This is a modern-English version of Nicholas Nickleby, originally written by Dickens, Charles.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF
NICHOLAS NICKLEBY,
Containing a Faithful Account of the Fortunes, Misfortunes,
Uprisings, Downfallings and Complete Career of the Nickelby Family
by Charles Dickens

Original

Original

Original

Original

Original

Original
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
AUTHOR’S PREFACE
This story was begun, within a few months after the publication of the completed “Pickwick Papers.” There were, then, a good many cheap Yorkshire schools in existence. There are very few now.
This story started a few months after the release of the finished “Pickwick Papers.” At that time, there were quite a few inexpensive Yorkshire schools around. Now, there are very few.
Of the monstrous neglect of education in England, and the disregard of it by the State as a means of forming good or bad citizens, and miserable or happy men, private schools long afforded a notable example. Although any man who had proved his unfitness for any other occupation in life, was free, without examination or qualification, to open a school anywhere; although preparation for the functions he undertook, was required in the surgeon who assisted to bring a boy into the world, or might one day assist, perhaps, to send him out of it; in the chemist, the attorney, the butcher, the baker, the candlestick maker; the whole round of crafts and trades, the schoolmaster excepted; and although schoolmasters, as a race, were the blockheads and impostors who might naturally be expected to spring from such a state of things, and to flourish in it; these Yorkshire schoolmasters were the lowest and most rotten round in the whole ladder. Traders in the avarice, indifference, or imbecility of parents, and the helplessness of children; ignorant, sordid, brutal men, to whom few considerate persons would have entrusted the board and lodging of a horse or a dog; they formed the worthy cornerstone of a structure, which, for absurdity and a magnificent high-minded Laissez-Aller neglect, has rarely been exceeded in the world.
The massive neglect of education in England, and the State's indifference to it as a way to shape either good or bad citizens, and to create happy or miserable individuals, has long been exemplified by private schools. Anyone who had shown they were unsuitable for any other job in life could open a school anywhere without any examination or qualification. While it was necessary for surgeons who helped bring a boy into the world, or might one day help send him out of it, to be qualified, and the same applied to chemists, lawyers, butchers, bakers, and candlestick makers—the only exception being schoolmasters; and since schoolmasters, as a group, tended to be the fools and frauds one might expect to emerge from such circumstances and thrive in them—those in Yorkshire were the lowest and most corrupt of the bunch. Exploiting the greed, apathy, or ignorance of parents, and the vulnerability of children, they were ignorant, greedy, and brutal men, to whom few thoughtful people would trust even the care of a horse or a dog. They represented the unworthy foundation of a system that, for its absurdity and an impressive level of high-minded Laissez-Aller neglect, is rarely matched elsewhere in the world.
We hear sometimes of an action for damages against the unqualified medical practitioner, who has deformed a broken limb in pretending to heal it. But, what of the hundreds of thousands of minds that have been deformed for ever by the incapable pettifoggers who have pretended to form them!
We sometimes hear about lawsuits for damages against unqualified doctors who have messed up a broken limb while trying to treat it. But what about the countless minds that have been forever harmed by the incompetent frauds who claimed they could shape them!
I make mention of the race, as of the Yorkshire schoolmasters, in the past tense. Though it has not yet finally disappeared, it is dwindling daily. A long day’s work remains to be done about us in the way of education, Heaven knows; but great improvements and facilities towards the attainment of a good one, have been furnished, of late years.
I mention the race, like the Yorkshire schoolmasters, in the past tense. Even though it hasn’t completely vanished yet, it’s fading away more each day. There’s still a lot of work to be done in education, that’s for sure; however, there have been significant improvements and resources made available for achieving a good education in recent years.
I cannot call to mind, now, how I came to hear about Yorkshire schools when I was a not very robust child, sitting in bye-places near Rochester Castle, with a head full of Partridge, Strap, Tom Pipes, and Sancho Panza; but I know that my first impressions of them were picked up at that time, and that they were somehow or other connected with a suppurated abscess that some boy had come home with, in consequence of his Yorkshire guide, philosopher, and friend, having ripped it open with an inky pen-knife. The impression made upon me, however made, never left me. I was always curious about Yorkshire schools—fell, long afterwards and at sundry times, into the way of hearing more about them—at last, having an audience, resolved to write about them.
I can't quite remember how I first heard about Yorkshire schools when I was a not-so-strong kid, sitting in quiet spots near Rochester Castle, my head filled with Partridge, Strap, Tom Pipes, and Sancho Panza; but I know my first impressions of them came around that time, and they were somehow linked to a nasty abscess that some boy brought home after his Yorkshire guide, philosopher, and friend had cut it open with an inky penknife. The impression it left on me, however it happened, never faded away. I was always curious about Yorkshire schools—later on, I often found myself learning more about them—and eventually, after having an audience, I decided to write about them.
With that intent I went down into Yorkshire before I began this book, in very severe winter time which is pretty faithfully described herein. As I wanted to see a schoolmaster or two, and was forewarned that those gentlemen might, in their modesty, be shy of receiving a visit from the author of the “Pickwick Papers,” I consulted with a professional friend who had a Yorkshire connexion, and with whom I concerted a pious fraud. He gave me some letters of introduction, in the name, I think, of my travelling companion; they bore reference to a supposititious little boy who had been left with a widowed mother who didn’t know what to do with him; the poor lady had thought, as a means of thawing the tardy compassion of her relations in his behalf, of sending him to a Yorkshire school; I was the poor lady’s friend, travelling that way; and if the recipient of the letter could inform me of a school in his neighbourhood, the writer would be very much obliged.
With that in mind, I traveled down to Yorkshire before starting this book, during a harsh winter that I’ve described pretty accurately here. I wanted to meet a few schoolmasters and was warned that they might be a bit hesitant to welcome a visit from the author of the “Pickwick Papers.” So, I talked to a professional friend who had connections in Yorkshire, and together we planned a little ruse. He gave me some introduction letters, supposedly from my traveling companion; they mentioned a fictional little boy left with a widowed mother who didn’t know how to handle the situation. The poor woman thought that sending him to a Yorkshire school might soften her relatives’ indifference towards him. I was just the friend of this woman, passing through the area, and if the person who received the letter could point me to a school nearby, I would be very grateful.
I went to several places in that part of the country where I understood the schools to be most plentifully sprinkled, and had no occasion to deliver a letter until I came to a certain town which shall be nameless. The person to whom it was addressed, was not at home; but he came down at night, through the snow, to the inn where I was staying. It was after dinner; and he needed little persuasion to sit down by the fire in a warm corner, and take his share of the wine that was on the table.
I visited several areas in that part of the country where I thought there were a lot of schools, and I didn’t need to give a letter until I arrived in a certain town I won't name. The person the letter was for wasn't home, but he came down at night, through the snow, to the inn where I was staying. It was after dinner, and I didn't have to twist his arm to get him to sit by the fire in a cozy corner and enjoy some wine that was on the table.
I am afraid he is dead now. I recollect he was a jovial, ruddy, broad-faced man; that we got acquainted directly; and that we talked on all kinds of subjects, except the school, which he showed a great anxiety to avoid. “Was there any large school near?” I asked him, in reference to the letter. “Oh yes,” he said; “there was a pratty big ‘un.” “Was it a good one?” I asked. “Ey!” he said, “it was as good as anoother; that was a’ a matther of opinion”; and fell to looking at the fire, staring round the room, and whistling a little. On my reverting to some other topic that we had been discussing, he recovered immediately; but, though I tried him again and again, I never approached the question of the school, even if he were in the middle of a laugh, without observing that his countenance fell, and that he became uncomfortable. At last, when we had passed a couple of hours or so, very agreeably, he suddenly took up his hat, and leaning over the table and looking me full in the face, said, in a low voice: “Weel, Misther, we’ve been vara pleasant toogather, and ar’ll spak’ my moind tiv’ee. Dinnot let the weedur send her lattle boy to yan o’ our school-measthers, while there’s a harse to hoold in a’ Lunnun, or a gootther to lie asleep in. Ar wouldn’t mak’ ill words amang my neeburs, and ar speak tiv’ee quiet loike. But I’m dom’d if ar can gang to bed and not tellee, for weedur’s sak’, to keep the lattle boy from a’ sike scoondrels while there’s a harse to hoold in a’ Lunnun, or a gootther to lie asleep in!” Repeating these words with great heartiness, and with a solemnity on his jolly face that made it look twice as large as before, he shook hands and went away. I never saw him afterwards, but I sometimes imagine that I descry a faint reflection of him in John Browdie.
I’m afraid he’s dead now. I remember he was a cheerful, flushed, broad-faced man; we got to know each other right away, and we talked about all sorts of topics, except for the school, which he seemed very eager to avoid. “Was there a big school nearby?” I asked him about the letter. “Oh yes,” he said, “there was a pretty big one.” “Was it a good one?” I asked. “Yeah!” he replied, “it was as good as any other; that was all a matter of opinion,” and he turned to look at the fire, glancing around the room and whistling a little. When I changed the subject back to something we were discussing earlier, he perked up immediately, but even when I tried to bring up the school again and again, I noticed that his expression would drop and he would become uncomfortable, even if he was in the middle of laughing. Eventually, after we had spent a couple of very pleasant hours together, he suddenly grabbed his hat and leaned over the table, looking me directly in the eye, and said in a low voice: “Well, Mister, we’ve had a nice chat, and I’ll speak my mind to you. Don’t let that widow send her little boy to one of our schoolmasters as long as there’s a horse to hold in all of London or a good bed to lie down in. I wouldn’t speak ill of my neighbors, and I’m telling you this quietly. But I’ll be damned if I can go to bed without telling you, for the widow's sake, to keep the little boy away from all those scoundrels as long as there’s a horse to hold in all of London or a good bed to lie in!” He repeated these words with great enthusiasm, and with a seriousness on his cheerful face that made it appear twice as big as before, shook my hand, and left. I never saw him again, but sometimes I think I can see a faint reflection of him in John Browdie.
In reference to these gentry, I may here quote a few words from the original preface to this book.
In regard to these gentry, I can quote a few lines from the original preface to this book.
“It has afforded the Author great amusement and satisfaction, during the progress of this work, to learn, from country friends and from a variety of ludicrous statements concerning himself in provincial newspapers, that more than one Yorkshire schoolmaster lays claim to being the original of Mr. Squeers. One worthy, he has reason to believe, has actually consulted authorities learned in the law, as to his having good grounds on which to rest an action for libel; another, has meditated a journey to London, for the express purpose of committing an assault and battery on his traducer; a third, perfectly remembers being waited on, last January twelve-month, by two gentlemen, one of whom held him in conversation while the other took his likeness; and, although Mr. Squeers has but one eye, and he has two, and the published sketch does not resemble him (whoever he may be) in any other respect, still he and all his friends and neighbours know at once for whom it is meant, because—the character is so like him.
“It has brought the Author a lot of amusement and satisfaction while working on this project to find out, from friends in the countryside and from various funny claims about him in local newspapers, that more than one schoolmaster in Yorkshire thinks they are the inspiration for Mr. Squeers. One individual, he believes, has even sought legal advice to see if he has a legitimate case for libel; another has considered making a trip to London specifically to confront his accuser; a third distinctly recalls being visited last January by two men, one of whom chatted with him while the other sketched his portrait. And even though Mr. Squeers has only one eye and he has two, and the published drawing doesn’t resemble him (whoever he may be) in any other way, he and all of his friends and neighbors immediately recognize who it’s supposed to portray, because—the character is so much like him.
“While the Author cannot but feel the full force of the compliment thus conveyed to him, he ventures to suggest that these contentions may arise from the fact, that Mr. Squeers is the representative of a class, and not of an individual. Where imposture, ignorance, and brutal cupidity, are the stock in trade of a small body of men, and one is described by these characteristics, all his fellows will recognise something belonging to themselves, and each will have a misgiving that the portrait is his own.
“While the author appreciates the compliment, he feels compelled to suggest that these arguments might stem from the fact that Mr. Squeers represents a class rather than just an individual. When deception, ignorance, and greed are common traits among a small group of people, and one person is depicted with these characteristics, everyone in that group will see a reflection of themselves and each will worry that the portrayal could apply to them as well.”
“The Author’s object in calling public attention to the system would be very imperfectly fulfilled, if he did not state now, in his own person, emphatically and earnestly, that Mr. Squeers and his school are faint and feeble pictures of an existing reality, purposely subdued and kept down lest they should be deemed impossible. That there are, upon record, trials at law in which damages have been sought as a poor recompense for lasting agonies and disfigurements inflicted upon children by the treatment of the master in these places, involving such offensive and foul details of neglect, cruelty, and disease, as no writer of fiction would have the boldness to imagine. And that, since he has been engaged upon these Adventures, he has received, from private quarters far beyond the reach of suspicion or distrust, accounts of atrocities, in the perpetration of which upon neglected or repudiated children, these schools have been the main instruments, very far exceeding any that appear in these pages.”
"The author aims to bring public attention to the system, but he would be falling short if he didn't clearly and passionately state that Mr. Squeers and his school are weak and inadequate representations of a real issue, deliberately softened and downplayed so they wouldn’t seem unbelievable. There are documented legal cases where damages were claimed as insufficient compensation for the lasting pain and injuries inflicted on children by the treatment at these institutions, detailing neglect, cruelty, and illness so shocking that no fiction writer would have the audacity to invent it. Furthermore, since he began working on these adventures, he has heard from trustworthy sources accounts of horrific acts committed against neglected or abandoned children, with these schools playing a significant role, far surpassing anything mentioned in this text."
This comprises all I need say on the subject; except that if I had seen occasion, I had resolved to reprint a few of these details of legal proceedings, from certain old newspapers.
This covers everything I need to say on the topic; except that if I had found the opportunity, I had planned to reprint some of these details of legal proceedings from certain old newspapers.
One other quotation from the same Preface may serve to introduce a fact that my readers may think curious.
One more quote from the same Preface could help introduce a fact that my readers might find interesting.
“To turn to a more pleasant subject, it may be right to say, that there are two characters in this book which are drawn from life. It is remarkable that what we call the world, which is so very credulous in what professes to be true, is most incredulous in what professes to be imaginary; and that, while, every day in real life, it will allow in one man no blemishes, and in another no virtues, it will seldom admit a very strongly-marked character, either good or bad, in a fictitious narrative, to be within the limits of probability. But those who take an interest in this tale, will be glad to learn that the Brothers Cheeryble live; that their liberal charity, their singleness of heart, their noble nature, and their unbounded benevolence, are no creations of the Author’s brain; but are prompting every day (and oftenest by stealth) some munificent and generous deed in that town of which they are the pride and honour.”
“To shift to a more enjoyable topic, I should mention that there are two characters in this book based on real people. It’s interesting how the world, which often believes what claims to be true, is so skeptical about what claims to be imaginary. In real life, it will let one person have no flaws and another have no strengths, but it rarely accepts a well-defined character, either good or bad, in a fictional story as plausible. However, those interested in this tale will be pleased to know that the Brothers Cheeryble exist; their generosity, genuine intentions, noble spirit, and limitless kindness are not just figments of the Author’s imagination; they inspire daily (often quietly) magnificent and kind acts in the town that takes pride in them.”
If I were to attempt to sum up the thousands of letters, from all sorts of people in all sorts of latitudes and climates, which this unlucky paragraph brought down upon me, I should get into an arithmetical difficulty from which I could not easily extricate myself. Suffice it to say, that I believe the applications for loans, gifts, and offices of profit that I have been requested to forward to the originals of the Brothers Cheeryble (with whom I never interchanged any communication in my life) would have exhausted the combined patronage of all the Lord Chancellors since the accession of the House of Brunswick, and would have broken the Rest of the Bank of England.
If I tried to sum up the thousands of letters from all kinds of people in different places and climates that this unfortunate paragraph attracted, I’d run into a math problem I couldn’t easily solve. Let’s just say that I believe the requests for loans, gifts, and well-paying jobs that I've been asked to pass on to the originals of the Brothers Cheeryble (whom I’ve never communicated with in my life) would have drained the combined support of all the Lord Chancellors since the House of Brunswick came to power and would have overwhelmed the Bank of England.
The Brothers are now dead.
The Brothers are now gone.
There is only one other point, on which I would desire to offer a remark. If Nicholas be not always found to be blameless or agreeable, he is not always intended to appear so. He is a young man of an impetuous temper and of little or no experience; and I saw no reason why such a hero should be lifted out of nature.
There’s just one more thing I want to mention. If Nicholas isn’t always seen as innocent or likable, that’s not always the goal. He’s a young man with a fiery temperament and little experience, and I see no reason why a character like him shouldn’t feel real.
CHAPTER 1
I ntroduces all the Rest
I introduces all the Rest
There once lived, in a sequestered part of the county of Devonshire, one Mr. Godfrey Nickleby: a worthy gentleman, who, taking it into his head rather late in life that he must get married, and not being young enough or rich enough to aspire to the hand of a lady of fortune, had wedded an old flame out of mere attachment, who in her turn had taken him for the same reason. Thus two people who cannot afford to play cards for money, sometimes sit down to a quiet game for love.
There once lived, in a secluded part of Devonshire, a man named Mr. Godfrey Nickleby. He was a decent guy who, after much thought later in life, decided he needed to get married. Since he wasn't young enough or wealthy enough to attract a wealthy woman, he married an old flame simply because they cared for each other, and she felt the same way. So, two people who can't afford to gamble with money sometimes settle down for a quiet game out of love.
Some ill-conditioned persons who sneer at the life-matrimonial, may perhaps suggest, in this place, that the good couple would be better likened to two principals in a sparring match, who, when fortune is low and backers scarce, will chivalrously set to, for the mere pleasure of the buffeting; and in one respect indeed this comparison would hold good; for, as the adventurous pair of the Fives’ Court will afterwards send round a hat, and trust to the bounty of the lookers-on for the means of regaling themselves, so Mr. Godfrey Nickleby and his partner, the honeymoon being over, looked out wistfully into the world, relying in no inconsiderable degree upon chance for the improvement of their means. Mr. Nickleby’s income, at the period of his marriage, fluctuated between sixty and eighty pounds per annum.
Some cynical people who mock marriage might suggest that the good couple is more like two fighters in a sparring match, who, when they're low on luck and support, throw themselves into it just for the fun of it. In a way, this comparison is valid; because, similar to how the adventurous pair at Fives’ Court will later pass around a hat, hoping the onlookers will chip in to help them celebrate, Mr. Godfrey Nickleby and his partner, after their honeymoon, looked out at the world with hope, depending quite a bit on luck to improve their situation. At the time of his marriage, Mr. Nickleby's income varied between sixty and eighty pounds per year.
There are people enough in the world, Heaven knows! and even in London (where Mr. Nickleby dwelt in those days) but few complaints prevail, of the population being scanty. It is extraordinary how long a man may look among the crowd without discovering the face of a friend, but it is no less true. Mr. Nickleby looked, and looked, till his eyes became sore as his heart, but no friend appeared; and when, growing tired of the search, he turned his eyes homeward, he saw very little there to relieve his weary vision. A painter who has gazed too long upon some glaring colour, refreshes his dazzled sight by looking upon a darker and more sombre tint; but everything that met Mr. Nickleby’s gaze wore so black and gloomy a hue, that he would have been beyond description refreshed by the very reverse of the contrast.
There are definitely enough people in the world, that's for sure! Even in London (where Mr. Nickleby lived back then), there aren't many complaints about the population being too small. It's amazing how long someone can search through a crowd without spotting a friend's face, but it's true. Mr. Nickleby searched and searched until his eyes hurt just as much as his heart, but no friends showed up. When he finally got tired of looking and turned his eyes back home, there was very little to ease his tired vision. A painter who has stared too long at a bright color usually refreshes his dazzled sight by looking at a darker, more muted shade; but everything Mr. Nickleby saw was so dark and gloomy that he would have felt completely refreshed by its exact opposite.
At length, after five years, when Mrs. Nickleby had presented her husband with a couple of sons, and that embarrassed gentleman, impressed with the necessity of making some provision for his family, was seriously revolving in his mind a little commercial speculation of insuring his life next quarter-day, and then falling from the top of the Monument by accident, there came, one morning, by the general post, a black-bordered letter to inform him how his uncle, Mr. Ralph Nickleby, was dead, and had left him the bulk of his little property, amounting in all to five thousand pounds sterling.
After five years, Mrs. Nickleby had given birth to a couple of sons, and her husband, feeling the need to provide for his family, was seriously considering a small business idea of taking out a life insurance policy next quarter and then, by accident, falling from the top of the Monument. One morning, he received a black-bordered letter in the mail announcing that his uncle, Mr. Ralph Nickleby, had died and left him most of his modest estate, which totaled five thousand pounds.
As the deceased had taken no further notice of his nephew in his lifetime, than sending to his eldest boy (who had been christened after him, on desperate speculation) a silver spoon in a morocco case, which, as he had not too much to eat with it, seemed a kind of satire upon his having been born without that useful article of plate in his mouth, Mr. Godfrey Nickleby could, at first, scarcely believe the tidings thus conveyed to him. On examination, however, they turned out to be strictly correct. The amiable old gentleman, it seemed, had intended to leave the whole to the Royal Humane Society, and had indeed executed a will to that effect; but the Institution, having been unfortunate enough, a few months before, to save the life of a poor relation to whom he paid a weekly allowance of three shillings and sixpence, he had, in a fit of very natural exasperation, revoked the bequest in a codicil, and left it all to Mr Godfrey Nickleby; with a special mention of his indignation, not only against the society for saving the poor relation’s life, but against the poor relation also, for allowing himself to be saved.
Since the deceased had hardly acknowledged his nephew during his life, only sending a silver spoon in a leather case to his eldest son (who was named after him, just to take a chance), it seemed like a bit of a joke since the boy didn’t have much to eat with it. This made Mr. Godfrey Nickleby initially find it hard to believe the news he received. However, upon further investigation, it turned out to be true. It appeared that the kind old gentleman had intended to leave everything to the Royal Humane Society and had actually written a will to that effect. But after the Society had the bad luck to save the life of a distant relative he paid three shillings and sixpence to each week, he became understandably upset and changed his will in a codicil, leaving everything to Mr. Godfrey Nickleby. He made a specific note of his anger, not only at the Society for saving his relative’s life but also at the relative for letting himself be saved.
With a portion of this property Mr. Godfrey Nickleby purchased a small farm, near Dawlish in Devonshire, whither he retired with his wife and two children, to live upon the best interest he could get for the rest of his money, and the little produce he could raise from his land. The two prospered so well together that, when he died, some fifteen years after this period, and some five after his wife, he was enabled to leave, to his eldest son, Ralph, three thousand pounds in cash, and to his youngest son, Nicholas, one thousand and the farm, which was as small a landed estate as one would desire to see.
Using part of this property, Mr. Godfrey Nickleby bought a small farm near Dawlish in Devon, where he went to live with his wife and two children. They lived off the best interest he could earn on the remaining money and the little produce he could grow from the land. They thrived together so well that when he passed away about fifteen years later, and five years after his wife, he was able to leave his eldest son, Ralph, three thousand pounds in cash, and his youngest son, Nicholas, one thousand pounds plus the farm, which was one of the smallest estates you could find.
These two brothers had been brought up together in a school at Exeter; and, being accustomed to go home once a week, had often heard, from their mother’s lips, long accounts of their father’s sufferings in his days of poverty, and of their deceased uncle’s importance in his days of affluence: which recitals produced a very different impression on the two: for, while the younger, who was of a timid and retiring disposition, gleaned from thence nothing but forewarnings to shun the great world and attach himself to the quiet routine of a country life, Ralph, the elder, deduced from the often-repeated tale the two great morals that riches are the only true source of happiness and power, and that it is lawful and just to compass their acquisition by all means short of felony. ‘And,’ reasoned Ralph with himself, ‘if no good came of my uncle’s money when he was alive, a great deal of good came of it after he was dead, inasmuch as my father has got it now, and is saving it up for me, which is a highly virtuous purpose; and, going back to the old gentleman, good did come of it to him too, for he had the pleasure of thinking of it all his life long, and of being envied and courted by all his family besides.’ And Ralph always wound up these mental soliloquies by arriving at the conclusion, that there was nothing like money.
These two brothers were raised together at a school in Exeter. Since they went home every week, they often heard their mother share long stories about their father's struggles during his poverty and their late uncle's status during his wealth. These stories had a very different impact on the two of them. The younger brother, who was timid and introverted, took away warnings to avoid the outside world and stick to the peaceful routine of country life. On the other hand, Ralph, the older brother, interpreted the frequently told story as teaching two important lessons: that wealth is the only true source of happiness and power, and that it’s acceptable to pursue its acquisition by any means that don’t involve breaking the law. “And,” Ralph reasoned with himself, “if my uncle's money didn’t do much good when he was alive, it certainly benefited us after his death since my father now has it and is saving it up for me, which is a noble purpose; plus, going back to the old man, he did reap some benefits too, because he got to enjoy the thought of it all his life and was admired and sought after by our family as well.” Ralph always concluded these thoughts by reaching the determination that there was nothing better than money.
Not confining himself to theory, or permitting his faculties to rust, even at that early age, in mere abstract speculations, this promising lad commenced usurer on a limited scale at school; putting out at good interest a small capital of slate-pencil and marbles, and gradually extending his operations until they aspired to the copper coinage of this realm, in which he speculated to considerable advantage. Nor did he trouble his borrowers with abstract calculations of figures, or references to ready-reckoners; his simple rule of interest being all comprised in the one golden sentence, ‘two-pence for every half-penny,’ which greatly simplified the accounts, and which, as a familiar precept, more easily acquired and retained in the memory than any known rule of arithmetic, cannot be too strongly recommended to the notice of capitalists, both large and small, and more especially of money-brokers and bill-discounters. Indeed, to do these gentlemen justice, many of them are to this day in the frequent habit of adopting it, with eminent success.
Not limiting himself to theory or letting his skills go to waste, even at that young age, this promising kid started lending money on a small scale at school. He lent out his small stash of slate pencils and marbles at good interest, gradually expanding his business until he was dealing with the copper coins of this realm, where he found considerable success. He also didn’t bother his borrowers with complicated calculations or reference books; his simple rule for interest was just the one easy phrase: “two pence for every half penny,” which made keeping track of accounts much simpler. This memorable motto is easier to learn and remember than any known arithmetic rule, and it should definitely catch the attention of lenders, both big and small, especially money brokers and bill discounters. In fact, to give these gentlemen credit, many of them still use it today with great success.
In like manner, did young Ralph Nickleby avoid all those minute and intricate calculations of odd days, which nobody who has worked sums in simple-interest can fail to have found most embarrassing, by establishing the one general rule that all sums of principal and interest should be paid on pocket-money day, that is to say, on Saturday: and that whether a loan were contracted on the Monday, or on the Friday, the amount of interest should be, in both cases, the same. Indeed he argued, and with great show of reason, that it ought to be rather more for one day than for five, inasmuch as the borrower might in the former case be very fairly presumed to be in great extremity, otherwise he would not borrow at all with such odds against him. This fact is interesting, as illustrating the secret connection and sympathy which always exist between great minds. Though Master Ralph Nickleby was not at that time aware of it, the class of gentlemen before alluded to, proceed on just the same principle in all their transactions.
Similarly, young Ralph Nickleby avoided all those complex calculations of odd days, which anyone who has done simple-interest math knows can be quite awkward, by setting a simple rule that all principal and interest amounts should be paid on pocket-money day, which is Saturday. He decided that whether a loan was taken on Monday or Friday, the interest amount should be the same in both cases. Actually, he reasoned, and quite convincingly, that the interest should be higher for a one-day loan than for a five-day loan because it was reasonable to assume that anyone borrowing money for just one day must be in a tough spot; otherwise, they wouldn’t borrow under such unfavorable conditions. This observation is interesting as it highlights the unspoken connection and understanding that often exists between brilliant minds. Although Ralph Nickleby wasn’t aware of it at the time, the gentlemen mentioned earlier operate on the same principle in all their dealings.
From what we have said of this young gentleman, and the natural admiration the reader will immediately conceive of his character, it may perhaps be inferred that he is to be the hero of the work which we shall presently begin. To set this point at rest, for once and for ever, we hasten to undeceive them, and stride to its commencement.
Based on what we've said about this young man, and the natural admiration the reader will quickly feel for his character, it might be assumed that he will be the hero of the story we're about to start. To clarify this once and for all, we quickly want to set the record straight and jump into the beginning.
On the death of his father, Ralph Nickleby, who had been some time before placed in a mercantile house in London, applied himself passionately to his old pursuit of money-getting, in which he speedily became so buried and absorbed, that he quite forgot his brother for many years; and if, at times, a recollection of his old playfellow broke upon him through the haze in which he lived—for gold conjures up a mist about a man, more destructive of all his old senses and lulling to his feelings than the fumes of charcoal—it brought along with it a companion thought, that if they were intimate he would want to borrow money of him. So, Mr. Ralph Nickleby shrugged his shoulders, and said things were better as they were.
After his father's death, Ralph Nickleby, who had previously been working at a trading company in London, threw himself into his old passion for making money. He became so consumed by it that he completely forgot about his brother for many years. Occasionally, a memory of his childhood friend would cross his mind through the fog of his obsession—because chasing after wealth creates a haze around a person that dulls their senses and numbs their feelings more than the smoke from charcoal—but it was always accompanied by the thought that if they were close, his brother would probably ask to borrow money. So, Mr. Ralph Nickleby shrugged it off and decided that things were better left as they were.
As for Nicholas, he lived a single man on the patrimonial estate until he grew tired of living alone, and then he took to wife the daughter of a neighbouring gentleman with a dower of one thousand pounds. This good lady bore him two children, a son and a daughter, and when the son was about nineteen, and the daughter fourteen, as near as we can guess—impartial records of young ladies’ ages being, before the passing of the new act, nowhere preserved in the registries of this country—Mr. Nickleby looked about him for the means of repairing his capital, now sadly reduced by this increase in his family, and the expenses of their education.
As for Nicholas, he lived alone on the family estate until he got tired of being single, and then he married the daughter of a nearby gentleman who had a dowry of one thousand pounds. This kind woman gave him two children, a son and a daughter, and when the son was about nineteen and the daughter fourteen, as far as we can estimate—official records of young ladies' ages were, before the new law was passed, not preserved anywhere in this country—Mr. Nickleby started looking for ways to rebuild his finances, which had taken a hit due to the growing family and the costs of their education.
‘Speculate with it,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
"Use it to make predictions," said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Spec—u—late, my dear?’ said Mr. Nickleby, as though in doubt.
‘Spec—u—late, my dear?’ said Mr. Nickleby, sounding uncertain.
‘Why not?’ asked Mrs. Nickleby.
"Why not?" asked Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Because, my dear, if we should lose it,’ rejoined Mr. Nickleby, who was a slow and time-taking speaker, ‘if we should lose it, we shall no longer be able to live, my dear.’
‘Because, my dear, if we should lose it,’ replied Mr. Nickleby, who spoke slowly and took his time, ‘if we should lose it, we won't be able to live anymore, my dear.’
‘Fiddle,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
"Fiddle," said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘I am not altogether sure of that, my dear,’ said Mr. Nickleby.
‘I’m not completely sure about that, my dear,’ said Mr. Nickleby.
‘There’s Nicholas,’ pursued the lady, ‘quite a young man—it’s time he was in the way of doing something for himself; and Kate too, poor girl, without a penny in the world. Think of your brother! Would he be what he is, if he hadn’t speculated?’
‘There’s Nicholas,’ continued the lady, ‘he’s still quite young—it’s time he started doing something for himself; and Kate too, poor girl, without a dime to her name. Think of your brother! Would he be where he is now if he hadn’t taken some risks?’
‘That’s true,’ replied Mr. Nickleby. ‘Very good, my dear. Yes. I will speculate, my dear.’
‘That’s true,’ replied Mr. Nickleby. ‘Very good, my dear. Yes. I will speculate, my dear.’
Speculation is a round game; the players see little or nothing of their cards at first starting; gains may be great—and so may losses. The run of luck went against Mr. Nickleby. A mania prevailed, a bubble burst, four stock-brokers took villa residences at Florence, four hundred nobodies were ruined, and among them Mr. Nickleby.
Speculation is a risky game; players have little or no idea of their cards when they begin. The winnings can be huge—and so can the losses. Luck was not on Mr. Nickleby's side. There was a frenzy, a bubble popped, four stock brokers moved into villas in Florence, four hundred unknown people were ruined, and Mr. Nickleby was one of them.
‘The very house I live in,’ sighed the poor gentleman, ‘may be taken from me tomorrow. Not an article of my old furniture, but will be sold to strangers!’
‘The very house I live in,’ sighed the poor gentleman, ‘could be taken from me tomorrow. Not a single piece of my old furniture will be left; it will all be sold to strangers!’
The last reflection hurt him so much, that he took at once to his bed; apparently resolved to keep that, at all events.
The last thought pained him so much that he immediately went to bed, seemingly determined to stay there, no matter what.
‘Cheer up, sir!’ said the apothecary.
‘Cheer up, sir!’ said the pharmacist.
‘You mustn’t let yourself be cast down, sir,’ said the nurse.
‘You shouldn’t let yourself feel down, sir,’ said the nurse.
‘Such things happen every day,’ remarked the lawyer.
'These things happen every day,' the lawyer said.
‘And it is very sinful to rebel against them,’ whispered the clergyman.
"And it's really wrong to go against them," whispered the clergyman.
‘And what no man with a family ought to do,’ added the neighbours.
‘And what no one with a family should do,’ added the neighbors.
Mr. Nickleby shook his head, and motioning them all out of the room, embraced his wife and children, and having pressed them by turns to his languidly beating heart, sunk exhausted on his pillow. They were concerned to find that his reason went astray after this; for he babbled, for a long time, about the generosity and goodness of his brother, and the merry old times when they were at school together. This fit of wandering past, he solemnly commended them to One who never deserted the widow or her fatherless children, and, smiling gently on them, turned upon his face, and observed, that he thought he could fall asleep.
Mr. Nickleby shook his head and waved everyone out of the room. He hugged his wife and kids, pressing them against his tired heart, then collapsed exhausted onto his pillow. They were worried to see his mind wandering after that; he rambled for quite a while about his brother's kindness and the good old days when they were at school together. Once that episode passed, he seriously entrusted them to Someone who never abandons widows or their fatherless children, and with a gentle smile, he turned onto his side and said that he thought he could fall asleep.
CHAPTER 2
O f Mr. Ralph Nickleby, and his Establishments, and his Undertakings, and of a great Joint Stock Company of vast national Importance
O f Mr. Ralph Nickleby, his businesses, his ventures, and a large joint-stock company of significant national importance
Mr. Ralph Nickleby was not, strictly speaking, what you would call a merchant, neither was he a banker, nor an attorney, nor a special pleader, nor a notary. He was certainly not a tradesman, and still less could he lay any claim to the title of a professional gentleman; for it would have been impossible to mention any recognised profession to which he belonged. Nevertheless, as he lived in a spacious house in Golden Square, which, in addition to a brass plate upon the street-door, had another brass plate two sizes and a half smaller upon the left hand door-post, surrounding a brass model of an infant’s fist grasping a fragment of a skewer, and displaying the word ‘Office,’ it was clear that Mr. Ralph Nickleby did, or pretended to do, business of some kind; and the fact, if it required any further circumstantial evidence, was abundantly demonstrated by the diurnal attendance, between the hours of half-past nine and five, of a sallow-faced man in rusty brown, who sat upon an uncommonly hard stool in a species of butler’s pantry at the end of the passage, and always had a pen behind his ear when he answered the bell.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby wasn’t exactly what you’d call a merchant, nor was he a banker, an attorney, a special pleader, or a notary. He definitely wasn’t a tradesman, and he couldn’t really claim to be a professional gentleman either, since it would be impossible to identify any recognized profession he belonged to. Still, he lived in a large house in Golden Square, which, along with a brass plaque on the front door, had another smaller brass plaque on the left doorpost, surrounding a brass model of a baby’s fist holding a piece of a skewer, displaying the word ‘Office.’ This made it clear that Mr. Ralph Nickleby did, or at least pretended to do, some kind of business. If any further proof was needed, it was clearly provided by the regular appearance, between half-past nine and five, of a pale-faced man in a worn brown suit, who sat on an exceptionally hard stool in a sort of butler’s pantry at the end of the hallway and always had a pen behind his ear when he answered the bell.
Although a few members of the graver professions live about Golden Square, it is not exactly in anybody’s way to or from anywhere. It is one of the squares that have been; a quarter of the town that has gone down in the world, and taken to letting lodgings. Many of its first and second floors are let, furnished, to single gentlemen; and it takes boarders besides. It is a great resort of foreigners. The dark-complexioned men who wear large rings, and heavy watch-guards, and bushy whiskers, and who congregate under the Opera Colonnade, and about the box-office in the season, between four and five in the afternoon, when they give away the orders,—all live in Golden Square, or within a street of it. Two or three violins and a wind instrument from the Opera band reside within its precincts. Its boarding-houses are musical, and the notes of pianos and harps float in the evening time round the head of the mournful statue, the guardian genius of a little wilderness of shrubs, in the centre of the square. On a summer’s night, windows are thrown open, and groups of swarthy moustached men are seen by the passer-by, lounging at the casements, and smoking fearfully. Sounds of gruff voices practising vocal music invade the evening’s silence; and the fumes of choice tobacco scent the air. There, snuff and cigars, and German pipes and flutes, and violins and violoncellos, divide the supremacy between them. It is the region of song and smoke. Street bands are on their mettle in Golden Square; and itinerant glee-singers quaver involuntarily as they raise their voices within its boundaries.
Although a few members of serious professions live around Golden Square, it’s not really on the way to or from anywhere. It’s one of those squares that have seen better days, a part of the city that has declined and now rents out rooms. Many of the first and second floors are rented out, furnished, to single men; it also takes in boarders. It’s a popular spot for foreigners. The dark-skinned men who wear large rings, heavy watch chains, and bushy beards, and who gather under the Opera Colonnade and near the box-office during the season, between four and five in the afternoon when they hand out tickets, all live in Golden Square or within a street of it. A couple of violins and a wind instrument from the Opera band also reside nearby. Its boarding houses are filled with music, and the sounds of pianos and harps fill the air around the sad statue, the guardian of a small patch of shrubs in the center of the square, during the evenings. On a summer night, windows are flung open, and groups of dark-skinned men with mustaches are seen lounging at the windows, smoking a lot. Gruff voices rehearsing vocal music break the evening silence, while the aroma of fine tobacco fills the air. Here, snuff and cigars, German pipes and flutes, violins and cellos share the spotlight. It’s a place of song and smoke. Street performers are in high spirits in Golden Square, and wandering singers can’t help but join in as they raise their voices within its limits.
This would not seem a spot very well adapted to the transaction of business; but Mr. Ralph Nickleby had lived there, notwithstanding, for many years, and uttered no complaint on that score. He knew nobody round about, and nobody knew him, although he enjoyed the reputation of being immensely rich. The tradesmen held that he was a sort of lawyer, and the other neighbours opined that he was a kind of general agent; both of which guesses were as correct and definite as guesses about other people’s affairs usually are, or need to be.
This doesn't seem like a great place to do business, but Mr. Ralph Nickleby had lived there for many years without any complaints. He didn’t know anyone nearby, and no one knew him, even though people thought he was incredibly rich. The local shopkeepers believed he was some sort of lawyer, while the other neighbors thought he was a general agent. Both of these assumptions were as accurate and specific as guesses about other people's lives usually are or need to be.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby sat in his private office one morning, ready dressed to walk abroad. He wore a bottle-green spencer over a blue coat; a white waistcoat, grey mixture pantaloons, and Wellington boots drawn over them. The corner of a small-plaited shirt-frill struggled out, as if insisting to show itself, from between his chin and the top button of his spencer; and the latter garment was not made low enough to conceal a long gold watch-chain, composed of a series of plain rings, which had its beginning at the handle of a gold repeater in Mr. Nickleby’s pocket, and its termination in two little keys: one belonging to the watch itself, and the other to some patent padlock. He wore a sprinkling of powder upon his head, as if to make himself look benevolent; but if that were his purpose, he would perhaps have done better to powder his countenance also, for there was something in its very wrinkles, and in his cold restless eye, which seemed to tell of cunning that would announce itself in spite of him. However this might be, there he was; and as he was all alone, neither the powder, nor the wrinkles, nor the eyes, had the smallest effect, good or bad, upon anybody just then, and are consequently no business of ours just now.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby sat in his private office one morning, dressed and ready to go out. He wore a bottle-green jacket over a blue coat, a white waistcoat, gray pants, and Wellington boots on top of them. The corner of a small, pleated shirt frill peeked out from between his chin and the top button of his jacket, as if eager to show itself. The jacket didn't sit low enough to hide a long gold watch chain made up of plain rings, which started at the handle of a gold pocket watch in Mr. Nickleby’s pocket and ended in two little keys: one for the watch itself and the other for some kind of patent padlock. He dusted some powder on his head, probably to make himself look more friendly, but if that was his goal, he might have been better off powdering his face too. There was something in the wrinkles of his face and in his cold, restless eyes that hinted at cunning no matter what he did. Whatever the case, there he was, and since he was alone, neither the powder, the wrinkles, nor the eyes had any impact—good or bad—on anyone at that moment, and are not our concern right now.
Mr. Nickleby closed an account-book which lay on his desk, and, throwing himself back in his chair, gazed with an air of abstraction through the dirty window. Some London houses have a melancholy little plot of ground behind them, usually fenced in by four high whitewashed walls, and frowned upon by stacks of chimneys: in which there withers on, from year to year, a crippled tree, that makes a show of putting forth a few leaves late in autumn when other trees shed theirs, and, drooping in the effort, lingers on, all crackled and smoke-dried, till the following season, when it repeats the same process, and perhaps, if the weather be particularly genial, even tempts some rheumatic sparrow to chirrup in its branches. People sometimes call these dark yards ‘gardens’; it is not supposed that they were ever planted, but rather that they are pieces of unreclaimed land, with the withered vegetation of the original brick-field. No man thinks of walking in this desolate place, or of turning it to any account. A few hampers, half-a-dozen broken bottles, and such-like rubbish, may be thrown there, when the tenant first moves in, but nothing more; and there they remain until he goes away again: the damp straw taking just as long to moulder as it thinks proper: and mingling with the scanty box, and stunted everbrowns, and broken flower-pots, that are scattered mournfully about—a prey to ‘blacks’ and dirt.
Mr. Nickleby closed a ledger that was on his desk and leaned back in his chair, staring pensively through the grimy window. Some houses in London have a small, gloomy piece of land behind them, usually enclosed by four tall whitewashed walls and overshadowed by chimney stacks. In this space, a stunted tree struggles to survive from year to year, making a show of sprouting a few leaves in late autumn when other trees are shedding theirs. The tree droops under the effort, hanging on, all twisted and smoke-damaged, until the next season when it goes through the same ordeal, and maybe, if the weather is especially nice, it even entices a rheumatic sparrow to chirp in its branches. People sometimes refer to these dreary yards as ‘gardens’; it’s assumed they were never intentionally planted but are instead neglected patches of land, remnants of the original brickfield. No one considers walking through this lifeless area or putting it to any use. A few hampers, about six broken bottles, and some other junk might be tossed there when the tenant first moves in, but that’s it; they just sit there until the tenant leaves again. The damp straw decomposes at its own pace, mingling with the sparse boxwood, stunted evergreens, and shattered flowerpots scattered forlornly about, becoming a target for dirt and grime.
It was into a place of this kind that Mr. Ralph Nickleby gazed, as he sat with his hands in his pockets looking out of the window. He had fixed his eyes upon a distorted fir tree, planted by some former tenant in a tub that had once been green, and left there, years before, to rot away piecemeal. There was nothing very inviting in the object, but Mr. Nickleby was wrapt in a brown study, and sat contemplating it with far greater attention than, in a more conscious mood, he would have deigned to bestow upon the rarest exotic. At length, his eyes wandered to a little dirty window on the left, through which the face of the clerk was dimly visible; that worthy chancing to look up, he beckoned him to attend.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby was gazing out the window, hands in his pockets, at a place like this. He had his eyes fixed on a misshapen fir tree that some previous tenant had planted in a tub that used to be green, but now was left to decay over the years. The sight wasn’t very appealing, but Mr. Nickleby was lost in thought and gave it far more attention than he would have if he were more aware of his surroundings, even more than he would give to the rarest exotic plant. Eventually, his gaze shifted to a small, grimy window on the left, where he could just make out the clerk's face; when the clerk happened to look up, he signaled for him to come over.
In obedience to this summons the clerk got off the high stool (to which he had communicated a high polish by countless gettings off and on), and presented himself in Mr. Nickleby’s room. He was a tall man of middle age, with two goggle eyes whereof one was a fixture, a rubicund nose, a cadaverous face, and a suit of clothes (if the term be allowable when they suited him not at all) much the worse for wear, very much too small, and placed upon such a short allowance of buttons that it was marvellous how he contrived to keep them on.
In response to this request, the clerk got off the high stool (which had gotten a shiny polish from all the times he had gotten on and off it) and entered Mr. Nickleby’s room. He was a tall man in his middle ages, with two bulging eyes, one of which was fixed, a red nose, a pale face, and a suit of clothes (if that term fits, even though it looked terrible on him) that was severely worn, much too small, and barely held together with a ridiculously small number of buttons.
‘Was that half-past twelve, Noggs?’ said Mr. Nickleby, in a sharp and grating voice.
‘Was that twelve thirty, Noggs?’ said Mr. Nickleby, in a sharp and grating voice.
‘Not more than five-and-twenty minutes by the—’ Noggs was going to add public-house clock, but recollecting himself, substituted ‘regular time.’
‘Not more than twenty-five minutes by the—’ Noggs was going to add public-house clock, but remembering, he substituted ‘regular time.’
‘My watch has stopped,’ said Mr. Nickleby; ‘I don’t know from what cause.’
‘My watch has stopped,’ said Mr. Nickleby; ‘I don’t know why.’
‘Not wound up,’ said Noggs.
"Not stressed," said Noggs.
‘Yes it is,’ said Mr. Nickleby.
‘Yeah, it is,’ said Mr. Nickleby.
‘Over-wound then,’ rejoined Noggs.
"Too wound up then," replied Noggs.
‘That can’t very well be,’ observed Mr. Nickleby.
'That can't be right,' Mr. Nickleby remarked.
‘Must be,’ said Noggs.
"Must be," Noggs said.
‘Well!’ said Mr. Nickleby, putting the repeater back in his pocket; ‘perhaps it is.’
‘Well!’ said Mr. Nickleby, putting the watch back in his pocket; ‘maybe it is.’
Noggs gave a peculiar grunt, as was his custom at the end of all disputes with his master, to imply that he (Noggs) triumphed; and (as he rarely spoke to anybody unless somebody spoke to him) fell into a grim silence, and rubbed his hands slowly over each other: cracking the joints of his fingers, and squeezing them into all possible distortions. The incessant performance of this routine on every occasion, and the communication of a fixed and rigid look to his unaffected eye, so as to make it uniform with the other, and to render it impossible for anybody to determine where or at what he was looking, were two among the numerous peculiarities of Mr Noggs, which struck an inexperienced observer at first sight.
Noggs made a strange grunt, which was his usual response at the end of any argument with his boss, suggesting that he (Noggs) had won; and since he rarely spoke to anyone unless they spoke to him first, he fell into a grim silence and slowly rubbed his hands together: cracking his knuckles and twisting them into all sorts of shapes. The constant repetition of this behavior at every opportunity, along with the fixed, stiff look in his unblinking eye to make it match the other one, so that no one could tell what he was staring at, were just a couple of the many oddities of Mr. Noggs that caught the attention of someone new at first glance.
‘I am going to the London Tavern this morning,’ said Mr. Nickleby.
'I’m heading to the London Tavern this morning,' said Mr. Nickleby.
‘Public meeting?’ inquired Noggs.
“Public meeting?” Noggs asked.
Mr. Nickleby nodded. ‘I expect a letter from the solicitor respecting that mortgage of Ruddle’s. If it comes at all, it will be here by the two o’clock delivery. I shall leave the city about that time and walk to Charing Cross on the left-hand side of the way; if there are any letters, come and meet me, and bring them with you.’
Mr. Nickleby nodded. "I expect a letter from the lawyer about Ruddle’s mortgage. If it comes, it should arrive by the two o'clock delivery. I’ll be leaving the city around that time and walking to Charing Cross on the left side of the road. If there are any letters, come and meet me and bring them with you."
Noggs nodded; and as he nodded, there came a ring at the office bell. The master looked up from his papers, and the clerk calmly remained in a stationary position.
Noggs nodded, and as he did, the office bell rang. The master looked up from his papers, and the clerk stayed calmly in place.
‘The bell,’ said Noggs, as though in explanation. ‘At home?’
‘The bell,’ Noggs said, as if to clarify. ‘At home?’
‘Yes.’
‘Yeah.’
‘To anybody?’
"Anyone?"
‘Yes.’
"Yeah."
‘To the tax-gatherer?’
"To the tax collector?"
‘No! Let him call again.’
‘No! Let him call back.’
Noggs gave vent to his usual grunt, as much as to say ‘I thought so!’ and, the ring being repeated, went to the door, whence he presently returned, ushering in, by the name of Mr. Bonney, a pale gentleman in a violent hurry, who, with his hair standing up in great disorder all over his head, and a very narrow white cravat tied loosely round his throat, looked as if he had been knocked up in the night and had not dressed himself since.
Noggs let out his usual grunt, which seemed to say, ‘I knew it!’ and, when the ring was repeated, went to the door. He soon returned, bringing in a pale guy named Mr. Bonney, who was in a big rush. His hair was all messy and sticking up, and he had a narrow white cravat tied loosely around his neck, making him look like he was thrown together in a hurry and hadn’t gotten dressed properly since the night before.
‘My dear Nickleby,’ said the gentleman, taking off a white hat which was so full of papers that it would scarcely stick upon his head, ‘there’s not a moment to lose; I have a cab at the door. Sir Matthew Pupker takes the chair, and three members of Parliament are positively coming. I have seen two of them safely out of bed. The third, who was at Crockford’s all night, has just gone home to put a clean shirt on, and take a bottle or two of soda water, and will certainly be with us, in time to address the meeting. He is a little excited by last night, but never mind that; he always speaks the stronger for it.’
"My dear Nickleby," said the man, taking off a white hat that was so stuffed with papers it barely stayed on his head, "there’s no time to waste; I have a cab waiting outside. Sir Matthew Pupker is presiding, and three members of Parliament are definitely coming. I've already seen two of them out of bed. The third, who was at Crockford’s all night, just went home to grab a clean shirt and a couple of bottles of soda water, but he’ll definitely be here in time to speak at the meeting. He might be a bit hyped up from last night, but that’s okay; he always speaks better for it."
‘It seems to promise pretty well,’ said Mr. Ralph Nickleby, whose deliberate manner was strongly opposed to the vivacity of the other man of business.
"It looks like it has a lot of potential," said Mr. Ralph Nickleby, whose calm demeanor was in stark contrast to the lively energy of the other businessman.
‘Pretty well!’ echoed Mr. Bonney. ‘It’s the finest idea that was ever started. “United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company. Capital, five millions, in five hundred thousand shares of ten pounds each.” Why the very name will get the shares up to a premium in ten days.’
‘Pretty good!’ echoed Mr. Bonney. ‘It’s the best idea anyone has ever come up with. “United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company. Capital, five million, in five hundred thousand shares of ten pounds each.” Just the name alone will raise the shares to a premium in ten days.’
‘And when they are at a premium,’ said Mr. Ralph Nickleby, smiling.
‘And when they are at a premium,’ said Mr. Ralph Nickleby, smiling.
‘When they are, you know what to do with them as well as any man alive, and how to back quietly out at the right time,’ said Mr. Bonney, slapping the capitalist familiarly on the shoulder. ‘By-the-bye, what a very remarkable man that clerk of yours is.’
‘When they are, you know how to handle them just as well as anyone else, and how to gracefully step back at the right moment,’ said Mr. Bonney, giving the capitalist a friendly pat on the shoulder. ‘By the way, what a really impressive guy that clerk of yours is.’
‘Yes, poor devil!’ replied Ralph, drawing on his gloves. ‘Though Newman Noggs kept his horses and hounds once.’
‘Yeah, poor guy!’ replied Ralph, putting on his gloves. ‘Though Newman Noggs used to have his horses and hounds once.’
‘Ay, ay?’ said the other carelessly.
‘Oh, really?’ said the other casually.
‘Yes,’ continued Ralph, ‘and not many years ago either; but he squandered his money, invested it anyhow, borrowed at interest, and in short made first a thorough fool of himself, and then a beggar. He took to drinking, and had a touch of paralysis, and then came here to borrow a pound, as in his better days I had—’
‘Yes,’ continued Ralph, ‘and not too long ago either; but he wasted his money, invested it poorly, borrowed at high interest, and in short, first made a complete fool of himself, and then became a beggar. He started drinking, had a stroke, and then came here to borrow a pound, just like I had in my better days—’
‘Done business with him,’ said Mr. Bonney with a meaning look.
“Done business with him,” Mr. Bonney said, giving a knowing glance.
‘Just so,’ replied Ralph; ‘I couldn’t lend it, you know.’
‘Exactly,’ replied Ralph; ‘I can’t lend it, you know.’
‘Oh, of course not.’
‘Oh, definitely not.’
‘But as I wanted a clerk just then, to open the door and so forth, I took him out of charity, and he has remained with me ever since. He is a little mad, I think,’ said Mr. Nickleby, calling up a charitable look, ‘but he is useful enough, poor creature—useful enough.’
'But I needed a clerk at that moment to open the door and things like that, so I took him in out of kindness, and he’s been with me ever since. I think he’s a bit crazy,' said Mr. Nickleby, putting on a sympathetic expression, 'but he’s useful enough, poor guy—useful enough.'
The kind-hearted gentleman omitted to add that Newman Noggs, being utterly destitute, served him for rather less than the usual wages of a boy of thirteen; and likewise failed to mention in his hasty chronicle, that his eccentric taciturnity rendered him an especially valuable person in a place where much business was done, of which it was desirable no mention should be made out of doors. The other gentleman was plainly impatient to be gone, however, and as they hurried into the hackney cabriolet immediately afterwards, perhaps Mr. Nickleby forgot to mention circumstances so unimportant.
The kind-hearted gentleman didn’t mention that Newman Noggs, being completely broke, worked for him for less than the usual pay for a thirteen-year-old. He also forgot to note in his quick summary that Newman’s odd quietness made him especially useful in a place where a lot of business happened that it was best to keep private. However, the other gentleman clearly wanted to leave, and as they quickly got into the cab right after, it’s possible Mr. Nickleby just overlooked mentioning such trivial details.
There was a great bustle in Bishopsgate Street Within, as they drew up, and (it being a windy day) half-a-dozen men were tacking across the road under a press of paper, bearing gigantic announcements that a Public Meeting would be holden at one o’clock precisely, to take into consideration the propriety of petitioning Parliament in favour of the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company, capital five millions, in five hundred thousand shares of ten pounds each; which sums were duly set forth in fat black figures of considerable size. Mr. Bonney elbowed his way briskly upstairs, receiving in his progress many low bows from the waiters who stood on the landings to show the way; and, followed by Mr. Nickleby, dived into a suite of apartments behind the great public room: in the second of which was a business-looking table, and several business-looking people.
There was a lot of activity in Bishopsgate Street Within as they arrived, and since it was a windy day, a group of six men were struggling across the road with a pile of paper, displaying huge announcements that a Public Meeting would be held at one o’clock sharp to discuss whether to petition Parliament in support of the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company, with a capital of five million pounds, divided into five hundred thousand shares of ten pounds each; these amounts were clearly shown in large, bold black numbers. Mr. Bonney pushed his way upstairs quickly, receiving many polite bows from the waiters stationed on the landings to guide the way; he was followed by Mr. Nickleby as they entered a series of rooms located behind the large public area: in the second room, there was a business-like table surrounded by several serious-looking individuals.
‘Hear!’ cried a gentleman with a double chin, as Mr. Bonney presented himself. ‘Chair, gentlemen, chair!’
‘Listen!’ shouted a man with a double chin when Mr. Bonney arrived. ‘Chair, gentlemen, chair!’
The new-comers were received with universal approbation, and Mr. Bonney bustled up to the top of the table, took off his hat, ran his fingers through his hair, and knocked a hackney-coachman’s knock on the table with a little hammer: whereat several gentlemen cried ‘Hear!’ and nodded slightly to each other, as much as to say what spirited conduct that was. Just at this moment, a waiter, feverish with agitation, tore into the room, and throwing the door open with a crash, shouted ‘Sir Matthew Pupker!’
The newcomers were greeted with widespread approval, and Mr. Bonney hurried to the head of the table, removed his hat, ran his fingers through his hair, and gave a sharp tap on the table with a little hammer. Several gentlemen shouted ‘Hear!’ and nodded to each other, as if acknowledging his spirited behavior. At that moment, a waiter, clearly flustered, burst into the room, flung the door open with a bang, and called out ‘Sir Matthew Pupker!’
The committee stood up and clapped their hands for joy, and while they were clapping them, in came Sir Matthew Pupker, attended by two live members of Parliament, one Irish and one Scotch, all smiling and bowing, and looking so pleasant that it seemed a perfect marvel how any man could have the heart to vote against them. Sir Matthew Pupker especially, who had a little round head with a flaxen wig on the top of it, fell into such a paroxysm of bows, that the wig threatened to be jerked off, every instant. When these symptoms had in some degree subsided, the gentlemen who were on speaking terms with Sir Matthew Pupker, or the two other members, crowded round them in three little groups, near one or other of which the gentlemen who were not on speaking terms with Sir Matthew Pupker or the two other members, stood lingering, and smiling, and rubbing their hands, in the desperate hope of something turning up which might bring them into notice. All this time, Sir Matthew Pupker and the two other members were relating to their separate circles what the intentions of government were, about taking up the bill; with a full account of what the government had said in a whisper the last time they dined with it, and how the government had been observed to wink when it said so; from which premises they were at no loss to draw the conclusion, that if the government had one object more at heart than another, that one object was the welfare and advantage of the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company.
The committee stood up and cheered, and while they were clapping, Sir Matthew Pupker walked in, accompanied by two members of Parliament—one Irish and one Scottish—all beaming and bowing, looking so pleasant that it seemed incredible that anyone could have the heart to vote against them. Sir Matthew Pupker, who had a little round head topped with a flaxen wig, was bowing so energetically that it seemed like his wig might fly off at any moment. Once the commotion calmed down a bit, the gentlemen who were on speaking terms with Sir Matthew and the other two members gathered around in three small groups, while those who were not on speaking terms lingered nearby, smiling and rubbing their hands, desperately hoping for something to happen that would get them noticed. Meanwhile, Sir Matthew and the two other members were sharing with their groups what the government planned to do about the bill, recounting in detail what the government had whispered the last time they dined together, and how the members had noticed the government wink when it said that. From these clues, they had no trouble concluding that if the government cared about anything more than anything else, it was definitely the welfare and success of the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company.
Meanwhile, and pending the arrangement of the proceedings, and a fair division of the speechifying, the public in the large room were eyeing, by turns, the empty platform, and the ladies in the Music Gallery. In these amusements the greater portion of them had been occupied for a couple of hours before, and as the most agreeable diversions pall upon the taste on a too protracted enjoyment of them, the sterner spirits now began to hammer the floor with their boot-heels, and to express their dissatisfaction by various hoots and cries. These vocal exertions, emanating from the people who had been there longest, naturally proceeded from those who were nearest to the platform and furthest from the policemen in attendance, who having no great mind to fight their way through the crowd, but entertaining nevertheless a praiseworthy desire to do something to quell the disturbance, immediately began to drag forth, by the coat tails and collars, all the quiet people near the door; at the same time dealing out various smart and tingling blows with their truncheons, after the manner of that ingenious actor, Mr. Punch: whose brilliant example, both in the fashion of his weapons and their use, this branch of the executive occasionally follows.
Meanwhile, while the proceedings were being arranged and the speeches divided fairly, the crowd in the large room alternately stared at the empty platform and the ladies in the Music Gallery. These distractions had kept most of them occupied for a couple of hours earlier, and as even the most enjoyable activities can become tiresome after a while, the more serious-minded members of the crowd started to stomp their boots on the floor and express their discontent with various boos and shouts. These vocal expressions mostly came from the people who had been there the longest, particularly those closest to the platform and farthest from the attending police officers. The officers, unwilling to push through the crowd but still keen to restore order, quickly began to pull the quiet individuals near the door by their coat tails and collars, while also delivering sharp, stinging blows with their clubs, in a manner reminiscent of the clever performer, Mr. Punch. This branch of law enforcement sometimes imitates Mr. Punch's clever style, both in terms of their tools and how they use them.
Several very exciting skirmishes were in progress, when a loud shout attracted the attention even of the belligerents, and then there poured on to the platform, from a door at the side, a long line of gentlemen with their hats off, all looking behind them, and uttering vociferous cheers; the cause whereof was sufficiently explained when Sir Matthew Pupker and the two other real members of Parliament came to the front, amidst deafening shouts, and testified to each other in dumb motions that they had never seen such a glorious sight as that, in the whole course of their public career.
Several exciting fights were happening when a loud shout grabbed the attention of even those involved, and then a long line of gentlemen with their hats off poured onto the platform from a door on the side, all looking back and cheering loudly; the reason for this became clear when Sir Matthew Pupker and the other two actual members of Parliament appeared at the front, amidst deafening cheers, and without saying a word, showed each other through gestures that they had never seen such an amazing sight in their entire public careers.
At length, and at last, the assembly left off shouting, but Sir Matthew Pupker being voted into the chair, they underwent a relapse which lasted five minutes. This over, Sir Matthew Pupker went on to say what must be his feelings on that great occasion, and what must be that occasion in the eyes of the world, and what must be the intelligence of his fellow-countrymen before him, and what must be the wealth and respectability of his honourable friends behind him, and lastly, what must be the importance to the wealth, the happiness, the comfort, the liberty, the very existence of a free and great people, of such an Institution as the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company!
Eventually, the crowd stopped shouting, but once Sir Matthew Pupker was elected to the chair, they fell back into chaos for another five minutes. Once that was over, Sir Matthew Pupker expressed his feelings about this significant moment and what it meant for the world, reflecting on the intelligence of his fellow countrymen in front of him, the wealth and respectability of his honorable friends behind him, and most importantly, the impact that an institution like the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company has on the wealth, happiness, comfort, liberty, and very existence of a free and great people!
Mr. Bonney then presented himself to move the first resolution; and having run his right hand through his hair, and planted his left, in an easy manner, in his ribs, he consigned his hat to the care of the gentleman with the double chin (who acted as a species of bottle-holder to the orators generally), and said he would read to them the first resolution—‘That this meeting views with alarm and apprehension, the existing state of the Muffin Trade in this Metropolis and its neighbourhood; that it considers the Muffin Boys, as at present constituted, wholly underserving the confidence of the public; and that it deems the whole Muffin system alike prejudicial to the health and morals of the people, and subversive of the best interests of a great commercial and mercantile community.’ The honourable gentleman made a speech which drew tears from the eyes of the ladies, and awakened the liveliest emotions in every individual present. He had visited the houses of the poor in the various districts of London, and had found them destitute of the slightest vestige of a muffin, which there appeared too much reason to believe some of these indigent persons did not taste from year’s end to year’s end. He had found that among muffin-sellers there existed drunkenness, debauchery, and profligacy, which he attributed to the debasing nature of their employment as at present exercised; he had found the same vices among the poorer class of people who ought to be muffin consumers; and this he attributed to the despair engendered by their being placed beyond the reach of that nutritious article, which drove them to seek a false stimulant in intoxicating liquors. He would undertake to prove before a committee of the House of Commons, that there existed a combination to keep up the price of muffins, and to give the bellmen a monopoly; he would prove it by bellmen at the bar of that House; and he would also prove, that these men corresponded with each other by secret words and signs as ‘Snooks,’ ‘Walker,’ ‘Ferguson,’ ‘Is Murphy right?’ and many others. It was this melancholy state of things that the Company proposed to correct; firstly, by prohibiting, under heavy penalties, all private muffin trading of every description; secondly, by themselves supplying the public generally, and the poor at their own homes, with muffins of first quality at reduced prices. It was with this object that a bill had been introduced into Parliament by their patriotic chairman Sir Matthew Pupker; it was this bill that they had met to support; it was the supporters of this bill who would confer undying brightness and splendour upon England, under the name of the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company; he would add, with a capital of Five Millions, in five hundred thousand shares of ten pounds each.
Mr. Bonney then stepped up to present the first resolution; after running his right hand through his hair and placing his left hand casually on his ribs, he handed his hat to the gentleman with the double chin (who acted as a sort of assistant to the speakers), and announced that he would read them the first resolution—‘That this meeting views with alarm and concern the current state of the Muffin Trade in this city and its surroundings; that it considers the Muffin Boys, as they are currently operating, completely unworthy of the public’s trust; and that it believes the entire Muffin system is harmful to the health and morals of the people and undermines the best interests of a significant commercial community.’ The honorable gentleman delivered a speech that brought tears to the eyes of the women and stirred strong feelings in everyone present. He had visited the homes of the poor throughout various neighborhoods of London and found them entirely lacking any sign of a muffin, which it seemed too likely some of these impoverished individuals went without all year long. He discovered that among muffin-sellers, there was drinking, debauchery, and moral decay, which he attributed to the degrading nature of their work as it currently stood; he noted the same vices among the lower class who should be muffin consumers, and he believed this was due to the despair caused by their inability to access that nutritious food, leading them to seek false relief in alcoholic drinks. He vowed to prove before a committee in the House of Commons that there was a conspiracy to keep muffin prices high and give the bellmen a monopoly; he would provide evidence in the form of bellmen at the bar of that House; and he would also show that these men communicated with each other using secret words and phrases like ‘Snooks,’ ‘Walker,’ ‘Ferguson,’ ‘Is Murphy right?’ and others. It was this unfortunate situation that the Company aimed to fix; first, by banning all private muffin trading of any kind under strict penalties; second, by supplying the public at large, and specifically the poor in their own homes, with high-quality muffins at lower prices. This was the purpose behind a bill introduced in Parliament by their patriotic chairman Sir Matthew Pupker; it was this bill they gathered to support; it was the supporters of this bill who would bring lasting brightness and glory to England, under the name of the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company; he would add, with a capital of Five Million, comprised of five hundred thousand shares at ten pounds each.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby seconded the resolution, and another gentleman having moved that it be amended by the insertion of the words ‘and crumpet’ after the word ‘muffin,’ whenever it occurred, it was carried triumphantly. Only one man in the crowd cried ‘No!’ and he was promptly taken into custody, and straightway borne off.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby supported the resolution, and another guy suggested it be changed by adding the words ‘and crumpet’ after the word ‘muffin’ wherever it appeared, and it was approved overwhelmingly. Only one person in the crowd shouted ‘No!’ and he was quickly taken into custody and immediately taken away.
The second resolution, which recognised the expediency of immediately abolishing ‘all muffin (or crumpet) sellers, all traders in muffins (or crumpets) of whatsoever description, whether male or female, boys or men, ringing hand-bells or otherwise,’ was moved by a grievous gentleman of semi-clerical appearance, who went at once into such deep pathetics, that he knocked the first speaker clean out of the course in no time. You might have heard a pin fall—a pin! a feather—as he described the cruelties inflicted on muffin boys by their masters, which he very wisely urged were in themselves a sufficient reason for the establishment of that inestimable company. It seemed that the unhappy youths were nightly turned out into the wet streets at the most inclement periods of the year, to wander about, in darkness and rain—or it might be hail or snow—for hours together, without shelter, food, or warmth; and let the public never forget upon the latter point, that while the muffins were provided with warm clothing and blankets, the boys were wholly unprovided for, and left to their own miserable resources. (Shame!) The honourable gentleman related one case of a muffin boy, who having been exposed to this inhuman and barbarous system for no less than five years, at length fell a victim to a cold in the head, beneath which he gradually sunk until he fell into a perspiration and recovered; this he could vouch for, on his own authority, but he had heard (and he had no reason to doubt the fact) of a still more heart-rending and appalling circumstance. He had heard of the case of an orphan muffin boy, who, having been run over by a hackney carriage, had been removed to the hospital, had undergone the amputation of his leg below the knee, and was now actually pursuing his occupation on crutches. Fountain of justice, were these things to last!
The second resolution, which recognized the need to immediately abolish “all muffin (or crumpet) sellers, all traders in muffins (or crumpets) of any kind, whether male or female, boys or men, ringing handbells or otherwise,” was introduced by a rather serious-looking gentleman who appeared semi-clerical. He quickly went into such emotional detail that he completely overshadowed the first speaker. You could have heard a pin drop—a pin! a feather!—as he recounted the cruelties inflicted on muffin boys by their masters, which he wisely pointed out were more than enough reason to establish that invaluable organization. It seemed these unfortunate youths were sent out into the wet streets during the harshest times of the year, left to wander in darkness and rain—or sometimes hail or snow—for hours, without shelter, food, or warmth; and let the public never forget this last point: while the muffins were provided with warm clothing and blankets, the boys were left completely unprotected and forced to fend for themselves. (Shame!) The honorable gentleman shared one case of a muffin boy, who, after suffering under this cruel and barbaric system for five years, eventually succumbed to a cold, from which he gradually recovered after breaking out in a sweat; he could attest to that from his own knowledge, but he had heard (and had no reason to doubt) of an even more heartbreaking situation. He had heard of an orphan muffin boy who, after being run over by a cab, was taken to the hospital, underwent the amputation of his leg below the knee, and was now actually trying to continue selling muffins on crutches. Fountain of justice, how long will these things last!
This was the department of the subject that took the meeting, and this was the style of speaking to enlist their sympathies. The men shouted; the ladies wept into their pocket-handkerchiefs till they were moist, and waved them till they were dry; the excitement was tremendous; and Mr Nickleby whispered his friend that the shares were thenceforth at a premium of five-and-twenty per cent.
This was the department handling the topic that held the meeting, and this was the way of speaking to win their support. The men cheered; the women cried into their handkerchiefs until they were damp, and waved them until they were dry; the excitement was huge; and Mr. Nickleby quietly told his friend that the shares were now at a premium of twenty-five percent.
The resolution was, of course, carried with loud acclamations, every man holding up both hands in favour of it, as he would in his enthusiasm have held up both legs also, if he could have conveniently accomplished it. This done, the draft of the proposed petition was read at length: and the petition said, as all petitions do say, that the petitioners were very humble, and the petitioned very honourable, and the object very virtuous; therefore (said the petition) the bill ought to be passed into a law at once, to the everlasting honour and glory of that most honourable and glorious Commons of England in Parliament assembled.
The resolution was, of course, passed with loud cheers, every man raising both hands in support, as he would have excitedly raised both legs too, if he could have done it easily. Once that was done, the proposed petition was read out in full: and the petition stated, just like all petitions do, that the petitioners were very humble, and the petitioned were very honorable, and the goal was very virtuous; therefore (the petition said) the bill should be turned into law immediately, for the lasting honor and glory of that most honorable and glorious Commons of England in Parliament gathered.
Then, the gentleman who had been at Crockford’s all night, and who looked something the worse about the eyes in consequence, came forward to tell his fellow-countrymen what a speech he meant to make in favour of that petition whenever it should be presented, and how desperately he meant to taunt the parliament if they rejected the bill; and to inform them also, that he regretted his honourable friends had not inserted a clause rendering the purchase of muffins and crumpets compulsory upon all classes of the community, which he—opposing all half-measures, and preferring to go the extreme animal—pledged himself to propose and divide upon, in committee. After announcing this determination, the honourable gentleman grew jocular; and as patent boots, lemon-coloured kid gloves, and a fur coat collar, assist jokes materially, there was immense laughter and much cheering, and moreover such a brilliant display of ladies’ pocket-handkerchiefs, as threw the grievous gentleman quite into the shade.
Then, the guy who had been at Crockford’s all night, looking a bit worse for wear around the eyes, stepped up to tell his fellow countrymen about the speech he planned to make in support of that petition whenever it was presented, and how he intended to seriously mock Parliament if they rejected the bill. He also expressed regret that his honorable friends hadn’t included a clause making it mandatory for everyone in the community to buy muffins and crumpets, which he—against all half-measures and choosing to go to the extreme—committed to propose and discuss in committee. After announcing this plan, the honorable gentleman became quite humorous, and with his shiny boots, lemon-colored kid gloves, and fur coat collar adding to the hilarity, there was a lot of laughter and cheering, along with a dazzling display of ladies’ handkerchiefs that completely overshadowed the serious gentleman.
And when the petition had been read and was about to be adopted, there came forward the Irish member (who was a young gentleman of ardent temperament,) with such a speech as only an Irish member can make, breathing the true soul and spirit of poetry, and poured forth with such fervour, that it made one warm to look at him; in the course whereof, he told them how he would demand the extension of that great boon to his native country; how he would claim for her equal rights in the muffin laws as in all other laws; and how he yet hoped to see the day when crumpets should be toasted in her lowly cabins, and muffin bells should ring in her rich green valleys. And, after him, came the Scotch member, with various pleasant allusions to the probable amount of profits, which increased the good humour that the poetry had awakened; and all the speeches put together did exactly what they were intended to do, and established in the hearers’ minds that there was no speculation so promising, or at the same time so praiseworthy, as the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company.
And when the petition was read and ready to be adopted, the Irish member (a passionate young man) stepped forward with a speech that only an Irish member could deliver, filled with the true heart and spirit of poetry, and spoke with such enthusiasm that it was uplifting just to watch him. During his speech, he expressed how he would fight for the expansion of that great privilege for his home country; how he would demand equal rights in the muffin laws just like in all other laws; and how he hoped to see the day when crumpets would be toasted in her humble homes, and the sound of muffin bells would ring across her lush green valleys. After him came the Scottish member, who made various light-hearted comments about the potential profits, which added to the good vibe that the poetry had stirred up. Altogether, all the speeches achieved exactly what they were meant to do, solidifying in the listeners' minds that there was no investment so promising, or so honorable, as the United Metropolitan Improved Hot Muffin and Crumpet Baking and Punctual Delivery Company.
So, the petition in favour of the bill was agreed upon, and the meeting adjourned with acclamations, and Mr. Nickleby and the other directors went to the office to lunch, as they did every day at half-past one o’clock; and to remunerate themselves for which trouble, (as the company was yet in its infancy,) they only charged three guineas each man for every such attendance.
So, the petition in support of the bill was approved, and the meeting ended with cheers, and Mr. Nickleby and the other directors went to the office for lunch, as they did every day at 1:30 p.m.; and to reward themselves for this effort, (since the company was still new,) they only charged three guineas for each person for every such attendance.
CHAPTER 3
Mr. Ralph Nickleby receives Sad Tidings of his Brother, but bears up nobly against the Intelligence communicated to him. The Reader is informed how he liked Nicholas, who is herein introduced, and how kindly he proposed to make his Fortune at once.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby gets some bad news about his brother but stays strong in the face of it. The reader learns about his feelings for Nicholas, who is introduced here, and how he kindly plans to help him succeed right away.
Having rendered his zealous assistance towards dispatching the lunch, with all that promptitude and energy which are among the most important qualities that men of business can possess, Mr. Ralph Nickleby took a cordial farewell of his fellow-speculators, and bent his steps westward in unwonted good humour. As he passed St Paul’s he stepped aside into a doorway to set his watch, and with his hand on the key and his eye on the cathedral dial, was intent upon so doing, when a man suddenly stopped before him. It was Newman Noggs.
After enthusiastically helping to wrap up lunch, showing the quickness and energy that are key traits for businessmen, Mr. Ralph Nickleby said a friendly goodbye to his fellow investors and headed west in unusually good spirits. As he walked past St. Paul’s, he stepped into a doorway to set his watch. With his hand on the key and his eye on the cathedral clock, he was focused on this task when a man suddenly appeared in front of him. It was Newman Noggs.
‘Ah! Newman,’ said Mr. Nickleby, looking up as he pursued his occupation. ‘The letter about the mortgage has come, has it? I thought it would.’
‘Ah! Newman,’ said Mr. Nickleby, looking up as he continued his work. ‘The letter about the mortgage has arrived, right? I figured it would.’
‘Wrong,’ replied Newman.
"Wrong," Newman answered.
‘What! and nobody called respecting it?’ inquired Mr. Nickleby, pausing. Noggs shook his head.
‘What! And no one called about it?’ Mr. Nickleby asked, stopping. Noggs nodded in response.
‘What has come, then?’ inquired Mr. Nickleby.
‘What has come, then?’ asked Mr. Nickleby.
‘I have,’ said Newman.
“I do,” said Newman.
‘What else?’ demanded the master, sternly.
‘What else?’ asked the master, sternly.
‘This,’ said Newman, drawing a sealed letter slowly from his pocket. ‘Post-mark, Strand, black wax, black border, woman’s hand, C. N. in the corner.’
'This,' Newman said, slowly pulling a sealed letter from his pocket. 'Post-marked, Strand, black wax, black border, in a woman's handwriting, C. N. in the corner.'
‘Black wax?’ said Mr. Nickleby, glancing at the letter. ‘I know something of that hand, too. Newman, I shouldn’t be surprised if my brother were dead.’
‘Black wax?’ said Mr. Nickleby, glancing at the letter. ‘I recognize that handwriting, too. Newman, I wouldn’t be surprised if my brother is dead.’
‘I don’t think you would,’ said Newman, quietly.
"I don’t think you would," Newman said softly.
‘Why not, sir?’ demanded Mr. Nickleby.
‘Why not, sir?’ asked Mr. Nickleby.
‘You never are surprised,’ replied Newman, ‘that’s all.’
‘You’re never surprised,’ replied Newman, ‘that’s all.’
Mr. Nickleby snatched the letter from his assistant, and fixing a cold look upon him, opened, read it, put it in his pocket, and having now hit the time to a second, began winding up his watch.
Mr. Nickleby grabbed the letter from his assistant, shot him a frosty glare, opened it, read it, tucked it in his pocket, and with perfect timing, started winding up his watch.
‘It is as I expected, Newman,’ said Mr. Nickleby, while he was thus engaged. ‘He is dead. Dear me! Well, that’s sudden thing. I shouldn’t have thought it, really.’ With these touching expressions of sorrow, Mr Nickleby replaced his watch in his fob, and, fitting on his gloves to a nicety, turned upon his way, and walked slowly westward with his hands behind him.
"It’s just as I thought, Newman," Mr. Nickleby said while he was busy. "He is dead. Wow! That’s quite sudden. I wouldn’t have expected it, honestly." With these heartfelt words of sadness, Mr. Nickleby put his watch back in his pocket, adjusted his gloves perfectly, turned to leave, and walked slowly westward with his hands behind his back.
‘Children alive?’ inquired Noggs, stepping up to him.
“Are the kids okay?” Noggs asked, stepping over to him.
‘Why, that’s the very thing,’ replied Mr. Nickleby, as though his thoughts were about them at that moment. ‘They are both alive.’
‘That's exactly right,’ replied Mr. Nickleby, as if he were thinking about them just then. ‘They’re both alive.’
‘Both!’ repeated Newman Noggs, in a low voice.
‘Both!’ repeated Newman Noggs, in a low voice.
‘And the widow, too,’ added Mr. Nickleby, ‘and all three in London, confound them; all three here, Newman.’
‘And the widow, too,’ added Mr. Nickleby, ‘and all three in London, damn them; all three here, Newman.’
Newman fell a little behind his master, and his face was curiously twisted as by a spasm; but whether of paralysis, or grief, or inward laughter, nobody but himself could possibly explain. The expression of a man’s face is commonly a help to his thoughts, or glossary on his speech; but the countenance of Newman Noggs, in his ordinary moods, was a problem which no stretch of ingenuity could solve.
Newman lagged a bit behind his master, and his face was oddly contorted, as if by a spasm; but whether it was from paralysis, sadness, or internal laughter, only he could really know. A person’s facial expression usually helps convey their thoughts or clarifies their words, but the expression of Newman Noggs, in his everyday state, was a puzzle that no amount of creativity could unravel.
‘Go home!’ said Mr. Nickleby, after they had walked a few paces: looking round at the clerk as if he were his dog. The words were scarcely uttered when Newman darted across the road, slunk among the crowd, and disappeared in an instant.
‘Go home!’ said Mr. Nickleby after they had walked a few steps, glancing back at the clerk as if he were his pet. As soon as he spoke, Newman dashed across the street, blended into the crowd, and vanished in an instant.
‘Reasonable, certainly!’ muttered Mr. Nickleby to himself, as he walked on, ‘very reasonable! My brother never did anything for me, and I never expected it; the breath is no sooner out of his body than I am to be looked to, as the support of a great hearty woman, and a grown boy and girl. What are they to me! I never saw them.’
‘Reasonable, for sure!’ muttered Mr. Nickleby to himself as he walked on, ‘really reasonable! My brother never did anything for me, and I never expected him to; the moment he’s gone, I’m supposed to step up as the support for a big, hearty woman and a grown boy and girl. What do they mean to me? I’ve never even met them.’
Full of these, and many other reflections of a similar kind, Mr. Nickleby made the best of his way to the Strand, and, referring to his letter as if to ascertain the number of the house he wanted, stopped at a private door about half-way down that crowded thoroughfare.
Full of these and many other similar thoughts, Mr. Nickleby made his way to the Strand and checked his letter to confirm the house number he was looking for. He stopped at a private door about halfway down that busy street.
A miniature painter lived there, for there was a large gilt frame screwed upon the street-door, in which were displayed, upon a black velvet ground, two portraits of naval dress coats with faces looking out of them, and telescopes attached; one of a young gentleman in a very vermilion uniform, flourishing a sabre; and one of a literary character with a high forehead, a pen and ink, six books, and a curtain. There was, moreover, a touching representation of a young lady reading a manuscript in an unfathomable forest, and a charming whole length of a large-headed little boy, sitting on a stool with his legs fore-shortened to the size of salt-spoons. Besides these works of art, there were a great many heads of old ladies and gentlemen smirking at each other out of blue and brown skies, and an elegantly written card of terms with an embossed border.
A miniature painter lived there, as indicated by the large gilded frame attached to the front door, displaying two portraits of naval officers against a black velvet background, both featuring faces peering out and holding telescopes. One depicted a young man in a bright red uniform, confidently wielding a saber, while the other showed a literary figure with a high forehead, accompanied by a pen and ink, six books, and a curtain. Additionally, there was a poignant image of a young woman reading a manuscript in a deep forest, along with a delightful full-length portrait of a large-headed little boy, sitting on a stool with his legs shortened to the size of salt shakers. Alongside these artworks, there were several heads of elderly ladies and gentlemen smiling at each other from blue and brown skies, along with an elegantly written card of terms featuring an embossed border.
Mr. Nickleby glanced at these frivolities with great contempt, and gave a double knock, which, having been thrice repeated, was answered by a servant girl with an uncommonly dirty face.
Mr. Nickleby looked at these pointless things with a lot of disdain and knocked twice, which, after being repeated three times, was answered by a servant girl with a surprisingly dirty face.
‘Is Mrs. Nickleby at home, girl?’ demanded Ralph sharply.
“Is Mrs. Nickleby home, girl?” Ralph asked sharply.
‘Her name ain’t Nickleby,’ said the girl, ‘La Creevy, you mean.’
‘Her name isn't Nickleby,’ said the girl, ‘you mean La Creevy.’
Mr. Nickleby looked very indignant at the handmaid on being thus corrected, and demanded with much asperity what she meant; which she was about to state, when a female voice proceeding from a perpendicular staircase at the end of the passage, inquired who was wanted.
Mr. Nickleby looked very angry at the maid for correcting him and harshly asked what she meant. She was about to explain when a woman's voice coming from a stairway at the end of the hallway asked who was needed.
‘Mrs. Nickleby,’ said Ralph.
"Mrs. Nickleby," said Ralph.
‘It’s the second floor, Hannah,’ said the same voice; ‘what a stupid thing you are! Is the second floor at home?’
'It’s the second floor, Hannah,' said the same voice; 'what a silly thing you are! Is the second floor at home?'
‘Somebody went out just now, but I think it was the attic which had been a cleaning of himself,’ replied the girl.
‘Someone just went out, but I think it was the attic that was being cleaned up,’ replied the girl.
‘You had better see,’ said the invisible female. ‘Show the gentleman where the bell is, and tell him he mustn’t knock double knocks for the second floor; I can’t allow a knock except when the bell’s broke, and then it must be two single ones.’
‘You should take a look,’ said the invisible woman. ‘Show the gentleman where the bell is, and tell him he can’t knock twice for the second floor; I can’t allow a knock unless the bell is broken, and then it has to be two single knocks.’
‘Here,’ said Ralph, walking in without more parley, ‘I beg your pardon; is that Mrs. La what’s-her-name?’
‘Here,’ said Ralph, walking in without any further discussion, ‘Excuse me; is that Mrs. La what’s-her-name?’
‘Creevy—La Creevy,’ replied the voice, as a yellow headdress bobbed over the banisters.
‘Creevy—La Creevy,’ replied the voice, as a yellow headdress bobbed over the banister.
‘I’ll speak to you a moment, ma’am, with your leave,’ said Ralph.
"I'd like to talk to you for a moment, ma'am, if that's okay," Ralph said.
The voice replied that the gentleman was to walk up; but he had walked up before it spoke, and stepping into the first floor, was received by the wearer of the yellow head-dress, who had a gown to correspond, and was of much the same colour herself. Miss La Creevy was a mincing young lady of fifty, and Miss La Creevy’s apartment was the gilt frame downstairs on a larger scale and something dirtier.
The voice said the man should come upstairs, but he had already done that before it spoke. As he stepped onto the first floor, he was greeted by the woman in the yellow headpiece, who wore a matching gown and was pretty much the same color herself. Miss La Creevy was a prim young lady of fifty, and her apartment was like the gilded frame downstairs, just larger and a bit more unclean.
‘Hem!’ said Miss La Creevy, coughing delicately behind her black silk mitten. ‘A miniature, I presume. A very strongly-marked countenance for the purpose, sir. Have you ever sat before?’
‘Ahem!’ said Miss La Creevy, coughing lightly behind her black silk mitten. ‘A miniature, I assume. A very distinct face for that purpose, sir. Have you ever posed for one?’
‘You mistake my purpose, I see, ma’am,’ replied Mr. Nickleby, in his usual blunt fashion. ‘I have no money to throw away on miniatures, ma’am, and nobody to give one to (thank God) if I had. Seeing you on the stairs, I wanted to ask a question of you, about some lodgers here.’
‘You misunderstand my intention, I see, ma’am,’ Mr. Nickleby replied in his usual straightforward manner. ‘I don’t have money to spend on miniatures, ma’am, and thankfully, no one to give one to even if I did. When I saw you on the stairs, I wanted to ask you a question about some tenants here.’
Miss La Creevy coughed once more—this cough was to conceal her disappointment—and said, ‘Oh, indeed!’
Miss La Creevy coughed again—this cough was to hide her disappointment—and said, ‘Oh, really!’
‘I infer from what you said to your servant, that the floor above belongs to you, ma’am,’ said Mr. Nickleby.
“I gathered from what you told your servant that the floor above is yours, ma’am,” said Mr. Nickleby.
Yes it did, Miss La Creevy replied. The upper part of the house belonged to her, and as she had no necessity for the second-floor rooms just then, she was in the habit of letting them. Indeed, there was a lady from the country and her two children in them, at that present speaking.
"Yes, it did," Miss La Creevy replied. The upper part of the house belonged to her, and since she didn't need the second-floor rooms at the moment, she usually rented them out. In fact, there was a lady from the country staying there with her two children at that very moment.
‘A widow, ma’am?’ said Ralph.
"A widow, ma'am?" Ralph asked.
‘Yes, she is a widow,’ replied the lady.
‘Yes, she’s a widow,’ replied the lady.
‘A poor widow, ma’am,’ said Ralph, with a powerful emphasis on that little adjective which conveys so much.
‘A poor widow, ma’am,’ said Ralph, putting strong emphasis on that little adjective that conveys so much.
‘Well, I’m afraid she is poor,’ rejoined Miss La Creevy.
‘Well, I’m afraid she is poor,’ replied Miss La Creevy.
‘I happen to know that she is, ma’am,’ said Ralph. ‘Now, what business has a poor widow in such a house as this, ma’am?’
‘I happen to know that she is, ma’am,’ said Ralph. ‘Now, what is a poor widow doing in a place like this, ma’am?’
‘Very true,’ replied Miss La Creevy, not at all displeased with this implied compliment to the apartments. ‘Exceedingly true.’
"That's absolutely true," replied Miss La Creevy, clearly pleased with this implied compliment about the apartments. "Very true."
‘I know her circumstances intimately, ma’am,’ said Ralph; ‘in fact, I am a relation of the family; and I should recommend you not to keep them here, ma’am.’
‘I know her situation really well, ma’am,’ said Ralph; ‘actually, I’m part of the family; and I would suggest that you don’t keep them here, ma’am.’
‘I should hope, if there was any incompatibility to meet the pecuniary obligations,’ said Miss La Creevy with another cough, ‘that the lady’s family would—’
‘I would hope that if there was any conflict in meeting the financial obligations,’ said Miss La Creevy with another cough, ‘that the lady’s family would—’
‘No they wouldn’t, ma’am,’ interrupted Ralph, hastily. ‘Don’t think it.’
‘No, they wouldn’t, ma’am,’ Ralph interrupted quickly. ‘Don’t believe that.’
‘If I am to understand that,’ said Miss La Creevy, ‘the case wears a very different appearance.’
“If I understand that correctly,” said Miss La Creevy, “the situation looks very different.”
‘You may understand it then, ma’am,’ said Ralph, ‘and make your arrangements accordingly. I am the family, ma’am—at least, I believe I am the only relation they have, and I think it right that you should know I can’t support them in their extravagances. How long have they taken these lodgings for?’
"You might get it now, ma'am," said Ralph, "and plan accordingly. I'm family, ma'am—at least, I believe I'm their only relative, and I think it's important you know I can't support their extravagances. How long have they rented these lodgings for?"
‘Only from week to week,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘Mrs. Nickleby paid the first week in advance.’
"Only from week to week," replied Miss La Creevy. "Mrs. Nickleby paid the first week upfront."
‘Then you had better get them out at the end of it,’ said Ralph. ‘They can’t do better than go back to the country, ma’am; they are in everybody’s way here.’
‘Then you should definitely send them away at the end of it,’ said Ralph. ‘They’d be better off going back to the countryside, ma’am; they’re just in everyone’s way here.’
‘Certainly,’ said Miss La Creevy, rubbing her hands, ‘if Mrs. Nickleby took the apartments without the means of paying for them, it was very unbecoming a lady.’
“Definitely,” said Miss La Creevy, rubbing her hands, “if Mrs. Nickleby took the apartments without being able to pay for them, it was very inappropriate for a lady.”
‘Of course it was, ma’am,’ said Ralph.
‘Of course it was, ma’am,’ Ralph said.
‘And naturally,’ continued Miss La Creevy, ‘I who am, at present—hem—an unprotected female, cannot afford to lose by the apartments.’
‘And naturally,’ continued Miss La Creevy, ‘I who am, at present—hem—an unprotected woman, can’t afford to lose by the apartments.’
‘Of course you can’t, ma’am,’ replied Ralph.
'Of course you can’t, ma’am,' Ralph replied.
‘Though at the same time,’ added Miss La Creevy, who was plainly wavering between her good-nature and her interest, ‘I have nothing whatever to say against the lady, who is extremely pleasant and affable, though, poor thing, she seems terribly low in her spirits; nor against the young people either, for nicer, or better-behaved young people cannot be.’
"Even so," added Miss La Creevy, who was clearly torn between her kindness and her curiosity, "I have nothing bad to say about the lady, who is really nice and friendly, although, poor thing, she seems very down; nor about the young people, because you couldn't find nicer or better-behaved ones."
‘Very well, ma’am,’ said Ralph, turning to the door, for these encomiums on poverty irritated him; ‘I have done my duty, and perhaps more than I ought: of course nobody will thank me for saying what I have.’
‘Alright, ma’am,’ said Ralph, turning to the door, because these praises of poverty annoyed him; ‘I’ve done my duty, and maybe more than I should have: of course, no one will thank me for saying what I just did.’
‘I am sure I am very much obliged to you at least, sir,’ said Miss La Creevy in a gracious manner. ‘Would you do me the favour to look at a few specimens of my portrait painting?’
‘I’m really grateful to you at least, sir,’ said Miss La Creevy kindly. ‘Would you do me the favor of looking at a few examples of my portrait painting?’
‘You’re very good, ma’am,’ said Mr. Nickleby, making off with great speed; ‘but as I have a visit to pay upstairs, and my time is precious, I really can’t.’
‘You’re really great, ma’am,’ said Mr. Nickleby, rushing away quickly; ‘but since I have an important visit to make upstairs, and my time is valuable, I really can’t.’
‘At any other time when you are passing, I shall be most happy,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘Perhaps you will have the kindness to take a card of terms with you? Thank you—good-morning!’
“At any other time when you’re passing by, I’d be really happy,” said Miss La Creevy. “Could you possibly take a card of terms with you? Thank you—good morning!”
‘Good-morning, ma’am,’ said Ralph, shutting the door abruptly after him to prevent any further conversation. ‘Now for my sister-in-law. Bah!’
‘Good morning, ma’am,’ Ralph said, shutting the door abruptly behind him to stop any further conversation. ‘Now about my sister-in-law. Ugh!’
Climbing up another perpendicular flight, composed with great mechanical ingenuity of nothing but corner stairs, Mr. Ralph Nickleby stopped to take breath on the landing, when he was overtaken by the handmaid, whom the politeness of Miss La Creevy had dispatched to announce him, and who had apparently been making a variety of unsuccessful attempts, since their last interview, to wipe her dirty face clean, upon an apron much dirtier.
Climbing up another steep staircase, designed with remarkable mechanical skill using only corner stairs, Mr. Ralph Nickleby paused to catch his breath on the landing when he was approached by the maid, whom Miss La Creevy had kindly sent to inform him of his arrival. It seemed she had been trying unsuccessfully to clean her dirty face with an even dirtier apron since their last meeting.
‘What name?’ said the girl.
"Which name?" asked the girl.
‘Nickleby,’ replied Ralph.
“Nickleby,” replied Ralph.
‘Oh! Mrs. Nickleby,’ said the girl, throwing open the door, ‘here’s Mr Nickleby.’
‘Oh! Mrs. Nickleby,’ said the girl, throwing open the door, ‘here’s Mr. Nickleby.’
A lady in deep mourning rose as Mr. Ralph Nickleby entered, but appeared incapable of advancing to meet him, and leant upon the arm of a slight but very beautiful girl of about seventeen, who had been sitting by her. A youth, who appeared a year or two older, stepped forward and saluted Ralph as his uncle.
A woman in deep mourning stood up as Mr. Ralph Nickleby walked in, but seemed unable to move closer to him. She leaned on the arm of a slender but very beautiful girl of about seventeen, who had been sitting next to her. A young man, looking a year or two older, stepped forward and greeted Ralph as his uncle.
‘Oh,’ growled Ralph, with an ill-favoured frown, ‘you are Nicholas, I suppose?’
‘Oh,’ growled Ralph, with a scowling frown, ‘you must be Nicholas, right?’
‘That is my name, sir,’ replied the youth.
'That's my name, sir,' the young man replied.
‘Put my hat down,’ said Ralph, imperiously. ‘Well, ma’am, how do you do? You must bear up against sorrow, ma’am; I always do.’
‘Put my hat down,’ said Ralph, commandingly. ‘Well, ma’am, how are you? You must stay strong in the face of sorrow, ma’am; I always do.’
‘Mine was no common loss!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, applying her handkerchief to her eyes.
‘My loss was anything but ordinary!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, wiping her eyes with her handkerchief.
‘It was no uncommon loss, ma’am,’ returned Ralph, as he coolly unbuttoned his spencer. ‘Husbands die every day, ma’am, and wives too.’
‘It was no uncommon loss, ma’am,’ replied Ralph, as he casually unbuttoned his coat. ‘Husbands die every day, ma’am, and so do wives.’
‘And brothers also, sir,’ said Nicholas, with a glance of indignation.
‘And brothers too, sir,’ said Nicholas, with a look of anger.
‘Yes, sir, and puppies, and pug-dogs likewise,’ replied his uncle, taking a chair. ‘You didn’t mention in your letter what my brother’s complaint was, ma’am.’
‘Yes, sir, and puppies, and pugs too,’ replied his uncle, sitting down. ‘You didn’t say in your letter what my brother’s complaint was, ma’am.’

Original
‘The doctors could attribute it to no particular disease,’ said Mrs Nickleby; shedding tears. ‘We have too much reason to fear that he died of a broken heart.’
“The doctors couldn't pinpoint any specific disease,” said Mrs. Nickleby, shedding tears. “We have too much reason to fear that he died of a broken heart.”
‘Pooh!’ said Ralph, ‘there’s no such thing. I can understand a man’s dying of a broken neck, or suffering from a broken arm, or a broken head, or a broken leg, or a broken nose; but a broken heart!—nonsense, it’s the cant of the day. If a man can’t pay his debts, he dies of a broken heart, and his widow’s a martyr.’
‘Pooh!’ Ralph said, ‘that’s ridiculous. I can get how a man could die from a broken neck, or be in pain from a broken arm, or a broken head, or a broken leg, or a broken nose; but a broken heart!—nonsense, that’s just what people say nowadays. If a man can’t pay his debts, he dies of a broken heart, and his widow is seen as a martyr.’
‘Some people, I believe, have no hearts to break,’ observed Nicholas, quietly.
‘Some people, I think, don’t have hearts to break,’ Nicholas noted softly.
‘How old is this boy, for God’s sake?’ inquired Ralph, wheeling back his chair, and surveying his nephew from head to foot with intense scorn.
‘How old is this kid, for God’s sake?’ Ralph asked, pushing back his chair and looking his nephew up and down with great disdain.
‘Nicholas is very nearly nineteen,’ replied the widow.
“Nicholas is almost nineteen,” replied the widow.
‘Nineteen, eh!’ said Ralph; ‘and what do you mean to do for your bread, sir?’
‘Nineteen, huh!’ said Ralph; ‘and what do you plan to do for a living, man?’
‘Not to live upon my mother,’ replied Nicholas, his heart swelling as he spoke.
‘Not to depend on my mother,’ replied Nicholas, his heart swelling as he spoke.
‘You’d have little enough to live upon, if you did,’ retorted the uncle, eyeing him contemptuously.
"You wouldn't have much to live on if you did," the uncle shot back, looking at him with disdain.
‘Whatever it be,’ said Nicholas, flushed with anger, ‘I shall not look to you to make it more.’
'Whatever it is,' said Nicholas, red with anger, 'I won’t count on you to make it any worse.'
‘Nicholas, my dear, recollect yourself,’ remonstrated Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Nicholas, my dear, get a grip on yourself,’ Mrs. Nickleby urged.
‘Dear Nicholas, pray,’ urged the young lady.
‘Dear Nicholas, please,’ urged the young lady.
‘Hold your tongue, sir,’ said Ralph. ‘Upon my word! Fine beginnings, Mrs Nickleby—fine beginnings!’
“Keep quiet, sir,” said Ralph. “Honestly! Great start, Mrs. Nickleby—great start!”
Mrs. Nickleby made no other reply than entreating Nicholas by a gesture to keep silent; and the uncle and nephew looked at each other for some seconds without speaking. The face of the old man was stern, hard-featured, and forbidding; that of the young one, open, handsome, and ingenuous. The old man’s eye was keen with the twinklings of avarice and cunning; the young man’s bright with the light of intelligence and spirit. His figure was somewhat slight, but manly and well formed; and, apart from all the grace of youth and comeliness, there was an emanation from the warm young heart in his look and bearing which kept the old man down.
Mrs. Nickleby didn’t say anything else, just gestured for Nicholas to be quiet; the uncle and nephew exchanged glances for a few seconds without saying a word. The old man’s face was severe, rough, and intimidating; the young man’s was open, handsome, and genuine. The old man’s eyes were sharp with greed and slyness; the young man’s shone with intelligence and enthusiasm. He was somewhat slender but had a strong, well-built figure; besides the youthful charm and beauty, there was a warmth in his expression and demeanor that kept the old man in check.
However striking such a contrast as this may be to lookers-on, none ever feel it with half the keenness or acuteness of perfection with which it strikes to the very soul of him whose inferiority it marks. It galled Ralph to the heart’s core, and he hated Nicholas from that hour.
However striking such a contrast may seem to outsiders, no one ever feels it with even half the intensity or sharpness of how deeply it affects the soul of the person whose inferiority it highlights. It stung Ralph to his core, and he hated Nicholas from that moment on.
The mutual inspection was at length brought to a close by Ralph withdrawing his eyes, with a great show of disdain, and calling Nicholas ‘a boy.’ This word is much used as a term of reproach by elderly gentlemen towards their juniors: probably with the view of deluding society into the belief that if they could be young again, they wouldn’t on any account.
The mutual inspection finally ended when Ralph looked away with obvious disdain and called Nicholas ‘a boy.’ This term is often used by older men as an insult towards younger people, likely to mislead society into thinking that if they could be young again, they wouldn’t want to be.
‘Well, ma’am,’ said Ralph, impatiently, ‘the creditors have administered, you tell me, and there’s nothing left for you?’
'Well, ma'am,' Ralph said, impatiently, 'the creditors have taken care of things, you tell me, and there's nothing left for you?'
‘Nothing,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby.
"Nothing," said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘And you spent what little money you had, in coming all the way to London, to see what I could do for you?’ pursued Ralph.
‘And you spent the little money you had to come all the way to London to see what I could do for you?’ Ralph pressed on.
‘I hoped,’ faltered Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that you might have an opportunity of doing something for your brother’s children. It was his dying wish that I should appeal to you in their behalf.’
"I hoped," Mrs. Nickleby said hesitantly, "that you might have a chance to do something for your brother's kids. It was his last wish that I reach out to you on their behalf."
‘I don’t know how it is,’ muttered Ralph, walking up and down the room, ‘but whenever a man dies without any property of his own, he always seems to think he has a right to dispose of other people’s. What is your daughter fit for, ma’am?’
‘I don’t know how it is,’ muttered Ralph, pacing the room, ‘but it seems like whenever a guy dies without any of his own stuff, he always thinks he has the right to handle other people's. What’s your daughter good for, ma’am?’
‘Kate has been well educated,’ sobbed Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Tell your uncle, my dear, how far you went in French and extras.’
‘Kate has received a great education,’ cried Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Tell your uncle, my dear, how far you went with French and other subjects.’
The poor girl was about to murmur something, when her uncle stopped her, very unceremoniously.
The poor girl was about to say something when her uncle interrupted her, very abruptly.
‘We must try and get you apprenticed at some boarding-school,’ said Ralph. ‘You have not been brought up too delicately for that, I hope?’
‘We should try to get you an apprenticeship at a boarding school,’ said Ralph. ‘I hope you haven't been raised too delicately for that?’
‘No, indeed, uncle,’ replied the weeping girl. ‘I will try to do anything that will gain me a home and bread.’
‘No, really, uncle,’ replied the crying girl. ‘I will do whatever it takes to get myself a home and food.’
‘Well, well,’ said Ralph, a little softened, either by his niece’s beauty or her distress (stretch a point, and say the latter). ‘You must try it, and if the life is too hard, perhaps dressmaking or tambour-work will come lighter. Have you ever done anything, sir?’ (turning to his nephew.)
‘Well, well,’ Ralph said, a bit softened, either by his niece’s beauty or her distress (let’s say it’s the latter). ‘You should give it a shot, and if the life is too tough, maybe dressmaking or embroidery will be easier. Have you ever done anything, sir?’ (he turned to his nephew.)
‘No,’ replied Nicholas, bluntly.
“No,” Nicholas replied, bluntly.
‘No, I thought not!’ said Ralph. ‘This is the way my brother brought up his children, ma’am.’
‘No, I didn't think so!’ said Ralph. ‘This is how my brother raised his kids, ma’am.’
‘Nicholas has not long completed such education as his poor father could give him,’ rejoined Mrs. Nickleby, ‘and he was thinking of—’
‘Nicholas has just finished the education that his father could provide,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, ‘and he was thinking about—’
‘Of making something of him someday,’ said Ralph. ‘The old story; always thinking, and never doing. If my brother had been a man of activity and prudence, he might have left you a rich woman, ma’am: and if he had turned his son into the world, as my father turned me, when I wasn’t as old as that boy by a year and a half, he would have been in a situation to help you, instead of being a burden upon you, and increasing your distress. My brother was a thoughtless, inconsiderate man, Mrs. Nickleby, and nobody, I am sure, can have better reason to feel that, than you.’
“'Someday, he’ll amount to something,' said Ralph. 'The same old story; always thinking, but never acting. If my brother had been more practical and decisive, he could have made you a wealthy woman, ma’am. And if he had sent his son out into the world like my father did with me when I was just a year and a half older than that boy, he would have been able to support you, instead of being a burden and adding to your troubles. My brother was a careless, thoughtless man, Mrs. Nickleby, and no one understands that better than you.'”
This appeal set the widow upon thinking that perhaps she might have made a more successful venture with her one thousand pounds, and then she began to reflect what a comfortable sum it would have been just then; which dismal thoughts made her tears flow faster, and in the excess of these griefs she (being a well-meaning woman enough, but weak withal) fell first to deploring her hard fate, and then to remarking, with many sobs, that to be sure she had been a slave to poor Nicholas, and had often told him she might have married better (as indeed she had, very often), and that she never knew in his lifetime how the money went, but that if he had confided in her they might all have been better off that day; with other bitter recollections common to most married ladies, either during their coverture, or afterwards, or at both periods. Mrs. Nickleby concluded by lamenting that the dear departed had never deigned to profit by her advice, save on one occasion; which was a strictly veracious statement, inasmuch as he had only acted upon it once, and had ruined himself in consequence.
This made the widow start to think that maybe she could have done better with her one thousand pounds, and then she began to consider how nice that amount would have been at that moment; these gloomy thoughts made her cry even more, and in her overwhelming sadness, she (being a kind-hearted woman but also a bit weak) first started bemoaning her bad luck, and then, through many sobs, remarked that she had indeed been a servant to poor Nicholas, often telling him that she could have married someone better (which she definitely could have). She reflected that she never understood how their money was spent during his life, but if he had trusted her, they could have all been in a better position that day; along with other bitter memories that many married women share, either during their marriage or afterward, or during both times. Mrs. Nickleby ended by mourning that the dearly departed had never bothered to take her advice, except for one time; which was absolutely true since he had only followed her suggestion once and ended up ruining himself as a result.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby heard all this with a half-smile; and when the widow had finished, quietly took up the subject where it had been left before the above outbreak.
Mr. Ralph Nickleby listened to all of this with a slight smile; and when the widow was done, he calmly resumed the discussion from where it had paused before the earlier interruption.
‘Are you willing to work, sir?’ he inquired, frowning on his nephew.
“Are you willing to work, sir?” he asked, frowning at his nephew.
‘Of course I am,’ replied Nicholas haughtily.
“Of course I am,” Nicholas replied arrogantly.
‘Then see here, sir,’ said his uncle. ‘This caught my eye this morning, and you may thank your stars for it.’
“Then look here, sir,” said his uncle. “I noticed this this morning, and you should be thankful for it.”
With this exordium, Mr. Ralph Nickleby took a newspaper from his pocket, and after unfolding it, and looking for a short time among the advertisements, read as follows:
With this introduction, Mr. Ralph Nickleby took a newspaper from his pocket, and after opening it and scanning the advertisements for a moment, read as follows:
‘“Education.—At Mr. Wackford Squeers’s Academy, Dotheboys Hall, at the delightful village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, Youth are boarded, clothed, booked, furnished with pocket-money, provided with all necessaries, instructed in all languages living and dead, mathematics, orthography, geometry, astronomy, trigonometry, the use of the globes, algebra, single stick (if required), writing, arithmetic, fortification, and every other branch of classical literature. Terms, twenty guineas per annum. No extras, no vacations, and diet unparalleled. Mr. Squeers is in town, and attends daily, from one till four, at the Saracen’s Head, Snow Hill. N.B. An able assistant wanted. Annual salary 5 pounds. A Master of Arts would be preferred.”
“Education.—At Mr. Wackford Squeers’s Academy, Dotheboys Hall, in the charming village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, young people are provided with boarding, clothing, textbooks, pocket money, all necessities, and instruction in all living and dead languages, mathematics, spelling, geometry, astronomy, trigonometry, the use of globes, algebra, single stick (if needed), writing, arithmetic, fortification, and every other area of classical literature. Tuition is twenty guineas per year. No extra fees, no breaks, and an unmatched diet. Mr. Squeers is in town and is available daily from one to four at the Saracen’s Head, Snow Hill. N.B. An able assistant is wanted. Annual salary £5. A Master of Arts would be preferred.”
‘There!’ said Ralph, folding the paper again. ‘Let him get that situation, and his fortune is made.’
"Look!" Ralph said, folding the paper again. "If he gets that job, he's set for life."
‘But he is not a Master of Arts,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘But he isn’t a Master of Arts,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘That,’ replied Ralph, ‘that, I think, can be got over.’
"That," Ralph replied, "I think we can manage."
‘But the salary is so small, and it is such a long way off, uncle!’ faltered Kate.
‘But the pay is so low, and it feels like it's so far away, uncle!’ faltered Kate.
‘Hush, Kate my dear,’ interposed Mrs. Nickleby; ‘your uncle must know best.’
‘Hush, Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘your uncle knows best.’
‘I say,’ repeated Ralph, tartly, ‘let him get that situation, and his fortune is made. If he don’t like that, let him get one for himself. Without friends, money, recommendation, or knowledge of business of any kind, let him find honest employment in London, which will keep him in shoe leather, and I’ll give him a thousand pounds. At least,’ said Mr Ralph Nickleby, checking himself, ‘I would if I had it.’
"I'll tell you," Ralph repeated sharply, "if he gets that job, he's set for life. If he doesn't want that, he can find one on his own. Without friends, money, a recommendation, or any business knowledge, let him find a decent job in London that pays enough to keep him in shoes, and I’ll give him a thousand pounds. At least," Mr. Ralph Nickleby said, catching himself, "I would if I had it."
‘Poor fellow!’ said the young lady. ‘Oh! uncle, must we be separated so soon!’
‘Poor guy!’ said the young lady. ‘Oh! Uncle, do we have to be apart so soon!’
‘Don’t tease your uncle with questions when he is thinking only for our good, my love,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Nicholas, my dear, I wish you would say something.’
‘Don’t tease your uncle with questions when he’s just trying to help us, my love,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Nicholas, dear, I wish you would say something.’
‘Yes, mother, yes,’ said Nicholas, who had hitherto remained silent and absorbed in thought. ‘If I am fortunate enough to be appointed to this post, sir, for which I am so imperfectly qualified, what will become of those I leave behind?’
‘Yes, mom, yes,’ said Nicholas, who had been quiet and lost in thought until now. ‘If I’m lucky enough to get this position, which I feel totally unqualified for, what will happen to those I leave behind?’
‘Your mother and sister, sir,’ replied Ralph, ‘will be provided for, in that case (not otherwise), by me, and placed in some sphere of life in which they will be able to be independent. That will be my immediate care; they will not remain as they are, one week after your departure, I will undertake.’
‘Your mother and sister, sir,’ Ralph replied, ‘will be taken care of by me in that case (and only then), and I’ll help them find a situation in life where they can be independent. That will be my top priority; they won’t stay as they are for even a week after you leave, I promise.’
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, starting gaily up, and wringing his uncle’s hand, ‘I am ready to do anything you wish me. Let us try our fortune with Mr Squeers at once; he can but refuse.’
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, getting up cheerfully and shaking his uncle’s hand, ‘I’m ready to do whatever you want. Let’s go see Mr. Squeers right away; he can only say no.’
‘He won’t do that,’ said Ralph. ‘He will be glad to have you on my recommendation. Make yourself of use to him, and you’ll rise to be a partner in the establishment in no time. Bless me, only think! if he were to die, why your fortune’s made at once.’
‘He won’t do that,’ said Ralph. ‘He’ll be happy to have you based on my recommendation. Be helpful to him, and you’ll become a partner in the business before you know it. Just think about it! If he were to pass away, your fortune would be secured right away.’
‘To be sure, I see it all,’ said poor Nicholas, delighted with a thousand visionary ideas, that his good spirits and his inexperience were conjuring up before him. ‘Or suppose some young nobleman who is being educated at the Hall, were to take a fancy to me, and get his father to appoint me his travelling tutor when he left, and when we come back from the continent, procured me some handsome appointment. Eh! uncle?’
"Sure, I see it all," said poor Nicholas, thrilled by a thousand imaginative ideas that his good spirits and inexperience were conjuring up for him. "What if some young nobleman studying at the Hall takes a liking to me and convinces his dad to make me his travel tutor when he graduates, and when we get back from Europe, he helps me land a nice job? Right, uncle?"
‘Ah, to be sure!’ sneered Ralph.
“Definitely!” sneered Ralph.
‘And who knows, but when he came to see me when I was settled (as he would of course), he might fall in love with Kate, who would be keeping my house, and—and marry her, eh! uncle? Who knows?’
‘And who knows, maybe when he comes to visit me once I’m settled (which he definitely will), he might fall for Kate, who will be looking after my place, and—and marry her, right? Who knows?’
‘Who, indeed!’ snarled Ralph.
“Who, for real!” snarled Ralph.
‘How happy we should be!’ cried Nicholas with enthusiasm. ‘The pain of parting is nothing to the joy of meeting again. Kate will be a beautiful woman, and I so proud to hear them say so, and mother so happy to be with us once again, and all these sad times forgotten, and—’ The picture was too bright a one to bear, and Nicholas, fairly overpowered by it, smiled faintly, and burst into tears.
“How happy we should be!” Nicholas exclaimed excitedly. “The pain of parting is nothing compared to the joy of seeing each other again. Kate will be a beautiful woman, and I’ll be so proud to hear them say that, and mom will be so happy to be with us again, and all these sad times will be forgotten, and—” The vision was too overwhelming to handle, and Nicholas, completely overcome by it, smiled faintly and broke down in tears.
This simple family, born and bred in retirement, and wholly unacquainted with what is called the world—a conventional phrase which, being interpreted, often signifieth all the rascals in it—mingled their tears together at the thought of their first separation; and, this first gush of feeling over, were proceeding to dilate with all the buoyancy of untried hope on the bright prospects before them, when Mr. Ralph Nickleby suggested, that if they lost time, some more fortunate candidate might deprive Nicholas of the stepping-stone to fortune which the advertisement pointed out, and so undermine all their air-built castles. This timely reminder effectually stopped the conversation. Nicholas, having carefully copied the address of Mr. Squeers, the uncle and nephew issued forth together in quest of that accomplished gentleman; Nicholas firmly persuading himself that he had done his relative great injustice in disliking him at first sight; and Mrs. Nickleby being at some pains to inform her daughter that she was sure he was a much more kindly disposed person than he seemed; which, Miss Nickleby dutifully remarked, he might very easily be.
This simple family, raised in retirement and completely unfamiliar with what’s called the world—a term that often really means all the shady characters in it—shed tears together at the thought of their first separation. Once this initial wave of emotion passed, they began to excitedly discuss the bright prospects ahead of them. However, Mr. Ralph Nickleby pointed out that if they wasted time, someone else might snatch away the opportunity that the advertisement referred to, putting their dreams at risk. This timely reminder effectively halted their conversation. After Nicholas carefully noted Mr. Squeers' address, he and his uncle set out together to find that distinguished gentleman. Nicholas was convinced he had judged his relative too harshly at first, while Mrs. Nickleby took the time to tell her daughter that she was certain he was a much nicer person than he appeared, which Miss Nickleby dutifully acknowledged he could very well be.
To tell the truth, the good lady’s opinion had been not a little influenced by her brother-in-law’s appeal to her better understanding, and his implied compliment to her high deserts; and although she had dearly loved her husband, and still doted on her children, he had struck so successfully on one of those little jarring chords in the human heart (Ralph was well acquainted with its worst weaknesses, though he knew nothing of its best), that she had already begun seriously to consider herself the amiable and suffering victim of her late husband’s imprudence.
To be honest, the lady’s opinion was quite a bit shaped by her brother-in-law’s appeal to her better judgment and his implied compliment about her worth. Even though she had deeply loved her husband and still adored her children, he had managed to hit on one of those sensitive spots in the human heart (Ralph knew its biggest flaws, but nothing of its strengths), so she had started to see herself as the kind and suffering victim of her late husband’s poor choices.
CHAPTER 4
Nicholas and his Uncle (to secure the Fortune without loss of time) wait upon Mr. Wackford Squeers, the Yorkshire Schoolmaster
Nicholas and his Uncle (to grab the money without wasting any time) meet with Mr. Wackford Squeers, the Yorkshire Schoolmaster
Snow Hill! What kind of place can the quiet townspeople who see the words emblazoned, in all the legibility of gilt letters and dark shading, on the north-country coaches, take Snow Hill to be? All people have some undefined and shadowy notion of a place whose name is frequently before their eyes, or often in their ears. What a vast number of random ideas there must be perpetually floating about, regarding this same Snow Hill. The name is such a good one. Snow Hill—Snow Hill too, coupled with a Saracen’s Head: picturing to us by a double association of ideas, something stern and rugged! A bleak desolate tract of country, open to piercing blasts and fierce wintry storms—a dark, cold, gloomy heath, lonely by day, and scarcely to be thought of by honest folks at night—a place which solitary wayfarers shun, and where desperate robbers congregate;—this, or something like this, should be the prevalent notion of Snow Hill, in those remote and rustic parts, through which the Saracen’s Head, like some grim apparition, rushes each day and night with mysterious and ghost-like punctuality; holding its swift and headlong course in all weathers, and seeming to bid defiance to the very elements themselves.
Snow Hill! What kind of place do the quiet townspeople think of when they see the name written in bold gold letters with dark shading on the northern coaches? Everyone has some vague and unclear idea of a place whose name they often see or hear. There must be countless random thoughts floating around about this same Snow Hill. The name is so fitting. Snow Hill—Snow Hill, in addition to a Saracen’s Head: it conjures up a mixed vision of something tough and rugged! An empty, desolate stretch of land, exposed to biting winds and fierce winter storms—a dark, cold, gloomy heath, lonely during the day and hardly thought of by decent folks at night—a place that solitary travelers avoid, and where desperate robbers gather; this, or something like this, is what people in those distant and rural areas likely envision when they think of Snow Hill, as the Saracen’s Head rushes through like some grim ghost each day and night with eerie consistency; speeding along in any weather, seemingly challenging even the elements themselves.
The reality is rather different, but by no means to be despised notwithstanding. There, at the very core of London, in the heart of its business and animation, in the midst of a whirl of noise and motion: stemming as it were the giant currents of life that flow ceaselessly on from different quarters, and meet beneath its walls: stands Newgate; and in that crowded street on which it frowns so darkly—within a few feet of the squalid tottering houses—upon the very spot on which the vendors of soup and fish and damaged fruit are now plying their trades—scores of human beings, amidst a roar of sounds to which even the tumult of a great city is as nothing, four, six, or eight strong men at a time, have been hurried violently and swiftly from the world, when the scene has been rendered frightful with excess of human life; when curious eyes have glared from casement and house-top, and wall and pillar; and when, in the mass of white and upturned faces, the dying wretch, in his all-comprehensive look of agony, has met not one—not one—that bore the impress of pity or compassion.
The reality is quite different, but not something to be looked down upon. Right in the center of London, at the heart of its hustle and bustle, amid the constant noise and movement—where the immense currents of life flow endlessly from various directions and converge beneath its walls—stands Newgate. In that crowded street where it looms darkly, just a few feet away from the run-down, shaky houses, right at the spot where vendors sell soup, fish, and damaged fruit, countless people have been violently and quickly rushed away from life. This has happened amidst a horrifying excess of human presence; curious eyes have peered from windows, rooftops, walls, and poles; and in the sea of pale, upturned faces, the dying person, in utter agony, has found no one—absolutely no one—who showed even a hint of pity or compassion.
Near to the jail, and by consequence near to Smithfield also, and the Compter, and the bustle and noise of the city; and just on that particular part of Snow Hill where omnibus horses going eastward seriously think of falling down on purpose, and where horses in hackney cabriolets going westward not unfrequently fall by accident, is the coach-yard of the Saracen’s Head Inn; its portal guarded by two Saracens’ heads and shoulders, which it was once the pride and glory of the choice spirits of this metropolis to pull down at night, but which have for some time remained in undisturbed tranquillity; possibly because this species of humour is now confined to St James’s parish, where door knockers are preferred as being more portable, and bell-wires esteemed as convenient toothpicks. Whether this be the reason or not, there they are, frowning upon you from each side of the gateway. The inn itself garnished with another Saracen’s Head, frowns upon you from the top of the yard; while from the door of the hind boot of all the red coaches that are standing therein, there glares a small Saracen’s Head, with a twin expression to the large Saracens’ Heads below, so that the general appearance of the pile is decidedly of the Saracenic order.
Close to the jail, and consequently near to Smithfield as well as the Compter, amidst the hustle and bustle of the city; and right on that specific part of Snow Hill where bus horses heading eastward seem to deliberately want to fall over, and where horses in hackney cabs heading westward often fall by chance, is the coach yard of the Saracen’s Head Inn. Its entrance is marked by two Saracen heads and shoulders, which once used to be a source of pride for the spirited youth of this city to pull down at night, but which have remained undisturbed for some time; possibly because this type of humor is now limited to St James’s parish, where door knockers are favored for their portability, and bell wires are deemed handy toothpicks. Whether that's the case or not, there they are, glaring at you from either side of the gateway. The inn itself, adorned with another Saracen’s Head, glowers down at you from the top of the yard; while from the back door of all the red coaches parked there, there glares a small Saracen’s Head, with a similar expression to the larger ones below, giving the whole scene a distinctly Saracenic vibe.
When you walk up this yard, you will see the booking-office on your left, and the tower of St Sepulchre’s church, darting abruptly up into the sky, on your right, and a gallery of bedrooms on both sides. Just before you, you will observe a long window with the words ‘coffee-room’ legibly painted above it; and looking out of that window, you would have seen in addition, if you had gone at the right time, Mr. Wackford Squeers with his hands in his pockets.
When you walk up this yard, you’ll notice the booking office on your left and the tower of St. Sepulchre’s church shooting up into the sky on your right, along with a row of bedrooms on both sides. Straight ahead, you’ll see a long window with the words ‘coffee room’ clearly painted above it. If you had looked out of that window at the right time, you would have spotted Mr. Wackford Squeers with his hands in his pockets.
Mr. Squeers’s appearance was not prepossessing. He had but one eye, and the popular prejudice runs in favour of two. The eye he had, was unquestionably useful, but decidedly not ornamental: being of a greenish grey, and in shape resembling the fan-light of a street door. The blank side of his face was much wrinkled and puckered up, which gave him a very sinister appearance, especially when he smiled, at which times his expression bordered closely on the villainous. His hair was very flat and shiny, save at the ends, where it was brushed stiffly up from a low protruding forehead, which assorted well with his harsh voice and coarse manner. He was about two or three and fifty, and a trifle below the middle size; he wore a white neckerchief with long ends, and a suit of scholastic black; but his coat sleeves being a great deal too long, and his trousers a great deal too short, he appeared ill at ease in his clothes, and as if he were in a perpetual state of astonishment at finding himself so respectable.
Mr. Squeers didn’t have a very appealing look. He had only one eye, and most people prefer two. The eye he had was definitely useful, but it was far from attractive: it was a greenish-grey color and shaped like the fan-light of a front door. The blank side of his face was heavily wrinkled and puckered, which made him look quite sinister, especially when he smiled, at which times he almost seemed villainous. His hair was very flat and shiny, except at the ends, where it was brushed stiffly up from a low, protruding forehead that matched his harsh voice and rough manner. He was in his early fifties and a little shorter than average; he wore a white neckerchief with long ends and a plain black suit, but his coat sleeves were way too long and his trousers were way too short, making him look uncomfortable in his clothes, as if he was always surprised to find himself looking so respectable.
Mr. Squeers was standing in a box by one of the coffee-room fire-places, fitted with one such table as is usually seen in coffee-rooms, and two of extraordinary shapes and dimensions made to suit the angles of the partition. In a corner of the seat, was a very small deal trunk, tied round with a scanty piece of cord; and on the trunk was perched—his lace-up half-boots and corduroy trousers dangling in the air—a diminutive boy, with his shoulders drawn up to his ears, and his hands planted on his knees, who glanced timidly at the schoolmaster, from time to time, with evident dread and apprehension.
Mr. Squeers was standing in a booth by one of the coffee room fireplaces, fitted with a typical coffee room table and two oddly shaped tables designed to fit the angles of the wall. In the corner of the seat was a very small wooden trunk, tied up with a thin piece of cord; and on the trunk sat a tiny boy, his lace-up half-boots and corduroy pants hanging in the air. He had his shoulders hunched up to his ears and his hands resting on his knees, glancing nervously at the schoolmaster from time to time, clearly filled with fear and anxiety.
‘Half-past three,’ muttered Mr. Squeers, turning from the window, and looking sulkily at the coffee-room clock. ‘There will be nobody here today.’
“Three-thirty,” muttered Mr. Squeers, turning away from the window and looking grumpily at the coffee-room clock. “No one will be here today.”
Much vexed by this reflection, Mr. Squeers looked at the little boy to see whether he was doing anything he could beat him for. As he happened not to be doing anything at all, he merely boxed his ears, and told him not to do it again.
Much annoyed by this thought, Mr. Squeers glanced at the little boy to see if he was doing anything that would give him a reason to hit him. Since the boy wasn't doing anything at all, he simply slapped his ears and told him not to do it again.
‘At Midsummer,’ muttered Mr. Squeers, resuming his complaint, ‘I took down ten boys; ten twenties is two hundred pound. I go back at eight o’clock tomorrow morning, and have got only three—three oughts is an ought—three twos is six—sixty pound. What’s come of all the boys? what’s parents got in their heads? what does it all mean?’
“At Midsummer,” muttered Mr. Squeers, continuing his complaint, “I took down ten boys; ten twenties is two hundred pounds. I go back at eight o’clock tomorrow morning, and I’ve only got three—three zeroes is zero—three twos is six—sixty pounds. What happened to all the boys? What are the parents thinking? What does it all mean?”
Here the little boy on the top of the trunk gave a violent sneeze.
Here the little boy on top of the trunk let out a loud sneeze.
‘Halloa, sir!’ growled the schoolmaster, turning round. ‘What’s that, sir?’
‘Hey there, sir!’ the schoolmaster grumbled as he turned around. ‘What’s that, sir?’
‘Nothing, please sir,’ replied the little boy.
‘Nothing, please sir,’ replied the little boy.
‘Nothing, sir!’ exclaimed Mr. Squeers.
"Nothing, sir!" Mr. Squeers exclaimed.
‘Please sir, I sneezed,’ rejoined the boy, trembling till the little trunk shook under him.
“Please, sir, I sneezed,” the boy replied, shaking so much that the little trunk shook beneath him.
‘Oh! sneezed, did you?’ retorted Mr. Squeers. ‘Then what did you say “nothing” for, sir?’
‘Oh! Sneeze, did you?’ shot back Mr. Squeers. ‘Then why did you say “nothing” for, huh?’

Original
In default of a better answer to this question, the little boy screwed a couple of knuckles into each of his eyes and began to cry, wherefore Mr Squeers knocked him off the trunk with a blow on one side of the face, and knocked him on again with a blow on the other.
In the absence of a better response to this question, the little boy rubbed his knuckles into his eyes and started to cry, prompting Mr. Squeers to push him off the trunk with a hit on one side of his face, and then hit him again on the other side.
‘Wait till I get you down into Yorkshire, my young gentleman,’ said Mr Squeers, ‘and then I’ll give you the rest. Will you hold that noise, sir?’
‘Wait until I get you down to Yorkshire, my young man,’ said Mr. Squeers, ‘and then I’ll tell you the rest. Will you be quiet, sir?’
‘Ye—ye—yes,’ sobbed the little boy, rubbing his face very hard with the Beggar’s Petition in printed calico.
'Yes—yes—yes,' sobbed the little boy, rubbing his face very hard with the Beggar's Petition in printed fabric.
‘Then do so at once, sir,’ said Squeers. ‘Do you hear?’
“Then do it right now, sir,” said Squeers. “Do you hear?”
As this admonition was accompanied with a threatening gesture, and uttered with a savage aspect, the little boy rubbed his face harder, as if to keep the tears back; and, beyond alternately sniffing and choking, gave no further vent to his emotions.
As this warning came with a menacing gesture and was said with a fierce look, the little boy pressed his face harder, as if to hold back the tears; and, aside from occasionally sniffing and choking back sobs, he showed no more signs of his feelings.
‘Mr. Squeers,’ said the waiter, looking in at this juncture; ‘here’s a gentleman asking for you at the bar.’
‘Mr. Squeers,’ said the waiter, looking in at this moment; ‘there's a guy asking for you at the bar.’
‘Show the gentleman in, Richard,’ replied Mr. Squeers, in a soft voice. ‘Put your handkerchief in your pocket, you little scoundrel, or I’ll murder you when the gentleman goes.’
‘Show the gentleman in, Richard,’ said Mr. Squeers in a gentle tone. ‘Put your handkerchief in your pocket, you little rascal, or I’ll deal with you when the gentleman leaves.’
The schoolmaster had scarcely uttered these words in a fierce whisper, when the stranger entered. Affecting not to see him, Mr. Squeers feigned to be intent upon mending a pen, and offering benevolent advice to his youthful pupil.
The schoolmaster had barely finished speaking in a harsh whisper when the stranger walked in. Pretending not to notice him, Mr. Squeers acted as if he were focused on fixing a pen and giving helpful advice to his young student.
‘My dear child,’ said Mr. Squeers, ‘all people have their trials. This early trial of yours that is fit to make your little heart burst, and your very eyes come out of your head with crying, what is it? Nothing; less than nothing. You are leaving your friends, but you will have a father in me, my dear, and a mother in Mrs. Squeers. At the delightful village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, where youth are boarded, clothed, booked, washed, furnished with pocket-money, provided with all necessaries—’
‘My dear child,’ said Mr. Squeers, ‘everyone has their struggles. This little challenge of yours that seems like it will break your heart and make you cry until your eyes pop out, what is it? Nothing; less than nothing. You’re leaving your friends, but you’ll have me as your father, my dear, and Mrs. Squeers as your mother. At the lovely village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, where kids are taken in, clothed, enrolled, cleaned, given pocket money, and provided with all necessities—’
‘It is the gentleman,’ observed the stranger, stopping the schoolmaster in the rehearsal of his advertisement. ‘Mr. Squeers, I believe, sir?’
‘It is the gentleman,’ said the stranger, interrupting the schoolmaster as he was going over his advertisement. ‘Mr. Squeers, I believe, sir?’
‘The same, sir,’ said Mr. Squeers, with an assumption of extreme surprise.
"The same, sir," Mr. Squeers said, pretending to be extremely surprised.
‘The gentleman,’ said the stranger, ‘that advertised in the Times newspaper?’
‘The guy,’ said the stranger, ‘who advertised in the Times newspaper?’
‘—Morning Post, Chronicle, Herald, and Advertiser, regarding the Academy called Dotheboys Hall at the delightful village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire,’ added Mr. Squeers. ‘You come on business, sir. I see by my young friends. How do you do, my little gentleman? and how do you do, sir?’ With this salutation Mr. Squeers patted the heads of two hollow-eyed, small-boned little boys, whom the applicant had brought with him, and waited for further communications.
‘—Morning Post, Chronicle, Herald, and Advertiser, about the Academy called Dotheboys Hall in the lovely village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire,’ Mr. Squeers said. ‘You’re here on business, sir. I see my young friends. How are you, my little gentleman? And how are you, sir?’ With that, Mr. Squeers patted the heads of two thin, small-boned little boys that the visitor had brought with him and waited for more information.
‘I am in the oil and colour way. My name is Snawley, sir,’ said the stranger.
‘I work in the oil and color industry. My name is Snawley, sir,’ said the stranger.
Squeers inclined his head as much as to say, ‘And a remarkably pretty name, too.’
Squeers tilted his head as if to say, ‘And it’s a really nice name, too.’
The stranger continued. ‘I have been thinking, Mr. Squeers, of placing my two boys at your school.’
The stranger went on. ‘I've been thinking, Mr. Squeers, about enrolling my two boys in your school.’
‘It is not for me to say so, sir,’ replied Mr. Squeers, ‘but I don’t think you could possibly do a better thing.’
‘I'm not one to say, sir,’ replied Mr. Squeers, ‘but I really don’t think you could do anything better than that.’
‘Hem!’ said the other. ‘Twenty pounds per annewum, I believe, Mr. Squeers?’
‘Ahem!’ said the other. ‘Twenty pounds a year, I believe, Mr. Squeers?’
‘Guineas,’ rejoined the schoolmaster, with a persuasive smile.
"‘Guineas,’ replied the schoolmaster with a convincing smile."
‘Pounds for two, I think, Mr. Squeers,’ said Mr. Snawley, solemnly.
“Two pounds, I think, Mr. Squeers,” said Mr. Snawley seriously.
‘I don’t think it could be done, sir,’ replied Squeers, as if he had never considered the proposition before. ‘Let me see; four fives is twenty, double that, and deduct the—well, a pound either way shall not stand betwixt us. You must recommend me to your connection, sir, and make it up that way.’
‘I don’t think that can be done, sir,’ replied Squeers, as if he had never thought about it before. ‘Let’s see; four fives is twenty, double that, and then subtract the—well, a pound either way won't be a problem between us. You need to recommend me to your contact, sir, and we can settle it that way.’
‘They are not great eaters,’ said Mr. Snawley.
‘They don't eat much,’ said Mr. Snawley.
‘Oh! that doesn’t matter at all,’ replied Squeers. ‘We don’t consider the boys’ appetites at our establishment.’ This was strictly true; they did not.
'Oh! that doesn’t matter at all,' replied Squeers. 'We don’t take the boys’ appetites into account at our place.' This was strictly true; they didn’t.
‘Every wholesome luxury, sir, that Yorkshire can afford,’ continued Squeers; ‘every beautiful moral that Mrs. Squeers can instil; every—in short, every comfort of a home that a boy could wish for, will be theirs, Mr. Snawley.’
"Every decent luxury that Yorkshire can provide, sir," Squeers went on, "every positive lesson that Mrs. Squeers can teach; in short, every comfort of a home that a boy could want will be theirs, Mr. Snawley."
‘I should wish their morals to be particularly attended to,’ said Mr Snawley.
"I think we should pay special attention to their morals," said Mr. Snawley.
‘I am glad of that, sir,’ replied the schoolmaster, drawing himself up. ‘They have come to the right shop for morals, sir.’
"I’m glad to hear that, sir," replied the schoolmaster, straightening himself up. "They’ve come to the right place for morals, sir."
‘You are a moral man yourself,’ said Mr. Snawley.
"You’re a good person yourself," said Mr. Snawley.
‘I rather believe I am, sir,’ replied Squeers.
“I think I am, sir,” replied Squeers.
‘I have the satisfaction to know you are, sir,’ said Mr. Snawley. ‘I asked one of your references, and he said you were pious.’
‘I’m glad to know that about you, sir,’ said Mr. Snawley. ‘I checked with one of your references, and he mentioned that you are religious.’
‘Well, sir, I hope I am a little in that line,’ replied Squeers.
‘Well, sir, I hope I’m somewhat in that line,’ replied Squeers.
‘I hope I am also,’ rejoined the other. ‘Could I say a few words with you in the next box?’
‘I hope I am too,’ replied the other. ‘Can I talk to you for a minute in the next box?’
‘By all means,’ rejoined Squeers with a grin. ‘My dears, will you speak to your new playfellow a minute or two? That is one of my boys, sir. Belling his name is,—a Taunton boy that, sir.’
"Sure thing," Squeers replied with a grin. "My dears, will you talk to your new playmate for a minute or two? That's one of my boys, sir. His name is Belling—a boy from Taunton, sir."
‘Is he, indeed?’ rejoined Mr. Snawley, looking at the poor little urchin as if he were some extraordinary natural curiosity.
‘Is he, really?’ replied Mr. Snawley, looking at the poor little kid as if he were some kind of amazing natural oddity.
‘He goes down with me tomorrow, sir,’ said Squeers. ‘That’s his luggage that he is a sitting upon now. Each boy is required to bring, sir, two suits of clothes, six shirts, six pair of stockings, two nightcaps, two pocket-handkerchiefs, two pair of shoes, two hats, and a razor.’
‘He’s coming with me tomorrow, sir,’ said Squeers. ‘That’s his luggage he’s sitting on now. Each boy is expected to bring, sir, two suits of clothes, six shirts, six pairs of stockings, two nightcaps, two pocket-handkerchiefs, two pairs of shoes, two hats, and a razor.’
‘A razor!’ exclaimed Mr. Snawley, as they walked into the next box. ‘What for?’
‘A razor!’ Mr. Snawley exclaimed as they walked into the next box. ‘What for?’
‘To shave with,’ replied Squeers, in a slow and measured tone.
"To shave with," Squeers replied slowly and deliberately.
There was not much in these three words, but there must have been something in the manner in which they were said, to attract attention; for the schoolmaster and his companion looked steadily at each other for a few seconds, and then exchanged a very meaning smile. Snawley was a sleek, flat-nosed man, clad in sombre garments, and long black gaiters, and bearing in his countenance an expression of much mortification and sanctity; so, his smiling without any obvious reason was the more remarkable.
There wasn’t much in those three words, but there had to be something in the way they were spoken that caught their attention; the schoolmaster and his companion stared at each other for a few seconds, then shared a knowing smile. Snawley was a smooth, flat-nosed man, dressed in dark clothes and long black gaiters, with a face that showed a lot of embarrassment and seriousness; so, his unexpected smile was even more striking.
‘Up to what age do you keep boys at your school then?’ he asked at length.
"How old do you keep boys at your school?" he asked after a while.
‘Just as long as their friends make the quarterly payments to my agent in town, or until such time as they run away,’ replied Squeers. ‘Let us understand each other; I see we may safely do so. What are these boys;—natural children?’
‘As long as their friends keep making the quarterly payments to my agent in town, or until they decide to run away,’ replied Squeers. ‘Let’s be clear; I see we can do that safely. What are these boys—real kids?’
‘No,’ rejoined Snawley, meeting the gaze of the schoolmaster’s one eye. ‘They ain’t.’
‘No,’ Snawley replied, meeting the schoolmaster’s one-eyed stare. ‘They aren’t.’
‘I thought they might be,’ said Squeers, coolly. ‘We have a good many of them; that boy’s one.’
“I thought they might be,” Squeers said nonchalantly. “We have quite a few of them; that boy’s one.”
‘Him in the next box?’ said Snawley.
'Him in the next box?' said Snawley.
Squeers nodded in the affirmative; his companion took another peep at the little boy on the trunk, and, turning round again, looked as if he were quite disappointed to see him so much like other boys, and said he should hardly have thought it.
Squeers nodded in agreement; his friend took another look at the little boy on the trunk, and, turning back around, appeared quite let down to see him so much like other boys, saying he wouldn't have expected it.
‘He is,’ cried Squeers. ‘But about these boys of yours; you wanted to speak to me?’
‘He is,’ shouted Squeers. ‘But about these boys of yours; you wanted to talk to me?’
‘Yes,’ replied Snawley. ‘The fact is, I am not their father, Mr. Squeers. I’m only their father-in-law.’
‘Yes,’ replied Snawley. ‘The truth is, I’m not their father, Mr. Squeers. I’m just their father-in-law.’
‘Oh! Is that it?’ said the schoolmaster. ‘That explains it at once. I was wondering what the devil you were going to send them to Yorkshire for. Ha! ha! Oh, I understand now.’
‘Oh! Is that it?’ said the schoolmaster. ‘That explains everything right away. I was wondering what in the world you were sending them to Yorkshire for. Ha! ha! Oh, I get it now.’
‘You see I have married the mother,’ pursued Snawley; ‘it’s expensive keeping boys at home, and as she has a little money in her own right, I am afraid (women are so very foolish, Mr. Squeers) that she might be led to squander it on them, which would be their ruin, you know.’
‘You see I’ve married the mother,’ continued Snawley; ‘it’s pricey keeping boys at home, and since she has a bit of money of her own, I’m afraid (women can be so very foolish, Mr. Squeers) that she might be tempted to waste it on them, which would ruin them, you know.’
‘I see,’ returned Squeers, throwing himself back in his chair, and waving his hand.
‘I get it,’ replied Squeers, leaning back in his chair and waving his hand.
‘And this,’ resumed Snawley, ‘has made me anxious to put them to some school a good distance off, where there are no holidays—none of those ill-judged coming home twice a year that unsettle children’s minds so—and where they may rough it a little—you comprehend?’
‘And this,’ Snawley continued, ‘has made me eager to send them to a school far away, where there are no holidays—none of those poorly thought-out breaks that disrupt children's minds so—and where they can tough it out a bit—you understand?’
‘The payments regular, and no questions asked,’ said Squeers, nodding his head.
"The payments are regular, and no questions asked," said Squeers, nodding his head.
‘That’s it, exactly,’ rejoined the other. ‘Morals strictly attended to, though.’
"That's it, exactly," replied the other. "But we have to stick to the morals, though."
‘Strictly,’ said Squeers.
"Honestly," said Squeers.
‘Not too much writing home allowed, I suppose?’ said the father-in-law, hesitating.
‘I guess you’re not allowed to write home too much?’ said the father-in-law, hesitating.
‘None, except a circular at Christmas, to say they never were so happy, and hope they may never be sent for,’ rejoined Squeers.
“None, except a letter at Christmas saying they’ve never been happier and hope they’re never called in,” Squeers replied.
‘Nothing could be better,’ said the father-in-law, rubbing his hands.
"Nothing could be better," said the father-in-law, rubbing his hands.
‘Then, as we understand each other,’ said Squeers, ‘will you allow me to ask you whether you consider me a highly virtuous, exemplary, and well-conducted man in private life; and whether, as a person whose business it is to take charge of youth, you place the strongest confidence in my unimpeachable integrity, liberality, religious principles, and ability?’
‘So, as we see eye to eye,’ said Squeers, ‘can I ask you if you think of me as a highly virtuous, exemplary, and well-behaved man in private life? And do you place your complete trust in my unquestionable integrity, generosity, religious values, and skills as someone whose job is to look after young people?’
‘Certainly I do,’ replied the father-in-law, reciprocating the schoolmaster’s grin.
‘Of course I do,’ replied the father-in-law, returning the schoolmaster’s smile.
‘Perhaps you won’t object to say that, if I make you a reference?’
‘Maybe you won’t mind me asking if I could use you as a reference?’
‘Not the least in the world.’
‘Not the least in the world.’
‘That’s your sort!’ said Squeers, taking up a pen; ‘this is doing business, and that’s what I like.’
"That's your type!" said Squeers, grabbing a pen. "This is how we do business, and that's what I enjoy."
Having entered Mr. Snawley’s address, the schoolmaster had next to perform the still more agreeable office of entering the receipt of the first quarter’s payment in advance, which he had scarcely completed, when another voice was heard inquiring for Mr. Squeers.
Having entered Mr. Snawley's address, the schoolmaster then had the more enjoyable task of recording the payment for the first quarter in advance. He had barely finished this when another voice was heard asking for Mr. Squeers.
‘Here he is,’ replied the schoolmaster; ‘what is it?’
‘Here he is,’ said the schoolmaster; ‘what’s up?’
‘Only a matter of business, sir,’ said Ralph Nickleby, presenting himself, closely followed by Nicholas. ‘There was an advertisement of yours in the papers this morning?’
“Just a business matter, sir,” said Ralph Nickleby as he introduced himself, closely followed by Nicholas. “There was an ad of yours in the papers this morning?”
‘There was, sir. This way, if you please,’ said Squeers, who had by this time got back to the box by the fire-place. ‘Won’t you be seated?’
‘There was, sir. This way, if you please,’ said Squeers, who had by this time returned to the box by the fireplace. ‘Won’t you take a seat?’
‘Why, I think I will,’ replied Ralph, suiting the action to the word, and placing his hat on the table before him. ‘This is my nephew, sir, Mr Nicholas Nickleby.’
‘Sure, I think I will,’ replied Ralph, doing just that and putting his hat on the table in front of him. ‘This is my nephew, sir, Mr. Nicholas Nickleby.’
‘How do you do, sir?’ said Squeers.
‘How's it going, sir?’ said Squeers.
Nicholas bowed, said he was very well, and seemed very much astonished at the outward appearance of the proprietor of Dotheboys Hall: as indeed he was.
Nicholas bowed, said he was doing great, and looked quite surprised by the appearance of the owner of Dotheboys Hall, which he definitely was.
‘Perhaps you recollect me?’ said Ralph, looking narrowly at the schoolmaster.
'Maybe you remember me?' said Ralph, looking closely at the schoolmaster.
‘You paid me a small account at each of my half-yearly visits to town, for some years, I think, sir,’ replied Squeers.
'You gave me a small payment every time I came to town for my biannual visits, for a few years, I believe, sir,' Squeers replied.
‘I did,’ rejoined Ralph.
“I did,” replied Ralph.
‘For the parents of a boy named Dorker, who unfortunately—’
‘For the parents of a boy named Dorker, who unfortunately—’
‘—unfortunately died at Dotheboys Hall,’ said Ralph, finishing the sentence.
‘—unfortunately died at Dotheboys Hall,’ said Ralph, finishing the sentence.
‘I remember very well, sir,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘Ah! Mrs. Squeers, sir, was as partial to that lad as if he had been her own; the attention, sir, that was bestowed upon that boy in his illness! Dry toast and warm tea offered him every night and morning when he couldn’t swallow anything—a candle in his bedroom on the very night he died—the best dictionary sent up for him to lay his head upon—I don’t regret it though. It is a pleasant thing to reflect that one did one’s duty by him.’
“I remember it very well, sir,” Squeers replied. “Ah! Mrs. Squeers was as fond of that boy as if he were her own; the care that was given to him during his illness! Dry toast and warm tea brought to him every night and morning when he couldn’t eat anything—a candle in his room the very night he passed away—the best dictionary sent up for him to rest his head on—I don’t regret it though. It’s nice to think that I did my duty by him.”
Ralph smiled, as if he meant anything but smiling, and looked round at the strangers present.
Ralph smiled, as if he meant anything but a smile, and looked around at the strangers there.
‘These are only some pupils of mine,’ said Wackford Squeers, pointing to the little boy on the trunk and the two little boys on the floor, who had been staring at each other without uttering a word, and writhing their bodies into most remarkable contortions, according to the custom of little boys when they first become acquainted. ‘This gentleman, sir, is a parent who is kind enough to compliment me upon the course of education adopted at Dotheboys Hall, which is situated, sir, at the delightful village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, where youth are boarded, clothed, booked, washed, furnished with pocket-money—’
"These are just a few of my students," said Wackford Squeers, pointing to the little boy sitting on the trunk and the two little boys on the floor, who had been staring at each other without saying a word and twisting their bodies into unusual shapes, just like little boys do when they first meet. "This gentleman, sir, is a parent who is gracious enough to compliment me on the educational approach we use at Dotheboys Hall, which is located, sir, in the lovely village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, where kids are provided with meals, clothes, books, cleanliness, and pocket money—"
‘Yes, we know all about that, sir,’ interrupted Ralph, testily. ‘It’s in the advertisement.’
“Yeah, we know all about that, sir,” Ralph interrupted, irritated. “It’s in the ad.”
‘You are very right, sir; it is in the advertisement,’ replied Squeers.
'You're absolutely right, sir; it is in the ad,' replied Squeers.
‘And in the matter of fact besides,’ interrupted Mr. Snawley. ‘I feel bound to assure you, sir, and I am proud to have this opportunity of assuring you, that I consider Mr. Squeers a gentleman highly virtuous, exemplary, well conducted, and—’
‘And in fact,’ interrupted Mr. Snawley. ‘I feel it's important to let you know, sir, and I'm proud to have the chance to tell you, that I consider Mr. Squeers a highly virtuous, exemplary, well-behaved gentleman, and—’
‘I make no doubt of it, sir,’ interrupted Ralph, checking the torrent of recommendation; ‘no doubt of it at all. Suppose we come to business?’
"I have no doubt about it, sir," interrupted Ralph, cutting off the flow of praises. "Not at all. How about we get down to business?"
‘With all my heart, sir,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘“Never postpone business,” is the very first lesson we instil into our commercial pupils. Master Belling, my dear, always remember that; do you hear?’
“Absolutely, sir,” Squeers replied. “‘Never put off business’ is the very first lesson we teach our students. Master Belling, my dear, always keep that in mind; do you understand?”
‘Yes, sir,’ repeated Master Belling.
"Yes, sir," Master Belling repeated.
‘He recollects what it is, does he?’ said Ralph.
‘He remembers what it is, does he?’ said Ralph.
‘Tell the gentleman,’ said Squeers.
"Tell the guy," said Squeers.
‘“Never,”’ repeated Master Belling.
“Never,” Master Belling repeated.
‘Very good,’ said Squeers; ‘go on.’
‘Very good,’ said Squeers; ‘keep going.’
‘Never,’ repeated Master Belling again.
"Never," Master Belling repeated.
‘Very good indeed,’ said Squeers. ‘Yes.’
‘Very good indeed,’ said Squeers. ‘Yep.’
‘P,’ suggested Nicholas, good-naturedly.
"P," Nicholas suggested, cheerfully.
‘Perform—business!’ said Master Belling. ‘Never—perform—business!’
"Do business!" said Master Belling. "Never do business!"
‘Very well, sir,’ said Squeers, darting a withering look at the culprit. ‘You and I will perform a little business on our private account by-and-by.’
‘Sure thing, sir,’ said Squeers, giving a scathing look at the offender. ‘You and I will handle a little business on our own later.’
‘And just now,’ said Ralph, ‘we had better transact our own, perhaps.’
‘And right now,’ said Ralph, ‘it’s probably best if we take care of our own business.’
‘If you please,’ said Squeers.
"Please," said Squeers.
‘Well,’ resumed Ralph, ‘it’s brief enough; soon broached; and I hope easily concluded. You have advertised for an able assistant, sir?’
‘Well,’ Ralph continued, ‘it’s short enough; brought up quickly; and I hope it's easy to wrap up. You've posted an ad for a skilled assistant, sir?’
‘Precisely so,’ said Squeers.
"Exactly," said Squeers.
‘And you really want one?’
‘And you actually want one?’
‘Certainly,’ answered Squeers.
"Of course," replied Squeers.
‘Here he is!’ said Ralph. ‘My nephew Nicholas, hot from school, with everything he learnt there, fermenting in his head, and nothing fermenting in his pocket, is just the man you want.’
‘Here he is!’ said Ralph. ‘My nephew Nicholas, fresh out of school, with everything he learned there buzzing in his head, and nothing in his pockets, is exactly the person you need.’
‘I am afraid,’ said Squeers, perplexed with such an application from a youth of Nicholas’s figure, ‘I am afraid the young man won’t suit me.’
‘I’m afraid,’ said Squeers, confused by such a request from a guy like Nicholas, ‘I’m afraid the young man won’t be a good fit for me.’
‘Yes, he will,’ said Ralph; ‘I know better. Don’t be cast down, sir; you will be teaching all the young noblemen in Dotheboys Hall in less than a week’s time, unless this gentleman is more obstinate than I take him to be.’
‘Yes, he will,’ said Ralph; ‘I know better. Don’t be discouraged, sir; you’ll be teaching all the young noblemen at Dotheboys Hall in less than a week, unless this gentleman is more stubborn than I think he is.’
‘I fear, sir,’ said Nicholas, addressing Mr. Squeers, ‘that you object to my youth, and to my not being a Master of Arts?’
‘I’m afraid, sir,’ said Nicholas, speaking to Mr. Squeers, ‘that you have an issue with my age and with the fact that I’m not a Master of Arts?’
‘The absence of a college degree is an objection,’ replied Squeers, looking as grave as he could, and considerably puzzled, no less by the contrast between the simplicity of the nephew and the worldly manner of the uncle, than by the incomprehensible allusion to the young noblemen under his tuition.
‘Not having a college degree is a problem,’ replied Squeers, trying to look as serious as possible, and quite confused, both by the straightforwardness of the nephew and the sophisticated demeanor of the uncle, as well as by the strange reference to the young noblemen in his care.
‘Look here, sir,’ said Ralph; ‘I’ll put this matter in its true light in two seconds.’
“Listen up, sir,” Ralph said, “I’ll explain this situation clearly in just a moment.”
‘If you’ll have the goodness,’ rejoined Squeers.
‘If you could be so kind,’ Squeers replied.
‘This is a boy, or a youth, or a lad, or a young man, or a hobbledehoy, or whatever you like to call him, of eighteen or nineteen, or thereabouts,’ said Ralph.
‘This is a boy, or a youth, or a lad, or a young man, or a hobbledehoy, or whatever you want to call him, around eighteen or nineteen, or somewhere in that range,’ said Ralph.
‘That I see,’ observed the schoolmaster.
"I see," the teacher noted.
‘So do I,’ said Mr. Snawley, thinking it as well to back his new friend occasionally.
‘So do I,’ said Mr. Snawley, thinking it was a good idea to support his new friend from time to time.
‘His father is dead, he is wholly ignorant of the world, has no resources whatever, and wants something to do,’ said Ralph. ‘I recommend him to this splendid establishment of yours, as an opening which will lead him to fortune if he turns it to proper account. Do you see that?’
‘His father is dead, he knows nothing about the world, has no resources at all, and needs something to do,’ said Ralph. ‘I suggest he comes to your amazing establishment, as it could be a stepping stone to success if he makes the most of it. Do you get that?’
‘Everybody must see that,’ replied Squeers, half imitating the sneer with which the old gentleman was regarding his unconscious relative.
“Everyone has to see this,” replied Squeers, partly mimicking the sneer the old gentleman had as he looked at his oblivious relative.
‘I do, of course,’ said Nicholas, eagerly.
"I do, of course," Nicholas said eagerly.
‘He does, of course, you observe,’ said Ralph, in the same dry, hard manner. ‘If any caprice of temper should induce him to cast aside this golden opportunity before he has brought it to perfection, I consider myself absolved from extending any assistance to his mother and sister. Look at him, and think of the use he may be to you in half-a-dozen ways! Now, the question is, whether, for some time to come at all events, he won’t serve your purpose better than twenty of the kind of people you would get under ordinary circumstances. Isn’t that a question for consideration?’
"He does, of course, you notice," Ralph said in the same dry, harsh tone. "If some whim of his mood makes him throw away this golden opportunity before he has perfected it, I believe I'm off the hook for helping his mother and sister. Look at him and consider how useful he could be to you in several ways! Now, the real question is whether, at least for a while, he wouldn't serve your needs better than twenty of the usual people you’d find under normal circumstances. Isn’t that worth thinking about?"
‘Yes, it is,’ said Squeers, answering a nod of Ralph’s head with a nod of his own.
"Yes, it is," said Squeers, responding to a nod from Ralph with a nod of his own.
‘Good,’ rejoined Ralph. ‘Let me have two words with you.’
‘Good,’ replied Ralph. ‘Can I have a quick word with you?’
The two words were had apart; in a couple of minutes Mr. Wackford Squeers announced that Mr. Nicholas Nickleby was, from that moment, thoroughly nominated to, and installed in, the office of first assistant master at Dotheboys Hall.
The two words were spoken; within a few minutes, Mr. Wackford Squeers announced that Mr. Nicholas Nickleby was now officially nominated and appointed to the position of first assistant master at Dotheboys Hall.
‘Your uncle’s recommendation has done it, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Wackford Squeers.
‘Your uncle’s recommendation has made it happen, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Wackford Squeers.
Nicholas, overjoyed at his success, shook his uncle’s hand warmly, and could almost have worshipped Squeers upon the spot.
Nicholas, thrilled with his success, warmly shook his uncle’s hand and could have almost worshipped Squeers right then and there.
‘He is an odd-looking man,’ thought Nicholas. ‘What of that? Porson was an odd-looking man, and so was Doctor Johnson; all these bookworms are.’
‘He is an odd-looking man,’ thought Nicholas. ‘So what? Porson was an odd-looking man, and so was Doctor Johnson; all these bookworms are.’
‘At eight o’clock tomorrow morning, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Squeers, ‘the coach starts. You must be here at a quarter before, as we take these boys with us.’
‘At eight o’clock tomorrow morning, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Squeers, ‘the coach starts. You must be here at a quarter to, as we’re taking these boys with us.’
‘Certainly, sir,’ said Nicholas.
"Of course, sir," said Nicholas.
‘And your fare down, I have paid,’ growled Ralph. ‘So, you’ll have nothing to do but keep yourself warm.’
‘And I've paid your fare,’ grumbled Ralph. ‘So, you just need to keep yourself warm.’
Here was another instance of his uncle’s generosity! Nicholas felt his unexpected kindness so much, that he could scarcely find words to thank him; indeed, he had not found half enough, when they took leave of the schoolmaster, and emerged from the Saracen’s Head gateway.
Here was another example of his uncle’s generosity! Nicholas felt his unexpected kindness deeply, to the point where he could hardly find the words to thank him; in fact, he hadn’t found nearly enough by the time they said goodbye to the schoolmaster and stepped out of the Saracen’s Head gateway.
‘I shall be here in the morning to see you fairly off,’ said Ralph. ‘No skulking!’
"I'll be here in the morning to see you off properly," said Ralph. "No hiding!"
‘Thank you, sir,’ replied Nicholas; ‘I never shall forget this kindness.’
"Thank you, sir," Nicholas replied. "I will never forget this kindness."
‘Take care you don’t,’ replied his uncle. ‘You had better go home now, and pack up what you have got to pack. Do you think you could find your way to Golden Square first?’
“Make sure you don’t,” his uncle replied. “You should head home now and pack up what you need to pack. Do you think you could find your way to Golden Square first?”
‘Certainly,’ said Nicholas. ‘I can easily inquire.’
"Sure," said Nicholas. "I can easily check."
‘Leave these papers with my clerk, then,’ said Ralph, producing a small parcel, ‘and tell him to wait till I come home.’
"Leave these papers with my assistant, then," said Ralph, pulling out a small package, "and tell him to wait until I get back."
Nicholas cheerfully undertook the errand, and bidding his worthy uncle an affectionate farewell, which that warm-hearted old gentleman acknowledged by a growl, hastened away to execute his commission.
Nicholas happily took on the task, saying a loving goodbye to his dear uncle, who responded with a gruff acknowledgment, and quickly set off to complete his mission.
He found Golden Square in due course; Mr. Noggs, who had stepped out for a minute or so to the public-house, was opening the door with a latch-key, as he reached the steps.
He eventually found Golden Square; Mr. Noggs, who had stepped out for a minute to the pub, was opening the door with a latch key as he got to the steps.
‘What’s that?’ inquired Noggs, pointing to the parcel.
"What's that?" Noggs asked, pointing at the package.
‘Papers from my uncle,’ replied Nicholas; ‘and you’re to have the goodness to wait till he comes home, if you please.’
“Papers from my uncle,” Nicholas replied. “And you’re expected to wait until he comes home, if you don’t mind.”
‘Uncle!’ cried Noggs.
“Uncle!” shouted Noggs.
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said Nicholas in explanation.
"Mr. Nickleby," Nicholas said.
‘Come in,’ said Newman.
“Come in,” Newman said.
Without another word he led Nicholas into the passage, and thence into the official pantry at the end of it, where he thrust him into a chair, and mounting upon his high stool, sat, with his arms hanging, straight down by his sides, gazing fixedly upon him, as from a tower of observation.
Without saying anything more, he guided Nicholas into the hallway and then into the official pantry at the end, where he pushed him into a chair. Climbing onto his high stool, he sat there with his arms hanging straight down by his sides, staring intently at him, like someone observing from a tower.
‘There is no answer,’ said Nicholas, laying the parcel on a table beside him.
‘There’s no answer,’ said Nicholas, placing the parcel on the table next to him.
Newman said nothing, but folding his arms, and thrusting his head forward so as to obtain a nearer view of Nicholas’s face, scanned his features closely.
Newman didn’t say anything, but he folded his arms and leaned forward to get a closer look at Nicholas’s face, studying his features intently.
‘No answer,’ said Nicholas, speaking very loud, under the impression that Newman Noggs was deaf.
‘No answer,’ said Nicholas, speaking very loudly, thinking that Newman Noggs was deaf.
Newman placed his hands upon his knees, and, without uttering a syllable, continued the same close scrutiny of his companion’s face.
Newman rested his hands on his knees and, without saying a word, kept closely examining his companion's face.
This was such a very singular proceeding on the part of an utter stranger, and his appearance was so extremely peculiar, that Nicholas, who had a sufficiently keen sense of the ridiculous, could not refrain from breaking into a smile as he inquired whether Mr. Noggs had any commands for him.
This was such a unique situation for a total stranger, and his appearance was so unusual that Nicholas, who had a good sense of humor, couldn't help but smile as he asked if Mr. Noggs had any requests for him.
Noggs shook his head and sighed; upon which Nicholas rose, and remarking that he required no rest, bade him good-morning.
Noggs shook his head and sighed; at which point Nicholas stood up and, noting that he didn’t need any rest, wished him good morning.
It was a great exertion for Newman Noggs, and nobody knows to this day how he ever came to make it, the other party being wholly unknown to him, but he drew a long breath and actually said, out loud, without once stopping, that if the young gentleman did not object to tell, he should like to know what his uncle was going to do for him.
It was a huge effort for Newman Noggs, and nobody knows to this day how he managed it, since he didn't know the other person at all, but he took a deep breath and actually said, out loud, without pausing once, that if the young man didn’t mind sharing, he would like to know what his uncle was planning to do for him.
Nicholas had not the least objection in the world, but on the contrary was rather pleased to have an opportunity of talking on the subject which occupied his thoughts; so, he sat down again, and (his sanguine imagination warming as he spoke) entered into a fervent and glowing description of all the honours and advantages to be derived from his appointment at that seat of learning, Dotheboys Hall.
Nicholas had no objections at all; in fact, he was quite happy to have the chance to talk about what was on his mind. So, he sat down again, and as his optimistic imagination sparked while he spoke, he passionately and vividly described all the honors and benefits that would come from his position at the educational institution, Dotheboys Hall.
‘But, what’s the matter—are you ill?’ said Nicholas, suddenly breaking off, as his companion, after throwing himself into a variety of uncouth attitudes, thrust his hands under the stool, and cracked his finger-joints as if he were snapping all the bones in his hands.
‘But what's wrong—are you sick?’ Nicholas asked, suddenly stopping mid-sentence, as his companion, after throwing himself into a bunch of awkward positions, shoved his hands under the stool and cracked his knuckles as if he were snapping all the bones in his hands.
Newman Noggs made no reply, but went on shrugging his shoulders and cracking his finger-joints; smiling horribly all the time, and looking steadfastly at nothing, out of the tops of his eyes, in a most ghastly manner.
Newman Noggs didn’t say anything, but continued to shrug his shoulders and crack his knuckles; he kept a creepy smile on his face the entire time, staring blankly at nothing out of the corners of his eyes in a really unsettling way.
At first, Nicholas thought the mysterious man was in a fit, but, on further consideration, decided that he was in liquor, under which circumstances he deemed it prudent to make off at once. He looked back when he had got the street-door open. Newman Noggs was still indulging in the same extraordinary gestures, and the cracking of his fingers sounded louder that ever.
At first, Nicholas thought the mysterious man was having a seizure, but after thinking it over, he figured he was drunk, which made him decide it was smarter to leave right away. He glanced back after he opened the front door. Newman Noggs was still making the same strange gestures, and the sound of him cracking his fingers was louder than ever.
CHAPTER 5
Nicholas starts for Yorkshire. Of his Leave-taking and his Fellow-Travellers, and what befell them on the Road
Nicholas is heading to Yorkshire. This covers his farewell and his travel companions, and what happened to them on the journey.
If tears dropped into a trunk were charms to preserve its owner from sorrow and misfortune, Nicholas Nickleby would have commenced his expedition under most happy auspices. There was so much to be done, and so little time to do it in; so many kind words to be spoken, and such bitter pain in the hearts in which they rose to impede their utterance; that the little preparations for his journey were made mournfully indeed. A hundred things which the anxious care of his mother and sister deemed indispensable for his comfort, Nicholas insisted on leaving behind, as they might prove of some after use, or might be convertible into money if occasion required. A hundred affectionate contests on such points as these, took place on the sad night which preceded his departure; and, as the termination of every angerless dispute brought them nearer and nearer to the close of their slight preparations, Kate grew busier and busier, and wept more silently.
If tears that fell into a trunk could magically protect its owner from sadness and misfortune, Nicholas Nickleby would have started his journey under very fortunate circumstances. There was so much to do, and so little time to do it; so many kind words to say, yet so much pain in the hearts that held them back; that the small preparations for his trip were indeed made with a heavy heart. A hundred things that his worried mother and sister thought were essential for his comfort, Nicholas insisted on leaving behind, as they might be useful later or could be exchanged for money if needed. A hundred loving arguments about these matters took place on the gloomy night before his departure; and as the end of each calm disagreement brought them closer and closer to finishing their minor preparations, Kate grew busier and cried more quietly.
The box was packed at last, and then there came supper, with some little delicacy provided for the occasion, and as a set-off against the expense of which, Kate and her mother had feigned to dine when Nicholas was out. The poor lad nearly choked himself by attempting to partake of it, and almost suffocated himself in affecting a jest or two, and forcing a melancholy laugh. Thus, they lingered on till the hour of separating for the night was long past; and then they found that they might as well have given vent to their real feelings before, for they could not suppress them, do what they would. So, they let them have their way, and even that was a relief.
The box was finally packed, and then it was time for dinner, which included some special treat prepared for the occasion. To offset the cost, Kate and her mother pretended to eat when Nicholas was out. The poor guy nearly choked trying to enjoy it and almost suffocated himself while forcing a few jokes and a sad laugh. They stayed on for a long time after the hour to say goodnight had passed, and then they realized they could have expressed their true feelings earlier because they couldn't hide them any longer, no matter what they did. So, they just let their feelings show, and it was a relief.
Nicholas slept well till six next morning; dreamed of home, or of what was home once—no matter which, for things that are changed or gone will come back as they used to be, thank God! in sleep—and rose quite brisk and gay. He wrote a few lines in pencil, to say the goodbye which he was afraid to pronounce himself, and laying them, with half his scanty stock of money, at his sister’s door, shouldered his box and crept softly downstairs.
Nicholas slept well until six the next morning; he dreamed of home, or of what home once was—either way, it didn’t matter, because things that have changed or are gone can return in the way they used to be, thank God! in sleep—and he got up feeling quite cheerful. He wrote a few lines in pencil to say the goodbye he was too afraid to say himself, and left those along with half of his meager money at his sister’s door, then shouldered his box and quietly crept downstairs.
‘Is that you, Hannah?’ cried a voice from Miss La Creevy’s sitting-room, whence shone the light of a feeble candle.
‘Is that you, Hannah?’ a voice called from Miss La Creevy’s sitting room, where the light of a dim candle flickered.
‘It is I, Miss La Creevy,’ said Nicholas, putting down the box and looking in.
‘It’s me, Miss La Creevy,’ said Nicholas, setting down the box and looking in.
‘Bless us!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy, starting and putting her hand to her curl-papers. ‘You’re up very early, Mr. Nickleby.’
“Bless us!” exclaimed Miss La Creevy, startled and reaching for her curl papers. “You’re up really early, Mr. Nickleby.”
‘So are you,’ replied Nicholas.
"Me too," replied Nicholas.
‘It’s the fine arts that bring me out of bed, Mr. Nickleby,’ returned the lady. ‘I’m waiting for the light to carry out an idea.’
"It’s the fine arts that get me out of bed, Mr. Nickleby," the lady replied. "I’m waiting for the light to bring an idea to life."
Miss La Creevy had got up early to put a fancy nose into a miniature of an ugly little boy, destined for his grandmother in the country, who was expected to bequeath him property if he was like the family.
Miss La Creevy had gotten up early to put a fancy nose on a miniature of an ugly little boy, meant for his grandmother in the country, who was expected to leave him an inheritance if he looked like the family.
‘To carry out an idea,’ repeated Miss La Creevy; ‘and that’s the great convenience of living in a thoroughfare like the Strand. When I want a nose or an eye for any particular sitter, I have only to look out of window and wait till I get one.’
"‘To carry out an idea,’ repeated Miss La Creevy; ‘and that’s the great convenience of living on a busy street like the Strand. When I need a nose or an eye for a specific sitter, I just look out the window and wait until I find one.’"
‘Does it take long to get a nose, now?’ inquired Nicholas, smiling.
“Does it take long to get a nose now?” Nicholas asked with a smile.
‘Why, that depends in a great measure on the pattern,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘Snubs and Romans are plentiful enough, and there are flats of all sorts and sizes when there’s a meeting at Exeter Hall; but perfect aquilines, I am sorry to say, are scarce, and we generally use them for uniforms or public characters.’
‘Well, that really depends a lot on the pattern,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘Snubs and Romans are pretty common, and there are all kinds of flats available when there’s a meeting at Exeter Hall; but perfect aquilines, I regret to say, are hard to find, and we usually reserve them for uniforms or public figures.’
‘Indeed!’ said Nicholas. ‘If I should meet with any in my travels, I’ll endeavour to sketch them for you.’
‘Definitely!’ said Nicholas. ‘If I come across any during my travels, I’ll try to draw them for you.’
‘You don’t mean to say that you are really going all the way down into Yorkshire this cold winter’s weather, Mr. Nickleby?’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘I heard something of it last night.’
‘You’re not actually planning to go all the way down to Yorkshire in this cold winter weather, are you, Mr. Nickleby?’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘I heard something about it last night.’
‘I do, indeed,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Needs must, you know, when somebody drives. Necessity is my driver, and that is only another name for the same gentleman.’
"I do, actually," Nicholas replied. "You have to when someone pushes you. Necessity is my motivator, and that’s just another way of saying the same thing."
‘Well, I am very sorry for it; that’s all I can say,’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘as much on your mother’s and sister’s account as on yours. Your sister is a very pretty young lady, Mr. Nickleby, and that is an additional reason why she should have somebody to protect her. I persuaded her to give me a sitting or two, for the street-door case. ‘Ah! she’ll make a sweet miniature.’ As Miss La Creevy spoke, she held up an ivory countenance intersected with very perceptible sky-blue veins, and regarded it with so much complacency, that Nicholas quite envied her.
“Look, I’m really sorry about that; that’s all I can say,” said Miss La Creevy; “just as much for your mother’s and sister’s sake as for yours. Your sister is a really attractive young lady, Mr. Nickleby, and that’s even more reason for her to have someone to look out for her. I convinced her to pose for me a couple of times for the street-door painting. ‘Oh! she’ll make a lovely miniature.’ As Miss La Creevy spoke, she held up a portrait with a distinct ivory face and noticeable sky-blue veins, admiring it so much that Nicholas found himself a bit envious.
‘If you ever have an opportunity of showing Kate some little kindness,’ said Nicholas, presenting his hand, ‘I think you will.’
‘If you ever get the chance to show Kate some kindness,’ said Nicholas, offering his hand, ‘I believe you will.’
‘Depend upon that,’ said the good-natured miniature painter; ‘and God bless you, Mr. Nickleby; and I wish you well.’
“Count on that,” said the kind-hearted miniature painter; “and God bless you, Mr. Nickleby; I wish you all the best.”
It was very little that Nicholas knew of the world, but he guessed enough about its ways to think, that if he gave Miss La Creevy one little kiss, perhaps she might not be the less kindly disposed towards those he was leaving behind. So, he gave her three or four with a kind of jocose gallantry, and Miss La Creevy evinced no greater symptoms of displeasure than declaring, as she adjusted her yellow turban, that she had never heard of such a thing, and couldn’t have believed it possible.
Nicholas didn’t know much about the world, but he figured that if he gave Miss La Creevy a little kiss, maybe she wouldn’t think any less favorably of the people he was leaving behind. So, he kissed her three or four times in a playful, charming way, and Miss La Creevy showed no more signs of disapproval than saying, while adjusting her yellow turban, that she had never heard of such a thing and couldn’t believe it was possible.
Having terminated the unexpected interview in this satisfactory manner, Nicholas hastily withdrew himself from the house. By the time he had found a man to carry his box it was only seven o’clock, so he walked slowly on, a little in advance of the porter, and very probably with not half as light a heart in his breast as the man had, although he had no waistcoat to cover it with, and had evidently, from the appearance of his other garments, been spending the night in a stable, and taking his breakfast at a pump.
Having wrapped up the unexpected interview in a satisfying way, Nicholas quickly left the house. By the time he found someone to carry his box, it was only seven o’clock, so he walked slowly ahead of the porter, likely with not even half as light a heart as the man had, even though he didn’t have a waistcoat to hide it, and it was clear from the state of his other clothes that he had spent the night in a stable and had breakfast at a pump.
Regarding, with no small curiosity and interest, all the busy preparations for the coming day which every street and almost every house displayed; and thinking, now and then, that it seemed rather hard that so many people of all ranks and stations could earn a livelihood in London, and that he should be compelled to journey so far in search of one; Nicholas speedily arrived at the Saracen’s Head, Snow Hill. Having dismissed his attendant, and seen the box safely deposited in the coach-office, he looked into the coffee-room in search of Mr. Squeers.
With a lot of curiosity and interest, Nicholas observed all the busy preparations for the upcoming day that every street and almost every house were showing. He occasionally thought it was a bit unfair that so many people from all walks of life could make a living in London, while he had to travel so far to find one. He quickly arrived at the Saracen’s Head on Snow Hill. After sending away his attendant and ensuring his box was safely checked in at the coach office, he looked into the coffee room to find Mr. Squeers.
He found that learned gentleman sitting at breakfast, with the three little boys before noticed, and two others who had turned up by some lucky chance since the interview of the previous day, ranged in a row on the opposite seat. Mr. Squeers had before him a small measure of coffee, a plate of hot toast, and a cold round of beef; but he was at that moment intent on preparing breakfast for the little boys.
He found that educated man sitting at breakfast, with the three little boys mentioned earlier, and two others who had appeared by some fortunate chance since their meeting the day before, lined up on the opposite seat. Mr. Squeers had a small cup of coffee, a plate of hot toast, and a cold piece of beef in front of him; but at that moment, he was focused on making breakfast for the little boys.
‘This is twopenn’orth of milk, is it, waiter?’ said Mr. Squeers, looking down into a large blue mug, and slanting it gently, so as to get an accurate view of the quantity of liquid contained in it.
‘Is this two pence worth of milk, waiter?’ Mr. Squeers asked, looking down into a large blue mug and tilting it slightly to get a better look at how much liquid was in it.
‘That’s twopenn’orth, sir,’ replied the waiter.
‘That’s two pence worth, sir,’ replied the waiter.
‘What a rare article milk is, to be sure, in London!’ said Mr. Squeers, with a sigh. ‘Just fill that mug up with lukewarm water, William, will you?’
‘What a rare thing milk is, for sure, in London!’ said Mr. Squeers, with a sigh. ‘Just fill that mug up with lukewarm water, William, will you?’
‘To the wery top, sir?’ inquired the waiter. ‘Why, the milk will be drownded.’
‘To the very top, sir?’ asked the waiter. ‘Well, the milk will be drowned.’
‘Never you mind that,’ replied Mr. Squeers. ‘Serve it right for being so dear. You ordered that thick bread and butter for three, did you?’
‘Don't worry about that,’ replied Mr. Squeers. ‘It's what they get for being so expensive. Did you order that thick bread and butter for three, did you?’
‘Coming directly, sir.’
"On my way, sir."
‘You needn’t hurry yourself,’ said Squeers; ‘there’s plenty of time. Conquer your passions, boys, and don’t be eager after vittles.’ As he uttered this moral precept, Mr. Squeers took a large bite out of the cold beef, and recognised Nicholas.
‘You don’t need to rush,’ said Squeers; ‘there’s plenty of time. Control your desires, boys, and don’t be so eager for food.’ As he said this piece of advice, Mr. Squeers took a big bite of the cold beef and noticed Nicholas.
‘Sit down, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Squeers. ‘Here we are, a breakfasting you see!’
‘Take a seat, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Squeers. ‘Here we are, having breakfast, as you can see!’
Nicholas did not see that anybody was breakfasting, except Mr. Squeers; but he bowed with all becoming reverence, and looked as cheerful as he could.
Nicholas did not see that anyone was having breakfast, except Mr. Squeers; but he bowed with all due respect and looked as cheerful as he could.
‘Oh! that’s the milk and water, is it, William?’ said Squeers. ‘Very good; don’t forget the bread and butter presently.’
‘Oh! is that the milk and water, William?’ said Squeers. ‘Great; don’t forget the bread and butter soon.’
At this fresh mention of the bread and butter, the five little boys looked very eager, and followed the waiter out, with their eyes; meanwhile Mr Squeers tasted the milk and water.
At the mention of bread and butter, the five little boys looked very eager and followed the waiter out with their eyes; meanwhile, Mr. Squeers tasted the milk and water.
‘Ah!’ said that gentleman, smacking his lips, ‘here’s richness! Think of the many beggars and orphans in the streets that would be glad of this, little boys. A shocking thing hunger, isn’t it, Mr. Nickleby?’
‘Ah!’ said that gentleman, smacking his lips, ‘here’s wealth! Think of all the beggars and orphans in the streets who would be grateful for this, little boys. Hunger is a terrible thing, isn’t it, Mr. Nickleby?’
‘Very shocking, sir,’ said Nicholas.
"That's really shocking, sir," Nicholas said.
‘When I say number one,’ pursued Mr. Squeers, putting the mug before the children, ‘the boy on the left hand nearest the window may take a drink; and when I say number two, the boy next him will go in, and so till we come to number five, which is the last boy. Are you ready?’
‘When I say number one,’ continued Mr. Squeers, placing the mug in front of the children, ‘the boy on the left, closest to the window, can take a drink; and when I say number two, the boy next to him will go in, and so on until we reach number five, which is the last boy. Are you ready?’
‘Yes, sir,’ cried all the little boys with great eagerness.
"Yes, sir," all the little boys shouted excitedly.
‘That’s right,’ said Squeers, calmly getting on with his breakfast; ‘keep ready till I tell you to begin. Subdue your appetites, my dears, and you’ve conquered human natur. This is the way we inculcate strength of mind, Mr. Nickleby,’ said the schoolmaster, turning to Nicholas, and speaking with his mouth very full of beef and toast.
"That's right," said Squeers, continuing with his breakfast calmly. "Stay ready until I tell you to start. Control your appetites, my dears, and you've conquered human nature. This is how we instill strength of mind, Mr. Nickleby," said the schoolmaster, turning to Nicholas and speaking with his mouth full of beef and toast.
Nicholas murmured something—he knew not what—in reply; and the little boys, dividing their gaze between the mug, the bread and butter (which had by this time arrived), and every morsel which Mr. Squeers took into his mouth, remained with strained eyes in torments of expectation.
Nicholas mumbled a response he didn’t quite understand; meanwhile, the little boys split their attention between the mug, the bread and butter (which had finally arrived), and each bite that Mr. Squeers took, watching with wide eyes in a state of anxious anticipation.
‘Thank God for a good breakfast,’ said Squeers, when he had finished. ‘Number one may take a drink.’
“Thank God for a good breakfast,” Squeers said when he was done. “Number one can have a drink.”
Number one seized the mug ravenously, and had just drunk enough to make him wish for more, when Mr. Squeers gave the signal for number two, who gave up at the same interesting moment to number three; and the process was repeated until the milk and water terminated with number five.
Number one grabbed the mug eagerly and had just taken enough to want more when Mr. Squeers signaled for number two, who then passed it on to number three at the same exciting moment; this continued until the milk and water ran out with number five.
‘And now,’ said the schoolmaster, dividing the bread and butter for three into as many portions as there were children, ‘you had better look sharp with your breakfast, for the horn will blow in a minute or two, and then every boy leaves off.’
‘And now,’ said the schoolmaster, cutting the bread and butter into as many pieces as there were kids, ‘you should hurry up with your breakfast, because the horn will sound in a minute or two, and then every boy stops eating.’
Permission being thus given to fall to, the boys began to eat voraciously, and in desperate haste: while the schoolmaster (who was in high good humour after his meal) picked his teeth with a fork, and looked smilingly on. In a very short time, the horn was heard.
Permission given, the boys started to eat eagerly and hurriedly, while the schoolmaster, in a good mood after his meal, picked his teeth with a fork and smiled at them. Before long, the horn was heard.
‘I thought it wouldn’t be long,’ said Squeers, jumping up and producing a little basket from under the seat; ‘put what you haven’t had time to eat, in here, boys! You’ll want it on the road!’
‘I thought it wouldn’t take long,’ said Squeers, jumping up and pulling out a little basket from under the seat; ‘put what you haven’t had time to eat in here, guys! You’ll want it later on the road!’
Nicholas was considerably startled by these very economical arrangements; but he had no time to reflect upon them, for the little boys had to be got up to the top of the coach, and their boxes had to be brought out and put in, and Mr. Squeers’s luggage was to be seen carefully deposited in the boot, and all these offices were in his department. He was in the full heat and bustle of concluding these operations, when his uncle, Mr. Ralph Nickleby, accosted him.
Nicholas was quite taken aback by these very efficient arrangements; but he had no time to think about them, because the little boys needed to be helped up to the top of the coach, their boxes had to be taken out and loaded in, and Mr. Squeers’s luggage had to be carefully placed in the boot. All of these tasks were his responsibility. He was in the thick of finishing these jobs when his uncle, Mr. Ralph Nickleby, approached him.
‘Oh! here you are, sir!’ said Ralph. ‘Here are your mother and sister, sir.’
‘Oh! There you are, sir!’ said Ralph. ‘Your mother and sister are here, sir.’
‘Where?’ cried Nicholas, looking hastily round.
‘Where?’ shouted Nicholas, quickly glancing around.
‘Here!’ replied his uncle. ‘Having too much money and nothing at all to do with it, they were paying a hackney coach as I came up, sir.’
‘Here!’ replied his uncle. ‘With too much money and nothing to do with it, they were hiring a taxi as I arrived, sir.’
‘We were afraid of being too late to see him before he went away from us,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, embracing her son, heedless of the unconcerned lookers-on in the coach-yard.
‘We were worried about being too late to see him before he left us,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, hugging her son, not caring about the indifferent onlookers in the coach yard.
‘Very good, ma’am,’ returned Ralph, ‘you’re the best judge of course. I merely said that you were paying a hackney coach. I never pay a hackney coach, ma’am; I never hire one. I haven’t been in a hackney coach of my own hiring, for thirty years, and I hope I shan’t be for thirty more, if I live as long.’
"Very well, ma'am," Ralph replied, "you’re the best judge, of course. I just mentioned that you were using a cab. I never take a cab, ma'am; I never hire one. I haven’t been in a cab that I hired myself for thirty years, and I hope I won’t for another thirty, if I live that long."
‘I should never have forgiven myself if I had not seen him,’ said Mrs Nickleby. ‘Poor dear boy—going away without his breakfast too, because he feared to distress us!’
‘I would never have forgiven myself if I hadn't seen him,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Poor dear boy—leaving without his breakfast, too, because he was afraid of upsetting us!’
‘Mighty fine certainly,’ said Ralph, with great testiness. ‘When I first went to business, ma’am, I took a penny loaf and a ha’porth of milk for my breakfast as I walked to the city every morning; what do you say to that, ma’am? Breakfast! Bah!’
‘Really great, for sure,’ said Ralph, irritably. ‘When I first started working, ma’am, I grabbed a penny roll and half a penny’s worth of milk for my breakfast as I walked to the city every morning; what do you think about that, ma’am? Breakfast! Ugh!’
‘Now, Nickleby,’ said Squeers, coming up at the moment buttoning his greatcoat; ‘I think you’d better get up behind. I’m afraid of one of them boys falling off and then there’s twenty pound a year gone.’
'Now, Nickleby,' said Squeers, approaching while buttoning his greatcoat, 'I think it’s best if you get up behind. I'm worried one of those boys might fall off, and that would mean losing twenty pounds a year.'
‘Dear Nicholas,’ whispered Kate, touching her brother’s arm, ‘who is that vulgar man?’
‘Dear Nicholas,’ whispered Kate, touching her brother’s arm, ‘who is that rude guy?’
‘Eh!’ growled Ralph, whose quick ears had caught the inquiry. ‘Do you wish to be introduced to Mr. Squeers, my dear?’
‘Hey!’ growled Ralph, whose sharp ears had picked up the question. ‘Do you want to be introduced to Mr. Squeers, my dear?’
‘That the schoolmaster! No, uncle. Oh no!’ replied Kate, shrinking back.
‘That the teacher! No, uncle. Oh no!’ replied Kate, stepping back.
‘I’m sure I heard you say as much, my dear,’ retorted Ralph in his cold sarcastic manner. ‘Mr. Squeers, here’s my niece: Nicholas’s sister!’
“I’m pretty sure I heard you say that, my dear,” Ralph replied in his icy, sarcastic tone. “Mr. Squeers, this is my niece: Nicholas’s sister!”
‘Very glad to make your acquaintance, miss,’ said Squeers, raising his hat an inch or two. ‘I wish Mrs. Squeers took gals, and we had you for a teacher. I don’t know, though, whether she mightn’t grow jealous if we had. Ha! ha! ha!’
‘Very nice to meet you, miss,’ said Squeers, tipping his hat slightly. ‘I wish Mrs. Squeers accepted girls, and we had you as a teacher. Although, I’m not sure she wouldn’t get jealous if we did. Ha! ha! ha!’
If the proprietor of Dotheboys Hall could have known what was passing in his assistant’s breast at that moment, he would have discovered, with some surprise, that he was as near being soundly pummelled as he had ever been in his life. Kate Nickleby, having a quicker perception of her brother’s emotions, led him gently aside, and thus prevented Mr. Squeers from being impressed with the fact in a peculiarly disagreeable manner.
If the owner of Dotheboys Hall had known what his assistant was feeling at that moment, he would have been quite surprised to learn that he was closer to getting a serious beating than he had ever been in his life. Kate Nickleby, being more attuned to her brother’s emotions, gently pulled him aside, which stopped Mr. Squeers from picking up on this in an especially unpleasant way.
‘My dear Nicholas,’ said the young lady, ‘who is this man? What kind of place can it be that you are going to?’
‘My dear Nicholas,’ said the young lady, ‘who is this guy? What kind of place are you heading to?’
‘I hardly know, Kate,’ replied Nicholas, pressing his sister’s hand. ‘I suppose the Yorkshire folks are rather rough and uncultivated; that’s all.’
‘I don’t really know, Kate,’ replied Nicholas, squeezing his sister’s hand. ‘I guess the people from Yorkshire are kind of rough and unrefined; that’s about it.’
‘But this person,’ urged Kate.
‘But this person,’ insisted Kate.
‘Is my employer, or master, or whatever the proper name may be,’ replied Nicholas quickly; ‘and I was an ass to take his coarseness ill. They are looking this way, and it is time I was in my place. Bless you, love, and goodbye! Mother, look forward to our meeting again someday! Uncle, farewell! Thank you heartily for all you have done and all you mean to do. Quite ready, sir!’
‘Is my employer, or boss, or whatever the right term is,’ Nicholas replied quickly; ‘and I was foolish to take his rudeness the wrong way. They’re looking over here, and it’s time for me to get back to my spot. Take care, my love, and goodbye! Mom, I hope we’ll see each other again someday! Uncle, goodbye! Thank you sincerely for everything you’ve done and for what you plan to do. I’m all set, sir!’
With these hasty adieux, Nicholas mounted nimbly to his seat, and waved his hand as gallantly as if his heart went with it.
With these quick goodbyes, Nicholas hopped into his seat and waved his hand as confidently as if his heart was in it.
At this moment, when the coachman and guard were comparing notes for the last time before starting, on the subject of the way-bill; when porters were screwing out the last reluctant sixpences, itinerant newsmen making the last offer of a morning paper, and the horses giving the last impatient rattle to their harness; Nicholas felt somebody pulling softly at his leg. He looked down, and there stood Newman Noggs, who pushed up into his hand a dirty letter.
At this moment, as the coachman and guard were going over the details one last time before leaving regarding the way-bill; as porters were squeezing out the last hesitant sixpences, roaming news vendors making their final pitch for a morning paper, and the horses giving one last impatient jingle of their harness; Nicholas felt someone gently tugging at his leg. He looked down, and there stood Newman Noggs, who handed him a dirty letter.
‘What’s this?’ inquired Nicholas.
“What’s this?” asked Nicholas.
‘Hush!’ rejoined Noggs, pointing to Mr. Ralph Nickleby, who was saying a few earnest words to Squeers, a short distance off: ‘Take it. Read it. Nobody knows. That’s all.’
‘Hush!’ replied Noggs, pointing to Mr. Ralph Nickleby, who was having a serious conversation with Squeers a little way off: ‘Take it. Read it. No one knows. That’s all.’
‘Stop!’ cried Nicholas.
“Stop!” yelled Nicholas.
‘No,’ replied Noggs.
'No,' Noggs said.
Nicholas cried stop, again, but Newman Noggs was gone.
Nicholas shouted to stop again, but Newman Noggs was already gone.

Original
A minute’s bustle, a banging of the coach doors, a swaying of the vehicle to one side, as the heavy coachman, and still heavier guard, climbed into their seats; a cry of all right, a few notes from the horn, a hasty glance of two sorrowful faces below, and the hard features of Mr. Ralph Nickleby—and the coach was gone too, and rattling over the stones of Smithfield.
A moment of hustle, a slam of the coach doors, a tilt of the vehicle as the burly coachman and an even bulkier guard took their seats; a shout of "all set," a few toots from the horn, a quick look from two gloomy faces below, and the stern expression of Mr. Ralph Nickleby—and the coach was off, rattling over the cobblestones of Smithfield.
The little boys’ legs being too short to admit of their feet resting upon anything as they sat, and the little boys’ bodies being consequently in imminent hazard of being jerked off the coach, Nicholas had enough to do over the stones to hold them on. Between the manual exertion and the mental anxiety attendant upon this task, he was not a little relieved when the coach stopped at the Peacock at Islington. He was still more relieved when a hearty-looking gentleman, with a very good-humoured face, and a very fresh colour, got up behind, and proposed to take the other corner of the seat.
The little boys’ legs were too short to let their feet rest on anything while they sat, and because of this, their bodies were at serious risk of being jolted off the coach. Nicholas had his hands full trying to keep them steady over the bumpy road. With all the effort it took and the worry that came with the responsibility, he felt quite relieved when the coach finally stopped at the Peacock in Islington. He felt even more at ease when a cheerful-looking man with a friendly face and a healthy complexion got on and offered to take the other corner of the seat.
‘If we put some of these youngsters in the middle,’ said the new-comer, ‘they’ll be safer in case of their going to sleep; eh?’
“If we put some of these kids in the middle,” said the newcomer, “they’ll be safer if they fall asleep, right?”
‘If you’ll have the goodness, sir,’ replied Squeers, ‘that’ll be the very thing. Mr. Nickleby, take three of them boys between you and the gentleman. Belling and the youngest Snawley can sit between me and the guard. Three children,’ said Squeers, explaining to the stranger, ‘books as two.’
‘If you would be so kind, sir,’ replied Squeers, ‘that’s exactly what we need. Mr. Nickleby, you and the gentleman can take three of those boys. Belling and the youngest Snawley can sit between me and the guard. Three kids,’ said Squeers, clarifying for the stranger, ‘count as two.’
‘I have not the least objection I am sure,’ said the fresh-coloured gentleman; ‘I have a brother who wouldn’t object to book his six children as two at any butcher’s or baker’s in the kingdom, I dare say. Far from it.’
"I have no objections at all, I'm sure," said the well-complexioned man. "I have a brother who wouldn't hesitate to register his six kids as two at any butcher's or baker's in the country, I bet. Not at all."
‘Six children, sir?’ exclaimed Squeers.
"Six kids, sir?" exclaimed Squeers.
‘Yes, and all boys,’ replied the stranger.
‘Yes, and all guys,’ replied the stranger.
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said Squeers, in great haste, ‘catch hold of that basket. Let me give you a card, sir, of an establishment where those six boys can be brought up in an enlightened, liberal, and moral manner, with no mistake at all about it, for twenty guineas a year each—twenty guineas, sir—or I’d take all the boys together upon a average right through, and say a hundred pound a year for the lot.’
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ Squeers said quickly, ‘grab that basket. Let me give you a card for a place where those six boys can be raised in an enlightened, liberal, and moral way, no doubt about it, for twenty guineas a year each—twenty guineas, sir—or I’d take all the boys together on average and say a hundred pounds a year for the whole group.’
‘Oh!’ said the gentleman, glancing at the card, ‘you are the Mr. Squeers mentioned here, I presume?’
‘Oh!’ said the gentleman, looking at the card, ‘you must be the Mr. Squeers mentioned here, right?’
‘Yes, I am, sir,’ replied the worthy pedagogue; ‘Mr. Wackford Squeers is my name, and I’m very far from being ashamed of it. These are some of my boys, sir; that’s one of my assistants, sir—Mr. Nickleby, a gentleman’s son, and a good scholar, mathematical, classical, and commercial. We don’t do things by halves at our shop. All manner of learning my boys take down, sir; the expense is never thought of; and they get paternal treatment and washing in.’
“Yes, I am, sir,” replied the reputable teacher. “My name is Mr. Wackford Squeers, and I'm not at all ashamed of it. These are some of my students, sir; that's one of my assistants, Mr. Nickleby, the son of a gentleman, and a good scholar in math, classics, and business. We don’t do things halfway at our place. My boys learn all sorts of knowledge, sir; we never consider the cost; and they receive fatherly care and meals included.”
‘Upon my word,’ said the gentleman, glancing at Nicholas with a half-smile, and a more than half expression of surprise, ‘these are advantages indeed.’
“Honestly,” said the gentleman, looking at Nicholas with a half-smile and a look of surprise, “these are certainly impressive advantages.”
‘You may say that, sir,’ rejoined Squeers, thrusting his hands into his great-coat pockets. ‘The most unexceptionable references are given and required. I wouldn’t take a reference with any boy, that wasn’t responsible for the payment of five pound five a quarter, no, not if you went down on your knees, and asked me, with the tears running down your face, to do it.’
‘You can say that, sir,’ replied Squeers, shoving his hands into his coat pockets. ‘The best references are given and expected. I wouldn’t take a reference with any boy who wasn’t responsible for paying five pounds and five shillings a quarter, no, not even if you begged me on your knees, with tears streaming down your face, to do it.’
‘Highly considerate,’ said the passenger.
"Really thoughtful," said the passenger.
‘It’s my great aim and end to be considerate, sir,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘Snawley, junior, if you don’t leave off chattering your teeth, and shaking with the cold, I’ll warm you with a severe thrashing in about half a minute’s time.’
‘It’s my main goal to be thoughtful, sir,’ Squeers replied. ‘Snawley, junior, if you don’t stop chattering your teeth and shaking from the cold, I’ll warm you up with a good beating in about thirty seconds.’
‘Sit fast here, genelmen,’ said the guard as he clambered up.
‘Sit tight here, gentlemen,’ said the guard as he climbed up.
‘All right behind there, Dick?’ cried the coachman.
"Are you all right back there, Dick?" shouted the driver.
‘All right,’ was the reply. ‘Off she goes!’ And off she did go—if coaches be feminine—amidst a loud flourish from the guard’s horn, and the calm approval of all the judges of coaches and coach-horses congregated at the Peacock, but more especially of the helpers, who stood, with the cloths over their arms, watching the coach till it disappeared, and then lounged admiringly stablewards, bestowing various gruff encomiums on the beauty of the turn-out.
‘Okay,’ was the response. ‘Here she goes!’ And off she went—if coaches are feminine—amidst a loud flourish from the guard’s horn, and the approving nods of all the judges of coaches and coach-horses gathered at the Peacock, but especially from the helpers, who stood with cloths over their arms, watching the coach until it disappeared, and then casually strolled back to the stables, giving various gruff compliments on the beauty of the turn-out.
When the guard (who was a stout old Yorkshireman) had blown himself quite out of breath, he put the horn into a little tunnel of a basket fastened to the coach-side for the purpose, and giving himself a plentiful shower of blows on the chest and shoulders, observed it was uncommon cold; after which, he demanded of every person separately whether he was going right through, and if not, where he was going. Satisfactory replies being made to these queries, he surmised that the roads were pretty heavy arter that fall last night, and took the liberty of asking whether any of them gentlemen carried a snuff-box. It happening that nobody did, he remarked with a mysterious air that he had heard a medical gentleman as went down to Grantham last week, say how that snuff-taking was bad for the eyes; but for his part he had never found it so, and what he said was, that everybody should speak as they found. Nobody attempting to controvert this position, he took a small brown-paper parcel out of his hat, and putting on a pair of horn spectacles (the writing being crabbed) read the direction half-a-dozen times over; having done which, he consigned the parcel to its old place, put up his spectacles again, and stared at everybody in turn. After this, he took another blow at the horn by way of refreshment; and, having now exhausted his usual topics of conversation, folded his arms as well as he could in so many coats, and falling into a solemn silence, looked carelessly at the familiar objects which met his eye on every side as the coach rolled on; the only things he seemed to care for, being horses and droves of cattle, which he scrutinised with a critical air as they were passed upon the road.
When the guard (a robust old Yorkshireman) had blown himself completely out of breath, he put the horn into a small basket attached to the side of the coach for that purpose. After giving himself a good few pats on the chest and shoulders, he remarked that it was unusually cold. He then asked each person individually if they were going straight through and, if not, where they were headed. After receiving satisfactory answers to these questions, he guessed that the roads were pretty rough after last night's rain. He then took the liberty of asking if any of the gentlemen had a snuff-box. Since nobody did, he mentioned with a mysterious expression that he had heard a doctor who went down to Grantham last week say that taking snuff was bad for the eyes. However, he personally had never found it to be true, and he asserted that everyone should speak as they found. With no one challenging this statement, he took a small brown-paper parcel out of his hat and, putting on a pair of horn-rimmed glasses (the writing being hard to read), he studied the address half a dozen times. After doing that, he put the parcel back in its old spot, took off his glasses, and stared at everyone in turn. Then, he took another blow on the horn for refreshment and, having run out of his usual topics for conversation, folded his arms as best as he could with so many coats on, and fell into a thoughtful silence, casually observing the familiar sights outside as the coach moved along; the only things that seemed to interest him were horses and herds of cattle, which he scrutinized critically as they passed by on the road.
The weather was intensely and bitterly cold; a great deal of snow fell from time to time; and the wind was intolerably keen. Mr. Squeers got down at almost every stage—to stretch his legs as he said—and as he always came back from such excursions with a very red nose, and composed himself to sleep directly, there is reason to suppose that he derived great benefit from the process. The little pupils having been stimulated with the remains of their breakfast, and further invigorated by sundry small cups of a curious cordial carried by Mr. Squeers, which tasted very like toast-and-water put into a brandy bottle by mistake, went to sleep, woke, shivered, and cried, as their feelings prompted. Nicholas and the good-tempered man found so many things to talk about, that between conversing together, and cheering up the boys, the time passed with them as rapidly as it could, under such adverse circumstances.
The weather was extremely cold and harsh; snow fell often; and the wind was painfully sharp. Mr. Squeers got off at almost every stop—to stretch his legs, as he put it—and since he always returned from these breaks with a very red nose and immediately settled down to sleep, it’s reasonable to assume he got a lot out of it. The little students, having been perked up with the remnants of their breakfast and further energized by small cups of a strange drink Mr. Squeers carried, which tasted quite a bit like toast-and-water accidentally poured into a brandy bottle, went to sleep, woke up, shivered, and cried as they felt like. Nicholas and the cheerful man found so much to talk about that between chatting and cheering up the boys, time passed for them as quickly as it could in such difficult conditions.
So the day wore on. At Eton Slocomb there was a good coach dinner, of which the box, the four front outsides, the one inside, Nicholas, the good-tempered man, and Mr. Squeers, partook; while the five little boys were put to thaw by the fire, and regaled with sandwiches. A stage or two further on, the lamps were lighted, and a great to-do occasioned by the taking up, at a roadside inn, of a very fastidious lady with an infinite variety of cloaks and small parcels, who loudly lamented, for the behoof of the outsides, the non-arrival of her own carriage which was to have taken her on, and made the guard solemnly promise to stop every green chariot he saw coming; which, as it was a dark night and he was sitting with his face the other way, that officer undertook, with many fervent asseverations, to do. Lastly, the fastidious lady, finding there was a solitary gentleman inside, had a small lamp lighted which she carried in reticule, and being after much trouble shut in, the horses were put into a brisk canter and the coach was once more in rapid motion.
So the day went on. At Eton Slocomb, there was a nice coach dinner that included the box, the four front outsides, the one inside, Nicholas, the good-natured guy, and Mr. Squeers, while the five little boys were warmed by the fire and treated to sandwiches. A bit further along, the lamps were turned on, and there was a lot of commotion caused by picking up a very particular lady at a roadside inn, who had an endless array of cloaks and small parcels. She loudly complained to the passengers outside about the late arrival of her carriage, which was supposed to take her further, and made the guard solemnly promise to stop every green carriage he saw coming. Since it was a dark night and he was sitting with his back to the road, that officer surely agreed to do it, with lots of serious assurances. Finally, the particular lady, noticing there was a single gentleman inside, had a small lamp lit that she carried in her purse, and after quite a bit of trouble getting settled, the horses picked up a brisk canter and the coach was once again moving quickly.
The night and the snow came on together, and dismal enough they were. There was no sound to be heard but the howling of the wind; for the noise of the wheels, and the tread of the horses’ feet, were rendered inaudible by the thick coating of snow which covered the ground, and was fast increasing every moment. The streets of Stamford were deserted as they passed through the town; and its old churches rose, frowning and dark, from the whitened ground. Twenty miles further on, two of the front outside passengers, wisely availing themselves of their arrival at one of the best inns in England, turned in, for the night, at the George at Grantham. The remainder wrapped themselves more closely in their coats and cloaks, and leaving the light and warmth of the town behind them, pillowed themselves against the luggage, and prepared, with many half-suppressed moans, again to encounter the piercing blast which swept across the open country.
The night and the snow came together, and they were quite gloomy. There was no noise except for the howling wind; the sound of the wheels and the horses' hooves was muffled by the thick layer of snow covering the ground, which was piling up more each moment. The streets of Stamford were empty as they passed through the town, and its old churches loomed, dark and imposing, against the white ground. Twenty miles further on, two of the front outside passengers, wisely taking advantage of their arrival at one of the best inns in England, decided to stay the night at the George in Grantham. The rest wrapped themselves tighter in their coats and cloaks, leaving the light and warmth of the town behind, resting against the luggage, and preparing, with many suppressed groans, to face the biting wind sweeping across the open countryside.
They were little more than a stage out of Grantham, or about halfway between it and Newark, when Nicholas, who had been asleep for a short time, was suddenly roused by a violent jerk which nearly threw him from his seat. Grasping the rail, he found that the coach had sunk greatly on one side, though it was still dragged forward by the horses; and while—confused by their plunging and the loud screams of the lady inside—he hesitated, for an instant, whether to jump off or not, the vehicle turned easily over, and relieved him from all further uncertainty by flinging him into the road.
They were just a little way out of Grantham, or about halfway to Newark, when Nicholas, who had been asleep for a short while, was suddenly jolted awake by a violent bump that nearly tossed him from his seat. Grabbing the rail, he saw that the coach had tilted significantly on one side, although it was still being pulled forward by the horses; and while—distracted by their thrashing and the loud screams of the woman inside—he hesitated for a moment about whether to jump off or not, the vehicle tipped over easily, throwing him into the road and putting an end to his uncertainty.
CHAPTER 6
In which the Occurrence of the Accident mentioned in the last Chapter, affords an Opportunity to a couple of Gentlemen to tell Stories against each other
In which the incident of the accident mentioned in the last chapter gives a chance for a couple of gentlemen to share stories about each other
‘Wo ho!’ cried the guard, on his legs in a minute, and running to the leaders’ heads. ‘Is there ony genelmen there as can len’ a hond here? Keep quiet, dang ye! Wo ho!’
‘Whoa!’ cried the guard, on his feet in a minute, and running to the leaders’ heads. ‘Is there any gentlemen here who can lend a hand? Keep quiet, damn you! Whoa!’
‘What’s the matter?’ demanded Nicholas, looking sleepily up.
‘What’s wrong?’ asked Nicholas, looking up sleepily.
‘Matther mun, matter eneaf for one neight,’ replied the guard; ‘dang the wall-eyed bay, he’s gane mad wi’ glory I think, carse t’coorch is over. Here, can’t ye len’ a hond? Dom it, I’d ha’ dean it if all my boans were brokken.’
‘Matter of fact, it’s enough for one night,’ replied the guard; ‘curse that cross-eyed horse, he’s gone crazy with glory I think, 'cause the coach is over. Here, can’t you lend a hand? Damn it, I would have done it if all my bones were broken.’
‘Here!’ cried Nicholas, staggering to his feet, ‘I’m ready. I’m only a little abroad, that’s all.’
'Here!' shouted Nicholas, getting up unsteadily, 'I’m ready. I’m just a bit off balance, that’s all.'
‘Hoold ‘em toight,’ cried the guard, ‘while ar coot treaces. Hang on tiv’em sumhoo. Well deane, my lod. That’s it. Let’em goa noo. Dang ‘em, they’ll gang whoam fast eneaf!’
‘Hold them tight,’ shouted the guard, ‘while our coat traces. Hang on to them somehow. Well done, my lord. That’s it. Let them go now. Dang it, they’ll go home fast enough!’
In truth, the animals were no sooner released than they trotted back, with much deliberation, to the stable they had just left, which was distant not a mile behind.
In reality, the animals were barely released before they walked back, with great care, to the stable they had just left, which was less than a mile away.
‘Can you blo’ a harn?’ asked the guard, disengaging one of the coach-lamps.
‘Can you blow a horn?’ asked the guard, removing one of the coach lamps.
‘I dare say I can,’ replied Nicholas.
‘I think I can,’ replied Nicholas.
‘Then just blo’ away into that ‘un as lies on the grund, fit to wakken the deead, will’ee,’ said the man, ‘while I stop sum o’ this here squealing inside. Cumin’, cumin’. Dean’t make that noise, wooman.’
‘Then just blow away into that one as lies on the ground, ready to wake the dead, will you,’ said the man, ‘while I stop some of this squealing inside. Coming, coming. Don’t make that noise, woman.’
As the man spoke, he proceeded to wrench open the uppermost door of the coach, while Nicholas, seizing the horn, awoke the echoes far and wide with one of the most extraordinary performances on that instrument ever heard by mortal ears. It had its effect, however, not only in rousing such of their fall, but in summoning assistance to their relief; for lights gleamed in the distance, and people were already astir.
As the man spoke, he yanked open the top door of the coach, while Nicholas, grabbing the horn, filled the air with one of the most incredible performances on that instrument ever heard by anyone. It not only stirred up the echoes but also called for help; lights flickered in the distance, and people were already getting up.
In fact, a man on horseback galloped down, before the passengers were well collected together; and a careful investigation being instituted, it appeared that the lady inside had broken her lamp, and the gentleman his head; that the two front outsides had escaped with black eyes; the box with a bloody nose; the coachman with a contusion on the temple; Mr Squeers with a portmanteau bruise on his back; and the remaining passengers without any injury at all—thanks to the softness of the snow-drift in which they had been overturned. These facts were no sooner thoroughly ascertained, than the lady gave several indications of fainting, but being forewarned that if she did, she must be carried on some gentleman’s shoulders to the nearest public-house, she prudently thought better of it, and walked back with the rest.
Actually, a man on horseback rode up before the passengers had properly gathered. After a careful investigation, it turned out that the woman inside had broken her lamp and the man had injured his head; the two people sitting in front had come away with black eyes; the box had a bloody nose; the coachman had a bruise on his temple; Mr. Squeers had a nasty bruise on his back from a suitcase; and the other passengers were completely unharmed—luckily due to the softness of the snow drift where they had flipped over. As soon as these details were confirmed, the woman showed signs of fainting, but since she was warned that if she did, she would have to be carried to the nearest pub on some gentleman’s shoulders, she wisely decided against it and walked back with the others.
They found on reaching it, that it was a lonely place with no very great accommodation in the way of apartments—that portion of its resources being all comprised in one public room with a sanded floor, and a chair or two. However, a large faggot and a plentiful supply of coals being heaped upon the fire, the appearance of things was not long in mending; and, by the time they had washed off all effaceable marks of the late accident, the room was warm and light, which was a most agreeable exchange for the cold and darkness out of doors.
When they arrived, they discovered it was a desolate place with limited accommodations—just one public room with a sanded floor and a chair or two. However, once they piled a large bundle of firewood and plenty of coal onto the fire, the situation quickly improved. By the time they had cleaned off all the signs of their recent trouble, the room was warm and bright, a pleasant change from the cold and darkness outside.
‘Well, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Squeers, insinuating himself into the warmest corner, ‘you did very right to catch hold of them horses. I should have done it myself if I had come to in time, but I am very glad you did it. You did it very well; very well.’
‘Well, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Squeers, settling into the coziest spot, ‘you did the right thing by grabbing those horses. I would’ve done it myself if I'd woken up in time, but I'm really glad you took care of it. You did a great job; really great.’
‘So well,’ said the merry-faced gentleman, who did not seem to approve very much of the patronising tone adopted by Squeers, ‘that if they had not been firmly checked when they were, you would most probably have had no brains left to teach with.’
"So, well," said the cheerful gentleman, who didn't seem to like the condescending tone Squeers was using, "if they hadn't been stopped when they were, you probably wouldn’t have had any brains left to teach with."
This remark called up a discourse relative to the promptitude Nicholas had displayed, and he was overwhelmed with compliments and commendations.
This comment sparked a discussion about how quickly Nicholas had acted, and he was flooded with praise and compliments.
‘I am very glad to have escaped, of course,’ observed Squeers: ‘every man is glad when he escapes from danger; but if any one of my charges had been hurt—if I had been prevented from restoring any one of these little boys to his parents whole and sound as I received him—what would have been my feelings? Why the wheel a-top of my head would have been far preferable to it.’
“I’m really glad I got away, of course,” Squeers said. “Everyone feels relieved when they avoid danger; but if any of the kids in my care had been hurt—if I couldn’t return any of these little boys to their parents safe and sound like I found them—how would I have felt? Honestly, the headache I would have had would have been much better than that.”
‘Are they all brothers, sir?’ inquired the lady who had carried the ‘Davy’ or safety-lamp.
“Are they all brothers, sir?” asked the lady who had brought the safety lamp.
‘In one sense they are, ma’am,’ replied Squeers, diving into his greatcoat pocket for cards. ‘They are all under the same parental and affectionate treatment. Mrs. Squeers and myself are a mother and father to every one of ‘em. Mr. Nickleby, hand the lady them cards, and offer these to the gentleman. Perhaps they might know of some parents that would be glad to avail themselves of the establishment.’
‘In a way, they are, ma'am,’ replied Squeers, reaching into his greatcoat pocket for cards. ‘They all receive the same care and attention. Mrs. Squeers and I are like parents to each of them. Mr. Nickleby, please hand the lady those cards and offer these to the gentleman. They might know some parents who would be happy to take advantage of our school.’
Expressing himself to this effect, Mr. Squeers, who lost no opportunity of advertising gratuitously, placed his hands upon his knees, and looked at the pupils with as much benignity as he could possibly affect, while Nicholas, blushing with shame, handed round the cards as directed.
Expressing this, Mr. Squeers, who took every chance to promote himself for free, put his hands on his knees and looked at the students with as much kindness as he could muster, while Nicholas, red with embarrassment, distributed the cards as instructed.
‘I hope you suffer no inconvenience from the overturn, ma’am?’ said the merry-faced gentleman, addressing the fastidious lady, as though he were charitably desirous to change the subject.
"I hope the accident didn't cause you any trouble, ma'am?" said the cheerful gentleman, speaking to the picky lady, as if he genuinely wanted to steer the conversation in a different direction.
‘No bodily inconvenience,’ replied the lady.
‘No physical discomfort,’ replied the lady.
‘No mental inconvenience, I hope?’
"Hope you're not feeling stressed?"
‘The subject is a very painful one to my feelings, sir,’ replied the lady with strong emotion; ‘and I beg you as a gentleman, not to refer to it.’
‘This topic is really hard for me to talk about, sir,’ the lady replied with deep emotion; ‘and I kindly ask you, as a gentleman, not to bring it up.’
‘Dear me,’ said the merry-faced gentleman, looking merrier still, ‘I merely intended to inquire—’
‘Oh dear,’ said the cheerful gentleman, looking even happier, ‘I just wanted to ask—’
‘I hope no inquiries will be made,’ said the lady, ‘or I shall be compelled to throw myself on the protection of the other gentlemen. Landlord, pray direct a boy to keep watch outside the door—and if a green chariot passes in the direction of Grantham, to stop it instantly.’
‘I hope no one asks questions,’ said the lady, ‘or I’ll have to rely on the help of the other gentlemen. Landlord, please send a boy to keep an eye on the door—and if a green carriage goes by heading to Grantham, make sure to stop it immediately.’
The people of the house were evidently overcome by this request, and when the lady charged the boy to remember, as a means of identifying the expected green chariot, that it would have a coachman with a gold-laced hat on the box, and a footman, most probably in silk stockings, behind, the attentions of the good woman of the inn were redoubled. Even the box-passenger caught the infection, and growing wonderfully deferential, immediately inquired whether there was not very good society in that neighbourhood, to which the lady replied yes, there was: in a manner which sufficiently implied that she moved at the very tiptop and summit of it all.
The people in the house were clearly taken aback by this request, and when the lady instructed the boy to remember that the expected green chariot would have a coachman wearing a gold-laced hat on the box and a footman, most likely in silk stockings, behind it, the attentions of the kind woman at the inn increased significantly. Even the passenger in the box caught the vibe and, becoming quite respectful, immediately asked whether there was good company in that neighborhood, to which the lady replied yes, there was, in a way that made it clear she associated with the very best of it all.
‘As the guard has gone on horseback to Grantham to get another coach,’ said the good-tempered gentleman when they had been all sitting round the fire, for some time, in silence, ‘and as he must be gone a couple of hours at the very least, I propose a bowl of hot punch. What say you, sir?’
‘Since the guard went on horseback to Grantham to fetch another coach,’ said the good-natured gentleman after they had all been sitting around the fire in silence for a while, ‘and since he will be gone for at least a couple of hours, I suggest we make a bowl of hot punch. What do you think, sir?’
This question was addressed to the broken-headed inside, who was a man of very genteel appearance, dressed in mourning. He was not past the middle age, but his hair was grey; it seemed to have been prematurely turned by care or sorrow. He readily acceded to the proposal, and appeared to be prepossessed by the frank good-nature of the individual from whom it emanated.
This question was directed to the man with the injured head, who looked very refined and was dressed in black. He wasn’t past middle age, but his hair was gray; it seemed to have turned early from worry or sadness. He quickly agreed to the suggestion and seemed to be favorably impressed by the straightforward friendliness of the person who made it.
This latter personage took upon himself the office of tapster when the punch was ready, and after dispensing it all round, led the conversation to the antiquities of York, with which both he and the grey-haired gentleman appeared to be well acquainted. When this topic flagged, he turned with a smile to the grey-headed gentleman, and asked if he could sing.
This later character took on the role of bartender when the punch was ready, and after serving everyone, he steered the conversation toward the history of York, which both he and the older gentleman seemed to know a lot about. When that topic slowed down, he smiled at the older gentleman and asked if he could sing.
‘I cannot indeed,’ replied gentleman, smiling in his turn.
"I really can't," replied the gentleman, smiling back.
‘That’s a pity,’ said the owner of the good-humoured countenance. ‘Is there nobody here who can sing a song to lighten the time?’
"That's a shame," said the owner of the cheerful face. "Is there anyone here who can sing a song to pass the time?"
The passengers, one and all, protested that they could not; that they wished they could; that they couldn’t remember the words of anything without the book; and so forth.
The passengers, all of them, complained that they couldn’t; that they wished they could; that they couldn’t recall the words of anything without the book; and so on.
‘Perhaps the lady would not object,’ said the president with great respect, and a merry twinkle in his eye. ‘Some little Italian thing out of the last opera brought out in town, would be most acceptable I am sure.’
"Maybe the lady wouldn’t mind," said the president with great respect and a playful sparkle in his eye. "A little Italian piece from the latest opera in town would be very welcome, I'm sure."
As the lady condescended to make no reply, but tossed her head contemptuously, and murmured some further expression of surprise regarding the absence of the green chariot, one or two voices urged upon the president himself, the propriety of making an attempt for the general benefit.
As the lady chose not to respond and instead tossed her head in disdain, murmuring her surprise about the missing green chariot, a few voices encouraged the president to consider taking action for everyone's benefit.
‘I would if I could,’ said he of the good-tempered face; ‘for I hold that in this, as in all other cases where people who are strangers to each other are thrown unexpectedly together, they should endeavour to render themselves as pleasant, for the joint sake of the little community, as possible.’
"I would if I could," said the guy with the friendly face; "because I believe that in situations like this, where strangers unexpectedly come together, they should try to be as pleasant as possible for the sake of the little group."
‘I wish the maxim were more generally acted on, in all cases,’ said the grey-headed gentleman.
“I wish more people would follow that principle in every situation,” said the elderly man.
‘I’m glad to hear it,’ returned the other. ‘Perhaps, as you can’t sing, you’ll tell us a story?’
"I'm glad to hear that," the other person replied. "Since you can't sing, maybe you could tell us a story?"
‘Nay. I should ask you.’
'No. I should ask you.'
‘After you, I will, with pleasure.’
‘After you, I’d be happy to.’
‘Indeed!’ said the grey-haired gentleman, smiling, ‘Well, let it be so. I fear the turn of my thoughts is not calculated to lighten the time you must pass here; but you have brought this upon yourselves, and shall judge. We were speaking of York Minster just now. My story shall have some reference to it. Let us call it
‘Absolutely!’ said the grey-haired gentleman, smiling, ‘Well, let that be settled. I’m afraid my thoughts might not make the time you spend here any easier; but you brought this on yourselves, and you will be the ones to judge. We were just talking about York Minster. My story will relate to it. Let’s call it
THE FIVE SISTERS OF YORK
The Five Sisters of York
After a murmur of approbation from the other passengers, during which the fastidious lady drank a glass of punch unobserved, the grey-headed gentleman thus went on:
After a quiet approval from the other passengers, while the particular lady discreetly sipped a glass of punch, the grey-haired gentleman continued:
‘A great many years ago—for the fifteenth century was scarce two years old at the time, and King Henry the Fourth sat upon the throne of England—there dwelt, in the ancient city of York, five maiden sisters, the subjects of my tale.
‘Many years ago—for the fifteenth century was hardly two years old at the time, and King Henry the Fourth was on the throne of England—there lived, in the ancient city of York, five maiden sisters, the focus of my story.
‘These five sisters were all of surpassing beauty. The eldest was in her twenty-third year, the second a year younger, the third a year younger than the second, and the fourth a year younger than the third. They were tall stately figures, with dark flashing eyes and hair of jet; dignity and grace were in their every movement; and the fame of their great beauty had spread through all the country round.
These five sisters were incredibly beautiful. The oldest was twenty-three, the second was a year younger, the third was a year younger than the second, and the fourth was a year younger than the third. They were tall and elegant, with dark, shining eyes and jet-black hair; dignity and grace were evident in every movement they made, and their stunning beauty was known throughout the entire region.
‘But, if the four elder sisters were lovely, how beautiful was the youngest, a fair creature of sixteen! The blushing tints in the soft bloom on the fruit, or the delicate painting on the flower, are not more exquisite than was the blending of the rose and lily in her gentle face, or the deep blue of her eye. The vine, in all its elegant luxuriance, is not more graceful than were the clusters of rich brown hair that sported round her brow.
‘But, if the four older sisters were attractive, how beautiful was the youngest, a fair girl of sixteen! The rosy blush on ripe fruit or the delicate colors on a flower are not more exquisite than the way the rose and lily blended in her gentle face, or the deep blue of her eyes. The vine, in all its elegant fullness, is not more graceful than the clusters of rich brown hair that adorned her forehead.
‘If we all had hearts like those which beat so lightly in the bosoms of the young and beautiful, what a heaven this earth would be! If, while our bodies grow old and withered, our hearts could but retain their early youth and freshness, of what avail would be our sorrows and sufferings! But, the faint image of Eden which is stamped upon them in childhood, chafes and rubs in our rough struggles with the world, and soon wears away: too often to leave nothing but a mournful blank remaining.
'If we all had hearts like those that beat so lightly in the chests of the young and beautiful, what a paradise this earth would be! If, while our bodies age and wither, our hearts could just keep their early youth and freshness, what use would our sorrows and sufferings be! But the faint image of Eden that is stamped on them in childhood gets worn down and scratched by our tough struggles with the world, and quickly fades away, often leaving behind nothing but a sad emptiness.'
‘The heart of this fair girl bounded with joy and gladness. Devoted attachment to her sisters, and a fervent love of all beautiful things in nature, were its pure affections. Her gleesome voice and merry laugh were the sweetest music of their home. She was its very light and life. The brightest flowers in the garden were reared by her; the caged birds sang when they heard her voice, and pined when they missed its sweetness. Alice, dear Alice; what living thing within the sphere of her gentle witchery, could fail to love her!
The heart of this beautiful girl soared with joy and happiness. Her strong bond with her sisters and her deep love for all the beautiful things in nature were her purest emotions. Her cheerful voice and joyful laugh were the sweetest sounds in their home. She was its very light and spirit. The brightest flowers in the garden blossomed under her care; the caged birds sang when they heard her voice and pined when they missed its sweetness. Alice, dear Alice; what living thing in the presence of her gentle charm could fail to love her!
‘You may seek in vain, now, for the spot on which these sisters lived, for their very names have passed away, and dusty antiquaries tell of them as of a fable. But they dwelt in an old wooden house—old even in those days—with overhanging gables and balconies of rudely-carved oak, which stood within a pleasant orchard, and was surrounded by a rough stone wall, whence a stout archer might have winged an arrow to St Mary’s Abbey. The old abbey flourished then; and the five sisters, living on its fair domains, paid yearly dues to the black monks of St Benedict, to which fraternity it belonged.
You might search forever now for the place where these sisters lived, as their names have faded from memory, and dusty historians speak of them as if they were just a story. But they lived in an old wooden house—ancient even back then—with gables and balconies made of roughly-carved oak, sitting in a lovely orchard and surrounded by a rugged stone wall, from which a strong archer could have shot an arrow to St. Mary’s Abbey. The old abbey was thriving at that time, and the five sisters, residing on its beautiful land, paid annual dues to the black monks of St. Benedict, the order to which it belonged.
‘It was a bright and sunny morning in the pleasant time of summer, when one of those black monks emerged from the abbey portal, and bent his steps towards the house of the fair sisters. Heaven above was blue, and earth beneath was green; the river glistened like a path of diamonds in the sun; the birds poured forth their songs from the shady trees; the lark soared high above the waving corn; and the deep buzz of insects filled the air. Everything looked gay and smiling; but the holy man walked gloomily on, with his eyes bent upon the ground. The beauty of the earth is but a breath, and man is but a shadow. What sympathy should a holy preacher have with either?
It was a bright and sunny morning in the lovely summer season when one of those black monks stepped out of the abbey and headed towards the house of the beautiful sisters. The sky above was blue, and the ground below was green; the river sparkled like a path of diamonds in the sunlight; the birds sang from the shady trees; the lark flew high above the swaying wheat; and the deep hum of insects filled the air. Everything appeared cheerful and lively, but the holy man walked solemnly, his gaze fixed on the ground. The beauty of the earth is fleeting, and man is just a shadow. What connection could a holy preacher have with either?
‘With eyes bent upon the ground, then, or only raised enough to prevent his stumbling over such obstacles as lay in his way, the religious man moved slowly forward until he reached a small postern in the wall of the sisters’ orchard, through which he passed, closing it behind him. The noise of soft voices in conversation, and of merry laughter, fell upon his ears ere he had advanced many paces; and raising his eyes higher than was his humble wont, he descried, at no great distance, the five sisters seated on the grass, with Alice in the centre: all busily plying their customary task of embroidering.
With his eyes focused on the ground, or only looking up enough to avoid tripping over obstacles in his path, the religious man slowly made his way forward until he reached a small gate in the wall of the sisters’ orchard, which he passed through, closing it behind him. The sounds of soft voices chatting and joyful laughter reached his ears after he had taken just a few steps; and lifting his gaze higher than usual, he saw, not far away, the five sisters sitting on the grass, with Alice in the center: all busy with their usual task of embroidery.
‘“Save you, fair daughters!” said the friar; and fair in truth they were. Even a monk might have loved them as choice masterpieces of his Maker’s hand.
“‘Save you, beautiful daughters!” said the friar; and beautiful they truly were. Even a monk might have loved them as exquisite creations of their Maker’s hand.
‘The sisters saluted the holy man with becoming reverence, and the eldest motioned him to a mossy seat beside them. But the good friar shook his head, and bumped himself down on a very hard stone,—at which, no doubt, approving angels were gratified.
The sisters greeted the holy man with proper respect, and the oldest one gestured for him to sit on a mossy seat next to them. But the kind friar shook his head and sat down on a very hard stone—much to the delight of the approving angels.
‘“Ye were merry, daughters,” said the monk.
“Hey, you were having fun, girls,” said the monk.

Original
‘“You know how light of heart sweet Alice is,” replied the eldest sister, passing her fingers through the tresses of the smiling girl.
“You know how cheerful sweet Alice is,” replied the oldest sister, running her fingers through the hair of the smiling girl.
‘“And what joy and cheerfulness it wakes up within us, to see all nature beaming in brightness and sunshine, father,” added Alice, blushing beneath the stern look of the recluse.
“Look at how much joy and cheer it brings us to see all of nature glowing in brightness and sunshine, Dad,” added Alice, blushing under the stern gaze of the recluse.
‘The monk answered not, save by a grave inclination of the head, and the sisters pursued their task in silence.
‘The monk didn't respond, except for a serious nod of his head, and the sisters continued their work in silence.
‘“Still wasting the precious hours,” said the monk at length, turning to the eldest sister as he spoke, “still wasting the precious hours on this vain trifling. Alas, alas! that the few bubbles on the surface of eternity—all that Heaven wills we should see of that dark deep stream—should be so lightly scattered!”
“Still wasting valuable time,” the monk finally said, turning to the oldest sister as he spoke, “still wasting valuable time on this pointless nonsense. What a shame! That the few glimpses we get of eternity—all that Heaven allows us to see of that dark, deep river—should be so easily overlooked!”
‘“Father,” urged the maiden, pausing, as did each of the others, in her busy task, “we have prayed at matins, our daily alms have been distributed at the gate, the sick peasants have been tended,—all our morning tasks have been performed. I hope our occupation is a blameless one?’
‘“Father,” the young woman urged, stopping, like everyone else, in her busy task, “we’ve prayed at morning service, given out our daily alms at the gate, and taken care of the sick peasants—all our morning duties are done. I hope what we’re doing is without fault?”’
‘“See here,” said the friar, taking the frame from her hand, “an intricate winding of gaudy colours, without purpose or object, unless it be that one day it is destined for some vain ornament, to minister to the pride of your frail and giddy sex. Day after day has been employed upon this senseless task, and yet it is not half accomplished. The shade of each departed day falls upon our graves, and the worm exults as he beholds it, to know that we are hastening thither. Daughters, is there no better way to pass the fleeting hours?”
“Look here,” said the friar, taking the frame from her hand, “it’s a complicated mix of bright colors, with no purpose or goal, except maybe one day it’ll serve as some useless decoration, feeding the pride of your fragile and flighty gender. Day after day has been spent on this pointless task, and it’s not even halfway done. The shadow of each day that’s gone falls on our graves, and the worm rejoices as it sees it, knowing that we’re moving closer to that fate. Daughters, isn’t there a better way to spend your precious time?”
‘The four elder sisters cast down their eyes as if abashed by the holy man’s reproof, but Alice raised hers, and bent them mildly on the friar.
The four older sisters looked down, seeming embarrassed by the holy man's criticism, but Alice lifted her gaze and gently fixed it on the friar.
‘“Our dear mother,” said the maiden; “Heaven rest her soul!”
“Our dear mother,” said the young woman; “May she rest in peace!”
‘“Amen!” cried the friar in a deep voice.
“Amen!” shouted the friar in a deep voice.
‘“Our dear mother,” faltered the fair Alice, “was living when these long tasks began, and bade us, when she should be no more, ply them in all discretion and cheerfulness, in our leisure hours; she said that if in harmless mirth and maidenly pursuits we passed those hours together, they would prove the happiest and most peaceful of our lives, and that if, in later times, we went forth into the world, and mingled with its cares and trials—if, allured by its temptations and dazzled by its glitter, we ever forgot that love and duty which should bind, in holy ties, the children of one loved parent—a glance at the old work of our common girlhood would awaken good thoughts of bygone days, and soften our hearts to affection and love.”
“Our dear mother,” said the fair Alice hesitantly, “was alive when these long tasks began, and she asked us, when she was no longer here, to carry them out with thoughtfulness and joy in our free time. She said that if we spent those hours together in innocent fun and girlhood activities, they would become the happiest and most peaceful times of our lives. And if, later on, we stepped into the world and dealt with its worries and challenges—if, tempted by its attractions and dazzled by its allure, we ever forgot the love and duty that should connect the children of one beloved parent—then a look back at the old work from our shared girlhood would bring back fond memories of the past and open our hearts to affection and love.”
‘“Alice speaks truly, father,” said the elder sister, somewhat proudly. And so saying she resumed her work, as did the others.
‘“Alice is speaking the truth, Dad,” said the older sister, a bit proudly. With that, she went back to her work, and so did the others.
‘It was a kind of sampler of large size, that each sister had before her; the device was of a complex and intricate description, and the pattern and colours of all five were the same. The sisters bent gracefully over their work; the monk, resting his chin upon his hands, looked from one to the other in silence.
‘It was a large sampler that each sister had in front of her; the design was complex and intricate, and the patterns and colors of all five were the same. The sisters bent elegantly over their work; the monk, resting his chin on his hands, looked from one to the other in silence.
‘“How much better,” he said at length, “to shun all such thoughts and chances, and, in the peaceful shelter of the church, devote your lives to Heaven! Infancy, childhood, the prime of life, and old age, wither as rapidly as they crowd upon each other. Think how human dust rolls onward to the tomb, and turning your faces steadily towards that goal, avoid the cloud which takes its rise among the pleasures of the world, and cheats the senses of their votaries. The veil, daughters, the veil!”
“‘How much better,” he finally said, “to avoid all those thoughts and opportunities, and in the peaceful refuge of the church, dedicate your lives to Heaven! Infancy, childhood, the prime of life, and old age fade away just as quickly as they come. Consider how human dust moves toward the grave, and as you focus on that destination, steer clear of the distractions that emerge from the pleasures of the world, which deceive the senses of their followers. The veil, daughters, the veil!”
‘“Never, sisters,” cried Alice. “Barter not the light and air of heaven, and the freshness of earth and all the beautiful things which breathe upon it, for the cold cloister and the cell. Nature’s own blessings are the proper goods of life, and we may share them sinlessly together. To die is our heavy portion, but, oh, let us die with life about us; when our cold hearts cease to beat, let warm hearts be beating near; let our last look be upon the bounds which God has set to his own bright skies, and not on stone walls and bars of iron! Dear sisters, let us live and die, if you list, in this green garden’s compass; only shun the gloom and sadness of a cloister, and we shall be happy.”
“Never, sisters,” cried Alice. “Don’t trade the light and air of heaven, the freshness of the earth, and all the beautiful things that live in it for a cold cloister and a cell. Nature’s blessings are the true treasures of life, and we can enjoy them together without guilt. Dying is our heavy fate, but oh, let’s die surrounded by life; when our cold hearts stop beating, let warm hearts be close by; let our last sight be on the boundaries that God has set for His bright skies, not on stone walls and iron bars! Dear sisters, let’s live and die, if you wish, within this green garden; just avoid the gloom and sadness of a cloister, and we will be happy.”
‘The tears fell fast from the maiden’s eyes as she closed her impassioned appeal, and hid her face in the bosom of her sister.
The tears streamed down the young woman's face as she finished her heartfelt plea and buried her face in her sister's embrace.
‘“Take comfort, Alice,” said the eldest, kissing her fair forehead. “The veil shall never cast its shadow on thy young brow. How say you, sisters? For yourselves you speak, and not for Alice, or for me.”
“Take comfort, Alice,” said the eldest, kissing her fair forehead. “The veil will never cast its shadow on your young brow. What do you say, sisters? You speak for yourselves, not for Alice or for me.”
‘The sisters, as with one accord, cried that their lot was cast together, and that there were dwellings for peace and virtue beyond the convent’s walls.
‘The sisters, in unison, exclaimed that their fate was intertwined, and that there were places for peace and goodness beyond the convent’s walls.
‘“Father,” said the eldest lady, rising with dignity, “you hear our final resolve. The same pious care which enriched the abbey of St Mary, and left us, orphans, to its holy guardianship, directed that no constraint should be imposed upon our inclinations, but that we should be free to live according to our choice. Let us hear no more of this, we pray you. Sisters, it is nearly noon. Let us take shelter until evening!” With a reverence to the friar, the lady rose and walked towards the house, hand in hand with Alice; the other sisters followed.
“Father,” said the oldest sister, standing up with dignity, “you’ve heard our final decision. The same loving care that enriched the abbey of St. Mary, which left us orphans in its holy protection, has ensured that we’re not forced into anything, but rather that we’re free to live as we choose. We ask that you drop this matter. Sisters, it’s almost noon. Let’s find shelter until evening!” With a nod to the friar, she stood and walked toward the house, holding Alice’s hand; the other sisters followed.
‘The holy man, who had often urged the same point before, but had never met with so direct a repulse, walked some little distance behind, with his eyes bent upon the earth, and his lips moving as if in prayer. As the sisters reached the porch, he quickened his pace, and called upon them to stop.
‘The holy man, who had often made the same point before but had never faced such a direct rejection, walked a short distance behind, his eyes fixed on the ground and his lips moving as if in prayer. As the sisters reached the porch, he quickened his pace and called for them to stop.
‘“Stay!” said the monk, raising his right hand in the air, and directing an angry glance by turns at Alice and the eldest sister. “Stay, and hear from me what these recollections are, which you would cherish above eternity, and awaken—if in mercy they slumbered—by means of idle toys. The memory of earthly things is charged, in after life, with bitter disappointment, affliction, death; with dreary change and wasting sorrow. The time will one day come, when a glance at those unmeaning baubles will tear open deep wounds in the hearts of some among you, and strike to your inmost souls. When that hour arrives—and, mark me, come it will—turn from the world to which you clung, to the refuge which you spurned. Find me the cell which shall be colder than the fire of mortals grows, when dimmed by calamity and trial, and there weep for the dreams of youth. These things are Heaven’s will, not mine,” said the friar, subduing his voice as he looked round upon the shrinking girls. “The Virgin’s blessing be upon you, daughters!”
“Stay!” said the monk, raising his right hand in the air and casting an angry look back and forth at Alice and the eldest sister. “Stay and listen to what these memories are that you want to hold onto more than life itself, and awaken—if they’ve been forgotten—through meaningless distractions. The memory of earthly things is filled, in later life, with deep disappointment, sorrow, and death; with endless change and lingering grief. The day will come when just a glance at those worthless trinkets will reopen deep wounds in the hearts of some of you and pierce your very souls. When that moment comes—and trust me, it will—turn away from the world you clung to and seek the refuge you rejected. Find me a place colder than the fires of mortal pain when dimmed by hardship and suffering, and there weep for your lost youth. These things are God’s will, not mine,” said the friar, lowering his voice as he looked around at the shrinking girls. “May the Virgin’s blessing be upon you, daughters!”
‘With these words he disappeared through the postern; and the sisters hastening into the house were seen no more that day.
‘With these words, he disappeared through the back door; and the sisters, rushing into the house, were not seen again that day.
‘But nature will smile though priests may frown, and next day the sun shone brightly, and on the next, and the next again. And in the morning’s glare, and the evening’s soft repose, the five sisters still walked, or worked, or beguiled the time by cheerful conversation, in their quiet orchard.
‘But nature will smile even if priests may frown, and the next day the sun shone brightly, and the day after, and the day after that. In the morning light and the evening's gentle calm, the five sisters continued to walk, work, or enjoy each other's company with cheerful conversation in their peaceful orchard.
‘Time passed away as a tale that is told; faster indeed than many tales that are told, of which number I fear this may be one. The house of the five sisters stood where it did, and the same trees cast their pleasant shade upon the orchard grass. The sisters too were there, and lovely as at first, but a change had come over their dwelling. Sometimes, there was the clash of armour, and the gleaming of the moon on caps of steel; and, at others, jaded coursers were spurred up to the gate, and a female form glided hurriedly forth, as if eager to demand tidings of the weary messenger. A goodly train of knights and ladies lodged one night within the abbey walls, and next day rode away, with two of the fair sisters among them. Then, horsemen began to come less frequently, and seemed to bring bad tidings when they did, and at length they ceased to come at all, and footsore peasants slunk to the gate after sunset, and did their errand there, by stealth. Once, a vassal was dispatched in haste to the abbey at dead of night, and when morning came, there were sounds of woe and wailing in the sisters’ house; and after this, a mournful silence fell upon it, and knight or lady, horse or armour, was seen about it no more.
Time passed like a story being told; quicker than many stories, and I worry this might be one of them. The house of the five sisters still stood where it always had, and the same trees provided their pleasant shade over the grass in the orchard. The sisters were still there, as beautiful as ever, but something had shifted in their home. Sometimes, the sound of clashing armor echoed, and the moonlight shimmered on steel helmets; at other times, tired horses were urged up to the gate, and a woman hurried out as if eager to hear news from the weary messenger. A good number of knights and ladies spent the night within the abbey walls, and the next day rode off with two of the lovely sisters among them. After that, horsemen started coming less often, and when they did, they seemed to bring bad news. Eventually, they stopped coming altogether, and weary peasants crept up to the gate after sunset to carry out their business quietly. Once, a servant was sent in haste to the abbey in the dead of night, and when morning arrived, there were sounds of sorrow and crying in the sisters’ house; afterward, a heavy silence settled over it, and no knight or lady, horse or armor, was seen there anymore.
‘There was a sullen darkness in the sky, and the sun had gone angrily down, tinting the dull clouds with the last traces of his wrath, when the same black monk walked slowly on, with folded arms, within a stone’s-throw of the abbey. A blight had fallen on the trees and shrubs; and the wind, at length beginning to break the unnatural stillness that had prevailed all day, sighed heavily from time to time, as though foretelling in grief the ravages of the coming storm. The bat skimmed in fantastic flights through the heavy air, and the ground was alive with crawling things, whose instinct brought them forth to swell and fatten in the rain.
There was a gloomy darkness in the sky, and the sun had set with anger, coloring the dull clouds with the last hints of its fury, when the same black monk slowly walked on, with his arms crossed, just a stone's throw away from the abbey. A blight had fallen on the trees and shrubs; and the wind, finally starting to break the strange stillness that had lasted all day, sighed heavily from time to time, as if sadly predicting the destruction of the approaching storm. Bats flew in erratic patterns through the heavy air, and the ground was alive with crawling creatures, instinctively coming out to grow and thrive in the rain.
‘No longer were the friar’s eyes directed to the earth; they were cast abroad, and roamed from point to point, as if the gloom and desolation of the scene found a quick response in his own bosom. Again he paused near the sisters’ house, and again he entered by the postern.
‘No longer were the friar’s eyes fixed on the ground; they now looked around, moving from place to place, as if the darkness and emptiness of the scene echoed his own feelings. He paused once more near the sisters’ house, and again he entered through the back door.
‘But not again did his ear encounter the sound of laughter, or his eyes rest upon the beautiful figures of the five sisters. All was silent and deserted. The boughs of the trees were bent and broken, and the grass had grown long and rank. No light feet had pressed it for many, many a day.
‘But he never heard laughter again, nor did he see the beautiful figures of the five sisters. Everything was silent and empty. The branches of the trees were bent and broken, and the grass had grown long and wild. No light feet had walked on it for many, many days.
‘With the indifference or abstraction of one well accustomed to the change, the monk glided into the house, and entered a low, dark room. Four sisters sat there. Their black garments made their pale faces whiter still, and time and sorrow had worked deep ravages. They were stately yet; but the flush and pride of beauty were gone.
‘With the indifference or detachment of someone used to change, the monk slipped into the house and entered a low, dark room. Four sisters sat there. Their black outfits made their pale faces look even paler, and time and sadness had taken a real toll on them. They still held themselves with dignity; however, the glow and pride of their beauty were gone.
‘And Alice—where was she? In Heaven.
‘And Alice—where was she? In Heaven.
‘The monk—even the monk—could bear with some grief here; for it was long since these sisters had met, and there were furrows in their blanched faces which years could never plough. He took his seat in silence, and motioned them to continue their speech.
‘The monk—even the monk—could handle some sadness here; it had been a long time since these sisters had met, and there were lines on their pale faces that years could never erase. He sat down in silence and motioned for them to keep talking.
‘“They are here, sisters,” said the elder lady in a trembling voice. “I have never borne to look upon them since, and now I blame myself for my weakness. What is there in her memory that we should dread? To call up our old days shall be a solemn pleasure yet.”
“‘They’re here, sisters,’ said the older woman in a shaky voice. ‘I’ve never been able to look at them since, and now I regret my weakness. What is there in her memory that we should fear? Remembering our past will still be a bittersweet joy.’”
‘She glanced at the monk as she spoke, and, opening a cabinet, brought forth the five frames of work, completed long before. Her step was firm, but her hand trembled as she produced the last one; and, when the feelings of the other sisters gushed forth at sight of it, her pent-up tears made way, and she sobbed “God bless her!”
‘She glanced at the monk as she spoke, and, opening a cabinet, took out the five finished pieces of work, completed long before. Her step was steady, but her hand shook as she brought out the last one; and when the emotions of the other sisters poured out at the sight of it, her pent-up tears flowed, and she sobbed, “God bless her!”
‘The monk rose and advanced towards them. “It was almost the last thing she touched in health,” he said in a low voice.
‘The monk got up and walked towards them. “It was almost the last thing she touched when she was healthy,” he said softly.
‘“It was,” cried the elder lady, weeping bitterly.
“It was,” cried the older woman, weeping bitterly.
‘The monk turned to the second sister.
‘The monk turned to the second sister.
‘“The gallant youth who looked into thine eyes, and hung upon thy very breath when first he saw thee intent upon this pastime, lies buried on a plain whereof the turf is red with blood. Rusty fragments of armour, once brightly burnished, lie rotting on the ground, and are as little distinguishable for his, as are the bones that crumble in the mould!”
‘“The brave young man who looked into your eyes and hung on your every word when he first saw you focused on this activity is buried in a field stained with blood. Rusty pieces of armor, once shiny, are decaying on the ground, and they’re as unrecognizable as the bones that crumble in the dirt!”’
‘The lady groaned, and wrung her hands.
‘The woman groaned and wrung her hands.
‘“The policy of courts,” he continued, turning to the two other sisters, “drew ye from your peaceful home to scenes of revelry and splendour. The same policy, and the restless ambition of—proud and fiery men, have sent ye back, widowed maidens, and humbled outcasts. Do I speak truly?”
“The courts’ decisions,” he continued, turning to the two other sisters, “pulled you from your quiet home to experiences of celebration and luxury. The same decisions, along with the relentless ambition of—proud and fiery men, have returned you to us as widowed maidens and humbled outcasts. Am I speaking the truth?”
‘The sobs of the two sisters were their only reply.
The two sisters' sobs were the only response they gave.
‘“There is little need,” said the monk, with a meaning look, “to fritter away the time in gewgaws which shall raise up the pale ghosts of hopes of early years. Bury them, heap penance and mortification on their heads, keep them down, and let the convent be their grave!”
“There's not much point,” said the monk, with a meaningful look, “in wasting time on trinkets that will bring back the faint echoes of hopes from our youth. Bury them, pile on penance and self-discipline, keep them suppressed, and let the convent be their final resting place!”
‘The sisters asked for three days to deliberate; and felt, that night, as though the veil were indeed the fitting shroud for their dead joys. But, morning came again, and though the boughs of the orchard trees drooped and ran wild upon the ground, it was the same orchard still. The grass was coarse and high, but there was yet the spot on which they had so often sat together, when change and sorrow were but names. There was every walk and nook which Alice had made glad; and in the minster nave was one flat stone beneath which she slept in peace.
The sisters asked for three days to think it over; that night, they felt as if the veil truly was the perfect cover for their lost happiness. But morning came again, and even though the branches of the orchard trees drooped and spread wildly on the ground, it was still the same orchard. The grass was tall and rough, but there remained the place where they had often sat together when change and sorrow were just words. Every path and corner that Alice had once brightened was still there; and in the church, there was one flat stone under which she rested in peace.
‘And could they, remembering how her young heart had sickened at the thought of cloistered walls, look upon her grave, in garbs which would chill the very ashes within it? Could they bow down in prayer, and when all Heaven turned to hear them, bring the dark shade of sadness on one angel’s face? No.
‘And could they, remembering how her young heart had ached at the idea of closed-in walls, look at her grave, dressed in clothes that would freeze the very ashes inside? Could they bow down in prayer, and when all of Heaven listened, bring the dark shadow of sadness to one angel’s face? No.
‘They sent abroad, to artists of great celebrity in those times, and having obtained the church’s sanction to their work of piety, caused to be executed, in five large compartments of richly stained glass, a faithful copy of their old embroidery work. These were fitted into a large window until that time bare of ornament; and when the sun shone brightly, as she had so well loved to see it, the familiar patterns were reflected in their original colours, and throwing a stream of brilliant light upon the pavement, fell warmly on the name of Alice.
They reached out to well-known artists from that era, and after getting the church’s approval for their act of devotion, they had a faithful reproduction of their old embroidery created in five large sections of richly colored stained glass. These were installed in a previously plain large window; when the sun shone brightly, just as she had loved to see it, the familiar patterns were reflected in their original colors, casting a stream of bright light onto the floor and warmly illuminating the name Alice.
‘For many hours in every day, the sisters paced slowly up and down the nave, or knelt by the side of the flat broad stone. Only three were seen in the customary place, after many years; then but two, and, for a long time afterwards, but one solitary female bent with age. At length she came no more, and the stone bore five plain Christian names.
‘For many hours each day, the sisters walked slowly back and forth in the nave or knelt beside the flat, broad stone. After many years, only three were seen in their usual spots; then just two, and for a long time after that, only one lonely woman, bent with age. Eventually, she stopped coming as well, and the stone had five simple Christian names engraved on it.
‘That stone has worn away and been replaced by others, and many generations have come and gone since then. Time has softened down the colours, but the same stream of light still falls upon the forgotten tomb, of which no trace remains; and, to this day, the stranger is shown in York Cathedral, an old window called the Five Sisters.’
‘That stone has eroded and been replaced by others, and many generations have come and gone since then. Time has faded the colors, but the same stream of light still falls on the forgotten tomb, of which no trace remains; and even now, visitors are shown in York Cathedral an old window known as the Five Sisters.’
‘That’s a melancholy tale,’ said the merry-faced gentleman, emptying his glass.
"That's a sad story," said the cheerful-looking man, finishing his drink.
‘It is a tale of life, and life is made up of such sorrows,’ returned the other, courteously, but in a grave and sad tone of voice.
‘It’s a story about life, and life is filled with such sorrows,’ the other replied politely, but in a serious and somber tone.
‘There are shades in all good pictures, but there are lights too, if we choose to contemplate them,’ said the gentleman with the merry face. ‘The youngest sister in your tale was always light-hearted.’
‘There are shades in all good pictures, but there are also highlights, if we choose to notice them,’ said the man with the cheerful face. ‘The youngest sister in your story was always carefree.’
‘And died early,’ said the other, gently.
‘And died young,’ said the other, softly.
‘She would have died earlier, perhaps, had she been less happy,’ said the first speaker, with much feeling. ‘Do you think the sisters who loved her so well, would have grieved the less if her life had been one of gloom and sadness? If anything could soothe the first sharp pain of a heavy loss, it would be—with me—the reflection, that those I mourned, by being innocently happy here, and loving all about them, had prepared themselves for a purer and happier world. The sun does not shine upon this fair earth to meet frowning eyes, depend upon it.’
"She might have died sooner if she hadn't been so happy," said the first speaker, deeply moved. "Do you think the sisters who loved her so much would have felt any less grief if her life had been filled with sorrow and sadness? If there's anything that can ease the initial sting of a big loss for me, it's the thought that those I mourned, by being genuinely happy here and loving everyone around them, have gotten ready for a better and happier world. The sun doesn’t shine on this beautiful earth to face frowning faces, believe me."
‘I believe you are right,’ said the gentleman who had told the story.
"I think you're right," said the man who had shared the story.
‘Believe!’ retorted the other, ‘can anybody doubt it? Take any subject of sorrowful regret, and see with how much pleasure it is associated. The recollection of past pleasure may become pain—’
‘Believe!’ replied the other, ‘can anyone doubt it? Pick any topic of sad regret, and notice how much enjoyment it brings. Remembering past happiness can turn into pain—’
‘It does,’ interposed the other.
"It does," interrupted the other.
‘Well; it does. To remember happiness which cannot be restored, is pain, but of a softened kind. Our recollections are unfortunately mingled with much that we deplore, and with many actions which we bitterly repent; still in the most chequered life I firmly think there are so many little rays of sunshine to look back upon, that I do not believe any mortal (unless he had put himself without the pale of hope) would deliberately drain a goblet of the waters of Lethe, if he had it in his power.’
"Well, it does. Remembering happiness that can't be brought back is painful, but in a gentler way. Our memories are unfortunately mixed with a lot we regret and many actions we deeply regret; yet, in the most complicated life, I truly believe there are so many small moments of joy to reflect on that I can’t imagine anyone (unless they’ve completely lost hope) would choose to forget everything if they had the chance."
‘Possibly you are correct in that belief,’ said the grey-haired gentleman after a short reflection. ‘I am inclined to think you are.’
"Maybe you’re right about that," said the gray-haired man after a brief pause. "I tend to think you are."
‘Why, then,’ replied the other, ‘the good in this state of existence preponderates over the bad, let miscalled philosophers tell us what they will. If our affections be tried, our affections are our consolation and comfort; and memory, however sad, is the best and purest link between this world and a better. But come! I’ll tell you a story of another kind.’
‘Why, then,’ replied the other, ‘the good in this life outweighs the bad, no matter what so-called philosophers say. When our feelings are tested, those feelings become our comfort and consolation; and memory, even if it's bittersweet, is the strongest and purest connection between this world and a better one. But wait! I’ll share a different kind of story.’
After a very brief silence, the merry-faced gentleman sent round the punch, and glancing slyly at the fastidious lady, who seemed desperately apprehensive that he was going to relate something improper, began
After a short pause, the cheerful gentleman passed around the punch, and with a sly glance at the finicky lady, who looked worried that he was about to say something inappropriate, started
THE BARON OF GROGZWIG
The Baron of Grogzwig
‘The Baron Von Koeldwethout, of Grogzwig in Germany, was as likely a young baron as you would wish to see. I needn’t say that he lived in a castle, because that’s of course; neither need I say that he lived in an old castle; for what German baron ever lived in a new one? There were many strange circumstances connected with this venerable building, among which, not the least startling and mysterious were, that when the wind blew, it rumbled in the chimneys, or even howled among the trees in the neighbouring forest; and that when the moon shone, she found her way through certain small loopholes in the wall, and actually made some parts of the wide halls and galleries quite light, while she left others in gloomy shadow. I believe that one of the baron’s ancestors, being short of money, had inserted a dagger in a gentleman who called one night to ask his way, and it was supposed that these miraculous occurrences took place in consequence. And yet I hardly know how that could have been, either, because the baron’s ancestor, who was an amiable man, felt very sorry afterwards for having been so rash, and laying violent hands upon a quantity of stone and timber which belonged to a weaker baron, built a chapel as an apology, and so took a receipt from Heaven, in full of all demands.
The Baron Von Koeldwethout, from Grogzwig in Germany, was exactly the kind of young baron you'd want to meet. I don’t need to mention that he lived in a castle, that’s a given; nor do I need to point out that it was an old castle, since what German baron ever lived in a new one? There were many strange things about this ancient building, including the fact that when the wind blew, it rumbled in the chimneys or even howled among the trees in the nearby forest; and when the moon shone, it would creep through certain small openings in the wall, lighting up some areas of the expansive halls and galleries while leaving others in deep shadow. I believe one of the baron’s ancestors, short on cash, had stabbed a gentleman who came knocking one night to ask for directions, and it was thought that these supernatural happenings were the result. Yet, I’m not sure how that would make sense, because that ancestor, who was a kind man, felt quite remorseful afterwards for being so impulsive, and after laying claim to a bunch of stone and timber that belonged to a weaker baron, he built a chapel as an apology, effectively getting a receipt from Heaven, settling all accounts.
‘Talking of the baron’s ancestor puts me in mind of the baron’s great claims to respect, on the score of his pedigree. I am afraid to say, I am sure, how many ancestors the baron had; but I know that he had a great many more than any other man of his time; and I only wish that he had lived in these latter days, that he might have had more. It is a very hard thing upon the great men of past centuries, that they should have come into the world so soon, because a man who was born three or four hundred years ago, cannot reasonably be expected to have had as many relations before him, as a man who is born now. The last man, whoever he is—and he may be a cobbler or some low vulgar dog for aught we know—will have a longer pedigree than the greatest nobleman now alive; and I contend that this is not fair.
Talking about the baron's ancestor makes me think of the baron's impressive claims to respect because of his lineage. I’m not sure how many ancestors the baron had, but I know he had a lot more than any other man of his time. I just wish he had lived in these modern times so he could have even more. It’s really tough on the great figures of past centuries that they were born so early because a person born three or four hundred years ago can't be expected to have had as many relatives as someone born today. The last person, whoever he is—which could be a cobbler or some lowly individual for all we know—will have a longer family tree than the greatest nobleman alive today; and I argue that this isn't fair.
‘Well, but the Baron Von Koeldwethout of Grogzwig! He was a fine swarthy fellow, with dark hair and large moustachios, who rode a-hunting in clothes of Lincoln green, with russet boots on his feet, and a bugle slung over his shoulder like the guard of a long stage. When he blew this bugle, four-and-twenty other gentlemen of inferior rank, in Lincoln green a little coarser, and russet boots with a little thicker soles, turned out directly: and away galloped the whole train, with spears in their hands like lacquered area railings, to hunt down the boars, or perhaps encounter a bear: in which latter case the baron killed him first, and greased his whiskers with him afterwards.
‘Well, but the Baron Von Koeldwethout of Grogzwig! He was a handsome, dark-skinned guy, with dark hair and a big mustache, who went hunting in Lincoln green clothes, with brown boots on his feet and a bugle hanging over his shoulder like the guard of a long stagecoach. When he blew this bugle, twenty-four other gentlemen of lower rank, dressed in a rougher shade of Lincoln green and wearing sturdier brown boots, immediately showed up: and off they all galloped, spears in hand like shiny area railings, to hunt the wild boars, or maybe even confront a bear: in which case the baron would take him down first and then grease his mustache with the bear afterwards.
‘This was a merry life for the Baron of Grogzwig, and a merrier still for the baron’s retainers, who drank Rhine wine every night till they fell under the table, and then had the bottles on the floor, and called for pipes. Never were such jolly, roystering, rollicking, merry-making blades, as the jovial crew of Grogzwig.
‘This was a fun life for the Baron of Grogzwig, and even more fun for his retainers, who drank Rhine wine every night until they passed out, then dropped the bottles on the floor and called for pipes. Never were there such cheerful, wild, partying guys as the lively crew of Grogzwig.
‘But the pleasures of the table, or the pleasures of under the table, require a little variety; especially when the same five-and-twenty people sit daily down to the same board, to discuss the same subjects, and tell the same stories. The baron grew weary, and wanted excitement. He took to quarrelling with his gentlemen, and tried kicking two or three of them every day after dinner. This was a pleasant change at first; but it became monotonous after a week or so, and the baron felt quite out of sorts, and cast about, in despair, for some new amusement.
‘But the pleasures of dining, or the pleasures of drinking, need a little variety; especially when the same twenty-five people sit down every day at the same table, discussing the same topics and sharing the same stories. The baron grew tired and wanted some excitement. He started picking fights with his men and tried kicking a couple of them every day after dinner. This was a fun change at first; but it got boring after a week or so, and the baron felt quite out of sorts, searching in despair for some new amusement.
‘One night, after a day’s sport in which he had outdone Nimrod or Gillingwater, and slaughtered “another fine bear,” and brought him home in triumph, the Baron Von Koeldwethout sat moodily at the head of his table, eyeing the smoky roof of the hall with a discontented aspect. He swallowed huge bumpers of wine, but the more he swallowed, the more he frowned. The gentlemen who had been honoured with the dangerous distinction of sitting on his right and left, imitated him to a miracle in the drinking, and frowned at each other.
One night, after a day of hunting where he had outdone Nimrod or Gillingwater and brought home "another fine bear" in triumph, Baron Von Koeldwethout sat glumly at the head of his table, staring at the smoky ceiling of the hall with a look of dissatisfaction. He gulped down large glasses of wine, but the more he drank, the more he frowned. The gentlemen who had the dubious honor of sitting on his right and left mirrored his drinking habits and frowned at each other.
‘“I will!” cried the baron suddenly, smiting the table with his right hand, and twirling his moustache with his left. “Fill to the Lady of Grogzwig!”
“Sure!” the baron suddenly shouted, hitting the table with his right hand and twisting his moustache with his left. “Cheers to the Lady of Grogzwig!”
‘The four-and-twenty Lincoln greens turned pale, with the exception of their four-and-twenty noses, which were unchangeable.
‘The twenty-four people in Lincoln greens turned pale, except for their twenty-four noses, which stayed the same.
‘“I said to the Lady of Grogzwig,” repeated the baron, looking round the board.
“I told the Lady of Grogzwig,” the baron said again, glancing around the table.
‘“To the Lady of Grogzwig!” shouted the Lincoln greens; and down their four-and-twenty throats went four-and-twenty imperial pints of such rare old hock, that they smacked their eight-and-forty lips, and winked again.
“‘To the Lady of Grogzwig!’ shouted the men dressed in Lincoln greens; and down their twenty-four throats went twenty-four imperial pints of such rare old hock that they smacked their forty-eight lips and winked again.
‘“The fair daughter of the Baron Von Swillenhausen,” said Koeldwethout, condescending to explain. “We will demand her in marriage of her father, ere the sun goes down tomorrow. If he refuse our suit, we will cut off his nose.”
“The beautiful daughter of Baron Von Swillenhausen,” Koeldwethout said, looking down on the others. “We will ask her father for her hand in marriage before the sun sets tomorrow. If he declines our request, we’ll cut off his nose.”
‘A hoarse murmur arose from the company; every man touched, first the hilt of his sword, and then the tip of his nose, with appalling significance.
A rough murmur came from the group; each man touched the hilt of his sword first and then the tip of his nose, with unsettling significance.
‘What a pleasant thing filial piety is to contemplate! If the daughter of the Baron Von Swillenhausen had pleaded a preoccupied heart, or fallen at her father’s feet and corned them in salt tears, or only fainted away, and complimented the old gentleman in frantic ejaculations, the odds are a hundred to one but Swillenhausen Castle would have been turned out at window, or rather the baron turned out at window, and the castle demolished. The damsel held her peace, however, when an early messenger bore the request of Von Koeldwethout next morning, and modestly retired to her chamber, from the casement of which she watched the coming of the suitor and his retinue. She was no sooner assured that the horseman with the large moustachios was her proffered husband, than she hastened to her father’s presence, and expressed her readiness to sacrifice herself to secure his peace. The venerable baron caught his child to his arms, and shed a wink of joy.
‘What a nice thing it is to think about filial piety! If the daughter of Baron Von Swillenhausen had said she was too distracted to speak, or had fallen at her father’s feet, drowning him in tears, or even just fainted away while showering the old man with compliments, there’s a good chance that Swillenhausen Castle would have been sent flying out the window, or at least the baron would have been thrown out, and the castle would be in ruins. However, the young lady stayed quiet when an early messenger brought Von Koeldwethout’s request the next morning, and modestly went to her room, from where she watched the arrival of her suitor and his entourage. Once she confirmed that the horseman with the big mustache was her intended husband, she rushed to her father, ready to sacrifice her own happiness for his peace. The venerable baron embraced his daughter and gave a wink of joy.
‘There was great feasting at the castle, that day. The four-and-twenty Lincoln greens of Von Koeldwethout exchanged vows of eternal friendship with twelve Lincoln greens of Von Swillenhausen, and promised the old baron that they would drink his wine “Till all was blue”—meaning probably until their whole countenances had acquired the same tint as their noses. Everybody slapped everybody else’s back, when the time for parting came; and the Baron Von Koeldwethout and his followers rode gaily home.
There was a big feast at the castle that day. The twenty-four men in green from Von Koeldwethout pledged eternal friendship with the twelve men in green from Von Swillenhausen and promised the old baron that they would drink his wine “Till all was blue”—which probably meant until their faces turned the same color as their noses. Everyone patted each other on the back when it was time to leave, and Baron Von Koeldwethout and his group rode home cheerfully.
‘For six mortal weeks, the bears and boars had a holiday. The houses of Koeldwethout and Swillenhausen were united; the spears rusted; and the baron’s bugle grew hoarse for lack of blowing.
‘For six long weeks, the bears and boars had a break. The houses of Koeldwethout and Swillenhausen came together; the spears gathered dust; and the baron’s bugle became hoarse from not being blown.
‘Those were great times for the four-and-twenty; but, alas! their high and palmy days had taken boots to themselves, and were already walking off.
‘Those were great times for the twenty-four; but, unfortunately! their peak days had slipped away and were already leaving.
‘“My dear,” said the baroness.
"My dear," said the baroness.
‘“My love,” said the baron.
"My love," said the baron.
‘“Those coarse, noisy men—”
“Those rough, loud guys—”
‘“Which, ma’am?” said the baron, starting.
“Which one, ma’am?” the baron asked, taken aback.
‘The baroness pointed, from the window at which they stood, to the courtyard beneath, where the unconscious Lincoln greens were taking a copious stirrup-cup, preparatory to issuing forth after a boar or two.
‘The baroness pointed from the window where they stood to the courtyard below, where the men in Lincoln green were having a hearty drink, getting ready to go out after a boar or two.
‘“My hunting train, ma’am,” said the baron.
“My hunting party, ma’am,” said the baron.
‘“Disband them, love,” murmured the baroness.
“Disband them, darling,” whispered the baroness.
‘“Disband them!” cried the baron, in amazement.
“Disband them!” shouted the baron, astonished.
‘“To please me, love,” replied the baroness.
"To make me happy, love," replied the baroness.
‘“To please the devil, ma’am,” answered the baron.
“‘To please the devil, ma’am,” the baron replied.
‘Whereupon the baroness uttered a great cry, and swooned away at the baron’s feet.
‘Then the baroness let out a loud scream and fainted at the baron’s feet.
‘What could the baron do? He called for the lady’s maid, and roared for the doctor; and then, rushing into the yard, kicked the two Lincoln greens who were the most used to it, and cursing the others all round, bade them go—but never mind where. I don’t know the German for it, or I would put it delicately that way.
‘What could the baron do? He called for the lady’s maid and shouted for the doctor; then, rushing into the yard, he kicked the two Lincoln greens who were the most accustomed to it, cursing the others around, and told them to leave—but didn’t care where. I don’t know the German for it, or I would put it delicately that way.
‘It is not for me to say by what means, or by what degrees, some wives manage to keep down some husbands as they do, although I may have my private opinion on the subject, and may think that no Member of Parliament ought to be married, inasmuch as three married members out of every four, must vote according to their wives’ consciences (if there be such things), and not according to their own. All I need say, just now, is, that the Baroness Von Koeldwethout somehow or other acquired great control over the Baron Von Koeldwethout, and that, little by little, and bit by bit, and day by day, and year by year, the baron got the worst of some disputed question, or was slyly unhorsed from some old hobby; and that by the time he was a fat hearty fellow of forty-eight or thereabouts, he had no feasting, no revelry, no hunting train, and no hunting—nothing in short that he liked, or used to have; and that, although he was as fierce as a lion, and as bold as brass, he was decidedly snubbed and put down, by his own lady, in his own castle of Grogzwig.
It’s not my place to say how some wives manage to keep their husbands in check, even though I have my own thoughts on it. I believe no Member of Parliament should be married since about three out of every four married members likely vote according to their wives’ wishes (if that even exists) rather than their own. All I will mention for now is that Baroness Von Koeldwethout somehow gained significant control over Baron Von Koeldwethout. Little by little, day by day, and year by year, the baron lost debates or was cleverly unseated from some old interests. By the time he reached the plump, hearty age of about forty-eight, he no longer enjoyed feasts, parties, hunting trips, or hunting at all—nothing he liked or once had. And although he was as fierce as a lion and as bold as brass, he was definitely subdued and put in his place by his own wife in his own home at Grogzwig.
‘Nor was this the whole extent of the baron’s misfortunes. About a year after his nuptials, there came into the world a lusty young baron, in whose honour a great many fireworks were let off, and a great many dozens of wine drunk; but next year there came a young baroness, and next year another young baron, and so on, every year, either a baron or baroness (and one year both together), until the baron found himself the father of a small family of twelve. Upon every one of these anniversaries, the venerable Baroness Von Swillenhausen was nervously sensitive for the well-being of her child the Baroness Von Koeldwethout; and although it was not found that the good lady ever did anything material towards contributing to her child’s recovery, still she made it a point of duty to be as nervous as possible at the castle of Grogzwig, and to divide her time between moral observations on the baron’s housekeeping, and bewailing the hard lot of her unhappy daughter. And if the Baron of Grogzwig, a little hurt and irritated at this, took heart, and ventured to suggest that his wife was at least no worse off than the wives of other barons, the Baroness Von Swillenhausen begged all persons to take notice, that nobody but she, sympathised with her dear daughter’s sufferings; upon which, her relations and friends remarked, that to be sure she did cry a great deal more than her son-in-law, and that if there were a hard-hearted brute alive, it was that Baron of Grogzwig.
Nor was this the full extent of the baron's misfortunes. About a year after he got married, a healthy baby boy was born, and in his honor, a lot of fireworks were set off, along with plenty of wine being consumed. The next year, a little girl was born, then another boy the following year, and so on, each year bringing either a new baron or baroness (and one year, both at once), until the baron found himself as the father of a small family of twelve. On each of these anniversaries, the venerable Baroness Von Swillenhausen was overly concerned for the well-being of her child, the Baroness Von Koeldwethout. Even though it was evident that the good lady never really did anything to help her child's situation, she made it a point to be as anxious as possible at the castle of Grogzwig. She spent her time alternating between criticizing the baron's housekeeping and lamenting her daughter's unfortunate fate. If the Baron of Grogzwig, feeling a bit hurt and annoyed, gathered the courage to suggest that his wife was at least no worse off than the wives of other barons, the Baroness Von Swillenhausen insisted that no one but her truly sympathized with her dear daughter's struggles. In response, her relatives and friends pointed out that she did indeed cry much more than her son-in-law, and if there was a cold-hearted brute alive, it was that Baron of Grogzwig.
‘The poor baron bore it all as long as he could, and when he could bear it no longer lost his appetite and his spirits, and sat himself gloomily and dejectedly down. But there were worse troubles yet in store for him, and as they came on, his melancholy and sadness increased. Times changed. He got into debt. The Grogzwig coffers ran low, though the Swillenhausen family had looked upon them as inexhaustible; and just when the baroness was on the point of making a thirteenth addition to the family pedigree, Von Koeldwethout discovered that he had no means of replenishing them.
‘The poor baron endured everything for as long as he could, and when he could take it no longer, he lost his appetite and his spirits, and sat down feeling gloomy and dejected. But even worse troubles were ahead for him, and as they arrived, his sadness and gloom grew. Times changed. He fell into debt. The Grogzwig coffers ran low, even though the Swillenhausen family had considered them limitless; and just when the baroness was about to add a thirteenth member to the family tree, Von Koeldwethout discovered that he had no way to refill them.'
‘“I don’t see what is to be done,” said the baron. “I think I’ll kill myself.”
“I don’t know what to do,” said the baron. “I think I’ll kill myself.”
‘This was a bright idea. The baron took an old hunting-knife from a cupboard hard by, and having sharpened it on his boot, made what boys call “an offer” at his throat.
‘This was a brilliant idea. The baron took an old hunting knife from a cupboard nearby, and after sharpening it on his boot, made what kids call “an offer” at his throat.
‘“Hem!” said the baron, stopping short. “Perhaps it’s not sharp enough.”
“Um!” said the baron, pausing abruptly. “Maybe it’s not sharp enough.”
‘The baron sharpened it again, and made another offer, when his hand was arrested by a loud screaming among the young barons and baronesses, who had a nursery in an upstairs tower with iron bars outside the window, to prevent their tumbling out into the moat.
‘The baron sharpened it again and made another offer when a loud scream interrupted him. The young barons and baronesses, who had a nursery in an upstairs tower with iron bars outside the window to prevent them from falling into the moat, were making a commotion.
‘“If I had been a bachelor,” said the baron sighing, “I might have done it fifty times over, without being interrupted. Hallo! Put a flask of wine and the largest pipe in the little vaulted room behind the hall.”
“‘If I had been single,” the baron sighed, “I could have done it fifty times without being interrupted. Hey! Get a bottle of wine and the biggest pipe from the small vaulted room behind the hall.”
‘One of the domestics, in a very kind manner, executed the baron’s order in the course of half an hour or so, and Von Koeldwethout being apprised thereof, strode to the vaulted room, the walls of which, being of dark shining wood, gleamed in the light of the blazing logs which were piled upon the hearth. The bottle and pipe were ready, and, upon the whole, the place looked very comfortable.
‘One of the staff, in a very kind way, carried out the baron’s request within about half an hour, and Von Koeldwethout, being informed of this, walked into the vaulted room, where the walls, made of dark, shiny wood, glimmered in the light of the blazing logs stacked in the fireplace. The bottle and pipe were ready, and overall, the place looked quite cozy.
‘“Leave the lamp,” said the baron.
“Leave the lamp,” said the baron.
‘“Anything else, my lord?” inquired the domestic.
“Anything else, my lord?” asked the servant.
‘“The room,” replied the baron. The domestic obeyed, and the baron locked the door.
"The room," the baron replied. The servant complied, and the baron locked the door.
‘“I’ll smoke a last pipe,” said the baron, “and then I’ll be off.” So, putting the knife upon the table till he wanted it, and tossing off a goodly measure of wine, the Lord of Grogzwig threw himself back in his chair, stretched his legs out before the fire, and puffed away.
“I’ll have one last smoke,” said the baron, “and then I’ll head out.” So, he set the knife on the table for later, downed a decent amount of wine, leaned back in his chair, stretched his legs out in front of the fire, and started puffing away.
‘He thought about a great many things—about his present troubles and past days of bachelorship, and about the Lincoln greens, long since dispersed up and down the country, no one knew whither: with the exception of two who had been unfortunately beheaded, and four who had killed themselves with drinking. His mind was running upon bears and boars, when, in the process of draining his glass to the bottom, he raised his eyes, and saw, for the first time and with unbounded astonishment, that he was not alone.
He thought about a lot of things—his current problems, his past single days, and the Lincoln soldiers, long scattered across the country, no one knew where: except for two who had sadly been beheaded, and four who had taken their own lives through drinking. His thoughts were on bears and boars when, as he finished his drink, he looked up and saw, for the first time and with total shock, that he wasn’t alone.
‘No, he was not; for, on the opposite side of the fire, there sat with folded arms a wrinkled hideous figure, with deeply sunk and bloodshot eyes, and an immensely long cadaverous face, shadowed by jagged and matted locks of coarse black hair. He wore a kind of tunic of a dull bluish colour, which, the baron observed, on regarding it attentively, was clasped or ornamented down the front with coffin handles. His legs, too, were encased in coffin plates as though in armour; and over his left shoulder he wore a short dusky cloak, which seemed made of a remnant of some pall. He took no notice of the baron, but was intently eyeing the fire.
'No, he wasn't; because, on the other side of the fire, there sat with crossed arms a wrinkled, ugly figure, with deeply sunken and bloodshot eyes, and an extremely long, gaunt face, surrounded by jagged and matted strands of coarse black hair. He wore a dull bluish tunic that the baron noticed, upon closer inspection, was fastened or adorned down the front with coffin handles. His legs were also covered in coffin plates as if they were armor; and slung over his left shoulder was a short dark cloak that appeared to be made from a leftover piece of some funeral shroud. He paid no attention to the baron but was focused intently on the fire.
‘“Halloa!” said the baron, stamping his foot to attract attention.
“Hey!” said the baron, stamping his foot to get attention.
‘“Halloa!” replied the stranger, moving his eyes towards the baron, but not his face or himself “What now?”
“Hey!” replied the stranger, shifting his eyes toward the baron, but not his face or his body. “What’s going on?”
‘“What now!” replied the baron, nothing daunted by his hollow voice and lustreless eyes. “I should ask that question. How did you get here?”
“What now!” replied the baron, unfazed by his hollow voice and dull eyes. “I should be the one asking that. How did you get here?”
‘“Through the door,” replied the figure.
“Through the door,” replied the figure.
‘“What are you?” says the baron.
“What are you?” asks the baron.
‘“A man,” replied the figure.
“A guy,” replied the figure.
‘“I don’t believe it,” says the baron.
“I can’t believe it,” says the baron.
‘“Disbelieve it then,” says the figure.
“Then don’t believe it,” says the figure.
‘“I will,” rejoined the baron.
"I will," replied the baron.
‘The figure looked at the bold Baron of Grogzwig for some time, and then said familiarly,
‘The figure looked at the confident Baron of Grogzwig for a while, and then said casually,
‘“There’s no coming over you, I see. I’m not a man!”
‘“I can’t get over you, I see. I’m not a guy!”’
‘“What are you then?” asked the baron.
“Who are you then?” asked the baron.
‘“A genius,” replied the figure.
“A genius,” replied the figure.
‘“You don’t look much like one,” returned the baron scornfully.
“You don't look much like one,” the baron replied with disdain.
‘“I am the Genius of Despair and Suicide,” said the apparition. “Now you know me.”
“I am the Genius of Despair and Suicide,” said the ghost. “Now you know who I am.”
‘With these words the apparition turned towards the baron, as if composing himself for a talk—and, what was very remarkable, was, that he threw his cloak aside, and displaying a stake, which was run through the centre of his body, pulled it out with a jerk, and laid it on the table, as composedly as if it had been a walking-stick.
‘With these words, the ghost turned to the baron, as if getting ready for a conversation—and, surprisingly, he tossed his cloak aside, revealing a stake that was lodged through the middle of his body. He yanked it out with a quick motion and laid it on the table, as calmly as if it were just a walking stick.
‘“Now,” said the figure, glancing at the hunting-knife, “are you ready for me?”
“Now,” said the figure, looking at the hunting knife, “are you ready for me?”
‘“Not quite,” rejoined the baron; “I must finish this pipe first.”
“Not quite,” the baron replied, “I need to finish this pipe first.”
‘“Look sharp then,” said the figure.
“Stay alert then,” said the figure.
‘“You seem in a hurry,” said the baron.
“You seem in a hurry,” said the baron.
‘“Why, yes, I am,” answered the figure; “they’re doing a pretty brisk business in my way, over in England and France just now, and my time is a good deal taken up.”
“Yeah, I am,” the figure replied. “They’re doing quite a good business in my field over in England and France right now, and I’m pretty busy.”
‘“Do you drink?” said the baron, touching the bottle with the bowl of his pipe.
“Do you drink?” the baron asked, tapping the bottle with the bowl of his pipe.
‘“Nine times out of ten, and then very hard,” rejoined the figure, drily.
“Most of the time, and then only with a lot of effort,” the figure replied dryly.
‘“Never in moderation?” asked the baron.
“Never in moderation?” asked the baron.
‘“Never,” replied the figure, with a shudder, “that breeds cheerfulness.”
“Never,” replied the figure, shuddering, “that brings happiness.”
‘The baron took another look at his new friend, whom he thought an uncommonly queer customer, and at length inquired whether he took any active part in such little proceedings as that which he had in contemplation.
‘The baron took another look at his new friend, whom he thought was an unusually strange person, and finally asked whether he was involved in activities like the one he was considering.
‘“No,” replied the figure evasively; “but I am always present.”
“No,” the figure replied vaguely; “but I’m always here.”
‘“Just to see fair, I suppose?” said the baron.
“Just to be fair, I guess?” said the baron.
‘“Just that,” replied the figure, playing with his stake, and examining the ferule. “Be as quick as you can, will you, for there’s a young gentleman who is afflicted with too much money and leisure wanting me now, I find.”
“Just that,” replied the figure, fiddling with his stake and looking at the ferule. “Please hurry, will you? There’s a young man who has too much money and free time waiting for me right now, it seems.”
‘“Going to kill himself because he has too much money!” exclaimed the baron, quite tickled. “Ha! ha! that’s a good one.” (This was the first time the baron had laughed for many a long day.)
“Going to kill himself because he has too much money!” the baron exclaimed, quite amused. “Ha! ha! that’s a good one.” (This was the first time in a long time that the baron had laughed.)
‘“I say,” expostulated the figure, looking very much scared; “don’t do that again.”
“I say,” protested the figure, looking really scared, “don’t do that again.”
‘“Why not?” demanded the baron.
“Why not?” asked the baron.
‘“Because it gives me pain all over,” replied the figure. “Sigh as much as you please: that does me good.”
“Because it hurts everywhere,” replied the figure. “Sigh as much as you want: it helps me feel better.”
‘The baron sighed mechanically at the mention of the word; the figure, brightening up again, handed him the hunting-knife with most winning politeness.
The baron sighed automatically when he heard the word; the figure, brightening up again, handed him the hunting knife with charming politeness.
‘“It’s not a bad idea though,” said the baron, feeling the edge of the weapon; “a man killing himself because he has too much money.”
“It’s not a bad idea, though,” said the baron, running his fingers along the edge of the weapon. “A man taking his own life because he has too much money.”
‘“Pooh!” said the apparition, petulantly, “no better than a man’s killing himself because he has none or little.”
“Pooh!” said the ghost, irritably, “no better than a guy offing himself because he has none or little.”
‘Whether the genius unintentionally committed himself in saying this, or whether he thought the baron’s mind was so thoroughly made up that it didn’t matter what he said, I have no means of knowing. I only know that the baron stopped his hand, all of a sudden, opened his eyes wide, and looked as if quite a new light had come upon him for the first time.
‘Whether the genius accidentally revealed himself by saying this, or if he believed the baron was so set in his opinions that it didn’t matter what he said, I can't say. All I know is that the baron suddenly halted his hand, opened his eyes wide, and looked as if a whole new understanding had just dawned on him for the first time.
‘“Why, certainly,” said Von Koeldwethout, “nothing is too bad to be retrieved.”
“Of course,” said Von Koeldwethout, “nothing is too terrible to be fixed.”
‘“Except empty coffers,” cried the genius.
‘“Except for empty wallets,” exclaimed the genius.
‘“Well; but they may be one day filled again,” said the baron.
"Welp, they might get filled again one day," said the baron.
‘“Scolding wives,” snarled the genius.
"Nagging wives," snarled the genius.
‘“Oh! They may be made quiet,” said the baron.
‘“Oh! They can be made calm,” said the baron.
‘“Thirteen children,” shouted the genius.
“Thirteen kids,” shouted the genius.
‘“Can’t all go wrong, surely,” said the baron.
“Things can’t all go wrong, surely,” said the baron.
‘The genius was evidently growing very savage with the baron, for holding these opinions all at once; but he tried to laugh it off, and said if he would let him know when he had left off joking he should feel obliged to him.
‘The genius was clearly getting pretty annoyed with the baron for suddenly holding these opinions; but he tried to brush it off with a laugh and said that if he could just let him know when he stopped joking, he would appreciate it.’
‘“But I am not joking; I was never farther from it,” remonstrated the baron.
“But I’m not joking; I was never farther from it,” protested the baron.
‘“Well, I am glad to hear that,” said the genius, looking very grim, “because a joke, without any figure of speech, is the death of me. Come! Quit this dreary world at once.”
“Well, I'm glad to hear that,” said the genius, looking very serious, “because a joke without any figure of speech is the end for me. Come! Let’s leave this dull world immediately.”
‘“I don’t know,” said the baron, playing with the knife; “it’s a dreary one certainly, but I don’t think yours is much better, for you have not the appearance of being particularly comfortable. That puts me in mind—what security have I, that I shall be any the better for going out of the world after all!” he cried, starting up; “I never thought of that.”
“I don’t know,” said the baron, fiddling with the knife; “it’s definitely a gloomy one, but I don’t think yours is much better since you don’t look particularly comfortable. That reminds me—what guarantee do I have that I’ll be any better off by leaving this world after all!” he exclaimed, getting to his feet; “I never thought of that.”
‘“Dispatch,” cried the figure, gnashing his teeth.
“Dispatch,” shouted the figure, gritting his teeth.
‘“Keep off!” said the baron. ‘I’ll brood over miseries no longer, but put a good face on the matter, and try the fresh air and the bears again; and if that don’t do, I’ll talk to the baroness soundly, and cut the Von Swillenhausens dead.’ With this the baron fell into his chair, and laughed so loud and boisterously, that the room rang with it.
“‘Stay away!’ said the baron. ‘I won’t dwell on my troubles anymore, but instead, I’ll put on a brave face, enjoy some fresh air, and give the bears another shot; and if that doesn’t work, I’ll have a serious talk with the baroness and completely ignore the Von Swillenhausens.’ With that, the baron sank into his chair, laughing so loudly and joyfully that it echoed throughout the room.”
‘The figure fell back a pace or two, regarding the baron meanwhile with a look of intense terror, and when he had ceased, caught up the stake, plunged it violently into its body, uttered a frightful howl, and disappeared.
‘The figure staggered back a step or two, staring at the baron with a look of deep terror, and when he stopped, grabbed the stake, drove it forcefully into its body, let out a terrible howl, and vanished.
‘Von Koeldwethout never saw it again. Having once made up his mind to action, he soon brought the baroness and the Von Swillenhausens to reason, and died many years afterwards: not a rich man that I am aware of, but certainly a happy one: leaving behind him a numerous family, who had been carefully educated in bear and boar-hunting under his own personal eye. And my advice to all men is, that if ever they become hipped and melancholy from similar causes (as very many men do), they look at both sides of the question, applying a magnifying-glass to the best one; and if they still feel tempted to retire without leave, that they smoke a large pipe and drink a full bottle first, and profit by the laudable example of the Baron of Grogzwig.’
‘Von Koeldwethout never saw it again. Once he decided to take action, he quickly got the baroness and the Von Swillenhausens to see reason, and he passed away many years later: not a wealthy man, as far as I know, but definitely a happy one. He left behind a large family, who had been educated in bear and boar hunting under his close supervision. My advice to all men is that if they ever feel down and melancholy for similar reasons (as many do), they should consider both sides of the issue, focusing on the more positive one. If they still feel like retreating without notice, they should first smoke a big pipe and drink a full bottle, taking inspiration from the commendable example of the Baron of Grogzwig.’
‘The fresh coach is ready, ladies and gentlemen, if you please,’ said a new driver, looking in.
‘The new coach is ready, everyone, if you please,’ said a new driver, looking in.
This intelligence caused the punch to be finished in a great hurry, and prevented any discussion relative to the last story. Mr. Squeers was observed to draw the grey-headed gentleman on one side, and to ask a question with great apparent interest; it bore reference to the Five Sisters of York, and was, in fact, an inquiry whether he could inform him how much per annum the Yorkshire convents got in those days with their boarders.
This information made everyone rush to finish the punch, and it stopped any talk about the last story. Mr. Squeers was seen pulling the grey-haired gentleman aside and asking a question with a lot of apparent interest; it was about the Five Sisters of York and was basically an inquiry about how much the Yorkshire convents made per year from their boarders back then.
The journey was then resumed. Nicholas fell asleep towards morning, and, when he awoke, found, with great regret, that, during his nap, both the Baron of Grogzwig and the grey-haired gentleman had got down and were gone. The day dragged on uncomfortably enough. At about six o’clock that night, he and Mr. Squeers, and the little boys, and their united luggage, were all put down together at the George and New Inn, Greta Bridge.
The journey continued. Nicholas fell asleep early in the morning, and when he woke up, he realized with great disappointment that both the Baron of Grogzwig and the older gentleman had gotten off and were gone. The day dragged on uncomfortably. Around six o’clock that evening, he, Mr. Squeers, the little boys, and all their luggage were dropped off together at the George and New Inn, Greta Bridge.
CHAPTER 7
M r. and Mrs. Squeers at Home
M r. and Mrs. Squeers at Home
Mr. Squeers, being safely landed, left Nicholas and the boys standing with the luggage in the road, to amuse themselves by looking at the coach as it changed horses, while he ran into the tavern and went through the leg-stretching process at the bar. After some minutes, he returned, with his legs thoroughly stretched, if the hue of his nose and a short hiccup afforded any criterion; and at the same time there came out of the yard a rusty pony-chaise, and a cart, driven by two labouring men.
Mr. Squeers, having safely arrived, left Nicholas and the boys standing with the luggage in the road, entertaining themselves by watching the coach change horses, while he went into the tavern and had a drink at the bar. After a few minutes, he came back, looking relaxed—if the color of his nose and a slight hiccup were any indication; and at the same time, a rusty pony carriage and a cart, driven by two workers, emerged from the yard.
‘Put the boys and the boxes into the cart,’ said Squeers, rubbing his hands; ‘and this young man and me will go on in the chaise. Get in, Nickleby.’
‘Put the boys and the boxes into the cart,’ said Squeers, rubbing his hands; ‘and this guy and I will go on in the carriage. Get in, Nickleby.’
Nicholas obeyed. Mr. Squeers with some difficulty inducing the pony to obey also, they started off, leaving the cart-load of infant misery to follow at leisure.
Nicholas complied. Mr. Squeers, after some effort to get the pony to comply as well, they set off, leaving the cart full of child suffering to follow at their own pace.
‘Are you cold, Nickleby?’ inquired Squeers, after they had travelled some distance in silence.
‘Are you cold, Nickleby?’ Squeers asked after they had traveled some distance in silence.
‘Rather, sir, I must say.’
"Actually, sir, I have to say."
‘Well, I don’t find fault with that,’ said Squeers; ‘it’s a long journey this weather.’
‘Well, I can't disagree with that,’ said Squeers; ‘it's a long trip in this weather.’
‘Is it much farther to Dotheboys Hall, sir?’ asked Nicholas.
‘Is it much farther to Dotheboys Hall, sir?’ Nicholas asked.
‘About three mile from here,’ replied Squeers. ‘But you needn’t call it a Hall down here.’
‘About three miles from here,’ replied Squeers. ‘But you don’t have to call it a Hall down here.’
Nicholas coughed, as if he would like to know why.
Nicholas coughed, as if he wanted to know why.
‘The fact is, it ain’t a Hall,’ observed Squeers drily.
‘The fact is, it’s not a Hall,’ Squeers observed dryly.
‘Oh, indeed!’ said Nicholas, whom this piece of intelligence much astonished.
“Oh, really!” said Nicholas, who was quite taken aback by this information.
‘No,’ replied Squeers. ‘We call it a Hall up in London, because it sounds better, but they don’t know it by that name in these parts. A man may call his house an island if he likes; there’s no act of Parliament against that, I believe?’
‘No,’ replied Squeers. ‘We call it a Hall up in London because it sounds nicer, but they don’t know it by that name around here. A guy can call his house an island if he wants; I don’t think there’s any law against that, right?’
‘I believe not, sir,’ rejoined Nicholas.
‘I don’t think so, sir,’ Nicholas replied.
Squeers eyed his companion slyly, at the conclusion of this little dialogue, and finding that he had grown thoughtful and appeared in nowise disposed to volunteer any observations, contented himself with lashing the pony until they reached their journey’s end.
Squeers looked at his companion slyly at the end of this little conversation, and seeing that he had become pensive and didn't seem inclined to share any thoughts, he occupied himself by whipping the pony until they reached their destination.
‘Jump out,’ said Squeers. ‘Hallo there! Come and put this horse up. Be quick, will you!’
“Get out,” Squeers said. “Hey! Come and put this horse away. Hurry up, will you!”
While the schoolmaster was uttering these and other impatient cries, Nicholas had time to observe that the school was a long, cold-looking house, one storey high, with a few straggling out-buildings behind, and a barn and stable adjoining. After the lapse of a minute or two, the noise of somebody unlocking the yard-gate was heard, and presently a tall lean boy, with a lantern in his hand, issued forth.
While the schoolmaster was complaining and getting frustrated, Nicholas had a moment to notice that the school was a long, cold-looking, one-story building, with a few scattered outbuildings behind it, along with a barn and stable next to it. After a minute or two, they heard someone unlocking the yard gate, and soon a tall, skinny boy with a lantern in his hand came out.
‘Is that you, Smike?’ cried Squeers.
‘Is that you, Smike?’ shouted Squeers.
‘Yes, sir,’ replied the boy.
"Yes, sir," the boy said.
‘Then why the devil didn’t you come before?’
‘Then why on earth didn’t you come earlier?’
‘Please, sir, I fell asleep over the fire,’ answered Smike, with humility.
“Please, sir, I dozed off by the fire,” Smike replied, feeling humble.
‘Fire! what fire? Where’s there a fire?’ demanded the schoolmaster, sharply.
‘Fire! What fire? Where’s the fire?’ the schoolmaster demanded sharply.
‘Only in the kitchen, sir,’ replied the boy. ‘Missus said as I was sitting up, I might go in there for a warm.’
‘Only in the kitchen, sir,’ the boy replied. ‘The lady said that since I was sitting up, I could go in there to warm up.’
‘Your missus is a fool,’ retorted Squeers. ‘You’d have been a deuced deal more wakeful in the cold, I’ll engage.’
‘Your wife is an idiot,’ replied Squeers. ‘You would have been a lot more alert in the cold, I bet.’
By this time Mr. Squeers had dismounted; and after ordering the boy to see to the pony, and to take care that he hadn’t any more corn that night, he told Nicholas to wait at the front-door a minute while he went round and let him in.
By this point, Mr. Squeers had gotten off his horse; after telling the boy to look after the pony and make sure it didn't get any more corn that night, he instructed Nicholas to wait by the front door for a minute while he went around to let him in.
A host of unpleasant misgivings, which had been crowding upon Nicholas during the whole journey, thronged into his mind with redoubled force when he was left alone. His great distance from home and the impossibility of reaching it, except on foot, should he feel ever so anxious to return, presented itself to him in most alarming colours; and as he looked up at the dreary house and dark windows, and upon the wild country round, covered with snow, he felt a depression of heart and spirit which he had never experienced before.
A wave of uncomfortable doubts that had been piling up on Nicholas throughout the entire journey hit him even harder once he was alone. The long distance from home and the fact that he could only get back there on foot, no matter how eager he might be to return, loomed over him in a terrifying way. As he gazed at the gloomy house, dark windows, and the desolate snow-covered landscape around him, he felt a deep sadness and hopelessness like he had never felt before.
‘Now then!’ cried Squeers, poking his head out at the front-door. ‘Where are you, Nickleby?’
‘Now then!’ shouted Squeers, sticking his head out the front door. ‘Where are you, Nickleby?’
‘Here, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
"Here you go, sir," replied Nicholas.
‘Come in, then,’ said Squeers ‘the wind blows in, at this door, fit to knock a man off his legs.’
‘Come in, then,’ said Squeers, ‘the wind is blowing in through this door hard enough to knock a guy off his feet.’
Nicholas sighed, and hurried in. Mr. Squeers, having bolted the door to keep it shut, ushered him into a small parlour scantily furnished with a few chairs, a yellow map hung against the wall, and a couple of tables; one of which bore some preparations for supper; while, on the other, a tutor’s assistant, a Murray’s grammar, half-a-dozen cards of terms, and a worn letter directed to Wackford Squeers, Esquire, were arranged in picturesque confusion.
Nicholas sighed and rushed inside. Mr. Squeers, having locked the door to keep it closed, led him into a small parlor that had just a few chairs, a yellow map hanging on the wall, and a couple of tables. One table had some things set out for supper, while the other had a tutor's assistant, a Murray's grammar, a handful of term cards, and a tattered letter addressed to Wackford Squeers, Esquire, all messily displayed.
They had not been in this apartment a couple of minutes, when a female bounced into the room, and, seizing Mr. Squeers by the throat, gave him two loud kisses: one close after the other, like a postman’s knock. The lady, who was of a large raw-boned figure, was about half a head taller than Mr Squeers, and was dressed in a dimity night-jacket; with her hair in papers; she had also a dirty nightcap on, relieved by a yellow cotton handkerchief which tied it under the chin.
They had only been in the apartment a couple of minutes when a woman bounced into the room, grabbed Mr. Squeers by the throat, and gave him two loud kisses: one right after the other, like a postman's knock. The woman, who had a large, rough figure, was about half a head taller than Mr. Squeers and was wearing a dimity nightgown, with her hair in curlers. She also had a dirty nightcap on, accented by a yellow cotton handkerchief tied under her chin.
‘How is my Squeery?’ said this lady in a playful manner, and a very hoarse voice.
‘How's my Squeery?’ the lady said playfully, with a very hoarse voice.
‘Quite well, my love,’ replied Squeers. ‘How’s the cows?’
‘Pretty good, my love,’ replied Squeers. ‘How are the cows?’
‘All right, every one of’em,’ answered the lady.
'All right, every one of them,' replied the lady.
‘And the pigs?’ said Squeers.
'What about the pigs?' said Squeers.
‘As well as they were when you went away.’
‘Just as well as they were when you left.’
‘Come; that’s a blessing,’ said Squeers, pulling off his great-coat. ‘The boys are all as they were, I suppose?’
‘Come on; that’s a blessing,’ said Squeers, taking off his coat. ‘The boys are all the same, I guess?’
‘Oh, yes, they’re well enough,’ replied Mrs. Squeers, snappishly. ‘That young Pitcher’s had a fever.’
‘Oh, yes, they’re doing fine,’ replied Mrs. Squeers, sharply. ‘That young Pitcher’s had a fever.’
‘No!’ exclaimed Squeers. ‘Damn that boy, he’s always at something of that sort.’
‘No!’ shouted Squeers. ‘Damn that kid, he’s always up to something like that.’
‘Never was such a boy, I do believe,’ said Mrs. Squeers; ‘whatever he has is always catching too. I say it’s obstinacy, and nothing shall ever convince me that it isn’t. I’d beat it out of him; and I told you that, six months ago.’
‘There has never been a boy quite like this, I truly believe,’ said Mrs. Squeers; ‘whatever he has always spreads too. I think it’s just stubbornness, and nothing will ever convince me otherwise. I’d beat it out of him; and I told you that six months ago.’
‘So you did, my love,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘We’ll try what can be done.’
‘So you did, my love,’ replied Squeers. ‘Let’s see what we can do.’
Pending these little endearments, Nicholas had stood, awkwardly enough, in the middle of the room: not very well knowing whether he was expected to retire into the passage, or to remain where he was. He was now relieved from his perplexity by Mr. Squeers.
Pending these little gestures of affection, Nicholas stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, unsure if he was supposed to step into the hallway or stay put. His confusion was resolved by Mr. Squeers.
‘This is the new young man, my dear,’ said that gentleman.
'This is the new guy, my dear,' said that gentleman.
‘Oh,’ replied Mrs. Squeers, nodding her head at Nicholas, and eyeing him coldly from top to toe.
‘Oh,’ replied Mrs. Squeers, nodding at Nicholas and giving him a cold, top-to-bottom stare.
‘He’ll take a meal with us tonight,’ said Squeers, ‘and go among the boys tomorrow morning. You can give him a shake-down here, tonight, can’t you?’
‘He’ll have dinner with us tonight,’ said Squeers, ‘and hang out with the boys tomorrow morning. You can set him up with a place to sleep here tonight, right?’
‘We must manage it somehow,’ replied the lady. ‘You don’t much mind how you sleep, I suppose, sir?’
‘We have to handle it somehow,’ replied the lady. ‘I guess you don’t really care how you sleep, right, sir?’
No, indeed,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I am not particular.’
No, not at all,” Nicholas replied, “I’m not picky.”
‘That’s lucky,’ said Mrs. Squeers. And as the lady’s humour was considered to lie chiefly in retort, Mr. Squeers laughed heartily, and seemed to expect that Nicholas should do the same.
"That's lucky," Mrs. Squeers said. Since the lady was known for her witty comebacks, Mr. Squeers laughed loudly and seemed to expect that Nicholas would join in as well.
After some further conversation between the master and mistress relative to the success of Mr. Squeers’s trip and the people who had paid, and the people who had made default in payment, a young servant girl brought in a Yorkshire pie and some cold beef, which being set upon the table, the boy Smike appeared with a jug of ale.
After a bit more conversation between the master and mistress about how Mr. Squeers’s trip went, as well as who had paid and who hadn’t, a young servant girl came in with a Yorkshire pie and some cold beef. Once that was placed on the table, the boy Smike showed up with a jug of ale.
Mr. Squeers was emptying his great-coat pockets of letters to different boys, and other small documents, which he had brought down in them. The boy glanced, with an anxious and timid expression, at the papers, as if with a sickly hope that one among them might relate to him. The look was a very painful one, and went to Nicholas’s heart at once; for it told a long and very sad history.
Mr. Squeers was emptying the pockets of his coat, pulling out letters for various boys and other small papers he had brought with him. The boy glanced at the documents with a worried and hesitant look, as if he was desperately hoping that one of them had something to do with him. The expression was really sad and struck Nicholas's heart immediately, as it revealed a long and very sorrowful story.
It induced him to consider the boy more attentively, and he was surprised to observe the extraordinary mixture of garments which formed his dress. Although he could not have been less than eighteen or nineteen years old, and was tall for that age, he wore a skeleton suit, such as is usually put upon very little boys, and which, though most absurdly short in the arms and legs, was quite wide enough for his attenuated frame. In order that the lower part of his legs might be in perfect keeping with this singular dress, he had a very large pair of boots, originally made for tops, which might have been once worn by some stout farmer, but were now too patched and tattered for a beggar. Heaven knows how long he had been there, but he still wore the same linen which he had first taken down; for, round his neck, was a tattered child’s frill, only half concealed by a coarse, man’s neckerchief. He was lame; and as he feigned to be busy in arranging the table, glanced at the letters with a look so keen, and yet so dispirited and hopeless, that Nicholas could hardly bear to watch him.
It made him look at the boy more closely, and he was surprised to notice the unusual combination of clothes that made up his outfit. Even though he couldn’t have been younger than eighteen or nineteen and was tall for his age, he wore a skeleton suit, the kind usually meant for very little boys, which, while absurdly short in the arms and legs, was quite loose enough for his skinny frame. To ensure that the lower part of his legs matched this odd outfit, he had on a very large pair of boots, originally designed for taller people, which might have once belonged to some hefty farmer, but were now too patched and worn for a beggar. God knows how long he had been there, but he still wore the same shirt as when he first arrived; around his neck was a frayed child’s collar, only partially covered by a rough man’s neckerchief. He was lame, and as he pretended to be busy setting the table, he glanced at the letters with a look so intense, yet so defeated and hopeless, that Nicholas could hardly bear to look at him.
‘What are you bothering about there, Smike?’ cried Mrs. Squeers; ‘let the things alone, can’t you?’
‘What are you fussing about there, Smike?’ yelled Mrs. Squeers; ‘leave the stuff alone, can’t you?’
‘Eh!’ said Squeers, looking up. ‘Oh! it’s you, is it?’
‘Oh!’ said Squeers, looking up. ‘So it’s you, huh?’
‘Yes, sir,’ replied the youth, pressing his hands together, as though to control, by force, the nervous wandering of his fingers. ‘Is there—’
‘Yes, sir,’ replied the young man, pressing his hands together as if trying to forcefully control the nervous fidgeting of his fingers. ‘Is there—’
‘Well!’ said Squeers.
“Well!” said Squeers.
‘Have you—did anybody—has nothing been heard—about me?’
‘Have you—did anyone—has nothing been heard—about me?’
‘Devil a bit,’ replied Squeers testily.
"Not at all," Squeers replied irritably.
The lad withdrew his eyes, and, putting his hand to his face, moved towards the door.
The boy looked away, and, placing his hand on his face, walked towards the door.
‘Not a word,’ resumed Squeers, ‘and never will be. Now, this is a pretty sort of thing, isn’t it, that you should have been left here, all these years, and no money paid after the first six—nor no notice taken, nor no clue to be got who you belong to? It’s a pretty sort of thing that I should have to feed a great fellow like you, and never hope to get one penny for it, isn’t it?’
‘Not a word,’ Squeers continued, ‘and there never will be. Now, isn’t this a real mess, that you’ve been left here all these years without any money after the first six—no one pays attention, and no clue about who you belong to? It’s a real shame that I have to feed a big guy like you, with no hope of ever getting a single penny for it, right?’
The boy put his hand to his head as if he were making an effort to recollect something, and then, looking vacantly at his questioner, gradually broke into a smile, and limped away.
The boy pressed his hand to his head, as if he were trying to remember something. Then, staring blankly at the person asking him, he slowly smiled and limped away.
‘I’ll tell you what, Squeers,’ remarked his wife as the door closed, ‘I think that young chap’s turning silly.’
‘I’ll tell you what, Squeers,’ said his wife as the door closed, ‘I think that young guy’s getting a little silly.’
‘I hope not,’ said the schoolmaster; ‘for he’s a handy fellow out of doors, and worth his meat and drink, anyway. I should think he’d have wit enough for us though, if he was. But come; let’s have supper, for I am hungry and tired, and want to get to bed.’
‘I hope not,’ said the schoolmaster; ‘because he’s good at outdoor work, and he earns his keep, anyway. I would think he’d have enough sense for us if he did. But come on; let’s have dinner, because I’m hungry and tired, and I want to get to bed.’
This reminder brought in an exclusive steak for Mr. Squeers, who speedily proceeded to do it ample justice. Nicholas drew up his chair, but his appetite was effectually taken away.
This reminder brought an exclusive steak for Mr. Squeers, who quickly dug in and enjoyed it. Nicholas pulled up his chair, but his appetite was completely gone.
‘How’s the steak, Squeers?’ said Mrs. S.
‘How’s the steak, Squeers?’ asked Mrs. S.
‘Tender as a lamb,’ replied Squeers. ‘Have a bit.’
'Tender as a lamb,' replied Squeers. 'Try a piece.'
‘I couldn’t eat a morsel,’ replied his wife. ‘What’ll the young man take, my dear?’
‘I couldn’t eat a bite,’ replied his wife. ‘What would the young man like, my dear?’
‘Whatever he likes that’s present,’ rejoined Squeers, in a most unusual burst of generosity.
'Whatever he wants that's here,' replied Squeers, in a surprisingly generous moment.
‘What do you say, Mr. Knuckleboy?’ inquired Mrs. Squeers.
‘What do you think, Mr. Knuckleboy?’ asked Mrs. Squeers.
‘I’ll take a little of the pie, if you please,’ replied Nicholas. ‘A very little, for I’m not hungry.’
"I'll have a small piece of pie, please," Nicholas replied. "Just a tiny bit, because I'm not hungry."
Well, it’s a pity to cut the pie if you’re not hungry, isn’t it?’ said Mrs Squeers. ‘Will you try a bit of the beef?’
“Well, it’s a shame to slice the pie if you’re not hungry, right?” said Mrs. Squeers. “Would you like to have some of the beef?”
‘Whatever you please,’ replied Nicholas abstractedly; ‘it’s all the same to me.’
"Do whatever you want," Nicholas said absentmindedly; "it doesn't matter to me."
Mrs. Squeers looked vastly gracious on receiving this reply; and nodding to Squeers, as much as to say that she was glad to find the young man knew his station, assisted Nicholas to a slice of meat with her own fair hands.
Mrs. Squeers looked very gracious upon receiving this reply; and nodding to Squeers, as if to indicate that she was pleased to see the young man understood his place, served Nicholas a slice of meat with her own fair hands.
‘Ale, Squeery?’ inquired the lady, winking and frowning to give him to understand that the question propounded, was, whether Nicholas should have ale, and not whether he (Squeers) would take any.
“Ale, Squeery?” the lady asked, winking and frowning to let him know that the question was about whether Nicholas should have ale, not whether he (Squeers) would want any.
‘Certainly,’ said Squeers, re-telegraphing in the same manner. ‘A glassful.’
‘Sure,’ said Squeers, sending the message again in the same way. ‘A glassful.’
So Nicholas had a glassful, and being occupied with his own reflections, drank it, in happy innocence of all the foregone proceedings.
So Nicholas had a full glass, and being caught up in his own thoughts, drank it, blissfully unaware of everything that had happened before.
‘Uncommon juicy steak that,’ said Squeers, as he laid down his knife and fork, after plying it, in silence, for some time.
‘That’s an unbelievably juicy steak,’ said Squeers, as he put down his knife and fork after silently digging in for a while.
‘It’s prime meat,’ rejoined his lady. ‘I bought a good large piece of it myself on purpose for—’
‘It’s great meat,’ his lady replied. ‘I purposely bought a nice large piece of it for—’
‘For what!’ exclaimed Squeers hastily. ‘Not for the—’
‘For what!’ Squeers said quickly. ‘Not for the—’
‘No, no; not for them,’ rejoined Mrs. Squeers; ‘on purpose for you against you came home. Lor! you didn’t think I could have made such a mistake as that.’
‘No, no; not for them,’ replied Mrs. Squeers; ‘specifically for you before you came home. Oh! you didn’t think I could have made such a mistake as that.’
‘Upon my word, my dear, I didn’t know what you were going to say,’ said Squeers, who had turned pale.
“Honestly, my dear, I had no idea what you were about to say,” said Squeers, who had gone pale.
‘You needn’t make yourself uncomfortable,’ remarked his wife, laughing heartily. ‘To think that I should be such a noddy! Well!’
"You don’t have to make yourself uncomfortable," his wife said with a hearty laugh. "I can’t believe I was such a fool! Well!"
This part of the conversation was rather unintelligible; but popular rumour in the neighbourhood asserted that Mr. Squeers, being amiably opposed to cruelty to animals, not unfrequently purchased for boy consumption the bodies of horned cattle who had died a natural death; possibly he was apprehensive of having unintentionally devoured some choice morsel intended for the young gentlemen.
This part of the conversation was pretty unclear; however, the local gossip claimed that Mr. Squeers, being friendly toward kindness to animals, often bought the bodies of cattle that had died naturally for the boys to eat. Maybe he was worried about accidentally eating some nice piece meant for the young gentlemen.
Supper being over, and removed by a small servant girl with a hungry eye, Mrs. Squeers retired to lock it up, and also to take into safe custody the clothes of the five boys who had just arrived, and who were half-way up the troublesome flight of steps which leads to death’s door, in consequence of exposure to the cold. They were then regaled with a light supper of porridge, and stowed away, side by side, in a small bedstead, to warm each other, and dream of a substantial meal with something hot after it, if their fancies set that way: which it is not at all improbable they did.
After supper was finished and taken away by a small servant girl with a hungry look, Mrs. Squeers went to lock it up and also to put away the clothes of the five boys who had just arrived and were halfway up the annoying flight of stairs leading to their unfortunate end, due to the cold. They were then treated to a simple supper of porridge and tucked into a small bed together to keep warm and dream of a hearty meal with something hot afterward, if that’s what they were thinking about, which is quite likely.
Mr. Squeers treated himself to a stiff tumbler of brandy and water, made on the liberal half-and-half principle, allowing for the dissolution of the sugar; and his amiable helpmate mixed Nicholas the ghost of a small glassful of the same compound. This done, Mr. and Mrs. Squeers drew close up to the fire, and sitting with their feet on the fender, talked confidentially in whispers; while Nicholas, taking up the tutor’s assistant, read the interesting legends in the miscellaneous questions, and all the figures into the bargain, with as much thought or consciousness of what he was doing, as if he had been in a magnetic slumber.
Mr. Squeers poured himself a strong glass of brandy and water, made with equal parts, while accounting for the sugar dissolving; his pleasant wife mixed Nicholas a tiny bit of the same drink. Once that was done, Mr. and Mrs. Squeers settled close to the fire, feet resting on the fender, and spoke quietly in whispers. Meanwhile, Nicholas picked up the tutor's assistant and read the intriguing stories in the miscellaneous questions, along with all the figures, without really thinking about what he was doing, as if he were in a deep trance.
At length, Mr. Squeers yawned fearfully, and opined that it was high time to go to bed; upon which signal, Mrs. Squeers and the girl dragged in a small straw mattress and a couple of blankets, and arranged them into a couch for Nicholas.
At last, Mr. Squeers yawned loudly and said it was definitely time to go to bed; at that cue, Mrs. Squeers and the girl brought in a small straw mattress and a few blankets and made a bed for Nicholas.
‘We’ll put you into your regular bedroom tomorrow, Nickelby,’ said Squeers. ‘Let me see! Who sleeps in Brooks’s bed, my dear?’
‘We’ll put you in your usual bedroom tomorrow, Nickelby,’ said Squeers. ‘Let me think! Who sleeps in Brooks’s bed, my dear?’
‘In Brooks’s,’ said Mrs. Squeers, pondering. ‘There’s Jennings, little Bolder, Graymarsh, and what’s his name.’
‘At Brooks’s,’ said Mrs. Squeers, thinking it over. ‘There’s Jennings, little Bolder, Graymarsh, and what’s-his-name.’
‘So there is,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘Yes! Brooks is full.’
‘So there is,’ replied Squeers. ‘Yes! Brooks is full.’
‘Full!’ thought Nicholas. ‘I should think he was.’
‘Full!’ thought Nicholas. ‘I bet he is.’
‘There’s a place somewhere, I know,’ said Squeers; ‘but I can’t at this moment call to mind where it is. However, we’ll have that all settled tomorrow. Good-night, Nickleby. Seven o’clock in the morning, mind.’
‘There’s a place somewhere, I know,’ said Squeers; ‘but I can’t remember where it is right now. However, we’ll sort that out tomorrow. Good night, Nickleby. Seven o’clock in the morning, remember.’
‘I shall be ready, sir,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Good-night.’
‘I’ll be ready, sir,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Good night.’
‘I’ll come in myself and show you where the well is,’ said Squeers. ‘You’ll always find a little bit of soap in the kitchen window; that belongs to you.’
‘I’ll come in myself and show you where the well is,’ said Squeers. ‘You’ll always find a little bit of soap in the kitchen window; that belongs to you.’
Nicholas opened his eyes, but not his mouth; and Squeers was again going away, when he once more turned back.
Nicholas opened his eyes but didn’t say anything; Squeers was about to leave again when he turned back once more.
‘I don’t know, I am sure,’ he said, ‘whose towel to put you on; but if you’ll make shift with something tomorrow morning, Mrs. Squeers will arrange that, in the course of the day. My dear, don’t forget.’
"I’m not sure whose towel to give you," he said, "but if you can make do with something tomorrow morning, Mrs. Squeers will sort that out for you during the day. Please don’t forget, my dear."
‘I’ll take care,’ replied Mrs. Squeers; ‘and mind you take care, young man, and get first wash. The teacher ought always to have it; but they get the better of him if they can.’
"I'll handle it," replied Mrs. Squeers. "And make sure you take care too, young man, and get the first wash. The teacher should always have it, but the students will try to get the better of him if they can."
Mr. Squeers then nudged Mrs. Squeers to bring away the brandy bottle, lest Nicholas should help himself in the night; and the lady having seized it with great precipitation, they retired together.
Mr. Squeers then nudged Mrs. Squeers to take the brandy bottle away, so that Nicholas wouldn’t help himself during the night; and the lady quickly grabbed it, and they left together.
Nicholas, being left alone, took half-a-dozen turns up and down the room in a condition of much agitation and excitement; but, growing gradually calmer, sat himself down in a chair, and mentally resolved that, come what come might, he would endeavour, for a time, to bear whatever wretchedness might be in store for him, and that remembering the helplessness of his mother and sister, he would give his uncle no plea for deserting them in their need. Good resolutions seldom fail of producing some good effect in the mind from which they spring. He grew less desponding, and—so sanguine and buoyant is youth—even hoped that affairs at Dotheboys Hall might yet prove better than they promised.
Nicholas, left alone, paced the room a few times in a state of agitation and excitement; but, gradually calming down, he sat in a chair and made a mental note that no matter what happened, he would try to endure whatever hardships lay ahead, and that considering his mother and sister's helplessness, he wouldn't give his uncle any excuse to abandon them in their time of need. Good intentions often lead to positive effects in the mind they come from. He became less gloomy and—so hopeful and energetic is youth—even thought that things at Dotheboys Hall might turn out better than expected.
He was preparing for bed, with something like renewed cheerfulness, when a sealed letter fell from his coat pocket. In the hurry of leaving London, it had escaped his attention, and had not occurred to him since, but it at once brought back to him the recollection of the mysterious behaviour of Newman Noggs.
He was getting ready for bed, feeling a bit more cheerful, when a sealed letter dropped out of his coat pocket. In the rush of leaving London, he hadn't noticed it, and it hadn't crossed his mind until now, but it instantly reminded him of the strange behavior of Newman Noggs.
‘Dear me!’ said Nicholas; ‘what an extraordinary hand!’
‘Wow!’ said Nicholas; ‘what an amazing hand!’
It was directed to himself, was written upon very dirty paper, and in such cramped and crippled writing as to be almost illegible. After great difficulty and much puzzling, he contrived to read as follows:—
It was addressed to him, written on very dirty paper, and in such cramped and awkward handwriting that it was almost unreadable. After a lot of effort and confusion, he managed to read the following:—
My dear young Man.
My dear young man.
I know the world. Your father did not, or he would not have done me a kindness when there was no hope of return. You do not, or you would not be bound on such a journey.
I understand the world. Your father didn’t, or he wouldn't have done me a favor when there was no chance of getting anything back. You don’t either, or you wouldn’t be setting out on such a journey.
If ever you want a shelter in London (don’t be angry at this, I once thought I never should), they know where I live, at the sign of the Crown, in Silver Street, Golden Square. It is at the corner of Silver Street and James Street, with a bar door both ways. You can come at night. Once, nobody was ashamed—never mind that. It’s all over.
If you ever need a place to stay in London (don’t be upset about this, I once thought I never would), they know where to find me, at the Crown on Silver Street in Golden Square. It's at the corner of Silver Street and James Street, with a door that opens both ways. You can come by at night. Once, no one felt embarrassed—forget that. It’s all in the past now.
Excuse errors. I should forget how to wear a whole coat now. I have forgotten all my old ways. My spelling may have gone with them.
Excuse my mistakes. I should have forgotten how to wear a full coat by now. I've lost all my old habits. My spelling might have faded along with them.
NEWMAN NOGGS.
NEWMAN NOGGS.
P.S. If you should go near Barnard Castle, there is good ale at the King’s Head. Say you know me, and I am sure they will not charge you for it. You may say Mr. Noggs there, for I was a gentleman then. I was indeed.
P.S. If you happen to be near Barnard Castle, there's great beer at the King’s Head. Just mention my name, and I’m sure they’ll treat you to it. You can say Mr. Noggs, because I was a gentleman back then. I really was.
It may be a very undignified circumstances to record, but after he had folded this letter and placed it in his pocket-book, Nicholas Nickleby’s eyes were dimmed with a moisture that might have been taken for tears.
It might be a pretty undignified situation to record, but after he folded this letter and put it in his wallet, Nicholas Nickleby’s eyes were misty with what could be mistaken for tears.
CHAPTER 8
O f the Internal Economy of Dotheboys Hall
O f the Internal Economy of Dotheboys Hall
A ride of two hundred and odd miles in severe weather, is one of the best softeners of a hard bed that ingenuity can devise. Perhaps it is even a sweetener of dreams, for those which hovered over the rough couch of Nicholas, and whispered their airy nothings in his ear, were of an agreeable and happy kind. He was making his fortune very fast indeed, when the faint glimmer of an expiring candle shone before his eyes, and a voice he had no difficulty in recognising as part and parcel of Mr. Squeers, admonished him that it was time to rise.
A ride of over two hundred miles in harsh weather is one of the best ways to make a hard bed feel softer, thanks to human creativity. It might even make dreams sweeter, because the ones floating over Nicholas's rough mattress and whispering their light nonsense in his ear felt pleasant and happy. He was really on his way to making a fortune when the faint glow of a dying candle caught his attention, and a voice he easily recognized as Mr. Squeers reminded him that it was time to get up.
‘Past seven, Nickleby,’ said Mr. Squeers.
‘After seven, Nickleby,’ said Mr. Squeers.
‘Has morning come already?’ asked Nicholas, sitting up in bed.
“Has morning arrived already?” Nicholas asked, sitting up in bed.
‘Ah! that has it,’ replied Squeers, ‘and ready iced too. Now, Nickleby, come; tumble up, will you?’
‘Ah! that’s it,’ replied Squeers, ‘and it’s even chilled. Now, Nickleby, come on; get a move on, will you?’
Nicholas needed no further admonition, but ‘tumbled up’ at once, and proceeded to dress himself by the light of the taper, which Mr. Squeers carried in his hand.
Nicholas needed no more warnings, but quickly got up and started getting dressed by the light of the candle that Mr. Squeers was holding.
‘Here’s a pretty go,’ said that gentleman; ‘the pump’s froze.’
‘Well, this is something,’ said that gentleman; ‘the pump is frozen.’
‘Indeed!’ said Nicholas, not much interested in the intelligence.
“Definitely!” said Nicholas, not very interested in the news.
‘Yes,’ replied Squeers. ‘You can’t wash yourself this morning.’
‘Yeah,’ replied Squeers. ‘You can’t wash up this morning.’
‘Not wash myself!’ exclaimed Nicholas.
"Not wash myself!" shouted Nicholas.
‘No, not a bit of it,’ rejoined Squeers tartly. ‘So you must be content with giving yourself a dry polish till we break the ice in the well, and can get a bucketful out for the boys. Don’t stand staring at me, but do look sharp, will you?’
‘No, not at all,’ Squeers replied sharply. ‘So you'll just have to keep yourself entertained until we break the ice in the well and can get a bucketful out for the boys. Don't just stand there staring at me; be quick about it, will you?’
Offering no further observation, Nicholas huddled on his clothes. Squeers, meanwhile, opened the shutters and blew the candle out; when the voice of his amiable consort was heard in the passage, demanding admittance.
Offering no further comments, Nicholas wrapped himself in his clothes. Squeers, meanwhile, opened the shutters and blew out the candle; when the voice of his pleasant companion was heard in the hallway, asking to be let in.
‘Come in, my love,’ said Squeers.
‘Come in, my love,’ said Squeers.
Mrs. Squeers came in, still habited in the primitive night-jacket which had displayed the symmetry of her figure on the previous night, and further ornamented with a beaver bonnet of some antiquity, which she wore, with much ease and lightness, on the top of the nightcap before mentioned.
Mrs. Squeers walked in, still wearing the old nightgown that had shown off her figure the night before, and topped it off with a vintage beaver hat that she wore casually on top of the previously mentioned nightcap.
‘Drat the things,’ said the lady, opening the cupboard; ‘I can’t find the school spoon anywhere.’
‘Darn it,’ said the lady, opening the cupboard; ‘I can’t find the school spoon anywhere.’
‘Never mind it, my dear,’ observed Squeers in a soothing manner; ‘it’s of no consequence.’
“Don’t worry about it, my dear,” Squeers said in a comforting tone; “it’s not a big deal.”
‘No consequence, why how you talk!’ retorted Mrs. Squeers sharply; ‘isn’t it brimstone morning?’
‘No way, why do you talk like that!’ responded Mrs. Squeers sharply; ‘isn’t it a fiery morning?’
‘I forgot, my dear,’ rejoined Squeers; ‘yes, it certainly is. We purify the boys’ bloods now and then, Nickleby.’
‘I forgot, my dear,’ Squeers replied; ‘yes, it definitely is. We cleanse the boys’ blood every now and then, Nickleby.’
‘Purify fiddlesticks’ ends,’ said his lady. ‘Don’t think, young man, that we go to the expense of flower of brimstone and molasses, just to purify them; because if you think we carry on the business in that way, you’ll find yourself mistaken, and so I tell you plainly.’
‘Purify fiddlesticks,’ she said. ‘Don’t think, young man, that we waste money on fancy stuff like brimstone and molasses just to clean them up; because if you think we run things that way, you’re going to be mistaken, and I’m telling you that straight.’
‘My dear,’ said Squeers frowning. ‘Hem!’
‘My dear,’ said Squeers with a frown. ‘Ahem!’
‘Oh! nonsense,’ rejoined Mrs. Squeers. ‘If the young man comes to be a teacher here, let him understand, at once, that we don’t want any foolery about the boys. They have the brimstone and treacle, partly because if they hadn’t something or other in the way of medicine they’d be always ailing and giving a world of trouble, and partly because it spoils their appetites and comes cheaper than breakfast and dinner. So, it does them good and us good at the same time, and that’s fair enough I’m sure.’
“Oh, come on,” Mrs. Squeers replied. “If the young man is going to be a teacher here, he should know right away that we don’t tolerate any nonsense with the boys. They get the brimstone and treacle, partly because if they didn’t have some kind of medicine, they’d always be sick and causing a lot of trouble, and partly because it ruins their appetites and costs less than breakfast and dinner. So, it’s good for them and good for us, and that seems fair enough to me.”
Having given this explanation, Mrs. Squeers put her head into the closet and instituted a stricter search after the spoon, in which Mr. Squeers assisted. A few words passed between them while they were thus engaged, but as their voices were partially stifled by the cupboard, all that Nicholas could distinguish was, that Mr. Squeers said what Mrs. Squeers had said, was injudicious, and that Mrs. Squeers said what Mr. Squeers said, was ‘stuff.’
Having explained this, Mrs. Squeers leaned into the closet and started a more thorough search for the spoon, with Mr. Squeers helping. They exchanged a few words while they were busy, but since their voices were muffled by the cupboard, all Nicholas could make out was that Mr. Squeers thought what Mrs. Squeers had said was unwise, and Mrs. Squeers thought what Mr. Squeers had said was ‘nonsense.’
A vast deal of searching and rummaging ensued, and it proving fruitless, Smike was called in, and pushed by Mrs. Squeers, and boxed by Mr. Squeers; which course of treatment brightening his intellects, enabled him to suggest that possibly Mrs. Squeers might have the spoon in her pocket, as indeed turned out to be the case. As Mrs. Squeers had previously protested, however, that she was quite certain she had not got it, Smike received another box on the ear for presuming to contradict his mistress, together with a promise of a sound thrashing if he were not more respectful in future; so that he took nothing very advantageous by his motion.
A lot of searching and digging followed, and when it turned out to be pointless, Smike was brought in, pushed by Mrs. Squeers, and hit by Mr. Squeers. This treatment somehow sparked his mind, leading him to suggest that Mrs. Squeers might have the spoon in her pocket, which turned out to be true. However, since Mrs. Squeers had previously insisted that she was sure she didn’t have it, Smike got another slap for daring to contradict his mistress, along with a warning that he would receive a severe beating if he didn’t show more respect in the future; so, he didn’t gain much from his suggestion.
‘A most invaluable woman, that, Nickleby,’ said Squeers when his consort had hurried away, pushing the drudge before her.
‘What an invaluable woman that is, Nickleby,’ said Squeers after his partner had rushed off, shoving the worker in front of her.
‘Indeed, sir!’ observed Nicholas.
"Absolutely, sir!" noted Nicholas.
‘I don’t know her equal,’ said Squeers; ‘I do not know her equal. That woman, Nickleby, is always the same—always the same bustling, lively, active, saving creetur that you see her now.’
"I don't know anyone like her," said Squeers; "I really don't know anyone like her. That woman, Nickleby, is always the same—always the same busy, lively, active, thrifty creature that you see her now."
Nicholas sighed involuntarily at the thought of the agreeable domestic prospect thus opened to him; but Squeers was, fortunately, too much occupied with his own reflections to perceive it.
Nicholas let out a sigh at the thought of the pleasant home life that was now possible for him; luckily, Squeers was too absorbed in his own thoughts to notice.
‘It’s my way to say, when I am up in London,’ continued Squeers, ‘that to them boys she is a mother. But she is more than a mother to them; ten times more. She does things for them boys, Nickleby, that I don’t believe half the mothers going, would do for their own sons.’
‘It’s my way of saying, when I’m in London,’ continued Squeers, ‘that to those boys she’s a mother. But she’s more than a mother to them; ten times more. She does things for those boys, Nickleby, that I don’t think half of the mothers around would do for their own sons.’
‘I should think they would not, sir,’ answered Nicholas.
"I wouldn't think they would, sir," Nicholas replied.
Now, the fact was, that both Mr. and Mrs. Squeers viewed the boys in the light of their proper and natural enemies; or, in other words, they held and considered that their business and profession was to get as much from every boy as could by possibility be screwed out of him. On this point they were both agreed, and behaved in unison accordingly. The only difference between them was, that Mrs. Squeers waged war against the enemy openly and fearlessly, and that Squeers covered his rascality, even at home, with a spice of his habitual deceit; as if he really had a notion of someday or other being able to take himself in, and persuade his own mind that he was a very good fellow.
Now, the truth was that both Mr. and Mrs. Squeers saw the boys as their appropriate and natural foes; in other words, they believed their job was to squeeze as much money out of each boy as possible. They were completely in agreement on this point and acted in sync. The only difference between them was that Mrs. Squeers openly and fearlessly fought against the enemy, while Mr. Squeers masked his dishonesty, even at home, with a touch of his usual deceitfulness; as if he genuinely thought he could one day fool himself into believing he was a nice guy.
‘But come,’ said Squeers, interrupting the progress of some thoughts to this effect in the mind of his usher, ‘let’s go to the schoolroom; and lend me a hand with my school-coat, will you?’
‘But come on,’ said Squeers, interrupting the thoughts swirling in his usher's mind, ‘let’s head to the schoolroom; and give me a hand with my school coat, will you?’
Nicholas assisted his master to put on an old fustian shooting-jacket, which he took down from a peg in the passage; and Squeers, arming himself with his cane, led the way across a yard, to a door in the rear of the house.
Nicholas helped his boss put on an old canvas shooting jacket that he took down from a hook in the hallway, and Squeers, grabbing his cane, led the way across the yard to a door at the back of the house.
‘There,’ said the schoolmaster as they stepped in together; ‘this is our shop, Nickleby!’
‘There,’ said the schoolmaster as they stepped in together, ‘this is our place, Nickleby!’
It was such a crowded scene, and there were so many objects to attract attention, that, at first, Nicholas stared about him, really without seeing anything at all. By degrees, however, the place resolved itself into a bare and dirty room, with a couple of windows, whereof a tenth part might be of glass, the remainder being stopped up with old copy-books and paper. There were a couple of long old rickety desks, cut and notched, and inked, and damaged, in every possible way; two or three forms; a detached desk for Squeers; and another for his assistant. The ceiling was supported, like that of a barn, by cross-beams and rafters; and the walls were so stained and discoloured, that it was impossible to tell whether they had ever been touched with paint or whitewash.
The scene was so crowded and filled with distracting objects that at first, Nicholas looked around without really seeing anything. Gradually, though, the place came into focus as a bare and dirty room with a couple of windows, one-tenth of which had glass; the rest were blocked up with old copybooks and paper. There were a couple of long, rickety desks, scratched up, stained with ink, and damaged in every way possible; two or three benches; a separate desk for Squeers; and another for his assistant. The ceiling was propped up like a barn's, with cross-beams and rafters; and the walls were so stained and discolored that it was impossible to tell if they had ever been painted or whitewashed.

Original
But the pupils—the young noblemen! How the last faint traces of hope, the remotest glimmering of any good to be derived from his efforts in this den, faded from the mind of Nicholas as he looked in dismay around! Pale and haggard faces, lank and bony figures, children with the countenances of old men, deformities with irons upon their limbs, boys of stunted growth, and others whose long meagre legs would hardly bear their stooping bodies, all crowded on the view together; there were the bleared eye, the hare-lip, the crooked foot, and every ugliness or distortion that told of unnatural aversion conceived by parents for their offspring, or of young lives which, from the earliest dawn of infancy, had been one horrible endurance of cruelty and neglect. There were little faces which should have been handsome, darkened with the scowl of sullen, dogged suffering; there was childhood with the light of its eye quenched, its beauty gone, and its helplessness alone remaining; there were vicious-faced boys, brooding, with leaden eyes, like malefactors in a jail; and there were young creatures on whom the sins of their frail parents had descended, weeping even for the mercenary nurses they had known, and lonesome even in their loneliness. With every kindly sympathy and affection blasted in its birth, with every young and healthy feeling flogged and starved down, with every revengeful passion that can fester in swollen hearts, eating its evil way to their core in silence, what an incipient Hell was breeding here!
But the kids—the young nobles! How the last faint traces of hope, the slightest glimmer of any good to come from his efforts in this place, faded from Nicholas as he looked around in dismay! Pale and worn faces, thin and bony figures, children with the expressions of old men, deformities with iron shackles on their limbs, boys who were short for their age, and others whose long, skinny legs could barely support their hunched bodies—all came into view together; there were the bloodshot eyes, the cleft lip, the crooked foot, and every ugliness or distortion that hinted at the unnatural disdain parents held for their children, or of young lives that had endured nothing but cruelty and neglect from the very beginning. There were small faces that could have been cute, darkened with the shadow of stubborn, silent suffering; there was childhood with the light in its eyes extinguished, its beauty gone, and only its helplessness left; there were boys with sinister looks, brooding with heavy eyes, like criminals in a prison; and there were young souls burdened with the sins of their weak parents, crying even for the selfish caregivers they once knew, feeling lonely even in their isolation. With every potential for kindness and affection crushed at its inception, with every natural and healthy feeling beaten down and starved, with every vengeful passion that could fester in their swollen hearts, silently eating away at their core, what a budding Hell was taking shape here!
And yet this scene, painful as it was, had its grotesque features, which, in a less interested observer than Nicholas, might have provoked a smile. Mrs. Squeers stood at one of the desks, presiding over an immense basin of brimstone and treacle, of which delicious compound she administered a large instalment to each boy in succession: using for the purpose a common wooden spoon, which might have been originally manufactured for some gigantic top, and which widened every young gentleman’s mouth considerably: they being all obliged, under heavy corporal penalties, to take in the whole of the bowl at a gasp. In another corner, huddled together for companionship, were the little boys who had arrived on the preceding night, three of them in very large leather breeches, and two in old trousers, a something tighter fit than drawers are usually worn; at no great distance from these was seated the juvenile son and heir of Mr Squeers—a striking likeness of his father—kicking, with great vigour, under the hands of Smike, who was fitting upon him a pair of new boots that bore a most suspicious resemblance to those which the least of the little boys had worn on the journey down—as the little boy himself seemed to think, for he was regarding the appropriation with a look of most rueful amazement. Besides these, there was a long row of boys waiting, with countenances of no pleasant anticipation, to be treacled; and another file, who had just escaped from the infliction, making a variety of wry mouths indicative of anything but satisfaction. The whole were attired in such motley, ill-assorted, extraordinary garments, as would have been irresistibly ridiculous, but for the foul appearance of dirt, disorder, and disease, with which they were associated.
And yet this scene, painful as it was, had its bizarre elements that might have made someone less invested than Nicholas smile. Mrs. Squeers stood at one of the desks, overseeing a huge bowl of brimstone and treacle, of which she served a large helping to each boy in turn, using a plain wooden spoon that might have originally been made for a giant top. This spoon ensured that every boy had to really open his mouth wide, as they were all forced, under severe punishment, to gulp down the entire contents of the bowl in one go. In another corner, huddled together for support, were the younger boys who had just arrived the night before—three of them wearing very large leather pants and two in old trousers that fit a bit tighter than usual; not far from them sat Mr. Squeers’ young son, who looked just like his father, kicking vigorously while Smike struggled to fit him into a pair of new boots that suspiciously resembled the ones worn by the youngest boy during their journey down, which the little boy seemed to notice, judging by his look of dismayed surprise. In addition to these, there was a long line of boys waiting, their faces showing no excitement, to be served treacle; and another group who had just finished their serving, making various grimaces that clearly expressed their dissatisfaction. All of them were dressed in such a mixed bag of ill-fitting, strange clothing that it would have been laughably absurd, were it not for the filthy appearance of dirt, chaos, and sickness that surrounded them.
‘Now,’ said Squeers, giving the desk a great rap with his cane, which made half the little boys nearly jump out of their boots, ‘is that physicking over?’
‘Now,’ said Squeers, banging the desk hard with his cane, which made half the little boys nearly jump out of their seats, ‘is that physicking done?’
‘Just over,’ said Mrs. Squeers, choking the last boy in her hurry, and tapping the crown of his head with the wooden spoon to restore him. ‘Here, you Smike; take away now. Look sharp!’
‘Just about done,’ said Mrs. Squeers, quickly finishing off the last boy, and tapping the top of his head with the wooden spoon to bring him back to his senses. ‘Hey, you Smike; get out of here now. Hurry up!’
Smike shuffled out with the basin, and Mrs. Squeers having called up a little boy with a curly head, and wiped her hands upon it, hurried out after him into a species of wash-house, where there was a small fire and a large kettle, together with a number of little wooden bowls which were arranged upon a board.
Smike shuffled out with the basin, and Mrs. Squeers, having called over a little boy with curly hair and wiped her hands on his head, hurried after him into a kind of washhouse, where there was a small fire and a large kettle, along with several little wooden bowls that were set up on a board.
Into these bowls, Mrs. Squeers, assisted by the hungry servant, poured a brown composition, which looked like diluted pincushions without the covers, and was called porridge. A minute wedge of brown bread was inserted in each bowl, and when they had eaten their porridge by means of the bread, the boys ate the bread itself, and had finished their breakfast; whereupon Mr. Squeers said, in a solemn voice, ‘For what we have received, may the Lord make us truly thankful!’—and went away to his own.
Into these bowls, Mrs. Squeers, with help from the hungry servant, poured a brown mixture that looked like watered-down pincushions without the covers, which was called porridge. A small piece of brown bread was placed in each bowl, and after the boys used the bread to eat their porridge, they finished off the bread itself and completed their breakfast; then Mr. Squeers said in a serious tone, “For what we have received, may the Lord make us truly thankful!”—and went off to his own.
Nicholas distended his stomach with a bowl of porridge, for much the same reason which induces some savages to swallow earth—lest they should be inconveniently hungry when there is nothing to eat. Having further disposed of a slice of bread and butter, allotted to him in virtue of his office, he sat himself down, to wait for school-time.
Nicholas stretched his stomach with a bowl of porridge, much like some people in primitive cultures eat dirt—to avoid being uncomfortably hungry when there's nothing available. After finishing a slice of bread and butter, given to him because of his position, he sat down to wait for school to start.
He could not but observe how silent and sad the boys all seemed to be. There was none of the noise and clamour of a schoolroom; none of its boisterous play, or hearty mirth. The children sat crouching and shivering together, and seemed to lack the spirit to move about. The only pupil who evinced the slightest tendency towards locomotion or playfulness was Master Squeers, and as his chief amusement was to tread upon the other boys’ toes in his new boots, his flow of spirits was rather disagreeable than otherwise.
He couldn’t help but notice how quiet and sad the boys all looked. There was none of the noise and excitement of a classroom; none of the rough play or joyful laughter. The kids sat huddled together, shivering, and seemed too drained to get up and move around. The only student who showed any interest in moving or playing was Master Squeers, and since his main idea of fun was stepping on the other boys’ toes with his new boots, his energy was more annoying than anything else.
After some half-hour’s delay, Mr. Squeers reappeared, and the boys took their places and their books, of which latter commodity the average might be about one to eight learners. A few minutes having elapsed, during which Mr. Squeers looked very profound, as if he had a perfect apprehension of what was inside all the books, and could say every word of their contents by heart if he only chose to take the trouble, that gentleman called up the first class.
After about thirty minutes of waiting, Mr. Squeers came back, and the boys settled into their seats and grabbed their books, with the average being about one book for every eight students. A few minutes passed during which Mr. Squeers appeared very serious, as if he completely understood everything in the books and could recite their contents by memory if he wanted to. Then, he called up the first class.
Obedient to this summons there ranged themselves in front of the schoolmaster’s desk, half-a-dozen scarecrows, out at knees and elbows, one of whom placed a torn and filthy book beneath his learned eye.
Responding to this call, about half a dozen scarecrows lined up in front of the schoolmaster’s desk, worn out at the knees and elbows, with one of them putting a torn and dirty book under his knowledgeable gaze.
‘This is the first class in English spelling and philosophy, Nickleby,’ said Squeers, beckoning Nicholas to stand beside him. ‘We’ll get up a Latin one, and hand that over to you. Now, then, where’s the first boy?’
‘This is the first class in English spelling and philosophy, Nickleby,’ said Squeers, motioning for Nicholas to stand next to him. ‘We’ll set up a Latin class and give that to you. Now, then, where’s the first student?’
‘Please, sir, he’s cleaning the back-parlour window,’ said the temporary head of the philosophical class.
'Please, sir, he's cleaning the window in the back parlor,' said the temporary head of the philosophy class.
‘So he is, to be sure,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘We go upon the practical mode of teaching, Nickleby; the regular education system. C-l-e-a-n, clean, verb active, to make bright, to scour. W-i-n, win, d-e-r, der, winder, a casement. When the boy knows this out of book, he goes and does it. It’s just the same principle as the use of the globes. Where’s the second boy?’
“Yeah, he definitely is,” replied Squeers. “We use a hands-on approach to teaching, Nickleby; the standard education system. C-l-e-a-n, clean, verb active, to make bright, to scour. W-i-n, win, d-e-r, der, winder, a window. Once the boy memorizes this, he goes out and applies it. It’s the same principle as using the globes. Where’s the second boy?”
‘Please, sir, he’s weeding the garden,’ replied a small voice.
“Please, sir, he’s weeding the garden,” said a small voice.
‘To be sure,’ said Squeers, by no means disconcerted. ‘So he is. B-o-t, bot, t-i-n, tin, bottin, n-e-y, ney, bottinney, noun substantive, a knowledge of plants. When he has learned that bottinney means a knowledge of plants, he goes and knows ‘em. That’s our system, Nickleby: what do you think of it?’
"Sure, he is," said Squeers, clearly unfazed. "B-o-t, bot, t-i-n, tin, bottin, n-e-y, ney, bottinney, noun, a knowledge of plants. Once he learns that bottinney means a knowledge of plants, he goes and understands them. That’s our system, Nickleby: what do you think?"
‘It’s very useful one, at any rate,’ answered Nicholas.
“It’s definitely useful, anyway,” Nicholas replied.
‘I believe you,’ rejoined Squeers, not remarking the emphasis of his usher. ‘Third boy, what’s horse?’
‘I believe you,’ replied Squeers, not noticing his usher's emphasis. ‘Third boy, what does horse mean?’
‘A beast, sir,’ replied the boy.
‘A beast, sir,’ replied the boy.
‘So it is,’ said Squeers. ‘Ain’t it, Nickleby?’
‘So it is,’ said Squeers. ‘Right, Nickleby?’
‘I believe there is no doubt of that, sir,’ answered Nicholas.
‘I believe there’s no doubt about that, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
‘Of course there isn’t,’ said Squeers. ‘A horse is a quadruped, and quadruped’s Latin for beast, as everybody that’s gone through the grammar knows, or else where’s the use of having grammars at all?’
‘Of course there isn’t,’ said Squeers. ‘A horse is a four-legged animal, and four-legged is Latin for beast, as everyone who’s studied grammar knows, or else what’s the point of having grammars at all?’
‘Where, indeed!’ said Nicholas abstractedly.
“Where, indeed!” Nicholas said absently.
‘As you’re perfect in that,’ resumed Squeers, turning to the boy, ‘go and look after my horse, and rub him down well, or I’ll rub you down. The rest of the class go and draw water up, till somebody tells you to leave off, for it’s washing-day tomorrow, and they want the coppers filled.’
‘Since you excel at that,’ Squeers continued, turning to the boy, ‘go take care of my horse, and give him a good rub-down, or I’ll give you one. The rest of the class should go fetch water until someone tells you to stop, because it’s washing day tomorrow, and they need the coppers full.’
So saying, he dismissed the first class to their experiments in practical philosophy, and eyed Nicholas with a look, half cunning and half doubtful, as if he were not altogether certain what he might think of him by this time.
So saying, he dismissed the first class to their experiments in practical philosophy and looked at Nicholas with a gaze that was partly sly and partly uncertain, as if he wasn't completely sure what Nicholas might think of him by now.
‘That’s the way we do it, Nickleby,’ he said, after a pause.
‘That’s how we do it, Nickleby,’ he said, after a pause.
Nicholas shrugged his shoulders in a manner that was scarcely perceptible, and said he saw it was.
Nicholas shrugged his shoulders slightly and said he saw it was.
‘And a very good way it is, too,’ said Squeers. ‘Now, just take them fourteen little boys and hear them some reading, because, you know, you must begin to be useful. Idling about here won’t do.’
‘And it's a great way, too,’ Squeers said. ‘Now, just take those fourteen little boys and have them do some reading, because, you know, you need to start being useful. Hanging around here won’t help.’
Mr. Squeers said this, as if it had suddenly occurred to him, either that he must not say too much to his assistant, or that his assistant did not say enough to him in praise of the establishment. The children were arranged in a semicircle round the new master, and he was soon listening to their dull, drawling, hesitating recital of those stories of engrossing interest which are to be found in the more antiquated spelling-books.
Mr. Squeers said this as if it just came to him, either that he shouldn't talk too much to his assistant or that his assistant wasn’t praising the school enough. The children were sitting in a semicircle around the new teacher, and he quickly found himself listening to their boring, slow, and uncertain retelling of those captivating stories found in older spelling books.
In this exciting occupation, the morning lagged heavily on. At one o’clock, the boys, having previously had their appetites thoroughly taken away by stir-about and potatoes, sat down in the kitchen to some hard salt beef, of which Nicholas was graciously permitted to take his portion to his own solitary desk, to eat it there in peace. After this, there was another hour of crouching in the schoolroom and shivering with cold, and then school began again.
In this thrilling job, the morning dragged on. At one o’clock, the boys, having already lost their appetites from the porridge and potatoes, sat in the kitchen to eat some tough salt beef, which Nicholas was kindly allowed to take back to his own desk to eat in peace. After that, there was another hour of huddling in the classroom, shivering from the cold, and then school started again.
It was Mr. Squeer’s custom to call the boys together, and make a sort of report, after every half-yearly visit to the metropolis, regarding the relations and friends he had seen, the news he had heard, the letters he had brought down, the bills which had been paid, the accounts which had been left unpaid, and so forth. This solemn proceeding always took place in the afternoon of the day succeeding his return; perhaps, because the boys acquired strength of mind from the suspense of the morning, or, possibly, because Mr. Squeers himself acquired greater sternness and inflexibility from certain warm potations in which he was wont to indulge after his early dinner. Be this as it may, the boys were recalled from house-window, garden, stable, and cow-yard, and the school were assembled in full conclave, when Mr. Squeers, with a small bundle of papers in his hand, and Mrs. S. following with a pair of canes, entered the room and proclaimed silence.
It was Mr. Squeers's routine to gather the boys together and give a sort of report after every semi-annual trip to the city about the relatives and friends he had visited, the news he had learned, the letters he had brought back, the bills that had been paid, and the accounts that were still outstanding, and so on. This serious event always happened in the afternoon of the day after his return; perhaps because the boys gained confidence from the anticipation of the morning, or maybe because Mr. Squeers himself became more serious and strict after indulging in some drinks following his early dinner. Whatever the reason, the boys were called back from the window, garden, stable, and cowyard, and the school was fully assembled when Mr. Squeers, with a small stack of papers in his hand and Mrs. S. following him with a pair of canes, entered the room and announced silence.
‘Let any boy speak a word without leave,’ said Mr. Squeers mildly, ‘and I’ll take the skin off his back.’
"Let any boy say a word without permission," Mr. Squeers said calmly, "and I'll skin him alive."
This special proclamation had the desired effect, and a deathlike silence immediately prevailed, in the midst of which Mr. Squeers went on to say:
This special announcement had the intended impact, and an eerie silence suddenly fell, during which Mr. Squeers continued to say:
‘Boys, I’ve been to London, and have returned to my family and you, as strong and well as ever.’
‘Boys, I’ve been to London, and I’m back with my family and you, as strong and healthy as ever.’
According to half-yearly custom, the boys gave three feeble cheers at this refreshing intelligence. Such cheers! Sights of extra strength with the chill on.
According to the usual routine every six months, the boys gave three weak cheers at this uplifting news. What cheers! A show of extra strength with a bit of a chill.
‘I have seen the parents of some boys,’ continued Squeers, turning over his papers, ‘and they’re so glad to hear how their sons are getting on, that there’s no prospect at all of their going away, which of course is a very pleasant thing to reflect upon, for all parties.’
‘I’ve met some parents of the boys,’ Squeers said, shuffling his papers, ‘and they’re really happy to hear how their sons are doing, so there’s no chance they’ll leave, which is definitely nice to think about for everyone involved.’
Two or three hands went to two or three eyes when Squeers said this, but the greater part of the young gentlemen having no particular parents to speak of, were wholly uninterested in the thing one way or other.
Two or three hands went to two or three eyes when Squeers said this, but the majority of the boys, having no specific parents to mention, were completely indifferent to the matter either way.
‘I have had disappointments to contend against,’ said Squeers, looking very grim; ‘Bolder’s father was two pound ten short. Where is Bolder?’
‘I’ve faced my share of disappointments,’ said Squeers, looking very serious; ‘Bolder’s dad was two pounds ten short. Where is Bolder?’
‘Here he is, please sir,’ rejoined twenty officious voices. Boys are very like men to be sure.
‘Here he is, please sir,’ replied twenty eager voices. Boys are definitely very much like men.
‘Come here, Bolder,’ said Squeers.
“Come here, Bolder,” said Squeers.
An unhealthy-looking boy, with warts all over his hands, stepped from his place to the master’s desk, and raised his eyes imploringly to Squeers’s face; his own, quite white from the rapid beating of his heart.
An unhealthy-looking boy with warts all over his hands stepped up to the master’s desk and looked up pleadingly at Squeers’s face; his own face was pale from the rapid beating of his heart.
‘Bolder,’ said Squeers, speaking very slowly, for he was considering, as the saying goes, where to have him. ‘Bolder, if you father thinks that because—why, what’s this, sir?’
‘Bolder,’ said Squeers, speaking very slowly, as he was trying to figure out what to do with him. ‘Bolder, if your dad thinks that because—wait, what’s this, sir?’
As Squeers spoke, he caught up the boy’s hand by the cuff of his jacket, and surveyed it with an edifying aspect of horror and disgust.
As Squeers spoke, he grabbed the boy’s hand by the cuff of his jacket and looked at it with a mix of shock and disgust.
‘What do you call this, sir?’ demanded the schoolmaster, administering a cut with the cane to expedite the reply.
‘What do you call this, sir?’ asked the schoolmaster, giving a swat with the cane to speed up the answer.
‘I can’t help it, indeed, sir,’ rejoined the boy, crying. ‘They will come; it’s the dirty work I think, sir—at least I don’t know what it is, sir, but it’s not my fault.’
‘I can’t help it, really, sir,’ the boy replied, crying. ‘They will come; it’s the dirty work I think, sir—at least I don’t know what it is, sir, but it’s not my fault.’
‘Bolder,’ said Squeers, tucking up his wristbands, and moistening the palm of his right hand to get a good grip of the cane, ‘you’re an incorrigible young scoundrel, and as the last thrashing did you no good, we must see what another will do towards beating it out of you.’
‘Bolder,’ said Squeers, rolling up his sleeves and wetting the palm of his right hand to get a solid grip on the cane, ‘you’re a stubborn young troublemaker, and since the last beating didn’t help you at all, we’ll have to see what another one will do to get it out of you.’
With this, and wholly disregarding a piteous cry for mercy, Mr. Squeers fell upon the boy and caned him soundly: not leaving off, indeed, until his arm was tired out.
With this, and completely ignoring the pitiful plea for mercy, Mr. Squeers attacked the boy and caned him hard, not stopping until his arm got tired.
‘There,’ said Squeers, when he had quite done; ‘rub away as hard as you like, you won’t rub that off in a hurry. Oh! you won’t hold that noise, won’t you? Put him out, Smike.’
‘There,’ said Squeers when he was finished; ‘rub as hard as you want, you won’t get that off anytime soon. Oh! you can’t stand that noise, can you? Get rid of him, Smike.’
The drudge knew better from long experience, than to hesitate about obeying, so he bundled the victim out by a side-door, and Mr. Squeers perched himself again on his own stool, supported by Mrs. Squeers, who occupied another at his side.
The worker knew from years of experience not to hesitate in obeying, so he quickly pushed the victim out through a side door, and Mr. Squeers settled back onto his stool, supported by Mrs. Squeers, who sat in another stool next to him.
‘Now let us see,’ said Squeers. ‘A letter for Cobbey. Stand up, Cobbey.’
‘Now let’s see,’ said Squeers. ‘A letter for Cobbey. Stand up, Cobbey.’
Another boy stood up, and eyed the letter very hard while Squeers made a mental abstract of the same.
Another boy stood up and stared intently at the letter while Squeers mentally summarized it.
‘Oh!’ said Squeers: ‘Cobbey’s grandmother is dead, and his uncle John has took to drinking, which is all the news his sister sends, except eighteenpence, which will just pay for that broken square of glass. Mrs Squeers, my dear, will you take the money?’
‘Oh!’ said Squeers: ‘Cobbey’s grandmother has died, and his uncle John has started drinking, which is all the news his sister sends, except for eighteen pence, which will just cover that broken square of glass. Mrs. Squeers, dear, will you take the money?’
The worthy lady pocketed the eighteenpence with a most business-like air, and Squeers passed on to the next boy, as coolly as possible.
The lady took the eighteen pence with a very professional demeanor, and Squeers moved on to the next boy as casually as he could.
‘Graymarsh,’ said Squeers, ‘he’s the next. Stand up, Graymarsh.’
‘Graymarsh,’ said Squeers, ‘you’re up next. Stand up, Graymarsh.’
Another boy stood up, and the schoolmaster looked over the letter as before.
Another boy stood up, and the teacher glanced at the letter like before.
‘Graymarsh’s maternal aunt,’ said Squeers, when he had possessed himself of the contents, ‘is very glad to hear he’s so well and happy, and sends her respectful compliments to Mrs. Squeers, and thinks she must be an angel. She likewise thinks Mr. Squeers is too good for this world; but hopes he may long be spared to carry on the business. Would have sent the two pair of stockings as desired, but is short of money, so forwards a tract instead, and hopes Graymarsh will put his trust in Providence. Hopes, above all, that he will study in everything to please Mr. and Mrs Squeers, and look upon them as his only friends; and that he will love Master Squeers; and not object to sleeping five in a bed, which no Christian should. Ah!’ said Squeers, folding it up, ‘a delightful letter. Very affecting indeed.’
“Graymarsh’s aunt,” said Squeers, after he took in the contents, “is really happy to hear that he’s doing well and is happy. She sends her respectful regards to Mrs. Squeers and thinks she must be an angel. She also believes Mr. Squeers is too good for this world but hopes he will be around for a long time to run the business. She would have sent the two pairs of stockings as requested, but she’s short on cash, so instead, she’s sending a pamphlet and hopes Graymarsh will have faith in Providence. Above all, she hopes he will try to please Mr. and Mrs. Squeers in everything and see them as his only friends; she wants him to care for Master Squeers and not mind sharing a bed with four others, which no decent person should. Ah!” said Squeers, folding it up, “what a lovely letter. Very moving indeed.”
It was affecting in one sense, for Graymarsh’s maternal aunt was strongly supposed, by her more intimate friends, to be no other than his maternal parent; Squeers, however, without alluding to this part of the story (which would have sounded immoral before boys), proceeded with the business by calling out ‘Mobbs,’ whereupon another boy rose, and Graymarsh resumed his seat.
It was touching in a way, because Graymarsh’s aunt was widely believed by her close friends to be his mother. However, Squeers, without mentioning this part of the story (which wouldn’t have been appropriate for the boys), continued with the task by calling out ‘Mobbs,’ at which point another boy stood up, and Graymarsh sat back down.
‘Mobbs’s step-mother,’ said Squeers, ‘took to her bed on hearing that he wouldn’t eat fat, and has been very ill ever since. She wishes to know, by an early post, where he expects to go to, if he quarrels with his vittles; and with what feelings he could turn up his nose at the cow’s-liver broth, after his good master had asked a blessing on it. This was told her in the London newspapers—not by Mr. Squeers, for he is too kind and too good to set anybody against anybody—and it has vexed her so much, Mobbs can’t think. She is sorry to find he is discontented, which is sinful and horrid, and hopes Mr. Squeers will flog him into a happier state of mind; with which view, she has also stopped his halfpenny a week pocket-money, and given a double-bladed knife with a corkscrew in it to the Missionaries, which she had bought on purpose for him.’
‘Mobbs’s step-mom,’ Squeers said, ‘went to bed when she heard he wouldn’t eat fat and has been really sick ever since. She wants to know, by the next post, where he plans to go if he argues with his food; and how he could turn his nose up at the cow’s-liver broth after his kind master prayed over it. This was reported in the London newspapers—not by Mr. Squeers, because he’s too nice and too good to turn anyone against anyone else—and it has upset her so much that Mobbs can’t imagine. She feels bad that he’s unhappy, which is wrong and terrible, and hopes Mr. Squeers will whip him into a better mood; with that in mind, she’s also taken away his halfpenny a week pocket money and gave a double-bladed knife with a corkscrew to the Missionaries, which she bought just for him.’
‘A sulky state of feeling,’ said Squeers, after a terrible pause, during which he had moistened the palm of his right hand again, ‘won’t do. Cheerfulness and contentment must be kept up. Mobbs, come to me!’
“A sulky mood,” Squeers said after a long pause, during which he had once again dampened the palm of his right hand, “won’t work. We need to maintain cheerfulness and contentment. Mobbs, come here!”
Mobbs moved slowly towards the desk, rubbing his eyes in anticipation of good cause for doing so; and he soon afterwards retired by the side-door, with as good cause as a boy need have.
Mobbs walked slowly to the desk, rubbing his eyes in expectation of a good reason to do so; shortly after, he slipped out through the side door, with as good a reason as any boy could have.
Mr. Squeers then proceeded to open a miscellaneous collection of letters; some enclosing money, which Mrs. Squeers ‘took care of;’ and others referring to small articles of apparel, as caps and so forth, all of which the same lady stated to be too large, or too small, and calculated for nobody but young Squeers, who would appear indeed to have had most accommodating limbs, since everything that came into the school fitted him to a nicety. His head, in particular, must have been singularly elastic, for hats and caps of all dimensions were alike to him.
Mr. Squeers then began to go through a mixed bunch of letters; some included money, which Mrs. Squeers handled, and others mentioned small clothing items, like caps and so on. Mrs. Squeers claimed that all of them were either too big or too small and were made for no one but young Squeers, who seemed to have very flexible limbs since everything that came into the school fit him perfectly. His head, in particular, must have been exceptionally stretchy, as hats and caps of every size worked for him.
This business dispatched, a few slovenly lessons were performed, and Squeers retired to his fireside, leaving Nicholas to take care of the boys in the school-room, which was very cold, and where a meal of bread and cheese was served out shortly after dark.
This business wrapped up, a few careless lessons were taught, and Squeers went to relax by the fire, leaving Nicholas to look after the boys in the chilly schoolroom, where they were given a meal of bread and cheese shortly after dark.
There was a small stove at that corner of the room which was nearest to the master’s desk, and by it Nicholas sat down, so depressed and self-degraded by the consciousness of his position, that if death could have come upon him at that time, he would have been almost happy to meet it. The cruelty of which he had been an unwilling witness, the coarse and ruffianly behaviour of Squeers even in his best moods, the filthy place, the sights and sounds about him, all contributed to this state of feeling; but when he recollected that, being there as an assistant, he actually seemed—no matter what unhappy train of circumstances had brought him to that pass—to be the aider and abettor of a system which filled him with honest disgust and indignation, he loathed himself, and felt, for the moment, as though the mere consciousness of his present situation must, through all time to come, prevent his raising his head again.
There was a small stove in the corner of the room closest to the master’s desk, and Nicholas sat down by it, feeling so depressed and ashamed of his situation that he would have almost welcomed death if it had come at that moment. The cruelty he had unwillingly witnessed, Squeers' rough and brutish behavior even on his good days, the filthy environment, the sights and sounds around him—everything contributed to how he felt; but when he remembered that, as an assistant there, he actually seemed—regardless of how he ended up in this predicament—to be supporting a system that filled him with genuine disgust and anger, he hated himself and felt, for a moment, like the very awareness of his current situation would forever keep him from lifting his head again.
But, for the present, his resolve was taken, and the resolution he had formed on the preceding night remained undisturbed. He had written to his mother and sister, announcing the safe conclusion of his journey, and saying as little about Dotheboys Hall, and saying that little as cheerfully, as he possibly could. He hoped that by remaining where he was, he might do some good, even there; at all events, others depended too much on his uncle’s favour, to admit of his awakening his wrath just then.
But for now, he was determined, and the decision he made the night before stayed unchanged. He had written to his mother and sister, letting them know he had completed his journey safely, and he shared only a little about Dotheboys Hall, and he kept that part as cheerful as possible. He hoped that by staying where he was, he could still make a difference; at any rate, others relied too heavily on his uncle’s goodwill to risk angering him right now.
One reflection disturbed him far more than any selfish considerations arising out of his own position. This was the probable destination of his sister Kate. His uncle had deceived him, and might he not consign her to some miserable place where her youth and beauty would prove a far greater curse than ugliness and decrepitude? To a caged man, bound hand and foot, this was a terrible idea—but no, he thought, his mother was by; there was the portrait-painter, too—simple enough, but still living in the world, and of it. He was willing to believe that Ralph Nickleby had conceived a personal dislike to himself. Having pretty good reason, by this time, to reciprocate it, he had no great difficulty in arriving at this conclusion, and tried to persuade himself that the feeling extended no farther than between them.
One thought troubled him much more than any selfish concerns about his own situation. This was the likely fate of his sister Kate. His uncle had lied to him, and could he not send her to some awful place where her youth and beauty would be a greater curse than being ugly and old? For a man trapped and powerless, this was a terrifying notion—but no, he thought, his mother was there; and there was also the portrait painter—plain enough, but still part of the world. He was ready to believe that Ralph Nickleby had developed a personal dislike for him. By now, with plenty of reasons to feel the same way, he had no trouble concluding that this animosity didn’t extend beyond the two of them.
As he was absorbed in these meditations, he all at once encountered the upturned face of Smike, who was on his knees before the stove, picking a few stray cinders from the hearth and planting them on the fire. He had paused to steal a look at Nicholas, and when he saw that he was observed, shrunk back, as if expecting a blow.
As he was lost in thought, he suddenly came across Smike, who was on his knees in front of the stove, collecting a few stray ashes from the hearth and adding them to the fire. He had stopped to glance at Nicholas, and when he noticed he was being watched, he flinched, as if bracing for a hit.
‘You need not fear me,’ said Nicholas kindly. ‘Are you cold?’
"You don't need to be afraid of me," Nicholas said kindly. "Are you cold?"
‘N-n-o.’
'No.'
‘You are shivering.’
"You're shivering."
‘I am not cold,’ replied Smike quickly. ‘I am used to it.’
‘I’m not cold,’ Smike replied quickly. ‘I’m used to it.’
There was such an obvious fear of giving offence in his manner, and he was such a timid, broken-spirited creature, that Nicholas could not help exclaiming, ‘Poor fellow!’
There was such a clear fear of offending others in his manner, and he was such a timid, fragile person, that Nicholas couldn't help but exclaim, ‘Poor guy!’
If he had struck the drudge, he would have slunk away without a word. But, now, he burst into tears.
If he had hit the servant, he would have quietly slipped away without saying anything. But now, he broke down in tears.
‘Oh dear, oh dear!’ he cried, covering his face with his cracked and horny hands. ‘My heart will break. It will, it will.’
'Oh no, oh no!' he exclaimed, covering his face with his rough and calloused hands. 'My heart is going to break. It really is.'
‘Hush!’ said Nicholas, laying his hand upon his shoulder. ‘Be a man; you are nearly one by years, God help you.’
‘Hush!’ Nicholas said, placing his hand on his shoulder. ‘Be a man; you’re almost one by age, for heaven’s sake.’
‘By years!’ cried Smike. ‘Oh dear, dear, how many of them! How many of them since I was a little child, younger than any that are here now! Where are they all!’
‘By years!’ cried Smike. ‘Oh dear, how many of them! How many have gone by since I was a little kid, younger than anyone here now! Where did they all go!’
‘Whom do you speak of?’ inquired Nicholas, wishing to rouse the poor half-witted creature to reason. ‘Tell me.’
“Who are you talking about?” Nicholas asked, trying to bring the poor half-witted person back to reason. “Tell me.”
‘My friends,’ he replied, ‘myself—my—oh! what sufferings mine have been!’
‘My friends,’ he replied, ‘myself—my—oh! what sufferings mine have been!’
‘There is always hope,’ said Nicholas; he knew not what to say.
‘There’s always hope,’ Nicholas said; he didn’t know what to say.
‘No,’ rejoined the other, ‘no; none for me. Do you remember the boy that died here?’
‘No,’ replied the other, ‘no; I don’t want any. Do you remember the boy who died here?’
‘I was not here, you know,’ said Nicholas gently; ‘but what of him?’
"I wasn't here, you know," Nicholas said gently; "but what about him?"
‘Why,’ replied the youth, drawing closer to his questioner’s side, ‘I was with him at night, and when it was all silent he cried no more for friends he wished to come and sit with him, but began to see faces round his bed that came from home; he said they smiled, and talked to him; and he died at last lifting his head to kiss them. Do you hear?’
‘Why,’ replied the young man, moving closer to his questioner, ‘I was with him at night, and when everything was quiet, he stopped calling for friends to come and sit with him. Instead, he started seeing faces around his bed that came from home; he said they smiled and talked to him; and he finally died lifting his head to kiss them. Do you hear?’
‘Yes, yes,’ rejoined Nicholas.
"Yeah, yeah," Nicholas replied.
‘What faces will smile on me when I die!’ cried his companion, shivering. ‘Who will talk to me in those long nights! They cannot come from home; they would frighten me, if they did, for I don’t know what it is, and shouldn’t know them. Pain and fear, pain and fear for me, alive or dead. No hope, no hope!’
‘What faces will smile at me when I die!’ his companion cried, shivering. ‘Who will talk to me during those long nights! They can’t come from home; they would scare me if they did, because I wouldn’t know what they are, and wouldn’t recognize them. Pain and fear, pain and fear for me, whether I’m alive or dead. No hope, no hope!’
The bell rang to bed: and the boy, subsiding at the sound into his usual listless state, crept away as if anxious to avoid notice. It was with a heavy heart that Nicholas soon afterwards—no, not retired; there was no retirement there—followed—to his dirty and crowded dormitory.
The bell rang for bedtime, and the boy, sinking back into his usual indifferent state at the sound, quietly slipped away as if trying to avoid attention. With a heavy heart, Nicholas soon afterward—no, not retired; there was no retirement there—followed to his grimy and cramped dormitory.
CHAPTER 9
Of Miss Squeers, Mrs. Squeers, Master Squeers, and Mr. Squeers; and of various Matters and Persons connected no less with the Squeerses than Nicholas Nickleby
Of Miss Squeers, Mrs. Squeers, Master Squeers, and Mr. Squeers; and of various Matters and People related not only to the Squeers family but also to Nicholas Nickleby
When Mr. Squeers left the schoolroom for the night, he betook himself, as has been before remarked, to his own fireside, which was situated—not in the room in which Nicholas had supped on the night of his arrival, but in a smaller apartment in the rear of the premises, where his lady wife, his amiable son, and accomplished daughter, were in the full enjoyment of each other’s society; Mrs. Squeers being engaged in the matronly pursuit of stocking-darning; and the young lady and gentleman being occupied in the adjustment of some youthful differences, by means of a pugilistic contest across the table, which, on the approach of their honoured parent, subsided into a noiseless exchange of kicks beneath it.
When Mr. Squeers left the classroom for the night, he headed, as mentioned earlier, to his own fireside, which was located—not in the room where Nicholas had eaten on the night he arrived, but in a smaller room at the back of the building, where his wife, his pleasant son, and talented daughter were enjoying each other’s company; Mrs. Squeers was busy with the motherly task of mending stockings, while the young lady and gentleman were involved in settling some childhood squabbles through a sparring match over the table, which, upon the arrival of their esteemed father, turned into a quiet exchange of kicks underneath it.
And, in this place, it may be as well to apprise the reader, that Miss Fanny Squeers was in her three-and-twentieth year. If there be any one grace or loveliness inseparable from that particular period of life, Miss Squeers may be presumed to have been possessed of it, as there is no reason to suppose that she was a solitary exception to an universal rule. She was not tall like her mother, but short like her father; from the former she inherited a voice of harsh quality; from the latter a remarkable expression of the right eye, something akin to having none at all.
And, in this context, it's important to let the reader know that Miss Fanny Squeers was 23 years old. If there's any charm or beauty that usually comes with that age, we can assume Miss Squeers had it, as there’s no reason to think she was an exception to the general rule. She wasn't tall like her mother, but short like her father; from her mother, she got a harsh-sounding voice, and from her father, she had a distinct expression in her right eye, which looked almost like it was missing entirely.
Miss Squeers had been spending a few days with a neighbouring friend, and had only just returned to the parental roof. To this circumstance may be referred, her having heard nothing of Nicholas, until Mr. Squeers himself now made him the subject of conversation.
Miss Squeers had been visiting a friend nearby for a few days and had just come back home. Because of this, she hadn’t heard anything about Nicholas until Mr. Squeers brought him up in conversation.
‘Well, my dear,’ said Squeers, drawing up his chair, ‘what do you think of him by this time?’
‘Well, my dear,’ said Squeers, pulling up his chair, ‘what do you think of him now?’
‘Think of who?’ inquired Mrs. Squeers; who (as she often remarked) was no grammarian, thank Heaven.
"Think of who?" asked Mrs. Squeers, who (as she often said) was no grammar expert, thank goodness.
‘Of the young man—the new teacher—who else could I mean?’
‘Who else could I be talking about but the young man—the new teacher?’
‘Oh! that Knuckleboy,’ said Mrs. Squeers impatiently. ‘I hate him.’
‘Oh! that Knuckleboy,’ Mrs. Squeers said impatiently. ‘I can’t stand him.’
‘What do you hate him for, my dear?’ asked Squeers.
‘What do you hate him for, my dear?’ asked Squeers.
‘What’s that to you?’ retorted Mrs. Squeers. ‘If I hate him, that’s enough, ain’t it?’
“What's that to you?” Mrs. Squeers shot back. “If I hate him, that's all that matters, right?”
‘Quite enough for him, my dear, and a great deal too much I dare say, if he knew it,’ replied Squeers in a pacific tone. ‘I only ask from curiosity, my dear.’
“That's more than enough for him, my dear, and way too much, I bet, if he actually knew,” replied Squeers calmly. “I’m just asking out of curiosity, my dear.”
‘Well, then, if you want to know,’ rejoined Mrs. Squeers, ‘I’ll tell you. Because he’s a proud, haughty, consequential, turned-up-nosed peacock.’
‘Well, if you really want to know,’ replied Mrs. Squeers, ‘I’ll tell you. Because he’s a proud, arrogant, self-important, snooty peacock.’
Mrs. Squeers, when excited, was accustomed to use strong language, and, moreover, to make use of a plurality of epithets, some of which were of a figurative kind, as the word peacock, and furthermore the allusion to Nicholas’s nose, which was not intended to be taken in its literal sense, but rather to bear a latitude of construction according to the fancy of the hearers.
Mrs. Squeers, when she got worked up, often used harsh language and liked to throw in multiple descriptions, some of which were figurative, like calling someone a peacock, and also mentioning Nicholas’s nose, which wasn’t meant to be taken literally, but rather open to interpretation based on how the listeners saw it.
Neither were they meant to bear reference to each other, so much as to the object on whom they were bestowed, as will be seen in the present case: a peacock with a turned-up nose being a novelty in ornithology, and a thing not commonly seen.
They weren't really intended to reference each other as much as the object they were given to, as will be shown in this case: a peacock with its nose upturned is a rarity in birdwatching and something not often seen.
‘Hem!’ said Squeers, as if in mild deprecation of this outbreak. ‘He is cheap, my dear; the young man is very cheap.’
‘Hem!’ said Squeers, as if lightly disagreeing with this outburst. ‘He’s affordable, my dear; the young man is very affordable.’
‘Not a bit of it,’ retorted Mrs. Squeers.
‘Not at all,’ replied Mrs. Squeers.
‘Five pound a year,’ said Squeers.
‘Five pounds a year,’ said Squeers.
‘What of that; it’s dear if you don’t want him, isn’t it?’ replied his wife.
‘What about that? It’s expensive if you don’t want him, right?’ replied his wife.
‘But we do want him,’ urged Squeers.
‘But we do want him,’ urged Squeers.
‘I don’t see that you want him any more than the dead,’ said Mrs. Squeers. ‘Don’t tell me. You can put on the cards and in the advertisements, “Education by Mr. Wackford Squeers and able assistants,” without having any assistants, can’t you? Isn’t it done every day by all the masters about? I’ve no patience with you.’
‘I don’t think you want him any more than the dead,’ said Mrs. Squeers. ‘Don’t tell me. You can put on the cards and in the ads, “Education by Mr. Wackford Squeers and skilled helpers,” without actually having any helpers, right? Isn’t that what all the teachers do every day? I’m done with you.’
‘Haven’t you!’ said Squeers, sternly. ‘Now I’ll tell you what, Mrs Squeers. In this matter of having a teacher, I’ll take my own way, if you please. A slave driver in the West Indies is allowed a man under him, to see that his blacks don’t run away, or get up a rebellion; and I’ll have a man under me to do the same with our blacks, till such time as little Wackford is able to take charge of the school.’
‘Haven’t you!’ said Squeers, sternly. ‘Now, here’s the deal, Mrs. Squeers. When it comes to hiring a teacher, I’m going to do it my way, if that’s alright with you. A slave driver in the West Indies has someone under him to make sure his slaves don’t escape or start a rebellion; and I’ll have someone under me to do the same with our students, until little Wackford is ready to take over the school.’
‘Am I to take care of the school when I grow up a man, father?’ said Wackford junior, suspending, in the excess of his delight, a vicious kick which he was administering to his sister.
"Am I supposed to take care of the school when I grow up, Dad?" said Wackford junior, pausing his vicious kick at his sister in his excitement.
‘You are, my son,’ replied Mr. Squeers, in a sentimental voice.
“You are, my son,” Mr. Squeers replied, sounding sentimental.
‘Oh my eye, won’t I give it to the boys!’ exclaimed the interesting child, grasping his father’s cane. ‘Oh, father, won’t I make ‘em squeak again!’
‘Oh my eye, just wait until I get my hands on those boys!’ exclaimed the lively child, grabbing his father’s cane. ‘Oh, dad, I’m going to make them squeak again!’
It was a proud moment in Mr. Squeers’s life, when he witnessed that burst of enthusiasm in his young child’s mind, and saw in it a foreshadowing of his future eminence. He pressed a penny into his hand, and gave vent to his feelings (as did his exemplary wife also), in a shout of approving laughter. The infantine appeal to their common sympathies, at once restored cheerfulness to the conversation, and harmony to the company.
It was a proud moment for Mr. Squeers when he saw that spark of enthusiasm in his young child's mind, recognizing it as a glimpse of future greatness. He placed a penny in the child's hand and expressed his feelings, joined by his supportive wife, with a shout of joyful laughter. The child's endearing appeal brought back cheerfulness to the conversation and harmony to the group.
‘He’s a nasty stuck-up monkey, that’s what I consider him,’ said Mrs Squeers, reverting to Nicholas.
‘He's a nasty, arrogant jerk, that's what I think of him,’ said Mrs. Squeers, turning back to Nicholas.
‘Supposing he is,’ said Squeers, ‘he is as well stuck up in our schoolroom as anywhere else, isn’t he?—especially as he don’t like it.’
‘If he is,’ said Squeers, ‘he’s just as stuck up in our classroom as he is anywhere else, right?—especially since he doesn’t like it.’
‘Well,’ observed Mrs. Squeers, ‘there’s something in that. I hope it’ll bring his pride down, and it shall be no fault of mine if it don’t.’
'Well,' Mrs. Squeers remarked, 'there's some truth to that. I hope it brings him down a peg, and I won't be to blame if it doesn't.'
Now, a proud usher in a Yorkshire school was such a very extraordinary and unaccountable thing to hear of,—any usher at all being a novelty; but a proud one, a being of whose existence the wildest imagination could never have dreamed—that Miss Squeers, who seldom troubled herself with scholastic matters, inquired with much curiosity who this Knuckleboy was, that gave himself such airs.
Now, a proud assistant teacher in a Yorkshire school was such an unusual and baffling thing to hear about—any assistant teacher at all being a novelty; but a proud one, someone whose existence the wildest imagination could never have conceived—that Miss Squeers, who rarely concerned herself with academic matters, asked with great curiosity who this Knuckleboy was, that acted so high and mighty.
‘Nickleby,’ said Squeers, spelling the name according to some eccentric system which prevailed in his own mind; ‘your mother always calls things and people by their wrong names.’
‘Nickleby,’ said Squeers, spelling the name in an odd way that made sense only to him; ‘your mom always calls things and people by the wrong names.’
‘No matter for that,’ said Mrs. Squeers; ‘I see them with right eyes, and that’s quite enough for me. I watched him when you were laying on to little Bolder this afternoon. He looked as black as thunder, all the while, and, one time, started up as if he had more than got it in his mind to make a rush at you. I saw him, though he thought I didn’t.’
‘That doesn’t matter,’ Mrs. Squeers said. ‘I see them clearly, and that’s all that matters to me. I watched him when you were going after little Bolder this afternoon. He looked furious the whole time, and at one point, he shot up like he was actually thinking about charging at you. I noticed him, even though he thought I didn’t.’
‘Never mind that, father,’ said Miss Squeers, as the head of the family was about to reply. ‘Who is the man?’
‘Never mind that, Dad,’ said Miss Squeers, as the head of the family was about to reply. ‘Who is the guy?’
‘Why, your father has got some nonsense in his head that he’s the son of a poor gentleman that died the other day,’ said Mrs. Squeers.
“Your dad has some crazy idea that he’s the son of a poor gentleman who passed away recently,” said Mrs. Squeers.
‘The son of a gentleman!’
"Son of a gentleman!"
‘Yes; but I don’t believe a word of it. If he’s a gentleman’s son at all, he’s a fondling, that’s my opinion.’
‘Yeah, but I don’t believe a word of it. If he’s really a gentleman’s son, I think he’s a spoiled brat, that’s what I think.’
‘Mrs. Squeers intended to say ‘foundling,’ but, as she frequently remarked when she made any such mistake, it would be all the same a hundred years hence; with which axiom of philosophy, indeed, she was in the constant habit of consoling the boys when they laboured under more than ordinary ill-usage.
‘Mrs. Squeers meant to say ‘foundling,’ but, as she often pointed out whenever she made such a mistake, it wouldn’t make a difference a hundred years from now; with this piece of wisdom, she frequently comforted the boys when they were dealing with more than their fair share of mistreatment.
‘He’s nothing of the kind,’ said Squeers, in answer to the above remark, ‘for his father was married to his mother years before he was born, and she is alive now. If he was, it would be no business of ours, for we make a very good friend by having him here; and if he likes to learn the boys anything besides minding them, I have no objection I am sure.’
‘He’s not like that at all,’ said Squeers, responding to the comment, ‘because his father was married to his mother years before he was born, and she’s still alive. Even if he were, it wouldn’t concern us, since having him here makes a great friend for us; and if he wants to teach the boys anything besides looking after them, I certainly have no problem with that.’
‘I say again, I hate him worse than poison,’ said Mrs. Squeers vehemently.
“I’ll say it again, I hate him more than poison,” Mrs. Squeers said passionately.
‘If you dislike him, my dear,’ returned Squeers, ‘I don’t know anybody who can show dislike better than you, and of course there’s no occasion, with him, to take the trouble to hide it.’
‘If you don't like him, my dear,’ Squeers replied, ‘I can't think of anyone who can express dislike better than you, and of course, with him, you don't need to bother hiding it.’
‘I don’t intend to, I assure you,’ interposed Mrs. S.
"I don't plan to, I promise you," interrupted Mrs. S.
‘That’s right,’ said Squeers; ‘and if he has a touch of pride about him, as I think he has, I don’t believe there’s woman in all England that can bring anybody’s spirit down, as quick as you can, my love.’
"That’s right," said Squeers; "and if he has a bit of pride, like I think he does, I don’t believe there’s a woman in all of England who can bring someone’s spirits down as quickly as you can, my love."
Mrs. Squeers chuckled vastly on the receipt of these flattering compliments, and said, she hoped she had tamed a high spirit or two in her day. It is but due to her character to say, that in conjunction with her estimable husband, she had broken many and many a one.
Mrs. Squeers laughed heartily at these flattering compliments and said she hoped she had tamed a few high-spirited individuals in her time. It's only fair to say that alongside her respected husband, she had broken quite a few.
Miss Fanny Squeers carefully treasured up this, and much more conversation on the same subject, until she retired for the night, when she questioned the hungry servant, minutely, regarding the outward appearance and demeanour of Nicholas; to which queries the girl returned such enthusiastic replies, coupled with so many laudatory remarks touching his beautiful dark eyes, and his sweet smile, and his straight legs—upon which last-named articles she laid particular stress; the general run of legs at Dotheboys Hall being crooked—that Miss Squeers was not long in arriving at the conclusion that the new usher must be a very remarkable person, or, as she herself significantly phrased it, ‘something quite out of the common.’ And so Miss Squeers made up her mind that she would take a personal observation of Nicholas the very next day.
Miss Fanny Squeers carefully remembered this, along with a lot more conversation on the same topic, until she went to bed that night. Then, she asked the hungry servant detailed questions about Nicholas's looks and behavior. The girl responded with such enthusiasm and gave so many complimentary comments about his beautiful dark eyes, sweet smile, and straight legs—on which she especially emphasized, since most legs at Dotheboys Hall were crooked—that Miss Squeers quickly concluded that the new usher must be quite an extraordinary person, or, as she put it, “something really special.” So, Miss Squeers decided that she would personally observe Nicholas the very next day.
In pursuance of this design, the young lady watched the opportunity of her mother being engaged, and her father absent, and went accidentally into the schoolroom to get a pen mended: where, seeing nobody but Nicholas presiding over the boys, she blushed very deeply, and exhibited great confusion.
In line with this plan, the young woman waited for the right moment when her mother was occupied and her father was away. She casually walked into the classroom to get a pen fixed: and, seeing only Nicholas in charge of the boys, she blushed deeply and showed a lot of embarrassment.
‘I beg your pardon,’ faltered Miss Squeers; ‘I thought my father was—or might be—dear me, how very awkward!’
"I’m sorry," stammered Miss Squeers; "I thought my father was—or could be—oh my, how very awkward!"
‘Mr. Squeers is out,’ said Nicholas, by no means overcome by the apparition, unexpected though it was.
‘Mr. Squeers isn’t here,’ said Nicholas, not at all fazed by the surprising appearance.
‘Do you know will he be long, sir?’ asked Miss Squeers, with bashful hesitation.
"Do you know if he'll be long, sir?" asked Miss Squeers, with shy uncertainty.
‘He said about an hour,’ replied Nicholas—politely of course, but without any indication of being stricken to the heart by Miss Squeers’s charms.
‘He said about an hour,’ replied Nicholas—politely, of course, but without any sign of being captivated by Miss Squeers’s charms.
‘I never knew anything happen so cross,’ exclaimed the young lady. ‘Thank you! I am very sorry I intruded, I am sure. If I hadn’t thought my father was here, I wouldn’t upon any account have—it is very provoking—must look so very strange,’ murmured Miss Squeers, blushing once more, and glancing, from the pen in her hand, to Nicholas at his desk, and back again.
‘I never knew anything could go so wrong,’ exclaimed the young lady. ‘Thank you! I’m really sorry for barging in, I promise. If I hadn’t thought my dad was here, I wouldn’t have come in at all—it’s really frustrating—it must look so weird,’ murmured Miss Squeers, blushing again and glancing from the pen in her hand to Nicholas at his desk and back.
‘If that is all you want,’ said Nicholas, pointing to the pen, and smiling, in spite of himself, at the affected embarrassment of the schoolmaster’s daughter, ‘perhaps I can supply his place.’
‘If that's all you want,’ said Nicholas, pointing to the pen, and smiling despite himself at the schoolmaster’s daughter’s feigned embarrassment, ‘maybe I can take his place.’
Miss Squeers glanced at the door, as if dubious of the propriety of advancing any nearer to an utter stranger; then round the schoolroom, as though in some measure reassured by the presence of forty boys; and finally sidled up to Nicholas and delivered the pen into his hand, with a most winning mixture of reserve and condescension.
Miss Squeers looked at the door, seeming unsure if it was appropriate to get any closer to a complete stranger; then she scanned the schoolroom, as if somewhat comforted by the presence of forty boys; and finally shuffled up to Nicholas and handed him the pen, with a charming blend of hesitance and superiority.
‘Shall it be a hard or a soft nib?’ inquired Nicholas, smiling to prevent himself from laughing outright.
“Should it be a hard or a soft nib?” Nicholas asked, smiling to keep himself from laughing out loud.
‘He has a beautiful smile,’ thought Miss Squeers.
‘He has a beautiful smile,’ thought Miss Squeers.
‘Which did you say?’ asked Nicholas.
"Which one did you say?" Nicholas asked.
‘Dear me, I was thinking of something else for the moment, I declare,’ replied Miss Squeers. ‘Oh! as soft as possible, if you please.’ With which words, Miss Squeers sighed. It might be, to give Nicholas to understand that her heart was soft, and that the pen was wanted to match.
“Wow, I was thinking about something else for a second, I swear,” replied Miss Squeers. “Oh! as gentle as possible, if you don’t mind.” With that, Miss Squeers sighed. It could be a way to let Nicholas know that she had a soft spot, and that the pen needed to match.
Upon these instructions Nicholas made the pen; when he gave it to Miss Squeers, Miss Squeers dropped it; and when he stooped to pick it up, Miss Squeers stooped also, and they knocked their heads together; whereat five-and-twenty little boys laughed aloud: being positively for the first and only time that half-year.
Upon these instructions, Nicholas made the pen; when he handed it to Miss Squeers, Miss Squeers dropped it; and when he bent down to pick it up, Miss Squeers bent down too, and they bumped their heads together; at which point, twenty-five little boys burst out laughing: it being the first and only time that half-year.
‘Very awkward of me,’ said Nicholas, opening the door for the young lady’s retreat.
“Very awkward of me,” said Nicholas, holding the door open for the young lady to leave.
‘Not at all, sir,’ replied Miss Squeers; ‘it was my fault. It was all my foolish—a—a—good-morning!’
‘Not at all, sir,’ replied Miss Squeers; ‘it was my fault. It was all my foolish—a—a—good-morning!’
‘Goodbye,’ said Nicholas. ‘The next I make for you, I hope will be made less clumsily. Take care! You are biting the nib off now.’
‘Goodbye,’ said Nicholas. ‘I hope the next one I make for you turns out better. Take care! You're chewing the tip off now.’
‘Really,’ said Miss Squeers; ‘so embarrassing that I scarcely know what I—very sorry to give you so much trouble.’
‘Honestly,’ said Miss Squeers; ‘it’s so embarrassing that I hardly know what to do—I’m really sorry to trouble you so much.’
‘Not the least trouble in the world,’ replied Nicholas, closing the schoolroom door.
‘Not at all,’ replied Nicholas, closing the classroom door.
‘I never saw such legs in the whole course of my life!’ said Miss Squeers, as she walked away.
"I've never seen legs like that in my entire life!" said Miss Squeers, as she walked away.
In fact, Miss Squeers was in love with Nicholas Nickleby.
In fact, Miss Squeers was in love with Nicholas Nickleby.
To account for the rapidity with which this young lady had conceived a passion for Nicholas, it may be necessary to state, that the friend from whom she had so recently returned, was a miller’s daughter of only eighteen, who had contracted herself unto the son of a small corn-factor, resident in the nearest market town. Miss Squeers and the miller’s daughter, being fast friends, had covenanted together some two years before, according to a custom prevalent among young ladies, that whoever was first engaged to be married, should straightway confide the mighty secret to the bosom of the other, before communicating it to any living soul, and bespeak her as bridesmaid without loss of time; in fulfilment of which pledge the miller’s daughter, when her engagement was formed, came out express, at eleven o’clock at night as the corn-factor’s son made an offer of his hand and heart at twenty-five minutes past ten by the Dutch clock in the kitchen, and rushed into Miss Squeers’s bedroom with the gratifying intelligence. Now, Miss Squeers being five years older, and out of her teens (which is also a great matter), had, since, been more than commonly anxious to return the compliment, and possess her friend with a similar secret; but, either in consequence of finding it hard to please herself, or harder still to please anybody else, had never had an opportunity so to do, inasmuch as she had no such secret to disclose. The little interview with Nicholas had no sooner passed, as above described, however, than Miss Squeers, putting on her bonnet, made her way, with great precipitation, to her friend’s house, and, upon a solemn renewal of divers old vows of secrecy, revealed how that she was—not exactly engaged, but going to be—to a gentleman’s son—(none of your corn-factors, but a gentleman’s son of high descent)—who had come down as teacher to Dotheboys Hall, under most mysterious and remarkable circumstances—indeed, as Miss Squeers more than once hinted she had good reason to believe, induced, by the fame of her many charms, to seek her out, and woo and win her.
To explain how quickly this young lady developed feelings for Nicholas, it's worth mentioning that the friend she had just returned from visiting was an eighteen-year-old miller's daughter, who was engaged to the son of a small grain dealer living in the nearest market town. Miss Squeers and the miller's daughter, being close friends, had made a pact two years earlier, as is common among young women, that whoever got engaged first would immediately share the big secret with the other before telling anyone else, and would ask her to be the bridesmaid without delay. So when the miller's daughter got engaged, she hurried out at eleven o'clock at night right after the corn-factor’s son proposed at twenty-five minutes past ten by the Dutch clock in the kitchen, and rushed into Miss Squeers’s bedroom with the exciting news. Now, Miss Squeers, being five years older and out of her teens (which is a big deal), had since then been particularly eager to return the favor and share a similar secret with her friend. However, either because she found it hard to please herself or even harder to please anyone else, she had never had the chance to do so, since she had no such secret to share. The brief interaction with Nicholas had barely concluded when Miss Squeers, putting on her bonnet, hurried over to her friend’s house, and after a serious renewal of various old vows of secrecy, revealed that she was—not exactly engaged, but about to be—dating a gentleman’s son—(not some grain dealer, but a gentleman’s son of high status)—who had come to teach at Dotheboys Hall under very mysterious and remarkable circumstances—indeed, as Miss Squeers hinted more than once, she believed he had sought her out and pursued her because of her many charms.
‘Isn’t it an extraordinary thing?’ said Miss Squeers, emphasising the adjective strongly.
“Isn’t it an amazing thing?” said Miss Squeers, stressing the adjective strongly.
‘Most extraordinary,’ replied the friend. ‘But what has he said to you?’
"That's really incredible," replied the friend. "But what did he say to you?"
‘Don’t ask me what he said, my dear,’ rejoined Miss Squeers. ‘If you had only seen his looks and smiles! I never was so overcome in all my life.’
‘Don’t ask me what he said, my dear,’ replied Miss Squeers. ‘If you had only seen his expressions and smiles! I’ve never been so overwhelmed in my life.’
‘Did he look in this way?’ inquired the miller’s daughter, counterfeiting, as nearly as she could, a favourite leer of the corn-factor.
“Did he look like this?” asked the miller’s daughter, mimicking, as best as she could, a favorite smirk of the corn-factor.
‘Very like that—only more genteel,’ replied Miss Squeers.
‘Very similar to that—just more elegant,’ replied Miss Squeers.
‘Ah!’ said the friend, ‘then he means something, depend on it.’
‘Ah!’ said the friend, ‘then he means something, count on it.’
Miss Squeers, having slight misgivings on the subject, was by no means ill pleased to be confirmed by a competent authority; and discovering, on further conversation and comparison of notes, a great many points of resemblance between the behaviour of Nicholas, and that of the corn-factor, grew so exceedingly confidential, that she intrusted her friend with a vast number of things Nicholas had not said, which were all so very complimentary as to be quite conclusive. Then, she dilated on the fearful hardship of having a father and mother strenuously opposed to her intended husband; on which unhappy circumstance she dwelt at great length; for the friend’s father and mother were quite agreeable to her being married, and the whole courtship was in consequence as flat and common-place an affair as it was possible to imagine.
Miss Squeers, feeling a bit uncertain about the situation, was actually quite happy to have her thoughts confirmed by someone knowledgeable. As she continued to talk and compare notes, she found many similarities between Nicholas’s behavior and that of the corn-factor, so she became extremely chatty and shared a lot of things Nicholas had not said, all of which were so flattering that they seemed pretty conclusive. Then, she went on about the terrible struggle of having parents who were strongly against her marrying the man she wanted; she spent a lot of time on this unfortunate situation since her friend's parents were totally okay with her getting married, making the whole courtship as dull and ordinary as it could possibly be.
‘How I should like to see him!’ exclaimed the friend.
“Wow, I really want to see him!” exclaimed the friend.
‘So you shall, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers. ‘I should consider myself one of the most ungrateful creatures alive, if I denied you. I think mother’s going away for two days to fetch some boys; and when she does, I’ll ask you and John up to tea, and have him to meet you.’
‘Of course you will, Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers. ‘I would be one of the most ungrateful people ever if I said no. I think my mom is leaving for two days to pick up some boys; when she does, I’ll invite you and John over for tea, and he can meet you then.’
This was a charming idea, and having fully discussed it, the friends parted.
This was a lovely idea, and after talking it over completely, the friends said their goodbyes.
It so fell out, that Mrs. Squeers’s journey, to some distance, to fetch three new boys, and dun the relations of two old ones for the balance of a small account, was fixed that very afternoon, for the next day but one; and on the next day but one, Mrs. Squeers got up outside the coach, as it stopped to change at Greta Bridge, taking with her a small bundle containing something in a bottle, and some sandwiches, and carrying besides a large white top-coat to wear in the night-time; with which baggage she went her way.
It just so happened that Mrs. Squeers's trip, to pick up three new boys and collect the outstanding balance from the relatives of two old ones, was set for that very afternoon for the day after tomorrow. On the day after tomorrow, Mrs. Squeers got off the coach when it stopped to change at Greta Bridge, bringing along a small bundle with something in a bottle and some sandwiches, and also carrying a large white overcoat to wear at night; with her bags, she went on her way.
Whenever such opportunities as these occurred, it was Squeers’s custom to drive over to the market town, every evening, on pretence of urgent business, and stop till ten or eleven o’clock at a tavern he much affected. As the party was not in his way, therefore, but rather afforded a means of compromise with Miss Squeers, he readily yielded his full assent thereunto, and willingly communicated to Nicholas that he was expected to take his tea in the parlour that evening, at five o’clock.
Whenever opportunities like these came up, it was Squeers’s habit to drive to the market town each evening, under the guise of urgent business, and stay until ten or eleven o’clock at a tavern he really liked. Since the gathering didn’t inconvenience him and actually helped him negotiate with Miss Squeers, he readily agreed and happily informed Nicholas that he was expected to have his tea in the parlor that evening at five o’clock.
To be sure Miss Squeers was in a desperate flutter as the time approached, and to be sure she was dressed out to the best advantage: with her hair—it had more than a tinge of red, and she wore it in a crop—curled in five distinct rows, up to the very top of her head, and arranged dexterously over the doubtful eye; to say nothing of the blue sash which floated down her back, or the worked apron or the long gloves, or the green gauze scarf worn over one shoulder and under the other; or any of the numerous devices which were to be as so many arrows to the heart of Nicholas. She had scarcely completed these arrangements to her entire satisfaction, when the friend arrived with a whity-brown parcel—flat and three-cornered—containing sundry small adornments which were to be put on upstairs, and which the friend put on, talking incessantly. When Miss Squeers had ‘done’ the friend’s hair, the friend ‘did’ Miss Squeers’s hair, throwing in some striking improvements in the way of ringlets down the neck; and then, when they were both touched up to their entire satisfaction, they went downstairs in full state with the long gloves on, all ready for company.
Miss Squeers was definitely in a frantic rush as the time drew near, and she was dressed to impress: her hair, which had a hint of red and was cropped short, was styled in five distinct curls that sat high on her head, expertly arranged to draw attention away from her questionable eye. Not to mention the blue sash that cascaded down her back, the embroidered apron, the long gloves, and the green gauze scarf draped over one shoulder and wrapped under the other; all of these were meant to be like arrows aimed straight at Nicholas’s heart. She had barely finished adjusting everything to her liking when her friend showed up with a white and brown package—flat and triangular—holding a few small accessories that were meant to be added upstairs, and the friend chatted nonstop while putting them on. After Miss Squeers styled her friend’s hair, the friend returned the favor and styled Miss Squeers’s hair, adding some eye-catching ringlets cascading down her neck. Once they were both fully satisfied with their looks, they went downstairs in style, complete with long gloves, all set for company.
‘Where’s John, ‘Tilda?’ said Miss Squeers.
‘Where’s John, ‘Tilda?’ said Miss Squeers.
‘Only gone home to clean himself,’ replied the friend. ‘He will be here by the time the tea’s drawn.’
“Just gone home to wash up,” replied the friend. “He'll be here by the time the tea's ready.”
‘I do so palpitate,’ observed Miss Squeers.
‘I do feel so nervous,’ observed Miss Squeers.
‘Ah! I know what it is,’ replied the friend.
‘Ah! I know what it is,’ replied the friend.
‘I have not been used to it, you know, ‘Tilda,’ said Miss Squeers, applying her hand to the left side of her sash.
‘I’m not used to it, you know, ‘Tilda,’ said Miss Squeers, placing her hand on the left side of her sash.
‘You’ll soon get the better of it, dear,’ rejoined the friend. While they were talking thus, the hungry servant brought in the tea-things, and, soon afterwards, somebody tapped at the room door.
‘You’ll get the hang of it soon, dear,’ the friend replied. While they were chatting like this, the hungry servant brought in the tea items, and shortly after, someone knocked at the room door.
‘There he is!’ cried Miss Squeers. ‘Oh ‘Tilda!’
‘There he is!’ exclaimed Miss Squeers. ‘Oh ‘Tilda!’
‘Hush!’ said ‘Tilda. ‘Hem! Say, come in.’
‘Hush!’ said ‘Tilda. ‘Ahem! Come on in.’
‘Come in,’ cried Miss Squeers faintly. And in walked Nicholas.
‘Come in,’ called Miss Squeers softly. And in walked Nicholas.
‘Good-evening,’ said that young gentleman, all unconscious of his conquest. ‘I understood from Mr. Squeers that—’
‘Good evening,’ said that young man, completely unaware of his success. ‘I heard from Mr. Squeers that—’
‘Oh yes; it’s all right,’ interposed Miss Squeers. ‘Father don’t tea with us, but you won’t mind that, I dare say.’ (This was said archly.)
‘Oh yes; it’s fine,’ interjected Miss Squeers. ‘Dad doesn’t have tea with us, but I’m sure you won’t mind that.’ (She said this playfully.)
Nicholas opened his eyes at this, but he turned the matter off very coolly—not caring, particularly, about anything just then—and went through the ceremony of introduction to the miller’s daughter with so much grace, that that young lady was lost in admiration.
Nicholas opened his eyes at this, but he brushed it off casually—not really caring about much at that moment—and introduced himself to the miller's daughter with such charm that she was completely taken with admiration.
‘We are only waiting for one more gentleman,’ said Miss Squeers, taking off the teapot lid, and looking in, to see how the tea was getting on.
‘We are just waiting for one more gentleman,’ said Miss Squeers, lifting off the lid of the teapot and peeking inside to check on the tea.
It was matter of equal moment to Nicholas whether they were waiting for one gentleman or twenty, so he received the intelligence with perfect unconcern; and, being out of spirits, and not seeing any especial reason why he should make himself agreeable, looked out of the window and sighed involuntarily.
It didn't really matter to Nicholas whether they were waiting for one guy or twenty, so he took the news in stride. Feeling down and not seeing any particular reason to be sociable, he looked out the window and sighed without meaning to.
As luck would have it, Miss Squeers’s friend was of a playful turn, and hearing Nicholas sigh, she took it into her head to rally the lovers on their lowness of spirits.
As luck would have it, Miss Squeers’s friend had a playful side, and hearing Nicholas sigh, she decided to tease the couple about their low spirits.
‘But if it’s caused by my being here,’ said the young lady, ‘don’t mind me a bit, for I’m quite as bad. You may go on just as you would if you were alone.’
‘But if it’s because of my presence,’ said the young lady, ‘don’t worry about me at all, because I’m just as bad. You can continue as you would if you were on your own.’
‘’Tilda,’ said Miss Squeers, colouring up to the top row of curls, ‘I am ashamed of you;’ and here the two friends burst into a variety of giggles, and glanced from time to time, over the tops of their pocket-handkerchiefs, at Nicholas, who from a state of unmixed astonishment, gradually fell into one of irrepressible laughter—occasioned, partly by the bare notion of his being in love with Miss Squeers, and partly by the preposterous appearance and behaviour of the two girls. These two causes of merriment, taken together, struck him as being so keenly ridiculous, that, despite his miserable condition, he laughed till he was thoroughly exhausted.
“Tilda,” said Miss Squeers, blushing up to the top of her curls, “I’m so ashamed of you;” and at that, the two friends burst into giggles and occasionally glanced over their pocket-handkerchiefs at Nicholas, who, after a moment of pure astonishment, began to laugh uncontrollably—partly because the idea of him being in love with Miss Squeers was so absurd, and partly because of the ridiculous appearance and behavior of the two girls. These two sources of amusement struck him as so outrageously funny that, despite feeling miserable, he laughed until he was completely worn out.
‘Well,’ thought Nicholas, ‘as I am here, and seem expected, for some reason or other, to be amiable, it’s of no use looking like a goose. I may as well accommodate myself to the company.’
‘Well,’ thought Nicholas, ‘since I’m here and it seems like I’m expected to be pleasant for some reason, there’s no point in looking foolish. I might as well fit in with the group.’
We blush to tell it; but his youthful spirits and vivacity getting, for the time, the better of his sad thoughts, he no sooner formed this resolution than he saluted Miss Squeers and the friend with great gallantry, and drawing a chair to the tea-table, began to make himself more at home than in all probability an usher has ever done in his employer’s house since ushers were first invented.
We’re embarrassed to admit it, but his youthful energy and liveliness momentarily overshadowed his sad thoughts. As soon as he made this decision, he greeted Miss Squeers and her friend with charming confidence, pulled up a chair to the tea table, and settled in more comfortably than any usher probably ever has in their employer’s home since ushers were first created.
The ladies were in the full delight of this altered behaviour on the part of Mr. Nickleby, when the expected swain arrived, with his hair very damp from recent washing, and a clean shirt, whereof the collar might have belonged to some giant ancestor, forming, together with a white waistcoat of similar dimensions, the chief ornament of his person.
The ladies were thoroughly enjoying Mr. Nickleby’s changed behavior when the expected suitor showed up, his hair still damp from a recent wash, and wearing a clean shirt with a collar that could have belonged to some giant ancestor. This, along with a similarly oversized white waistcoat, was the main highlight of his outfit.
‘Well, John,’ said Miss Matilda Price (which, by-the-bye, was the name of the miller’s daughter).
‘Well, John,’ said Miss Matilda Price (by the way, that was the name of the miller’s daughter).
‘Weel,’ said John with a grin that even the collar could not conceal.
'Well,' John said with a grin that even the collar couldn't hide.
‘I beg your pardon,’ interposed Miss Squeers, hastening to do the honours. ‘Mr. Nickleby—Mr. John Browdie.’
“I’m sorry to interrupt,” Miss Squeers said quickly, stepping in to make the introductions. “Mr. Nickleby—Mr. John Browdie.”
‘Servant, sir,’ said John, who was something over six feet high, with a face and body rather above the due proportion than below it.
‘Servant, sir,’ said John, who was just over six feet tall, with a face and body that were more than proportionate rather than less.
‘Yours to command, sir,’ replied Nicholas, making fearful ravages on the bread and butter.
'At your service, sir,' replied Nicholas, making quick work of the bread and butter.
Mr. Browdie was not a gentleman of great conversational powers, so he grinned twice more, and having now bestowed his customary mark of recognition on every person in company, grinned at nothing in particular, and helped himself to food.
Mr. Browdie wasn't much of a talker, so he grinned a couple more times, and after giving his usual nod to everyone in the room, he grinned at nothing in particular and grabbed some food.
‘Old wooman awa’, bean’t she?’ said Mr. Browdie, with his mouth full.
‘Old woman gone, isn’t she?’ said Mr. Browdie, with his mouth full.
Miss Squeers nodded assent.
Miss Squeers nodded yes.
Mr. Browdie gave a grin of special width, as if he thought that really was something to laugh at, and went to work at the bread and butter with increased vigour. It was quite a sight to behold how he and Nicholas emptied the plate between them.
Mr. Browdie grinned widely, as if he really found something to laugh about, and dived into the bread and butter with renewed energy. It was quite a sight to see how he and Nicholas cleared the plate together.
‘Ye wean’t get bread and butther ev’ry neight, I expect, mun,’ said Mr Browdie, after he had sat staring at Nicholas a long time over the empty plate.
‘You won’t be getting bread and butter every night, I expect,’ said Mr. Browdie, after he had sat staring at Nicholas for a long time over the empty plate.
Nicholas bit his lip, and coloured, but affected not to hear the remark.
Nicholas bit his lip and blushed, but pretended not to hear the comment.
‘Ecod,’ said Mr. Browdie, laughing boisterously, ‘they dean’t put too much intiv’em. Ye’ll be nowt but skeen and boans if you stop here long eneaf. Ho! ho! ho!’
‘Ecod,’ said Mr. Browdie, laughing heartily, ‘they don't put much into them. You’ll be nothing but skin and bones if you stay here too long. Ha! Ha! Ha!’
‘You are facetious, sir,’ said Nicholas, scornfully.
'You're being sarcastic, sir,' Nicholas said with disdain.
‘Na; I dean’t know,’ replied Mr. Browdie, ‘but t’oother teacher, ‘cod he wur a learn ‘un, he wur.’ The recollection of the last teacher’s leanness seemed to afford Mr. Browdie the most exquisite delight, for he laughed until he found it necessary to apply his coat-cuffs to his eyes.
‘No, I don’t know,’ replied Mr. Browdie, ‘but the other teacher, he was really smart, he was.’ The memory of the last teacher’s thinness seemed to bring Mr. Browdie immense joy, as he laughed until he needed to wipe his eyes with his coat sleeves.
‘I don’t know whether your perceptions are quite keen enough, Mr. Browdie, to enable you to understand that your remarks are offensive,’ said Nicholas in a towering passion, ‘but if they are, have the goodness to—’
‘I don’t know if you’re perceptive enough, Mr. Browdie, to realize that your comments are offensive,’ Nicholas said, visibly upset, ‘but if you are, please—’
‘If you say another word, John,’ shrieked Miss Price, stopping her admirer’s mouth as he was about to interrupt, ‘only half a word, I’ll never forgive you, or speak to you again.’
‘If you say another word, John,’ yelled Miss Price, cutting off her admirer just as he was about to speak, ‘even half a word, I’ll never forgive you or talk to you again.’
‘Weel, my lass, I dean’t care aboot ‘un,’ said the corn-factor, bestowing a hearty kiss on Miss Matilda; ‘let ‘un gang on, let ‘un gang on.’
‘Well, my girl, I don’t care about him,’ said the corn merchant, giving Miss Matilda a hearty kiss; ‘let him go on, let him go on.’
It now became Miss Squeers’s turn to intercede with Nicholas, which she did with many symptoms of alarm and horror; the effect of the double intercession was, that he and John Browdie shook hands across the table with much gravity; and such was the imposing nature of the ceremonial, that Miss Squeers was overcome and shed tears.
It was now Miss Squeers’s turn to step in with Nicholas, and she did so with plenty of signs of panic and disgust. The result of their combined efforts was that he and John Browdie shook hands across the table with serious expressions; the formality of the moment was so intense that Miss Squeers was moved to tears.
‘What’s the matter, Fanny?’ said Miss Price.
“What's wrong, Fanny?” asked Miss Price.
‘Nothing, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers, sobbing.
‘Nothing, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers, crying.
‘There never was any danger,’ said Miss Price, ‘was there, Mr. Nickleby?’
‘There was never any danger,’ said Miss Price, ‘was there, Mr. Nickleby?’
‘None at all,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Absurd.’
‘Not at all,’ replied Nicholas. ‘That’s ridiculous.’
‘That’s right,’ whispered Miss Price, ‘say something kind to her, and she’ll soon come round. Here! Shall John and I go into the little kitchen, and come back presently?’
"That’s right," whispered Miss Price, "say something nice to her, and she'll warm up in no time. How about John and I head into the little kitchen and come back soon?"
‘Not on any account,’ rejoined Nicholas, quite alarmed at the proposition. ‘What on earth should you do that for?’
‘No way,’ Nicholas replied, clearly worried about the suggestion. ‘Why on earth would you do that?’
‘Well,’ said Miss Price, beckoning him aside, and speaking with some degree of contempt—‘you are a one to keep company.’
‘Well,’ Miss Price said, signaling him to come over, and speaking with a touch of disdain—‘you really know how to make friends.’
‘What do you mean?’ said Nicholas; ‘I am not a one to keep company at all—here at all events. I can’t make this out.’
'What do you mean?' said Nicholas; 'I don't really keep company at all—especially not here. I can't figure this out.'
‘No, nor I neither,’ rejoined Miss Price; ‘but men are always fickle, and always were, and always will be; that I can make out, very easily.’
'No, neither do I,' replied Miss Price; 'but men are always unreliable, and they always have been and always will be; I can see that very clearly.'
‘Fickle!’ cried Nicholas; ‘what do you suppose? You don’t mean to say that you think—’
‘Fickle!’ shouted Nicholas; ‘what do you think? You can’t seriously believe that—’
‘Oh no, I think nothing at all,’ retorted Miss Price, pettishly. ‘Look at her, dressed so beautiful and looking so well—really almost handsome. I am ashamed at you.’
“Oh no, I don’t think anything at all,” Miss Price replied, irritated. “Look at her, dressed so beautifully and looking so good—really almost handsome. I’m embarrassed for you.”
‘My dear girl, what have I got to do with her dressing beautifully or looking well?’ inquired Nicholas.
‘My dear girl, why should I care about her dressing nicely or looking good?’ Nicholas asked.
‘Come, don’t call me a dear girl,’ said Miss Price—smiling a little though, for she was pretty, and a coquette too in her small way, and Nicholas was good-looking, and she supposed him the property of somebody else, which were all reasons why she should be gratified to think she had made an impression on him,—‘or Fanny will be saying it’s my fault. Come; we’re going to have a game at cards.’ Pronouncing these last words aloud, she tripped away and rejoined the big Yorkshireman.
“Come on, don’t call me a dear girl,” said Miss Price, smiling a bit because she was pretty and a bit flirtatious in her own way. Nicholas was handsome, and she assumed he belonged to someone else, which made her feel pleased to think she had made an impression on him. “Or Fanny will say it’s my fault. Come on; we’re going to play some cards.” With that, she walked away and rejoined the tall Yorkshireman.
This was wholly unintelligible to Nicholas, who had no other distinct impression on his mind at the moment, than that Miss Squeers was an ordinary-looking girl, and her friend Miss Price a pretty one; but he had not time to enlighten himself by reflection, for the hearth being by this time swept up, and the candle snuffed, they sat down to play speculation.
This was completely unclear to Nicholas, who at that moment had no other clear thought in his mind than that Miss Squeers was an average-looking girl, and her friend Miss Price was a pretty one; but he didn’t have time to figure it out by thinking, because the hearth had been cleaned up, and the candle had been snuffed, so they sat down to play speculation.
‘There are only four of us, ‘Tilda,’ said Miss Squeers, looking slyly at Nicholas; ‘so we had better go partners, two against two.’
"There are only four of us," Tilda said, glancing slyly at Nicholas. "So we should partner up, two against two."
‘What do you say, Mr. Nickleby?’ inquired Miss Price.
“What do you think, Mr. Nickleby?” asked Miss Price.
‘With all the pleasure in life,’ replied Nicholas. And so saying, quite unconscious of his heinous offence, he amalgamated into one common heap those portions of a Dotheboys Hall card of terms, which represented his own counters, and those allotted to Miss Price, respectively.
‘With all the pleasure in life,’ replied Nicholas. And saying this, completely unaware of his serious mistake, he combined into one big pile the parts of a Dotheboys Hall card of terms that represented his own tokens and those assigned to Miss Price.
‘Mr. Browdie,’ said Miss Squeers hysterically, ‘shall we make a bank against them?’
‘Mr. Browdie,’ said Miss Squeers hysterically, ‘should we set up a bank against them?’
The Yorkshireman assented—apparently quite overwhelmed by the new usher’s impudence—and Miss Squeers darted a spiteful look at her friend, and giggled convulsively.
The Yorkshireman agreed—seemingly quite taken aback by the new usher’s nerve—and Miss Squeers shot a spiteful glance at her friend and laughed uncontrollably.
The deal fell to Nicholas, and the hand prospered.
The deal went to Nicholas, and the hand thrived.
‘We intend to win everything,’ said he.
‘We plan to win everything,’ he said.
‘’Tilda has won something she didn’t expect, I think, haven’t you, dear?’ said Miss Squeers, maliciously.
“Tilda has won something she didn't see coming, I think, haven't you, dear?” said Miss Squeers, smugly.
‘Only a dozen and eight, love,’ replied Miss Price, affecting to take the question in a literal sense.
‘Just a dozen and eight, love,’ replied Miss Price, pretending to take the question literally.
‘How dull you are tonight!’ sneered Miss Squeers.
"You're so boring tonight!" scoffed Miss Squeers.
‘No, indeed,’ replied Miss Price, ‘I am in excellent spirits. I was thinking you seemed out of sorts.’
‘No, really,’ replied Miss Price, ‘I’m in great spirits. I was thinking you seemed a bit off.’
‘Me!’ cried Miss Squeers, biting her lips, and trembling with very jealousy. ‘Oh no!’
‘Me!’ cried Miss Squeers, biting her lips and shaking with jealousy. ‘Oh no!’
‘That’s well,’ remarked Miss Price. ‘Your hair’s coming out of curl, dear.’
"That's good," Miss Price said. "Your hair is losing its curl, dear."
‘Never mind me,’ tittered Miss Squeers; ‘you had better attend to your partner.’
‘Don't worry about me,’ giggled Miss Squeers; ‘you should focus on your partner.’
‘Thank you for reminding her,’ said Nicholas. ‘So she had.’
“Thanks for reminding her,” Nicholas said. “She did.”
The Yorkshireman flattened his nose, once or twice, with his clenched fist, as if to keep his hand in, till he had an opportunity of exercising it upon the features of some other gentleman; and Miss Squeers tossed her head with such indignation, that the gust of wind raised by the multitudinous curls in motion, nearly blew the candle out.
The Yorkshireman flattened his nose with his fist a couple of times, as if to stay warmed up until he had a chance to use it on someone else's face; meanwhile, Miss Squeers tossed her head in such anger that the gust of wind from her many curls almost blew out the candle.
‘I never had such luck, really,’ exclaimed coquettish Miss Price, after another hand or two. ‘It’s all along of you, Mr. Nickleby, I think. I should like to have you for a partner always.’
“I’ve never had such luck, honestly,” said flirtatious Miss Price, after a few more hands. “I think it’s all because of you, Mr. Nickleby. I’d love to have you as my partner all the time.”
‘I wish you had.’
"I wish you did."
‘You’ll have a bad wife, though, if you always win at cards,’ said Miss Price.
"You'll have a terrible wife, though, if you always win at cards," Miss Price said.
‘Not if your wish is gratified,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I am sure I shall have a good one in that case.’
"Not if your wish comes true," replied Nicholas. "I'm sure I'll have a great one then."
To see how Miss Squeers tossed her head, and the corn-factor flattened his nose, while this conversation was carrying on! It would have been worth a small annuity to have beheld that; let alone Miss Price’s evident joy at making them jealous, and Nicholas Nickleby’s happy unconsciousness of making anybody uncomfortable.
To see how Miss Squeers tossed her head and the corn dealer pressed his nose flat while this conversation was happening! It would have been worth a small fortune to witness that, not to mention Miss Price’s obvious delight in making them jealous, and Nicholas Nickleby’s blissful unawareness of making anyone uncomfortable.
‘We have all the talking to ourselves, it seems,’ said Nicholas, looking good-humouredly round the table as he took up the cards for a fresh deal.
“We all seem to be talking to ourselves,” said Nicholas, looking good-naturedly around the table as he picked up the cards for a new deal.
‘You do it so well,’ tittered Miss Squeers, ‘that it would be a pity to interrupt, wouldn’t it, Mr. Browdie? He! he! he!’
‘You do it so well,’ giggled Miss Squeers, ‘that it would be a shame to interrupt, don’t you think, Mr. Browdie? He! he! he!’
‘Nay,’ said Nicholas, ‘we do it in default of having anybody else to talk to.’
"Nah," Nicholas said, "we do it because we don't have anyone else to talk to."
‘We’ll talk to you, you know, if you’ll say anything,’ said Miss Price.
"We’ll talk to you, you know, if you’re willing to say anything," said Miss Price.
‘Thank you, ‘Tilda, dear,’ retorted Miss Squeers, majestically.
“Thanks, ‘Tilda, dear,” replied Miss Squeers, grandly.
‘Or you can talk to each other, if you don’t choose to talk to us,’ said Miss Price, rallying her dear friend. ‘John, why don’t you say something?’
"Or you can talk to each other if you don't want to talk to us," Miss Price said, teasing her dear friend. "John, why don't you say something?"
‘Say summat?’ repeated the Yorkshireman.
“Say something?” repeated the Yorkshireman.
‘Ay, and not sit there so silent and glum.’
‘Yeah, and don’t just sit there all quiet and gloomy.’
‘Weel, then!’ said the Yorkshireman, striking the table heavily with his fist, ‘what I say’s this—Dang my boans and boddy, if I stan’ this ony longer. Do ye gang whoam wi’ me, and do yon loight an’ toight young whipster look sharp out for a brokken head, next time he cums under my hond.’
‘Well, then!’ said the Yorkshireman, banging his fist on the table, ‘what I’m saying is this—Damn my bones and body, I can’t stand this any longer. Will you go home with me, and tell that light and tight young punk to watch out for a broken head next time he comes under my hand.’
‘Mercy on us, what’s all this?’ cried Miss Price, in affected astonishment.
“Mercy, what is all this?” Miss Price exclaimed, feigning surprise.
‘Cum whoam, tell ‘e, cum whoam,’ replied the Yorkshireman, sternly. And as he delivered the reply, Miss Squeers burst into a shower of tears; arising in part from desperate vexation, and in part from an impotent desire to lacerate somebody’s countenance with her fair finger-nails.
‘Come here, tell me, come here,’ replied the Yorkshireman, sternly. And as he said this, Miss Squeers broke down in tears; partly out of frustration, and partly from a helpless urge to scratch someone’s face with her pretty fingernails.
This state of things had been brought about by divers means and workings. Miss Squeers had brought it about, by aspiring to the high state and condition of being matrimonially engaged, without good grounds for so doing; Miss Price had brought it about, by indulging in three motives of action: first, a desire to punish her friend for laying claim to a rivalship in dignity, having no good title: secondly, the gratification of her own vanity, in receiving the compliments of a smart young man: and thirdly, a wish to convince the corn-factor of the great danger he ran, in deferring the celebration of their expected nuptials; while Nicholas had brought it about, by half an hour’s gaiety and thoughtlessness, and a very sincere desire to avoid the imputation of inclining at all to Miss Squeers. So the means employed, and the end produced, were alike the most natural in the world; for young ladies will look forward to being married, and will jostle each other in the race to the altar, and will avail themselves of all opportunities of displaying their own attractions to the best advantage, down to the very end of time, as they have done from its beginning.
This situation came about through various means and actions. Miss Squeers contributed by wanting to get engaged without solid reasons for it; Miss Price played her part by acting on three motivations: first, wanting to get back at her friend for claiming a higher status without justification; second, satisfying her own vanity by enjoying the attention from a dashing young man; and third, trying to show the corn-factor how risky it was to delay their anticipated wedding. Nicholas played a role too, through half an hour of lightheartedness and a genuine wish to avoid any suspicion that he was interested in Miss Squeers. So, the methods used and the outcome were completely natural because young women will always look forward to marriage, compete with each other to reach the altar, and make the most of every opportunity to showcase their attractiveness, just as they have since the beginning of time.
‘Why, and here’s Fanny in tears now!’ exclaimed Miss Price, as if in fresh amazement. ‘What can be the matter?’
"Why, and here’s Fanny in tears now!" Miss Price exclaimed, clearly astonished. "What could be wrong?"
‘Oh! you don’t know, miss, of course you don’t know. Pray don’t trouble yourself to inquire,’ said Miss Squeers, producing that change of countenance which children call making a face.
‘Oh! You don’t know, miss, of course you don’t know. Please don’t bother asking,’ said Miss Squeers, making the kind of face that kids call making a face.
‘Well, I’m sure!’ exclaimed Miss Price.
‘Well, I’m sure!’ exclaimed Miss Price.
‘And who cares whether you are sure or not, ma’am?’ retorted Miss Squeers, making another face.
‘And who cares if you're sure or not, ma’am?’ shot back Miss Squeers, making another face.
‘You are monstrous polite, ma’am,’ said Miss Price.
'You're extremely polite, ma'am,' said Miss Price.
‘I shall not come to you to take lessons in the art, ma’am!’ retorted Miss Squeers.
'I’m not coming to you for lessons in the art, ma’am!' snapped Miss Squeers.
‘You needn’t take the trouble to make yourself plainer than you are, ma’am, however,’ rejoined Miss Price, ‘because that’s quite unnecessary.’
‘You don’t need to make yourself seem less attractive than you are, ma’am,’ replied Miss Price, ‘because that’s completely unnecessary.’
Miss Squeers, in reply, turned very red, and thanked God that she hadn’t got the bold faces of some people. Miss Price, in rejoinder, congratulated herself upon not being possessed of the envious feeling of other people; whereupon Miss Squeers made some general remark touching the danger of associating with low persons; in which Miss Price entirely coincided: observing that it was very true indeed, and she had thought so a long time.
Miss Squeers, in response, blushed deeply and thanked her lucky stars that she didn’t have the brazen faces of some people. Miss Price, in reply, congratulated herself for not having the envy that others do; whereupon Miss Squeers made a general comment about the risks of mingling with lowly individuals, which Miss Price fully agreed with, noting that it was absolutely true and she had believed that for quite a while.
‘’Tilda,’ exclaimed Miss Squeers with dignity, ‘I hate you.’
‘Tilda,’ exclaimed Miss Squeers with dignity, ‘I hate you.’
‘Ah! There’s no love lost between us, I assure you,’ said Miss Price, tying her bonnet strings with a jerk. ‘You’ll cry your eyes out, when I’m gone; you know you will.’
‘Oh! There’s no love lost between us, I promise you,’ said Miss Price, tying her bonnet strings with a quick motion. ‘You’ll cry your eyes out when I’m gone; you know you will.’
‘I scorn your words, Minx,’ said Miss Squeers.
‘I disregard what you say, Minx,’ said Miss Squeers.
‘You pay me a great compliment when you say so,’ answered the miller’s daughter, curtseying very low. ‘Wish you a very good-night, ma’am, and pleasant dreams attend your sleep!’
‘You give me a huge compliment when you say that,’ replied the miller’s daughter, bowing deeply. ‘I wish you a wonderful night, ma’am, and I hope you have pleasant dreams!’
With this parting benediction, Miss Price swept from the room, followed by the huge Yorkshireman, who exchanged with Nicholas, at parting, that peculiarly expressive scowl with which the cut-and-thrust counts, in melodramatic performances, inform each other they will meet again.
With this final blessing, Miss Price left the room, followed by the tall Yorkshireman, who exchanged with Nicholas, at parting, that uniquely expressive scowl that dramatic characters use in melodramas to signal they will meet again.
They were no sooner gone, than Miss Squeers fulfilled the prediction of her quondam friend by giving vent to a most copious burst of tears, and uttering various dismal lamentations and incoherent words. Nicholas stood looking on for a few seconds, rather doubtful what to do, but feeling uncertain whether the fit would end in his being embraced, or scratched, and considering that either infliction would be equally agreeable, he walked off very quietly while Miss Squeers was moaning in her pocket-handkerchief.
As soon as they left, Miss Squeers fulfilled her former friend's prediction by breaking down in a flood of tears and letting out a stream of sad cries and jumbled words. Nicholas stood there for a few seconds, unsure of what to do. He felt uncertain whether her outburst would lead to a hug or a scratch, and since either reaction would be equally unpleasant, he quietly walked away while Miss Squeers continued to moan into her handkerchief.
‘This is one consequence,’ thought Nicholas, when he had groped his way to the dark sleeping-room, ‘of my cursed readiness to adapt myself to any society in which chance carries me. If I had sat mute and motionless, as I might have done, this would not have happened.’
‘This is one consequence,’ thought Nicholas, when he had found his way to the dark bedroom, ‘of my annoying tendency to fit in with any group I end up in. If I had stayed silent and still, like I could have, this wouldn’t have happened.’
He listened for a few minutes, but all was quiet.
He listened for a few minutes, but everything was silent.
‘I was glad,’ he murmured, ‘to grasp at any relief from the sight of this dreadful place, or the presence of its vile master. I have set these people by the ears, and made two new enemies, where, Heaven knows, I needed none. Well, it is a just punishment for having forgotten, even for an hour, what is around me now!’
“I was relieved,” he murmured, “to find any escape from the sight of this terrible place or the presence of its awful master. I’ve stirred things up among these people and made two new enemies, when, God knows, I didn’t need any more. Well, it’s a fitting punishment for having forgotten, even for an hour, what’s right in front of me now!”
So saying, he felt his way among the throng of weary-hearted sleepers, and crept into his poor bed.
So saying, he navigated through the crowd of tired sleepers and slipped into his humble bed.
CHAPTER 10
H ow Mr. Ralph Nickleby provided for his Niece and Sister-in-Law
H ow Mr. Ralph Nickleby took care of his niece and sister-in-law
On the second morning after the departure of Nicholas for Yorkshire, Kate Nickleby sat in a very faded chair raised upon a very dusty throne in Miss La Creevy’s room, giving that lady a sitting for the portrait upon which she was engaged; and towards the full perfection of which, Miss La Creevy had had the street-door case brought upstairs, in order that she might be the better able to infuse into the counterfeit countenance of Miss Nickleby, a bright salmon flesh-tint which she had originally hit upon while executing the miniature of a young officer therein contained, and which bright salmon flesh-tint was considered, by Miss La Creevy’s chief friends and patrons, to be quite a novelty in art: as indeed it was.
On the second morning after Nicholas left for Yorkshire, Kate Nickleby sat in a very worn chair positioned on a very dusty pedestal in Miss La Creevy’s room, posing for the portrait that Miss La Creevy was working on. To achieve the best results, Miss La Creevy had brought the street-door case upstairs so she could better infuse a vibrant salmon skin tone into Kate’s likeness, a shade she had originally discovered while painting a miniature of a young officer included in the case, and which was regarded as quite a novelty in art by Miss La Creevy’s closest friends and patrons, and rightly so.
‘I think I have caught it now,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘The very shade! This will be the sweetest portrait I have ever done, certainly.’
“I think I’ve got it now,” said Miss La Creevy. “The exact shade! This is going to be the best portrait I’ve ever done, for sure.”
‘It will be your genius that makes it so, then, I am sure,’ replied Kate, smiling.
"It will be your brilliance that makes it happen, I'm sure," replied Kate, smiling.
‘No, no, I won’t allow that, my dear,’ rejoined Miss La Creevy. ‘It’s a very nice subject—a very nice subject, indeed—though, of course, something depends upon the mode of treatment.’
‘No, no, I can’t let that happen, my dear,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘It’s a really good topic—a really good topic, for sure—though, of course, it depends a lot on how it's handled.’
‘And not a little,’ observed Kate.
‘And not a bit,’ observed Kate.
‘Why, my dear, you are right there,’ said Miss La Creevy, ‘in the main you are right there; though I don’t allow that it is of such very great importance in the present case. Ah! The difficulties of Art, my dear, are great.’
“Why, my dear, you’re absolutely right,” said Miss La Creevy, “for the most part, you’re right; though I don’t think it’s that important in this situation. Ah! The challenges of Art, my dear, are significant.”
‘They must be, I have no doubt,’ said Kate, humouring her good-natured little friend.
"They definitely are, I'm sure of it," said Kate, indulging her cheerful little friend.
‘They are beyond anything you can form the faintest conception of,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘What with bringing out eyes with all one’s power, and keeping down noses with all one’s force, and adding to heads, and taking away teeth altogether, you have no idea of the trouble one little miniature is.’
“They are beyond anything you can imagine,” replied Miss La Creevy. “With trying to enhance the eyes as much as possible, flattening noses with all your might, adding to the heads, and completely removing teeth, you have no idea how much effort goes into one tiny miniature.”
‘The remuneration can scarcely repay you,’ said Kate.
"The payment can hardly repay you," Kate said.
‘Why, it does not, and that’s the truth,’ answered Miss La Creevy; ‘and then people are so dissatisfied and unreasonable, that, nine times out of ten, there’s no pleasure in painting them. Sometimes they say, “Oh, how very serious you have made me look, Miss La Creevy!” and at others, “La, Miss La Creevy, how very smirking!” when the very essence of a good portrait is, that it must be either serious or smirking, or it’s no portrait at all.’
“Honestly, it doesn’t, and that’s the truth,” replied Miss La Creevy. “And then people are so unhappy and unreasonable that, nine times out of ten, there’s no joy in painting them. Sometimes they say, ‘Oh, how serious you’ve made me look, Miss La Creevy!’ and other times, ‘Oh my, Miss La Creevy, how smug!’ when the very essence of a good portrait is that it has to be either serious or smug, or it’s not a portrait at all.”
‘Indeed!’ said Kate, laughing.
"Totally!" Kate laughed.
‘Certainly, my dear; because the sitters are always either the one or the other,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘Look at the Royal Academy! All those beautiful shiny portraits of gentlemen in black velvet waistcoats, with their fists doubled up on round tables, or marble slabs, are serious, you know; and all the ladies who are playing with little parasols, or little dogs, or little children—it’s the same rule in art, only varying the objects—are smirking. In fact,’ said Miss La Creevy, sinking her voice to a confidential whisper, ‘there are only two styles of portrait painting; the serious and the smirk; and we always use the serious for professional people (except actors sometimes), and the smirk for private ladies and gentlemen who don’t care so much about looking clever.’
“Of course, my dear; because the sitters are always either one or the other,” replied Miss La Creevy. “Look at the Royal Academy! All those beautiful shiny portraits of gentlemen in black velvet vests, with their fists clenched on round tables or marble slabs, are serious, you know; and all the ladies who are playing with little parasols, or little dogs, or little children—it’s the same principle in art, just varying the objects—are smirking. In fact,” said Miss La Creevy, lowering her voice to a confidential whisper, “there are only two styles of portrait painting: the serious and the smirk; and we always use the serious for professional people (except actors sometimes), and the smirk for private ladies and gentlemen who don’t care as much about looking clever.”
Kate seemed highly amused by this information, and Miss La Creevy went on painting and talking, with immovable complacency.
Kate seemed really entertained by this news, and Miss La Creevy continued painting and chatting, completely unbothered.
‘What a number of officers you seem to paint!’ said Kate, availing herself of a pause in the discourse, and glancing round the room.
‘You seem to paint quite a few officers!’ said Kate, taking advantage of a break in the conversation and looking around the room.
‘Number of what, child?’ inquired Miss La Creevy, looking up from her work. ‘Character portraits, oh yes—they’re not real military men, you know.’
“Number of what, kid?” asked Miss La Creevy, looking up from her work. “Character portraits, oh yeah—they're not real military guys, you know.”
‘No!’
'No!'
‘Bless your heart, of course not; only clerks and that, who hire a uniform coat to be painted in, and send it here in a carpet bag. Some artists,’ said Miss La Creevy, ‘keep a red coat, and charge seven-and-sixpence extra for hire and carmine; but I don’t do that myself, for I don’t consider it legitimate.’
‘Bless your heart, of course not; only clerks and such who rent a uniform coat to be painted and send it here in a carpet bag. Some artists,’ said Miss La Creevy, ‘keep a red coat and charge seven-and-sixpence extra for the rental and paint; but I don’t do that myself because I don’t think it’s right.’
Drawing herself up, as though she plumed herself greatly upon not resorting to these lures to catch sitters, Miss La Creevy applied herself, more intently, to her task: only raising her head occasionally, to look with unspeakable satisfaction at some touch she had just put in: and now and then giving Miss Nickleby to understand what particular feature she was at work upon, at the moment; ‘not,’ she expressly observed, ‘that you should make it up for painting, my dear, but because it’s our custom sometimes to tell sitters what part we are upon, in order that if there’s any particular expression they want introduced, they may throw it in, at the time, you know.’
Drawing herself up, as if she took great pride in not using tricks to attract sitters, Miss La Creevy focused even more on her work, only looking up occasionally to admire some detail she had just added. Now and then, she made sure Miss Nickleby knew which feature she was currently working on, saying, "Not that you should pose for painting, my dear, but it's our custom to tell sitters what we're working on, so if there's any specific expression they'd like to include, they can mention it right then, you know."
‘And when,’ said Miss La Creevy, after a long silence, to wit, an interval of full a minute and a half, ‘when do you expect to see your uncle again?’
‘And when,’ said Miss La Creevy, after a long silence, about a minute and a half, ‘when do you expect to see your uncle again?’
‘I scarcely know; I had expected to have seen him before now,’ replied Kate. ‘Soon I hope, for this state of uncertainty is worse than anything.’
"I hardly know; I thought I would have seen him by now," Kate replied. "I hope it’s soon, because this uncertainty is worse than anything."
‘I suppose he has money, hasn’t he?’ inquired Miss La Creevy.
"I guess he has money, doesn’t he?" asked Miss La Creevy.
‘He is very rich, I have heard,’ rejoined Kate. ‘I don’t know that he is, but I believe so.’
‘He’s really wealthy, I’ve heard,’ Kate replied. ‘I’m not sure if he is, but I think so.’
‘Ah, you may depend upon it he is, or he wouldn’t be so surly,’ remarked Miss La Creevy, who was an odd little mixture of shrewdness and simplicity. ‘When a man’s a bear, he is generally pretty independent.’
“Yeah, you can count on it, he is, or he wouldn’t be so grumpy,” said Miss La Creevy, who was an unusual blend of sharpness and naivety. “When a guy acts like a bear, he’s usually quite self-reliant.”
‘His manner is rough,’ said Kate.
'His way of acting is pretty harsh,' Kate said.
‘Rough!’ cried Miss La Creevy, ‘a porcupine’s a featherbed to him! I never met with such a cross-grained old savage.’
“Rough!” shouted Miss La Creevy, “a porcupine is like a featherbed compared to him! I’ve never encountered such a grumpy old savage.”
‘It is only his manner, I believe,’ observed Kate, timidly; ‘he was disappointed in early life, I think I have heard, or has had his temper soured by some calamity. I should be sorry to think ill of him until I knew he deserved it.’
"It’s just his way, I think," Kate said hesitantly. "He was let down in his early years, I’ve heard, or something bad happened that left him bitter. I wouldn’t want to judge him unfairly until I knew he actually deserved it."
‘Well; that’s very right and proper,’ observed the miniature painter, ‘and Heaven forbid that I should be the cause of your doing so! But, now, mightn’t he, without feeling it himself, make you and your mama some nice little allowance that would keep you both comfortable until you were well married, and be a little fortune to her afterwards? What would a hundred a year for instance, be to him?’
‘Well; that’s totally fair,’ said the miniature painter, ‘and God forbid I should be the reason you do that! But, couldn’t he, without really noticing it, give you and your mom a nice little allowance that would keep you both comfortable until you’re married, and then be a little fortune for her afterward? What would a hundred a year, for example, mean to him?’
‘I don’t know what it would be to him,’ said Kate, with energy, ‘but it would be that to me I would rather die than take.’
"I don’t know what it would mean to him," Kate said passionately, "but to me, I’d rather die than accept that."
‘Heyday!’ cried Miss La Creevy.
“Awesome!” cried Miss La Creevy.
‘A dependence upon him,’ said Kate, ‘would embitter my whole life. I should feel begging a far less degradation.’
‘Depending on him,’ Kate said, ‘would make my whole life bitter. I would feel like begging is a far lesser degradation.’
‘Well!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy. ‘This of a relation whom you will not hear an indifferent person speak ill of, my dear, sounds oddly enough, I confess.’
‘Well!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy. ‘This relative of yours, whom you won’t hear anyone speak badly of, my dear, sounds quite strange, I must admit.’

Original
‘I dare say it does,’ replied Kate, speaking more gently, ‘indeed I am sure it must. I—I—only mean that with the feelings and recollection of better times upon me, I could not bear to live on anybody’s bounty—not his particularly, but anybody’s.’
"I think it does," Kate replied softly. "I'm really sure it must. I—I—just mean that with the memories of better times weighing on me, I couldn't stand to live off anyone's charity—not his specifically, but anyone's."
Miss La Creevy looked slyly at her companion, as if she doubted whether Ralph himself were not the subject of dislike, but seeing that her young friend was distressed, made no remark.
Miss La Creevy glanced at her companion with a sly look, as if she questioned whether Ralph was actually the source of dislike. However, noticing that her young friend was upset, she kept her thoughts to herself.
‘I only ask of him,’ continued Kate, whose tears fell while she spoke, ‘that he will move so little out of his way, in my behalf, as to enable me by his recommendation—only by his recommendation—to earn, literally, my bread and remain with my mother. Whether we shall ever taste happiness again, depends upon the fortunes of my dear brother; but if he will do this, and Nicholas only tells us that he is well and cheerful, I shall be contented.’
"I just ask of him," Kate continued, tears streaming down her face as she spoke, "that he will go out of his way just a little for me, to help me earn my living—literally my bread—so I can stay with my mother. Whether we’ll ever be happy again depends on my dear brother’s fortunes; but if he does this, and Nicholas just lets us know that he’s okay and in good spirits, I’ll be satisfied."
As she ceased to speak, there was a rustling behind the screen which stood between her and the door, and some person knocked at the wainscot.’
As she stopped talking, there was some rustling behind the screen that stood between her and the door, and someone knocked on the paneling.
‘Come in, whoever it is!’ cried Miss La Creevy.
“Come in, whoever you are!” shouted Miss La Creevy.
The person complied, and, coming forward at once, gave to view the form and features of no less an individual than Mr. Ralph Nickleby himself.
The person agreed and, stepping forward immediately, revealed the identity of none other than Mr. Ralph Nickleby himself.
‘Your servant, ladies,’ said Ralph, looking sharply at them by turns. ‘You were talking so loud, that I was unable to make you hear.’
“Your servant, ladies,” Ralph said, glancing at them one after the other. “You were talking so loudly that I couldn’t get your attention.”
When the man of business had a more than commonly vicious snarl lurking at his heart, he had a trick of almost concealing his eyes under their thick and protruding brows, for an instant, and then displaying them in their full keenness. As he did so now, and tried to keep down the smile which parted his thin compressed lips, and puckered up the bad lines about his mouth, they both felt certain that some part, if not the whole, of their recent conversation, had been overheard.
When the businessman had a particularly nasty sneer hidden in his heart, he had a habit of almost hiding his eyes under their thick, protruding brows for a moment, then revealing them in all their sharpness. As he did this now, trying to suppress the smile that split his thin, tight lips and wrinkled the unpleasant lines around his mouth, they both felt sure that some part, if not all, of their recent conversation had been overheard.
‘I called in, on my way upstairs, more than half expecting to find you here,’ said Ralph, addressing his niece, and looking contemptuously at the portrait. ‘Is that my niece’s portrait, ma’am?’
"I stopped by on my way up, half expecting to find you here," Ralph said to his niece, casting a disdainful glance at the portrait. "Is that a portrait of my niece, ma'am?"
‘Yes it is, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Miss La Creevy, with a very sprightly air, ‘and between you and me and the post, sir, it will be a very nice portrait too, though I say it who am the painter.’
‘Yes it is, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Miss La Creevy, with a lively demeanor, ‘and between you and me and the post, sir, it’s going to be a really nice portrait too, if I may say so as the artist.’
‘Don’t trouble yourself to show it to me, ma’am,’ cried Ralph, moving away, ‘I have no eye for likenesses. Is it nearly finished?’
“Don’t worry about showing it to me, ma’am,” Ralph said, stepping back, “I’m not good at recognizing likenesses. Is it almost done?”
‘Why, yes,’ replied Miss La Creevy, considering with the pencil end of her brush in her mouth. ‘Two sittings more will—’
‘Sure,’ replied Miss La Creevy, thinking with the pencil end of her brush in her mouth. ‘Two more sittings will—’
‘Have them at once, ma’am,’ said Ralph. ‘She’ll have no time to idle over fooleries after tomorrow. Work, ma’am, work; we must all work. Have you let your lodgings, ma’am?’
“Get them now, ma’am,” Ralph said. “She won’t have time to waste on nonsense after tomorrow. We need to work, ma’am, we all do. Have you rented your place, ma’am?”
‘I have not put a bill up yet, sir.’
‘I haven’t put a bill up yet, sir.’
‘Put it up at once, ma’am; they won’t want the rooms after this week, or if they do, can’t pay for them. Now, my dear, if you’re ready, we’ll lose no more time.’
"Put it up right away, ma’am; they won't need the rooms after this week, or if they do, they can't afford them. Now, my dear, if you're ready, let's not waste any more time."
With an assumption of kindness which sat worse upon him even than his usual manner, Mr. Ralph Nickleby motioned to the young lady to precede him, and bowing gravely to Miss La Creevy, closed the door and followed upstairs, where Mrs. Nickleby received him with many expressions of regard. Stopping them somewhat abruptly, Ralph waved his hand with an impatient gesture, and proceeded to the object of his visit.
With a forced kindness that looked even more awkward on him than his usual demeanor, Mr. Ralph Nickleby gestured for the young lady to go ahead of him. He bowed seriously to Miss La Creevy, closed the door, and followed her upstairs, where Mrs. Nickleby welcomed him warmly. Cutting off her enthusiastic greetings a bit abruptly, Ralph waved his hand impatiently and got straight to the point of his visit.
‘I have found a situation for your daughter, ma’am,’ said Ralph.
"I've found a job for your daughter, ma'am," said Ralph.
‘Well,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Now, I will say that that is only just what I have expected of you. “Depend upon it,” I said to Kate, only yesterday morning at breakfast, “that after your uncle has provided, in that most ready manner, for Nicholas, he will not leave us until he has done at least the same for you.” These were my very words, as near as I remember. Kate, my dear, why don’t you thank your—’
‘Well,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I have to say that this is exactly what I expected from you. “Trust me,” I told Kate just yesterday morning at breakfast, “after your uncle has taken care of Nicholas so generously, he won’t rest until he does at least the same for you.” Those were my exact words, as far as I can recall. Kate, my dear, why don’t you thank your—’
‘Let me proceed, ma’am, pray,’ said Ralph, interrupting his sister-in-law in the full torrent of her discourse.
“Let me continue, ma’am, please,” said Ralph, interrupting his sister-in-law in the middle of her speech.
‘Kate, my love, let your uncle proceed,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
'Kate, my dear, let your uncle continue,' said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘I am most anxious that he should, mama,’ rejoined Kate.
"I really hope he does, Mom," Kat said in response.
‘Well, my dear, if you are anxious that he should, you had better allow your uncle to say what he has to say, without interruption,’ observed Mrs Nickleby, with many small nods and frowns. ‘Your uncle’s time is very valuable, my dear; and however desirous you may be—and naturally desirous, as I am sure any affectionate relations who have seen so little of your uncle as we have, must naturally be to protract the pleasure of having him among us, still, we are bound not to be selfish, but to take into consideration the important nature of his occupations in the city.’
“Well, my dear, if you're eager for him to speak, you should let your uncle say what he needs to without interrupting,” Mrs. Nickleby remarked, with many small nods and frowns. “Your uncle’s time is very valuable, my dear; and while it’s completely natural—especially for affectionate relatives like us who have seen so little of him—to want to extend the pleasure of having him with us, we must remember not to be selfish and to consider how important his work in the city is.”
‘I am very much obliged to you, ma’am,’ said Ralph with a scarcely perceptible sneer. ‘An absence of business habits in this family leads, apparently, to a great waste of words before business—when it does come under consideration—is arrived at, at all.’
‘I really appreciate it, ma’am,’ said Ralph with a barely noticeable sneer. ‘The lack of business sense in this family seems to result in a lot of wasted words before we even get to the point of discussing business—if we ever do.’
‘I fear it is so indeed,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby with a sigh. ‘Your poor brother—’
‘I’m afraid that’s true,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby with a sigh. ‘Your poor brother—’
‘My poor brother, ma’am,’ interposed Ralph tartly, ‘had no idea what business was—was unacquainted, I verily believe, with the very meaning of the word.’
‘My poor brother, ma’am,’ Ralph cut in sharply, ‘had no clue what business was—was completely unfamiliar, I truly believe, with the very meaning of the word.’
‘I fear he was,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with her handkerchief to her eyes. ‘If it hadn’t been for me, I don’t know what would have become of him.’
"I’m afraid he was," said Mrs. Nickleby, with a tissue to her eyes. "If it hadn’t been for me, I don’t know what would have happened to him."
What strange creatures we are! The slight bait so skilfully thrown out by Ralph, on their first interview, was dangling on the hook yet. At every small deprivation or discomfort which presented itself in the course of the four-and-twenty hours to remind her of her straitened and altered circumstances, peevish visions of her dower of one thousand pounds had arisen before Mrs. Nickleby’s mind, until, at last, she had come to persuade herself that of all her late husband’s creditors she was the worst used and the most to be pitied. And yet, she had loved him dearly for many years, and had no greater share of selfishness than is the usual lot of mortals. Such is the irritability of sudden poverty. A decent annuity would have restored her thoughts to their old train, at once.
What strange creatures we are! The little bait so cleverly thrown out by Ralph during their first meeting was still hanging on the hook. With every small deprivation or discomfort she faced over the course of twenty-four hours, which reminded her of her limited and changed circumstances, nagging thoughts about her dowry of one thousand pounds kept popping up in Mrs. Nickleby’s mind. Eventually, she convinced herself that of all her late husband’s creditors, she was the most wronged and the one most deserving of sympathy. And yet, she had loved him deeply for many years and had no more selfishness than most people have. Such is the irritability that comes with sudden poverty. A decent annuity would have quickly brought her thoughts back to their former state.
‘Repining is of no use, ma’am,’ said Ralph. ‘Of all fruitless errands, sending a tear to look after a day that is gone is the most fruitless.’
‘Complaining is pointless, ma’am,’ said Ralph. ‘Of all pointless tasks, crying over a day that has passed is the most pointless.’
‘So it is,’ sobbed Mrs. Nickleby. ‘So it is.’
‘That's right,’ sobbed Mrs. Nickleby. ‘That's right.’
‘As you feel so keenly, in your own purse and person, the consequences of inattention to business, ma’am,’ said Ralph, ‘I am sure you will impress upon your children the necessity of attaching themselves to it early in life.’
‘Since you clearly feel the consequences of neglecting business in your own finances and life, ma’am,’ said Ralph, ‘I’m sure you’ll emphasize to your children the importance of getting involved with it early on.’
‘Of course I must see that,’ rejoined Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Sad experience, you know, brother-in-law.—Kate, my dear, put that down in the next letter to Nicholas, or remind me to do it if I write.’
“Of course I have to see that,” replied Mrs. Nickleby. “It’s a sad experience, you know, brother-in-law. —Kate, my dear, write that down in the next letter to Nicholas, or remind me to do it if I write.”
Ralph paused for a few moments, and seeing that he had now made pretty sure of the mother, in case the daughter objected to his proposition, went on to say:
Ralph paused for a moment, and seeing that he had now secured the mother’s support, in case the daughter objected to his proposal, continued to say:
‘The situation that I have made interest to procure, ma’am, is with—with a milliner and dressmaker, in short.’
"The situation I'm interested in, ma'am, is with a milliner and dressmaker, to put it simply."
‘A milliner!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby.
“A hat maker!” cried Mrs. Nickleby.
‘A milliner and dressmaker, ma’am,’ replied Ralph. ‘Dressmakers in London, as I need not remind you, ma’am, who are so well acquainted with all matters in the ordinary routine of life, make large fortunes, keep equipages, and become persons of great wealth and fortune.’
‘A milliner and dressmaker, ma’am,’ replied Ralph. ‘Dressmakers in London, as I’m sure you know, ma’am, who are well acquainted with all aspects of everyday life, make a lot of money, own fancy carriages, and become very wealthy individuals.’
Now, the first idea called up in Mrs. Nickleby’s mind by the words milliner and dressmaker were connected with certain wicker baskets lined with black oilskin, which she remembered to have seen carried to and fro in the streets; but, as Ralph proceeded, these disappeared, and were replaced by visions of large houses at the West end, neat private carriages, and a banker’s book; all of which images succeeded each other with such rapidity, that he had no sooner finished speaking, than she nodded her head and said ‘Very true,’ with great appearance of satisfaction.
Now, the first thing that popped into Mrs. Nickleby’s mind when she heard the words milliner and dressmaker were some wicker baskets lined with black oilskin that she remembered seeing carried back and forth in the streets. But as Ralph continued, those images faded away and were replaced by visions of large houses in the West End, tidy private carriages, and a banker’s ledger. These images came so quickly one after the other that as soon as he finished speaking, she nodded her head and said, “Very true,” looking quite satisfied.
‘What your uncle says is very true, Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I recollect when your poor papa and I came to town after we were married, that a young lady brought me home a chip cottage-bonnet, with white and green trimming, and green persian lining, in her own carriage, which drove up to the door full gallop;—at least, I am not quite certain whether it was her own carriage or a hackney chariot, but I remember very well that the horse dropped down dead as he was turning round, and that your poor papa said he hadn’t had any corn for a fortnight.’
“What your uncle says is very true, Kate, dear,” said Mrs. Nickleby. “I remember when your poor father and I came to town after we got married, a young lady brought me home a cute cottage bonnet, with white and green trimming and green Persian lining, in her own carriage, which pulled up to the door at full speed;—at least, I’m not quite sure if it was her own carriage or a hired cab, but I clearly recall that the horse collapsed dead as it was turning around, and that your poor father said he hadn’t had any feed for two weeks.”
This anecdote, so strikingly illustrative of the opulence of milliners, was not received with any great demonstration of feeling, inasmuch as Kate hung down her head while it was relating, and Ralph manifested very intelligible symptoms of extreme impatience.
This story, which clearly highlights the wealth of hatmakers, didn't elicit much of a reaction. Kate kept her head down while it was being told, and Ralph showed obvious signs of being very impatient.
‘The lady’s name,’ said Ralph, hastily striking in, ‘is Mantalini—Madame Mantalini. I know her. She lives near Cavendish Square. If your daughter is disposed to try after the situation, I’ll take her there directly.’
‘The lady’s name,’ said Ralph, quickly interrupting, ‘is Mantalini—Madame Mantalini. I know her. She lives near Cavendish Square. If your daughter is interested in the job, I’ll take her there right away.’
‘Have you nothing to say to your uncle, my love?’ inquired Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Do you have nothing to say to your uncle, dear?’ asked Mrs. Nickleby.
‘A great deal,’ replied Kate; ‘but not now. I would rather speak to him when we are alone;—it will save his time if I thank him and say what I wish to say to him, as we walk along.’
"A lot," Kate replied. "But not right now. I'd prefer to talk to him when we're alone; it’ll save his time if I thank him and tell him what I want to say while we walk."
With these words, Kate hurried away, to hide the traces of emotion that were stealing down her face, and to prepare herself for the walk, while Mrs. Nickleby amused her brother-in-law by giving him, with many tears, a detailed account of the dimensions of a rosewood cabinet piano they had possessed in their days of affluence, together with a minute description of eight drawing-room chairs, with turned legs and green chintz squabs to match the curtains, which had cost two pounds fifteen shillings apiece, and had gone at the sale for a mere nothing.
With these words, Kate rushed away to hide the tears that were trailing down her face and to get ready for the walk, while Mrs. Nickleby entertained her brother-in-law by tearfully recounting the details of a rosewood cabinet piano they had owned during their prosperous days, along with a thorough description of eight drawing-room chairs with turned legs and green chintz cushions that matched the curtains. They had cost two pounds fifteen shillings each and went for a pittance at the sale.
These reminiscences were at length cut short by Kate’s return in her walking dress, when Ralph, who had been fretting and fuming during the whole time of her absence, lost no time, and used very little ceremony, in descending into the street.
These memories were finally interrupted by Kate’s return in her walking outfit, when Ralph, who had been waiting impatiently the entire time she was gone, quickly made his way down to the street without wasting any time or showing much formality.
‘Now,’ he said, taking her arm, ‘walk as fast as you can, and you’ll get into the step that you’ll have to walk to business with, every morning.’ So saying, he led Kate off, at a good round pace, towards Cavendish Square.
‘Now,’ he said, taking her arm, ‘walk as fast as you can, and you’ll get into the rhythm that you’ll need for your daily commute to work.’ With that, he led Kate off at a brisk pace towards Cavendish Square.
‘I am very much obliged to you, uncle,’ said the young lady, after they had hurried on in silence for some time; ‘very.’
‘I really appreciate it, uncle,’ said the young lady, after they had rushed on in silence for a while; ‘truly.’
‘I’m glad to hear it,’ said Ralph. ‘I hope you’ll do your duty.’
“I’m happy to hear that,” Ralph said. “I hope you’ll fulfill your responsibility.”
‘I will try to please, uncle,’ replied Kate: ‘indeed I—’
‘I will try to please you, uncle,’ replied Kate: ‘indeed I—’
‘Don’t begin to cry,’ growled Ralph; ‘I hate crying.’
"Don’t start crying," Ralph grumbled; "I can't stand it."
‘It’s very foolish, I know, uncle,’ began poor Kate.
‘It’s really silly, I know, Uncle,’ started poor Kate.
‘It is,’ replied Ralph, stopping her short, ‘and very affected besides. Let me see no more of it.’
‘It is,’ replied Ralph, cutting her off, ‘and it’s really pretentious too. I don’t want to see any more of it.’
Perhaps this was not the best way to dry the tears of a young and sensitive female, about to make her first entry on an entirely new scene of life, among cold and uninterested strangers; but it had its effect notwithstanding. Kate coloured deeply, breathed quickly for a few moments, and then walked on with a firmer and more determined step.
Perhaps this wasn't the best way to comfort a young and sensitive girl about to step into a completely new chapter of her life among cold and indifferent strangers; but it worked regardless. Kate flushed deeply, took quick breaths for a moment, and then walked on with a more confident and determined stride.
It was a curious contrast to see how the timid country girl shrunk through the crowd that hurried up and down the streets, giving way to the press of people, and clinging closely to Ralph as though she feared to lose him in the throng; and how the stern and hard-featured man of business went doggedly on, elbowing the passengers aside, and now and then exchanging a gruff salutation with some passing acquaintance, who turned to look back upon his pretty charge, with looks expressive of surprise, and seemed to wonder at the ill-assorted companionship. But, it would have been a stranger contrast still, to have read the hearts that were beating side by side; to have laid bare the gentle innocence of the one, and the rugged villainy of the other; to have hung upon the guileless thoughts of the affectionate girl, and been amazed that, among all the wily plots and calculations of the old man, there should not be one word or figure denoting thought of death or of the grave. But so it was; and stranger still—though this is a thing of every day—the warm young heart palpitated with a thousand anxieties and apprehensions, while that of the old worldly man lay rusting in its cell, beating only as a piece of cunning mechanism, and yielding no one throb of hope, or fear, or love, or care, for any living thing.
It was an interesting contrast to see how the shy country girl made her way through the crowd bustling up and down the streets, stepping aside for the throng and holding tightly to Ralph as if she was afraid of losing him in the mass of people; meanwhile, the stern, hard-faced businessman pushed ahead, elbowing past other pedestrians, occasionally exchanging a gruff nod with an acquaintance who looked back at his pretty companion with surprise, seeming to wonder about their mismatched pairing. But it would have been an even more striking contrast to read the hearts beating side by side; to reveal the gentle innocence of one and the rough villainy of the other; to observe the sincere thoughts of the loving girl and be shocked that, amidst all the crafty plans and calculations of the older man, there wasn't a single thought or mention of death or the grave. Yet that was the case; and even stranger—though it happens every day—the warm young heart was racing with worries and fears, while that of the old worldly man lay dormant, beating only as a piece of clever machinery, with no pulse of hope, fear, love, or care for anything alive.
‘Uncle,’ said Kate, when she judged they must be near their destination, ‘I must ask one question of you. I am to live at home?’
‘Uncle,’ Kate said when she thought they must be close to their destination, ‘I have to ask you one question. Am I going to live at home?’
‘At home!’ replied Ralph; ‘where’s that?’
‘At home!’ replied Ralph; ‘where’s that?’
‘I mean with my mother—The Widow,’ said Kate emphatically.
"I mean with my mom—The Widow," Kate said firmly.
‘You will live, to all intents and purposes, here,’ rejoined Ralph; ‘for here you will take your meals, and here you will be from morning till night—occasionally perhaps till morning again.’
‘You will pretty much live here,’ replied Ralph; ‘because here you’ll have your meals, and you’ll be here from morning until night—sometimes even until morning again.’
‘But at night, I mean,’ said Kate; ‘I cannot leave her, uncle. I must have some place that I can call a home; it will be wherever she is, you know, and may be a very humble one.’
‘But at night, I mean,’ said Kate; ‘I can’t leave her, uncle. I need a place I can call home; it will be wherever she is, you know, and it might be a very simple one.’
‘May be!’ said Ralph, walking faster, in the impatience provoked by the remark; ‘must be, you mean. May be a humble one! Is the girl mad?’
"Maybe!" Ralph said, picking up his pace, annoyed by the comment. "It must be, you mean. Maybe it’s a humble one! Is the girl crazy?"
‘The word slipped from my lips, I did not mean it indeed,’ urged Kate.
"The word slipped out, I didn’t really mean it," Kate insisted.
‘I hope not,’ said Ralph.
"I hope not," Ralph said.
‘But my question, uncle; you have not answered it.’
‘But my question, uncle; you still haven’t answered it.’
‘Why, I anticipated something of the kind,’ said Ralph; ‘and—though I object very strongly, mind—have provided against it. I spoke of you as an out-of-door worker; so you will go to this home that may be humble, every night.’
‘Well, I expected something like this,’ Ralph said. ‘And—just to be clear, I really don’t like it—I've prepared for it. I mentioned you as someone who works outdoors; so you will go to this home, even if it’s simple, every night.’
There was comfort in this. Kate poured forth many thanks for her uncle’s consideration, which Ralph received as if he had deserved them all, and they arrived without any further conversation at the dressmaker’s door, which displayed a very large plate, with Madame Mantalini’s name and occupation, and was approached by a handsome flight of steps. There was a shop to the house, but it was let off to an importer of otto of roses. Madame Mantalini’s shows-rooms were on the first-floor: a fact which was notified to the nobility and gentry by the casual exhibition, near the handsomely curtained windows, of two or three elegant bonnets of the newest fashion, and some costly garments in the most approved taste.
There was comfort in this. Kate expressed her gratitude for her uncle’s thoughtfulness, which Ralph accepted as if he had earned it all. They arrived at the dressmaker’s door without any more conversation. The door featured a large sign with Madame Mantalini’s name and occupation, and it was accessed by a beautiful set of stairs. There was a shop in the building, but it was rented out to a seller of rose oil. Madame Mantalini’s showrooms were located on the first floor, a fact made known to the upper class by the casual display of two or three stylish hats in the latest fashion, along with some expensive garments in the most fashionable taste, near the elegantly curtained windows.
A liveried footman opened the door, and in reply to Ralph’s inquiry whether Madame Mantalini was at home, ushered them, through a handsome hall and up a spacious staircase, into the show saloon, which comprised two spacious drawing-rooms, and exhibited an immense variety of superb dresses and materials for dresses: some arranged on stands, others laid carelessly on sofas, and others again, scattered over the carpet, hanging on the cheval-glasses, or mingling, in some other way, with the rich furniture of various descriptions, which was profusely displayed.
A uniformed footman opened the door, and in response to Ralph’s question about whether Madame Mantalini was at home, he led them through an elegant hall and up a wide staircase into the display room, which consisted of two large drawing-rooms filled with an incredible array of stunning dresses and fabrics for dresses: some were set up on stands, others casually draped over sofas, and some scattered across the carpet, hanging on mirrors, or mingling in various ways with the lavishly displayed furniture.
They waited here a much longer time than was agreeable to Mr. Ralph Nickleby, who eyed the gaudy frippery about him with very little concern, and was at length about to pull the bell, when a gentleman suddenly popped his head into the room, and, seeing somebody there, as suddenly popped it out again.
They waited here a lot longer than Mr. Ralph Nickleby liked, who looked at the flashy decorations around him with little interest, and was about to ring the bell when a man suddenly poked his head into the room, and upon noticing someone there, quickly pulled it back out again.
‘Here. Hollo!’ cried Ralph. ‘Who’s that?’
‘Hey! Hello!’ shouted Ralph. ‘Who’s there?’
At the sound of Ralph’s voice, the head reappeared, and the mouth, displaying a very long row of very white teeth, uttered in a mincing tone the words, ‘Demmit. What, Nickleby! oh, demmit!’ Having uttered which ejaculations, the gentleman advanced, and shook hands with Ralph, with great warmth. He was dressed in a gorgeous morning gown, with a waistcoat and Turkish trousers of the same pattern, a pink silk neckerchief, and bright green slippers, and had a very copious watch-chain wound round his body. Moreover, he had whiskers and a moustache, both dyed black and gracefully curled.
At the sound of Ralph's voice, the head popped back into view, and the mouth, showcasing a long row of very white teeth, squeaked in a delicate tone, "Darn it. What, Nickleby! oh, darn it!" After saying this, the guy moved closer and warmly shook hands with Ralph. He was wearing an extravagant morning gown, with a matching waistcoat and Turkish trousers, a pink silk neckerchief, and bright green slippers, along with a fancy watch chain wrapped around his body. Plus, he had whiskers and a mustache, both dyed black and stylishly curled.
‘Demmit, you don’t mean to say you want me, do you, demmit?’ said this gentleman, smiting Ralph on the shoulder.
“Damn it, you can’t be saying you want me, can you, damn it?” said this guy, hitting Ralph on the shoulder.
‘Not yet,’ said Ralph, sarcastically.
"Not yet," Ralph said, sarcastic.
‘Ha! ha! demmit,’ cried the gentleman; when, wheeling round to laugh with greater elegance, he encountered Kate Nickleby, who was standing near.
‘Ha! Ha! Damn it,’ shouted the gentleman; as he turned around to laugh more elegantly, he spotted Kate Nickleby, who was standing nearby.
‘My niece,’ said Ralph.
"My niece," Ralph said.
‘I remember,’ said the gentleman, striking his nose with the knuckle of his forefinger as a chastening for his forgetfulness. ‘Demmit, I remember what you come for. Step this way, Nickleby; my dear, will you follow me? Ha! ha! They all follow me, Nickleby; always did, demmit, always.’
‘I remember,’ said the man, tapping his nose with his forefinger as a reminder for his forgetfulness. ‘Darn it, I remember why you came. Come this way, Nickleby; my dear, will you follow me? Ha! ha! They all follow me, Nickleby; always have, darn it, always.’
Giving loose to the playfulness of his imagination, after this fashion, the gentleman led the way to a private sitting-room on the second floor, scarcely less elegantly furnished than the apartment below, where the presence of a silver coffee-pot, an egg-shell, and sloppy china for one, seemed to show that he had just breakfasted.
Letting his imagination run free, the gentleman guided the way to a private sitting room on the second floor, which was almost as elegantly furnished as the room below. The presence of a silver coffee pot, an egg shell, and messy china for one indicated that he had just had breakfast.
‘Sit down, my dear,’ said the gentleman: first staring Miss Nickleby out of countenance, and then grinning in delight at the achievement. ‘This cursed high room takes one’s breath away. These infernal sky parlours—I’m afraid I must move, Nickleby.’
‘Sit down, my dear,’ said the gentleman, first intimidating Miss Nickleby with his gaze, and then grinning with pleasure at his success. ‘This damn high room takes your breath away. These awful sky parlours—I think I need to leave, Nickleby.’
‘I would, by all means,’ replied Ralph, looking bitterly round.
“I definitely would,” Ralph replied, glancing around bitterly.
‘What a demd rum fellow you are, Nickleby,’ said the gentleman, ‘the demdest, longest-headed, queerest-tempered old coiner of gold and silver ever was—demmit.’
‘What a damn strange guy you are, Nickleby,’ said the gentleman, ‘the damn strangest, longest-thinking, oddest-tempered old counterfeiter of gold and silver ever—dammit.’
Having complimented Ralph to this effect, the gentleman rang the bell, and stared at Miss Nickleby until it was answered, when he left off to bid the man desire his mistress to come directly; after which, he began again, and left off no more until Madame Mantalini appeared.
Having praised Ralph like this, the gentleman rang the bell and stared at Miss Nickleby until it was answered. Then he stopped to tell the man to ask his mistress to come right away; after that, he started again and didn't stop until Madame Mantalini showed up.
The dressmaker was a buxom person, handsomely dressed and rather good-looking, but much older than the gentleman in the Turkish trousers, whom she had wedded some six months before. His name was originally Muntle; but it had been converted, by an easy transition, into Mantalini: the lady rightly considering that an English appellation would be of serious injury to the business. He had married on his whiskers; upon which property he had previously subsisted, in a genteel manner, for some years; and which he had recently improved, after patient cultivation by the addition of a moustache, which promised to secure him an easy independence: his share in the labours of the business being at present confined to spending the money, and occasionally, when that ran short, driving to Mr. Ralph Nickleby to procure discount—at a percentage—for the customers’ bills.
The dressmaker was a curvy woman, well-dressed and quite attractive, but significantly older than the man in the Turkish trousers she had married about six months ago. His name used to be Muntle, but it had smoothly changed to Mantalini, as the lady rightly believed that an English name would seriously hurt the business. He had married because of his good looks, which had allowed him to live quite well for several years; he had recently upgraded his look by adding a mustache, which seemed likely to help him maintain an easy living. His role in the business now mainly involved spending money, and when funds got low, he would drive to Mr. Ralph Nickleby to get discounts on the customers’ bills.
‘My life,’ said Mr. Mantalini, ‘what a demd devil of a time you have been!’
‘My life,’ said Mr. Mantalini, ‘what a damn devil of a time you’ve had!’
‘I didn’t even know Mr. Nickleby was here, my love,’ said Madame Mantalini.
‘I didn’t even know Mr. Nickleby was here, my love,’ said Madame Mantalini.
‘Then what a doubly demd infernal rascal that footman must be, my soul,’ remonstrated Mr. Mantalini.
‘Then what a doubly damned infernal rascal that footman must be, my soul,’ protested Mr. Mantalini.
‘My dear,’ said Madame, ‘that is entirely your fault.’
'My dear,' said Madame, 'that’s completely your fault.'
‘My fault, my heart’s joy?’
‘My bad, my heart's joy?’
‘Certainly,’ returned the lady; ‘what can you expect, dearest, if you will not correct the man?’
"Of course," the lady replied, "what do you expect, dear, if you won't talk to the guy?"
‘Correct the man, my soul’s delight!’
‘Correct the man, my soul’s joy!’
‘Yes; I am sure he wants speaking to, badly enough,’ said Madame, pouting.
"Yeah; I'm sure he wants to talk to you, badly enough," said Madame, pouting.
‘Then do not vex itself,’ said Mr. Mantalini; ‘he shall be horse-whipped till he cries out demnebly.’ With this promise Mr. Mantalini kissed Madame Mantalini, and, after that performance, Madame Mantalini pulled Mr Mantalini playfully by the ear: which done, they descended to business.
“Then don’t get upset,” said Mr. Mantalini; “he’ll be horse-whipped until he cries out dreadfully.” With that promise, Mr. Mantalini kissed Madame Mantalini, and after that, Madame Mantalini playfully tugged at Mr. Mantalini’s ear: once that was done, they got down to business.
‘Now, ma’am,’ said Ralph, who had looked on, at all this, with such scorn as few men can express in looks, ‘this is my niece.’
‘Now, ma’am,’ said Ralph, who had watched all of this with a level of scorn that few men can show in their expressions, ‘this is my niece.’
‘Just so, Mr. Nickleby,’ replied Madame Mantalini, surveying Kate from head to foot, and back again. ‘Can you speak French, child?’
‘Exactly, Mr. Nickleby,’ replied Madame Mantalini, looking Kate up and down. ‘Can you speak French, dear?’
‘Yes, ma’am,’ replied Kate, not daring to look up; for she felt that the eyes of the odious man in the dressing-gown were directed towards her.
‘Sure, ma’am,’ replied Kate, not daring to look up; she felt the gaze of the disgusting man in the dressing gown fixed on her.
‘Like a demd native?’ asked the husband.
‘Like a damn native?’ asked the husband.
Miss Nickleby offered no reply to this inquiry, but turned her back upon the questioner, as if addressing herself to make answer to what his wife might demand.
Miss Nickleby didn’t respond to this question but turned her back on the asker, as if to prepare an answer for what his wife might ask.
‘We keep twenty young women constantly employed in the establishment,’ said Madame.
‘We have twenty young women working here all the time,’ said Madame.
‘Indeed, ma’am!’ replied Kate, timidly.
"Yes, ma'am!" replied Kate, timidly.
‘Yes; and some of ‘em demd handsome, too,’ said the master.
‘Yeah; and some of them are really good-looking, too,’ said the master.
‘Mantalini!’ exclaimed his wife, in an awful voice.
‘Mantalini!’ his wife shouted, in a terrible voice.
‘My senses’ idol!’ said Mantalini.
"My senses' idol!" said Mantalini.
‘Do you wish to break my heart?’
‘Do you want to break my heart?’
‘Not for twenty thousand hemispheres populated with—with—with little ballet-dancers,’ replied Mantalini in a poetical strain.
‘Not for twenty thousand worlds filled with—with—little ballet dancers,’ replied Mantalini in a poetic manner.
‘Then you will, if you persevere in that mode of speaking,’ said his wife. ‘What can Mr. Nickleby think when he hears you?’
‘Then you will, if you keep talking like that,’ said his wife. ‘What will Mr. Nickleby think when he hears you?’
‘Oh! Nothing, ma’am, nothing,’ replied Ralph. ‘I know his amiable nature, and yours,—mere little remarks that give a zest to your daily intercourse—lovers’ quarrels that add sweetness to those domestic joys which promise to last so long—that’s all; that’s all.’
‘Oh! Nothing, ma’am, nothing,’ Ralph replied. ‘I know his friendly nature and yours—just some small comments that make your daily interactions more enjoyable—couples’ disagreements that add a little sweetness to those home joys that are supposed to last a long time—that’s all; that’s all.’
If an iron door could be supposed to quarrel with its hinges, and to make a firm resolution to open with slow obstinacy, and grind them to powder in the process, it would emit a pleasanter sound in so doing, than did these words in the rough and bitter voice in which they were uttered by Ralph. Even Mr. Mantalini felt their influence, and turning affrighted round, exclaimed: ‘What a demd horrid croaking!’
If an iron door could argue with its hinges and decide to open slowly and stubbornly, grinding them to dust in the process, it would make a nicer sound than the harsh and bitter way Ralph delivered those words. Even Mr. Mantalini felt the impact, and turning around in fear, he exclaimed, “What a damn horrible croaking!”
‘You will pay no attention, if you please, to what Mr. Mantalini says,’ observed his wife, addressing Miss Nickleby.
‘Please ignore what Mr. Mantalini says,’ his wife remarked to Miss Nickleby.
‘I do not, ma’am,’ said Kate, with quiet contempt.
"I don't, ma'am," Kate said dismissively.
‘Mr. Mantalini knows nothing whatever about any of the young women,’ continued Madame, looking at her husband, and speaking to Kate. ‘If he has seen any of them, he must have seen them in the street, going to, or returning from, their work, and not here. He was never even in the room. I do not allow it. What hours of work have you been accustomed to?’
‘Mr. Mantalini doesn’t know anything about any of the young women,’ continued Madame, looking at her husband and speaking to Kate. ‘If he’s seen any of them, it must have been on the street, going to or coming back from work, not here. He’s never even been in the room. I don’t allow it. What hours of work are you used to?’
‘I have never yet been accustomed to work at all, ma’am,’ replied Kate, in a low voice.
"I've never really gotten used to working at all, ma'am," Kate replied quietly.
‘For which reason she’ll work all the better now,’ said Ralph, putting in a word, lest this confession should injure the negotiation.
‘That’s why she’ll perform even better now,’ said Ralph, chiming in to make sure this admission wouldn’t hurt the deal.
‘I hope so,’ returned Madame Mantalini; ‘our hours are from nine to nine, with extra work when we’re very full of business, for which I allow payment as overtime.’
“I hope so,” replied Madame Mantalini; “our hours are from nine to nine, with extra work when we’re really busy, for which I pay overtime.”
Kate bowed her head, to intimate that she heard, and was satisfied.
Kate nodded slightly, signaling that she heard and was satisfied.
‘Your meals,’ continued Madame Mantalini, ‘that is, dinner and tea, you will take here. I should think your wages would average from five to seven shillings a week; but I can’t give you any certain information on that point, until I see what you can do.’
‘Your meals,’ continued Madame Mantalini, ‘that is, dinner and tea, you will have here. I would estimate your wages to be around five to seven shillings a week, but I can’t provide any definite information on that until I see what you can do.’
Kate bowed her head again.
Kate lowered her head again.
‘If you’re ready to come,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘you had better begin on Monday morning at nine exactly, and Miss Knag the forewoman shall then have directions to try you with some easy work at first. Is there anything more, Mr. Nickleby?’
‘If you’re ready to start,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘you should begin on Monday morning at nine sharp, and Miss Knag, the forewoman, will then have instructions to give you some easy tasks at first. Is there anything else, Mr. Nickleby?’
‘Nothing more, ma’am,’ replied Ralph, rising.
'Nothing more, ma'am,' Ralph replied as he stood up.
‘Then I believe that’s all,’ said the lady. Having arrived at this natural conclusion, she looked at the door, as if she wished to be gone, but hesitated notwithstanding, as though unwilling to leave to Mr. Mantalini the sole honour of showing them downstairs. Ralph relieved her from her perplexity by taking his departure without delay: Madame Mantalini making many gracious inquiries why he never came to see them; and Mr. Mantalini anathematising the stairs with great volubility as he followed them down, in the hope of inducing Kate to look round,—a hope, however, which was destined to remain ungratified.
“Then I think that’s everything,” said the lady. Reaching this natural conclusion, she glanced at the door, as if she wanted to leave, but hesitated, seemingly reluctant to let Mr. Mantalini be the only one to show them downstairs. Ralph freed her from her dilemma by leaving without delay: Madame Mantalini made several polite inquiries about why he never came to visit; and Mr. Mantalini complained about the stairs with great enthusiasm as he followed them down, hoping to get Kate to look back—though that hope was destined to go unfulfilled.
‘There!’ said Ralph when they got into the street; ‘now you’re provided for.’
“There!” Ralph said as they stepped onto the street. “Now you’re all set.”
Kate was about to thank him again, but he stopped her.
Kate was about to thank him again, but he cut her off.
‘I had some idea,’ he said, ‘of providing for your mother in a pleasant part of the country—(he had a presentation to some almshouses on the borders of Cornwall, which had occurred to him more than once)—but as you want to be together, I must do something else for her. She has a little money?’
"I had some thought," he said, "of taking care of your mom in a nice part of the country—(he had a connection to some almshouses near Cornwall, which he had considered more than once)—but since you want to stay together, I need to figure out something else for her. She has a bit of money?"
‘A very little,’ replied Kate.
“Just a tiny bit,” replied Kate.
‘A little will go a long way if it’s used sparingly,’ said Ralph. ‘She must see how long she can make it last, living rent free. You leave your lodgings on Saturday?’
‘A little will go a long way if you use it carefully,’ said Ralph. ‘She has to see how long she can stretch it out, living rent-free. Are you leaving your place on Saturday?’
‘You told us to do so, uncle.’
‘You told us to do that, uncle.’
‘Yes; there is a house empty that belongs to me, which I can put you into till it is let, and then, if nothing else turns up, perhaps I shall have another. You must live there.’
‘Yes, there’s a vacant house that I own, where I can put you until it’s rented out, and then, if nothing else comes up, maybe I’ll have another one. You need to stay there.’
‘Is it far from here, sir?’ inquired Kate.
“Is it far from here, sir?” Kate asked.
‘Pretty well,’ said Ralph; ‘in another quarter of the town—at the East end; but I’ll send my clerk down to you, at five o’clock on Saturday, to take you there. Goodbye. You know your way? Straight on.’
“Pretty good,” said Ralph. “Over in another part of town—at the East end. But I’ll have my assistant come by to pick you up at five o’clock on Saturday to take you there. Bye for now. You know how to get there? Just go straight ahead.”
Coldly shaking his niece’s hand, Ralph left her at the top of Regent Street, and turned down a by-thoroughfare, intent on schemes of money-getting. Kate walked sadly back to their lodgings in the Strand.
Coldly shaking his niece’s hand, Ralph left her at the top of Regent Street and turned down a side street, focused on plans to make money. Kate sadly walked back to their place in the Strand.
CHAPTER 11
Newman Noggs inducts Mrs. and Miss Nickleby into their New Dwelling in the City
Newman Noggs shows Mrs. and Miss Nickleby around their new place in the city
Miss Nickleby’s reflections, as she wended her way homewards, were of that desponding nature which the occurrences of the morning had been sufficiently calculated to awaken. Her uncle’s was not a manner likely to dispel any doubts or apprehensions she might have formed, in the outset, neither was the glimpse she had had of Madame Mantalini’s establishment by any means encouraging. It was with many gloomy forebodings and misgivings, therefore, that she looked forward, with a heavy heart, to the opening of her new career.
Miss Nickleby’s thoughts as she made her way home were filled with a sense of despair, which the events of the morning had certainly prompted. Her uncle’s attitude wasn’t one to ease any worries or fears she might have had initially, and the brief view she got of Madame Mantalini’s shop was far from reassuring. So, with a lot of dark premonitions and doubts, she looked ahead, heavy-hearted, to the start of her new journey.
If her mother’s consolations could have restored her to a pleasanter and more enviable state of mind, there were abundance of them to produce the effect. By the time Kate reached home, the good lady had called to mind two authentic cases of milliners who had been possessed of considerable property, though whether they had acquired it all in business, or had had a capital to start with, or had been lucky and married to advantage, she could not exactly remember. However, as she very logically remarked, there must have been some young person in that way of business who had made a fortune without having anything to begin with, and that being taken for granted, why should not Kate do the same? Miss La Creevy, who was a member of the little council, ventured to insinuate some doubts relative to the probability of Miss Nickleby’s arriving at this happy consummation in the compass of an ordinary lifetime; but the good lady set that question entirely at rest, by informing them that she had a presentiment on the subject—a species of second-sight with which she had been in the habit of clenching every argument with the deceased Mr. Nickleby, and, in nine cases and three-quarters out of every ten, determining it the wrong way.
If her mother’s attempts to comfort her could have helped her feel happier and more envious of others, there were plenty of them to achieve that. By the time Kate got home, her mother had recalled two real examples of milliners who had made a lot of money, although she couldn’t quite remember if they had earned it all through their work, started with some capital, or had simply been lucky and married well. Still, as she pointed out very logically, there had to be some young person in that line of business who had struck it rich without any resources at the start, and if that was accepted, then why couldn’t Kate do the same? Miss La Creevy, who was part of their small group, hesitantly suggested that it might be unlikely for Miss Nickleby to achieve such success in an ordinary lifetime; but Kate’s mother dismissed that concern completely by saying she had a strong feeling about it—kind of like a second sight she used to win most arguments with the late Mr. Nickleby, and most of the time, it turned out to be wrong.
‘I am afraid it is an unhealthy occupation,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘I recollect getting three young milliners to sit to me, when I first began to paint, and I remember that they were all very pale and sickly.’
“I’m afraid it’s an unhealthy job,” said Miss La Creevy. “I remember having three young milliners model for me when I first started painting, and I recall that they were all very pale and sickly.”
‘Oh! that’s not a general rule by any means,’ observed Mrs. Nickleby; ‘for I remember, as well as if it was only yesterday, employing one that I was particularly recommended to, to make me a scarlet cloak at the time when scarlet cloaks were fashionable, and she had a very red face—a very red face, indeed.’
“Oh! That’s definitely not a general rule,” Mrs. Nickleby remarked. “I remember, just like it was yesterday, hiring someone who came highly recommended to make me a red cloak back when red cloaks were all the rage, and she had a really red face—like, very red indeed.”
‘Perhaps she drank,’ suggested Miss La Creevy.
"Maybe she had a drink," suggested Miss La Creevy.
‘I don’t know how that may have been,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby: ‘but I know she had a very red face, so your argument goes for nothing.’
"I don't know how that might have been," Mrs. Nickleby replied. "But I know she had a really red face, so your argument doesn't count."
In this manner, and with like powerful reasoning, did the worthy matron meet every little objection that presented itself to the new scheme of the morning. Happy Mrs. Nickleby! A project had but to be new, and it came home to her mind, brightly varnished and gilded as a glittering toy.
In this way, and with similar strong arguments, the admirable woman addressed every minor objection that arose regarding the new plan for the morning. Happy Mrs. Nickleby! A project only needed to be new, and it appeared to her, brightly polished and decorated like a shiny toy.
This question disposed of, Kate communicated her uncle’s desire about the empty house, to which Mrs. Nickleby assented with equal readiness, characteristically remarking, that, on the fine evenings, it would be a pleasant amusement for her to walk to the West end to fetch her daughter home; and no less characteristically forgetting, that there were such things as wet nights and bad weather to be encountered in almost every week of the year.
This settled, Kate shared her uncle's wish regarding the empty house, which Mrs. Nickleby readily agreed to, commenting that on nice evenings, it would be a fun outing for her to walk to the West End to bring her daughter home; and, typically, she overlooked the fact that there are wet nights and bad weather to deal with in almost every week of the year.
‘I shall be sorry—truly sorry to leave you, my kind friend,’ said Kate, on whom the good feeling of the poor miniature painter had made a deep impression.
“I’m really going to miss you, my kind friend,” said Kate, who had been deeply touched by the good nature of the poor miniature painter.
‘You shall not shake me off, for all that,’ replied Miss La Creevy, with as much sprightliness as she could assume. ‘I shall see you very often, and come and hear how you get on; and if, in all London, or all the wide world besides, there is no other heart that takes an interest in your welfare, there will be one little lonely woman that prays for it night and day.’
‘You’re not getting rid of me that easily,’ replied Miss La Creevy, putting on as much cheerfulness as she could manage. ‘I’ll be seeing you a lot and checking in on how you’re doing; and if there isn’t anyone else in all of London or anywhere else in the world who cares about your well-being, there will be one little lonely woman who prays for it day and night.’
With this, the poor soul, who had a heart big enough for Gog, the guardian genius of London, and enough to spare for Magog to boot, after making a great many extraordinary faces which would have secured her an ample fortune, could she have transferred them to ivory or canvas, sat down in a corner, and had what she termed ‘a real good cry.’
With this, the unfortunate person, who had a heart big enough for Gog, the guardian spirit of London, and plenty of room to care for Magog too, after making a lot of bizarre expressions that would have earned her a tidy fortune if she could have captured them in ivory or on canvas, sat down in a corner and had what she called ‘a good cry.’
But no crying, or talking, or hoping, or fearing, could keep off the dreaded Saturday afternoon, or Newman Noggs either; who, punctual to his time, limped up to the door, and breathed a whiff of cordial gin through the keyhole, exactly as such of the church clocks in the neighbourhood as agreed among themselves about the time, struck five. Newman waited for the last stroke, and then knocked.
But no crying, talking, hoping, or fearing could stop the dreaded Saturday afternoon, or Newman Noggs either; who, right on time, limped up to the door and took a whiff of cordial gin through the keyhole, just as the church clocks in the area that were synced up struck five. Newman waited for the last chime and then knocked.
‘From Mr. Ralph Nickleby,’ said Newman, announcing his errand, when he got upstairs, with all possible brevity.
“From Mr. Ralph Nickleby,” Newman said, stating his purpose as briefly as possible when he got upstairs.
‘We shall be ready directly,’ said Kate. ‘We have not much to carry, but I fear we must have a coach.’
‘We'll be ready soon,’ said Kate. ‘We don't have much to take, but I’m afraid we need a coach.’
‘I’ll get one,’ replied Newman.
“I'll grab one,” replied Newman.
‘Indeed you shall not trouble yourself,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘You really don't need to worry,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘I will,’ said Newman.
“I will,” Newman said.
‘I can’t suffer you to think of such a thing,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘I can’t let you think about something like that,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘You can’t help it,’ said Newman.
‘You can’t help it,’ Newman said.
‘Not help it!’
'Can't help it!'
‘No; I thought of it as I came along; but didn’t get one, thinking you mightn’t be ready. I think of a great many things. Nobody can prevent that.’
‘No; I thought about it on my way here, but I didn’t pick one up, thinking you might not be ready. I think about a lot of things. No one can stop that.’
‘Oh yes, I understand you, Mr. Noggs,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Our thoughts are free, of course. Everybody’s thoughts are their own, clearly.’
‘Oh yes, I get you, Mr. Noggs,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Our thoughts are free, of course. Everyone’s thoughts belong to them, obviously.’
‘They wouldn’t be, if some people had their way,’ muttered Newman.
"They wouldn't be, if some people had their way," muttered Newman.
‘Well, no more they would, Mr. Noggs, and that’s very true,’ rejoined Mrs Nickleby. ‘Some people to be sure are such—how’s your master?’
‘Well, they wouldn’t do that anymore, Mr. Noggs, and that’s definitely true,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Some people really are so—how’s your boss?’
Newman darted a meaning glance at Kate, and replied with a strong emphasis on the last word of his answer, that Mr. Ralph Nickleby was well, and sent his love.
Newman shot a meaningful glance at Kate and responded, putting extra emphasis on the last word of his reply, that Mr. Ralph Nickleby was doing well and sent his love.
‘I am sure we are very much obliged to him,’ observed Mrs. Nickleby.
"I’m sure we owe him a lot," remarked Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Very,’ said Newman. ‘I’ll tell him so.’
‘Definitely,’ said Newman. ‘I’ll let him know.’
It was no very easy matter to mistake Newman Noggs, after having once seen him, and as Kate, attracted by the singularity of his manner (in which on this occasion, however, there was something respectful and even delicate, notwithstanding the abruptness of his speech), looked at him more closely, she recollected having caught a passing glimpse of that strange figure before.
It wasn't very easy to confuse Newman Noggs after seeing him just once, and as Kate, drawn in by the uniqueness of his behavior (which, on this occasion, had a respectful and even delicate quality despite the bluntness of his words), observed him more closely, she remembered having caught a brief glimpse of that unusual figure before.
‘Excuse my curiosity,’ she said, ‘but did I not see you in the coachyard, on the morning my brother went away to Yorkshire?’
"Sorry for being curious," she said, "but didn't I see you in the coachyard on the morning my brother left for Yorkshire?"
Newman cast a wistful glance on Mrs. Nickleby and said ‘No,’ most unblushingly.
Newman gave Mrs. Nickleby a longing look and said 'No,' without hesitation.
‘No!’ exclaimed Kate, ‘I should have said so anywhere.’
‘No!’ exclaimed Kate, ‘I should have said that anywhere.’
‘You’d have said wrong,’ rejoined Newman. ‘It’s the first time I’ve been out for three weeks. I’ve had the gout.’
"You'd be mistaken," Newman replied. "It's the first time I've been out in three weeks. I've been dealing with gout."
Newman was very, very far from having the appearance of a gouty subject, and so Kate could not help thinking; but the conference was cut short by Mrs. Nickleby’s insisting on having the door shut, lest Mr. Noggs should take cold, and further persisting in sending the servant girl for a coach, for fear he should bring on another attack of his disorder. To both conditions, Newman was compelled to yield. Presently, the coach came; and, after many sorrowful farewells, and a great deal of running backwards and forwards across the pavement on the part of Miss La Creevy, in the course of which the yellow turban came into violent contact with sundry foot-passengers, it (that is to say the coach, not the turban) went away again, with the two ladies and their luggage inside; and Newman, despite all Mrs. Nickleby’s assurances that it would be his death—on the box beside the driver.
Newman didn’t look like someone suffering from gout at all, and Kate couldn’t help but think about that. However, their conversation was interrupted when Mrs. Nickleby insisted on closing the door to keep Mr. Noggs from getting cold and then insisted on sending the maid to get a carriage, worried he might trigger another episode of his illness. Newman had no choice but to agree to both demands. Eventually, the carriage arrived, and after many tearful goodbyes and a lot of running back and forth across the pavement by Miss La Creevy, during which her yellow turban bumped into several pedestrians, the carriage (not the turban) left again with the two ladies and their luggage inside, while Newman, despite all of Mrs. Nickleby’s warnings that it would kill him, sat on the box next to the driver.
They went into the city, turning down by the river side; and, after a long and very slow drive, the streets being crowded at that hour with vehicles of every kind, stopped in front of a large old dingy house in Thames Street: the door and windows of which were so bespattered with mud, that it would have appeared to have been uninhabited for years.
They went into the city, turning down by the riverside; and after a long and very slow drive, with the streets crowded at that hour with all sorts of vehicles, they stopped in front of a large, old, shabby house on Thames Street. The door and windows were so covered in mud that it looked like it had been uninhabited for years.
The door of this deserted mansion Newman opened with a key which he took out of his hat—in which, by-the-bye, in consequence of the dilapidated state of his pockets, he deposited everything, and would most likely have carried his money if he had had any—and the coach being discharged, he led the way into the interior of the mansion.
The door of this empty mansion was opened by Newman with a key he pulled out of his hat—by the way, he kept everything in there because his pockets were so worn out, and he probably would’ve stashed his money there too if he had any—and after sending off the coach, he led the way inside the mansion.
Old, and gloomy, and black, in truth it was, and sullen and dark were the rooms, once so bustling with life and enterprise. There was a wharf behind, opening on the Thames. An empty dog-kennel, some bones of animals, fragments of iron hoops, and staves of old casks, lay strewn about, but no life was stirring there. It was a picture of cold, silent decay.
Old, gloomy, and dark, it truly was, and the rooms, once full of life and energy, were now sullen and dim. There was a wharf out back, opening onto the Thames. An empty dog kennel, some animal bones, pieces of iron hoops, and scraps of old barrels were scattered around, but there was no sign of life. It was a scene of cold, quiet decay.
‘This house depresses and chills one,’ said Kate, ‘and seems as if some blight had fallen on it. If I were superstitious, I should be almost inclined to believe that some dreadful crime had been perpetrated within these old walls, and that the place had never prospered since. How frowning and how dark it looks!’
‘This house gives me the creeps,’ said Kate, ‘and it feels like something bad has happened here. If I believed in superstitions, I would almost think that a terrible crime took place within these old walls, and that the place has never thrived since. It looks so gloomy and dark!’
‘Lord, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, ‘don’t talk in that way, or you’ll frighten me to death.’
‘Lord, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, ‘don’t talk like that, or you’ll scare me to death.’
‘It is only my foolish fancy, mama,’ said Kate, forcing a smile.
“It’s just my silly imagination, mom,” Kate said, forcing a smile.
‘Well, then, my love, I wish you would keep your foolish fancy to yourself, and not wake up my foolish fancy to keep it company,’ retorted Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Why didn’t you think of all this before—you are so careless—we might have asked Miss La Creevy to keep us company or borrowed a dog, or a thousand things—but it always was the way, and was just the same with your poor dear father. Unless I thought of everything—’ This was Mrs. Nickleby’s usual commencement of a general lamentation, running through a dozen or so of complicated sentences addressed to nobody in particular, and into which she now launched until her breath was exhausted.
“Well, my love, I wish you would keep your silly thoughts to yourself and not stir up my silly thoughts to keep them company,” Mrs. Nickleby shot back. “Why didn’t you think of all this earlier—you’re so careless—we could have asked Miss La Creevy to join us or borrowed a dog, or a hundred other things—but that’s always how it goes, just like it was with your poor father. Unless I think of everything—” This was Mrs. Nickleby’s usual way of starting a long-winded complaint, going through a dozen complicated sentences directed at no one in particular, and she plunged into it until she ran out of breath.

Original
Newman appeared not to hear these remarks, but preceded them to a couple of rooms on the first floor, which some kind of attempt had been made to render habitable. In one, were a few chairs, a table, an old hearth-rug, and some faded baize; and a fire was ready laid in the grate. In the other stood an old tent bedstead, and a few scanty articles of chamber furniture.
Newman seemed not to notice these comments and led them to a couple of rooms on the first floor that someone had tried to make livable. One room had a few chairs, a table, an old hearth rug, and some worn baize; there was a fire set in the grate. The other room had an old tent bed and a few sparse pieces of bedroom furniture.
‘Well, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, trying to be pleased, ‘now isn’t this thoughtful and considerate of your uncle? Why, we should not have had anything but the bed we bought yesterday, to lie down upon, if it hadn’t been for his thoughtfulness!’
‘Well, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, trying to sound cheerful, ‘isn’t this thoughtful and kind of your uncle? Honestly, we wouldn’t have had anything but the bed we bought yesterday to sleep on, if it weren’t for his kindness!’
‘Very kind, indeed,’ replied Kate, looking round.
"That’s really nice," Kate said, glancing around.
Newman Noggs did not say that he had hunted up the old furniture they saw, from attic and cellar; or that he had taken in the halfpennyworth of milk for tea that stood upon a shelf, or filled the rusty kettle on the hob, or collected the woodchips from the wharf, or begged the coals. But the notion of Ralph Nickleby having directed it to be done, tickled his fancy so much, that he could not refrain from cracking all his ten fingers in succession: at which performance Mrs. Nickleby was rather startled at first, but supposing it to be in some remote manner connected with the gout, did not remark upon.
Newman Noggs didn't mention that he had scoured the attic and basement for the old furniture they saw, or that he had grabbed the small amount of milk for tea sitting on a shelf, or filled the rusty kettle on the stove, or collected the wood chips from the dock, or begged for the coals. But the idea of Ralph Nickleby ordering it all to be done made him so amused that he couldn't help but snap all ten of his fingers in succession. Mrs. Nickleby was a bit startled at first, but thinking it might somehow be related to the gout, she didn't say anything.
‘We need detain you no longer, I think,’ said Kate.
"We shouldn't keep you any longer, I think," said Kate.
‘Is there nothing I can do?’ asked Newman.
‘Is there nothing I can do?’ Newman asked.
‘Nothing, thank you,’ rejoined Miss Nickleby.
'No, thank you,' replied Miss Nickleby.
‘Perhaps, my dear, Mr. Noggs would like to drink our healths,’ said Mrs Nickleby, fumbling in her reticule for some small coin.
‘Maybe, my dear, Mr. Noggs would like to drink to our healths,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, rummaging in her purse for some loose change.
‘I think, mama,’ said Kate hesitating, and remarking Newman’s averted face, ‘you would hurt his feelings if you offered it.’
"I think, Mom," Kate said hesitantly, noticing Newman’s turned-away face, "you would hurt his feelings if you offered it."
Newman Noggs, bowing to the young lady more like a gentleman than the miserable wretch he seemed, placed his hand upon his breast, and, pausing for a moment, with the air of a man who struggles to speak but is uncertain what to say, quitted the room.
Newman Noggs, bowing to the young lady more like a gentleman than the miserable wretch he appeared to be, placed his hand over his heart and, pausing for a moment, looked like someone trying to find the right words but unsure of what to say, left the room.
As the jarring echoes of the heavy house-door, closing on its latch, reverberated dismally through the building, Kate felt half tempted to call him back, and beg him to remain a little while; but she was ashamed to own her fears, and Newman Noggs was on his road homewards.
As the loud bang of the heavy front door closing echoed sadly through the building, Kate felt a strong urge to call him back and ask him to stay for a little while; but she was too embarrassed to admit her fears, and Newman Noggs was already on his way home.
CHAPTER 12
Whereby the Reader will be enabled to trace the further course of Miss Fanny Squeer’s Love, and to ascertain whether it ran smooth or otherwise.
Where the Reader can follow the unfolding story of Miss Fanny Squeer's love and find out if it faced any ups and downs.
It was a fortunate circumstance for Miss Fanny Squeers, that when her worthy papa returned home on the night of the small tea-party, he was what the initiated term ‘too far gone’ to observe the numerous tokens of extreme vexation of spirit which were plainly visible in her countenance. Being, however, of a rather violent and quarrelsome mood in his cups, it is not impossible that he might have fallen out with her, either on this or some imaginary topic, if the young lady had not, with a foresight and prudence highly commendable, kept a boy up, on purpose, to bear the first brunt of the good gentleman’s anger; which, having vented itself in a variety of kicks and cuffs, subsided sufficiently to admit of his being persuaded to go to bed. Which he did with his boots on, and an umbrella under his arm.
It was a lucky situation for Miss Fanny Squeers that when her father came home that night after the small tea party, he was what those in the know call ‘too far gone’ to notice the many signs of deep distress clearly shown on her face. However, since he was in a pretty aggressive and argumentative mood from drinking, it’s possible he might have had a fight with her, either about this or some imagined issue, if the young lady hadn’t wisely kept a boy up to take the brunt of her father’s anger; which, after a variety of kicks and punches, calmed down enough for him to be convinced to go to bed. Which he did, with his boots on and an umbrella under his arm.
The hungry servant attended Miss Squeers in her own room according to custom, to curl her hair, perform the other little offices of her toilet, and administer as much flattery as she could get up, for the purpose; for Miss Squeers was quite lazy enough (and sufficiently vain and frivolous withal) to have been a fine lady; and it was only the arbitrary distinctions of rank and station which prevented her from being one.
The hungry servant took care of Miss Squeers in her room as usual, curling her hair, helping with her other grooming needs, and flattering her as much as possible because Miss Squeers was lazy enough (and vain and shallow enough) to be a high-class lady; it was just the rigid social hierarchy that held her back from being one.
‘How lovely your hair do curl tonight, miss!’ said the handmaiden. ‘I declare if it isn’t a pity and a shame to brush it out!’
‘Your hair looks so beautiful tonight, miss!’ said the handmaiden. ‘I really think it’s a pity and a shame to brush it out!’
‘Hold your tongue!’ replied Miss Squeers wrathfully.
“Shut your mouth!” Miss Squeers snapped angrily.
Some considerable experience prevented the girl from being at all surprised at any outbreak of ill-temper on the part of Miss Squeers. Having a half-perception of what had occurred in the course of the evening, she changed her mode of making herself agreeable, and proceeded on the indirect tack.
Some significant experience kept the girl from being surprised by any outburst of bad temper from Miss Squeers. With some understanding of what had happened that evening, she switched up her approach to being likable and decided to take a more subtle route.
‘Well, I couldn’t help saying, miss, if you was to kill me for it,’ said the attendant, ‘that I never see nobody look so vulgar as Miss Price this night.’
‘Well, I couldn't help but say, miss, if you were to kill me for it,’ said the attendant, ‘that I've never seen anyone look as tacky as Miss Price tonight.’
Miss Squeers sighed, and composed herself to listen.
Miss Squeers sighed and got herself ready to listen.
‘I know it’s very wrong in me to say so, miss,’ continued the girl, delighted to see the impression she was making, ‘Miss Price being a friend of your’n, and all; but she do dress herself out so, and go on in such a manner to get noticed, that—oh—well, if people only saw themselves!’
‘I know it’s not cool for me to say this, miss,’ the girl continued, pleased to see the effect she was having, ‘Miss Price being a friend of yours and all; but she really dresses up and acts in such a way to get attention that—oh—if only people could see themselves!’
‘What do you mean, Phib?’ asked Miss Squeers, looking in her own little glass, where, like most of us, she saw—not herself, but the reflection of some pleasant image in her own brain. ‘How you talk!’
‘What do you mean, Phib?’ asked Miss Squeers, glancing in her small mirror, where, like most of us, she saw—not herself, but the reflection of some nice image in her mind. ‘You really know how to talk!’
‘Talk, miss! It’s enough to make a Tom cat talk French grammar, only to see how she tosses her head,’ replied the handmaid.
“Talk, miss! It's enough to make any Tomcat speak French grammar just to see how she tosses her head,” replied the handmaid.
‘She does toss her head,’ observed Miss Squeers, with an air of abstraction.
‘She does toss her head,’ noted Miss Squeers, seemingly lost in thought.
‘So vain, and so very—very plain,’ said the girl.
‘So vain, and so really—really plain,’ said the girl.
‘Poor ‘Tilda!’ sighed Miss Squeers, compassionately.
“Poor ‘Tilda!” sighed Miss Squeers, feeling sorry for her.
‘And always laying herself out so, to get to be admired,’ pursued the servant. ‘Oh, dear! It’s positive indelicate.’
‘And always putting herself out there like that, just to be admired,’ the servant continued. ‘Oh, dear! It’s just so indelicate.’
‘I can’t allow you to talk in that way, Phib,’ said Miss Squeers. ‘’Tilda’s friends are low people, and if she don’t know any better, it’s their fault, and not hers.’
‘I can't let you speak like that, Phib,’ said Miss Squeers. ‘Tilda's friends are not good people, and if she doesn't know better, that's on them, not her.’
‘Well, but you know, miss,’ said Phoebe, for which name ‘Phib’ was used as a patronising abbreviation, ‘if she was only to take copy by a friend—oh! if she only knew how wrong she was, and would but set herself right by you, what a nice young woman she might be in time!’
‘Well, you know, miss,’ said Phoebe, with the nickname ‘Phib’ used in a condescending way, ‘if she just took advice from a friend—oh! if she only realized how wrong she was, and would just correct herself with your help, what a nice young woman she could become in time!’
‘Phib,’ rejoined Miss Squeers, with a stately air, ‘it’s not proper for me to hear these comparisons drawn; they make ‘Tilda look a coarse improper sort of person, and it seems unfriendly in me to listen to them. I would rather you dropped the subject, Phib; at the same time, I must say, that if ‘Tilda Price would take pattern by somebody—not me particularly—’
‘Phib,’ replied Miss Squeers with a formal tone, ‘it’s not appropriate for me to listen to these comparisons; they make ‘Tilda seem like a rough and improper person, and it feels unkind for me to hear them. I’d prefer if you dropped the subject, Phib; however, I have to say that if ‘Tilda Price were to follow someone’s example—not mine specifically—’
‘Oh yes; you, miss,’ interposed Phib.
‘Oh yes; you, miss,’ Phib interrupted.
‘Well, me, Phib, if you will have it so,’ said Miss Squeers. ‘I must say, that if she would, she would be all the better for it.’
“Well, I, Phib, if that’s how you want it,” said Miss Squeers. “I have to say, if she did, it would be for the better.”
‘So somebody else thinks, or I am much mistaken,’ said the girl mysteriously.
"Someone else believes that, or I'm really mistaken," said the girl mysteriously.
‘What do you mean?’ demanded Miss Squeers.
‘What do you mean?’ asked Miss Squeers.
‘Never mind, miss,’ replied the girl; ‘I know what I know; that’s all.’
‘Never mind, miss,’ the girl replied; ‘I know what I know; that’s all.’
‘Phib,’ said Miss Squeers dramatically, ‘I insist upon your explaining yourself. What is this dark mystery? Speak.’
‘Phib,’ said Miss Squeers dramatically, ‘I need you to explain yourself. What is this dark mystery? Go ahead and speak.’
‘Why, if you will have it, miss, it’s this,’ said the servant girl. ‘Mr John Browdie thinks as you think; and if he wasn’t too far gone to do it creditable, he’d be very glad to be off with Miss Price, and on with Miss Squeers.’
‘Well, if you really want to know, miss, it’s this,’ said the servant girl. ‘Mr. John Browdie feels the same way you do; and if he wasn’t too far gone to do it properly, he’d be very happy to be rid of Miss Price and move on with Miss Squeers.’
‘Gracious heavens!’ exclaimed Miss Squeers, clasping her hands with great dignity. ‘What is this?’
‘Oh my goodness!’ exclaimed Miss Squeers, clasping her hands with great dignity. ‘What is this?’
‘Truth, ma’am, and nothing but truth,’ replied the artful Phib.
“Just the truth, ma’am, and nothing but the truth,” replied the clever Phib.
‘What a situation!’ cried Miss Squeers; ‘on the brink of unconsciously destroying the peace and happiness of my own ‘Tilda. What is the reason that men fall in love with me, whether I like it or not, and desert their chosen intendeds for my sake?’
‘What a situation!’ exclaimed Miss Squeers; ‘on the verge of unintentionally ruining the peace and happiness of my own ‘Tilda. Why do men fall in love with me, whether I want them to or not, and abandon their chosen fiancées for me?’
‘Because they can’t help it, miss,’ replied the girl; ‘the reason’s plain.’ (If Miss Squeers were the reason, it was very plain.)
‘Because they can’t help it, miss,’ replied the girl; ‘the reason’s obvious.’ (If Miss Squeers were the reason, it was very obvious.)
‘Never let me hear of it again,’ retorted Miss Squeers. ‘Never! Do you hear? ‘Tilda Price has faults—many faults—but I wish her well, and above all I wish her married; for I think it highly desirable—most desirable from the very nature of her failings—that she should be married as soon as possible. No, Phib. Let her have Mr. Browdie. I may pity him, poor fellow; but I have a great regard for ‘Tilda, and only hope she may make a better wife than I think she will.’
“Don’t ever let me hear about this again,” Miss Squeers snapped. “Never! Do you understand? ‘Tilda Price has her flaws—many flaws—but I wish her well, and most of all, I hope she gets married; because I think it’s very important—especially given her issues—that she finds a husband as soon as possible. No, Phib. She should be with Mr. Browdie. I may feel sorry for him, poor guy; but I care a lot about ‘Tilda, and I can only hope she becomes a better wife than I expect her to be.”
With this effusion of feeling, Miss Squeers went to bed.
With this outpouring of emotion, Miss Squeers went to bed.
Spite is a little word; but it represents as strange a jumble of feelings, and compound of discords, as any polysyllable in the language. Miss Squeers knew as well in her heart of hearts that what the miserable serving-girl had said was sheer, coarse, lying flattery, as did the girl herself; yet the mere opportunity of venting a little ill-nature against the offending Miss Price, and affecting to compassionate her weaknesses and foibles, though only in the presence of a solitary dependant, was almost as great a relief to her spleen as if the whole had been gospel truth. Nay, more. We have such extraordinary powers of persuasion when they are exerted over ourselves, that Miss Squeers felt quite high-minded and great after her noble renunciation of John Browdie’s hand, and looked down upon her rival with a kind of holy calmness and tranquillity, that had a mighty effect in soothing her ruffled feelings.
Spite is a small word, but it encompasses a strange mix of emotions and conflicts, just like any long word in the language. Miss Squeers knew deep down that what the miserable servant girl said was nothing more than crude, lying flattery, just as the girl did; yet the chance to express a bit of malice towards the irritating Miss Price and pretend to sympathize with her weaknesses and quirks, even if it was just in front of one alone, was almost as satisfying for her anger as if it had been completely true. In fact, we have such amazing powers of persuasion when it comes to convincing ourselves that Miss Squeers felt quite noble and elevated after turning down John Browdie’s hand and looked down on her rival with a sense of calm and tranquility that really helped soothe her upset feelings.
This happy state of mind had some influence in bringing about a reconciliation; for, when a knock came at the front-door next day, and the miller’s daughter was announced, Miss Squeers betook herself to the parlour in a Christian frame of spirit, perfectly beautiful to behold.
This cheerful state of mind helped pave the way for a reconciliation; for when a knock came at the front door the next day, and the miller's daughter was announced, Miss Squeers went to the parlor in a wonderfully positive spirit, a delightful sight to see.
‘Well, Fanny,’ said the miller’s daughter, ‘you see I have come to see you, although we had some words last night.’
‘Well, Fanny,’ said the miller’s daughter, ‘you see I’ve come to see you, even though we had some words last night.’
‘I pity your bad passions, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers, ‘but I bear no malice. I am above it.’
“I feel sorry for your bad feelings, ‘Tilda,” replied Miss Squeers, “but I hold no grudges. I'm above that.”
‘Don’t be cross, Fanny,’ said Miss Price. ‘I have come to tell you something that I know will please you.’
“Don’t be mad, Fanny,” said Miss Price. “I’ve come to tell you something I know will make you happy.”
‘What may that be, ‘Tilda?’ demanded Miss Squeers; screwing up her lips, and looking as if nothing in earth, air, fire, or water, could afford her the slightest gleam of satisfaction.
‘What could that be, ‘Tilda?’ asked Miss Squeers, pursing her lips and looking like nothing in the world—earth, air, fire, or water—could possibly give her the slightest bit of satisfaction.
‘This,’ rejoined Miss Price. ‘After we left here last night John and I had a dreadful quarrel.’
‘This,’ Miss Price replied. ‘After we left here last night, John and I had a huge fight.’
‘That doesn’t please me,’ said Miss Squeers—relaxing into a smile though.
"That doesn’t make me happy," said Miss Squeers, relaxing into a smile, though.
‘Lor! I wouldn’t think so bad of you as to suppose it did,’ rejoined her companion. ‘That’s not it.’
‘Wow! I wouldn't think so poorly of you as to believe that it did,’ replied her companion. ‘That's not it.’
‘Oh!’ said Miss Squeers, relapsing into melancholy. ‘Go on.’
‘Oh!’ said Miss Squeers, falling back into a gloomy mood. ‘Go ahead.’
‘After a great deal of wrangling, and saying we would never see each other any more,’ continued Miss Price, ‘we made it up, and this morning John went and wrote our names down to be put up, for the first time, next Sunday, so we shall be married in three weeks, and I give you notice to get your frock made.’
‘After a lot of arguing and saying we’d never see each other again,’ continued Miss Price, ‘we made up, and this morning John went and had our names put up for the first time next Sunday, so we’ll be married in three weeks, and I’m letting you know to get your dress ready.’
There was mingled gall and honey in this intelligence. The prospect of the friend’s being married so soon was the gall, and the certainty of her not entertaining serious designs upon Nicholas was the honey. Upon the whole, the sweet greatly preponderated over the bitter, so Miss Squeers said she would get the frock made, and that she hoped ‘Tilda might be happy, though at the same time she didn’t know, and would not have her build too much upon it, for men were strange creatures, and a great many married women were very miserable, and wished themselves single again with all their hearts; to which condolences Miss Squeers added others equally calculated to raise her friend’s spirits and promote her cheerfulness of mind.
There was a mix of bitterness and sweetness in this news. The idea of her friend getting married so soon was the bitter part, while the fact that she wasn't seriously interested in Nicholas was the sweet part. Overall, the sweet outweighed the bitter, so Miss Squeers decided she would get the dress made, and she hoped ‘Tilda would be happy, even though at the same time she thought it was best not to get her hopes up too high, because men were strange creatures, and many married women were very unhappy and wished they were single again with all their hearts. To this, Miss Squeers added other comments meant to lift her friend's spirits and encourage her to stay cheerful.
‘But come now, Fanny,’ said Miss Price, ‘I want to have a word or two with you about young Mr. Nickleby.’
‘But come on, Fanny,’ said Miss Price, ‘I want to have a quick word with you about young Mr. Nickleby.’
‘He is nothing to me,’ interrupted Miss Squeers, with hysterical symptoms. ‘I despise him too much!’
“He means nothing to me,” interrupted Miss Squeers, showing signs of hysteria. “I hate him far too much!”
‘Oh, you don’t mean that, I am sure?’ replied her friend. ‘Confess, Fanny; don’t you like him now?’
‘Oh, you can’t mean that, right?’ replied her friend. ‘Come on, Fanny; don’t you like him now?’
Without returning any direct reply, Miss Squeers, all at once, fell into a paroxysm of spiteful tears, and exclaimed that she was a wretched, neglected, miserable castaway.
Without giving any direct answer, Miss Squeers suddenly burst into a fit of spiteful tears and cried out that she was a wretched, neglected, miserable outcast.
‘I hate everybody,’ said Miss Squeers, ‘and I wish that everybody was dead—that I do.’
‘I hate everyone,’ said Miss Squeers, ‘and I wish that everyone was dead—that I do.’
‘Dear, dear,’ said Miss Price, quite moved by this avowal of misanthropical sentiments. ‘You are not serious, I am sure.’
“Dear, dear,” Miss Price said, clearly affected by this confession of misanthropic feelings. “You can’t be serious, I’m sure.”
‘Yes, I am,’ rejoined Miss Squeers, tying tight knots in her pocket-handkerchief and clenching her teeth. ‘And I wish I was dead too. There!’
‘Yes, I am,’ Miss Squeers shot back, tying tight knots in her handkerchief and gritting her teeth. ‘And I wish I was dead too. There!’
‘Oh! you’ll think very differently in another five minutes,’ said Matilda. ‘How much better to take him into favour again, than to hurt yourself by going on in that way. Wouldn’t it be much nicer, now, to have him all to yourself on good terms, in a company-keeping, love-making, pleasant sort of manner?’
‘Oh! you’ll feel very differently in just five minutes,’ said Matilda. ‘Isn’t it better to patch things up with him rather than hurt yourself by continuing like this? Wouldn’t it be much nicer to have him all to yourself on good terms, in a friendly, romantic, enjoyable kind of way?’
‘I don’t know but what it would,’ sobbed Miss Squeers. ‘Oh! ‘Tilda, how could you have acted so mean and dishonourable! I wouldn’t have believed it of you, if anybody had told me.’
‘I don’t know if it would,’ sobbed Miss Squeers. ‘Oh! ‘Tilda, how could you have acted so unkind and dishonorable! I wouldn’t have believed it of you if anyone had told me.’
‘Heyday!’ exclaimed Miss Price, giggling. ‘One would suppose I had been murdering somebody at least.’
‘Heyday!’ exclaimed Miss Price, giggling. ‘You’d think I’d been murdering someone at least.’
‘Very nigh as bad,’ said Miss Squeers passionately.
"Almost as bad," said Miss Squeers passionately.
‘And all this because I happen to have enough of good looks to make people civil to me,’ cried Miss Price. ‘Persons don’t make their own faces, and it’s no more my fault if mine is a good one than it is other people’s fault if theirs is a bad one.’
‘And all this just because I happen to be attractive enough to make people nice to me,’ shouted Miss Price. ‘People don’t create their own faces, and it’s no more my fault if mine is good-looking than it is other people’s fault if theirs isn’t.’
‘Hold your tongue,’ shrieked Miss Squeers, in her shrillest tone; ‘or you’ll make me slap you, ‘Tilda, and afterwards I should be sorry for it!’
“Be quiet,” shouted Miss Squeers in her loudest voice; “or I’ll end up slapping you, ‘Tilda, and then I’ll regret it!”
It is needless to say, that, by this time, the temper of each young lady was in some slight degree affected by the tone of her conversation, and that a dash of personality was infused into the altercation, in consequence. Indeed, the quarrel, from slight beginnings, rose to a considerable height, and was assuming a very violent complexion, when both parties, falling into a great passion of tears, exclaimed simultaneously, that they had never thought of being spoken to in that way: which exclamation, leading to a remonstrance, gradually brought on an explanation: and the upshot was, that they fell into each other’s arms and vowed eternal friendship; the occasion in question making the fifty-second time of repeating the same impressive ceremony within a twelvemonth.
It goes without saying that, by this point, each young lady's mood was somewhat influenced by the tone of the conversation, and a bit of personality was mixed into the argument as a result. In fact, the quarrel, which had started over minor issues, escalated significantly and became quite heated, when both parties, bursting into tears, exclaimed at the same time that they had never expected to be spoken to that way. This outcry led to a protest, which gradually resulted in an explanation, and the outcome was that they embraced each other and pledged eternal friendship; this being the fifty-second time they had repeated this ritual within a year.
Perfect amicability being thus restored, a dialogue naturally ensued upon the number and nature of the garments which would be indispensable for Miss Price’s entrance into the holy state of matrimony, when Miss Squeers clearly showed that a great many more than the miller could, or would, afford, were absolutely necessary, and could not decently be dispensed with. The young lady then, by an easy digression, led the discourse to her own wardrobe, and after recounting its principal beauties at some length, took her friend upstairs to make inspection thereof. The treasures of two drawers and a closet having been displayed, and all the smaller articles tried on, it was time for Miss Price to return home; and as she had been in raptures with all the frocks, and had been stricken quite dumb with admiration of a new pink scarf, Miss Squeers said in high good humour, that she would walk part of the way with her, for the pleasure of her company; and off they went together: Miss Squeers dilating, as they walked along, upon her father’s accomplishments: and multiplying his income by ten, to give her friend some faint notion of the vast importance and superiority of her family.
Once they had restored their friendliness, a conversation naturally began about the number and type of clothes that Miss Price would need for her upcoming wedding. Miss Squeers made it clear that many more items were absolutely essential than what the miller could or would provide, and they couldn’t be left out. The young lady then smoothly shifted the discussion to her own wardrobe, and after talking at length about its key pieces, she took her friend upstairs to show it off. After showcasing the contents of two drawers and a closet, and trying on all the smaller items, it was time for Miss Price to head home. Since she had been thrilled with all the dresses and was completely speechless over a new pink scarf, Miss Squeers cheerfully offered to walk part of the way with her just to enjoy her company. So, they set off together, with Miss Squeers highlighting her father's talents as they walked and exaggerating his income by ten times to give her friend a hint of her family's importance and status.
It happened that that particular time, comprising the short daily interval which was suffered to elapse between what was pleasantly called the dinner of Mr. Squeers’s pupils, and their return to the pursuit of useful knowledge, was precisely the hour when Nicholas was accustomed to issue forth for a melancholy walk, and to brood, as he sauntered listlessly through the village, upon his miserable lot. Miss Squeers knew this perfectly well, but had perhaps forgotten it, for when she caught sight of that young gentleman advancing towards them, she evinced many symptoms of surprise and consternation, and assured her friend that she ‘felt fit to drop into the earth.’
At that time, during the short break between what Mr. Squeers’s students cheerfully called dinner and their return to lessons, Nicholas would typically head out for a gloomy walk, lost in thought about his unfortunate situation as he wandered aimlessly through the village. Miss Squeers was fully aware of this, but may have forgotten, because when she saw him coming toward them, she showed a lot of surprise and panic and told her friend that she "felt like she could just sink into the ground."
‘Shall we turn back, or run into a cottage?’ asked Miss Price. ‘He don’t see us yet.’
“Should we go back, or head into a cottage?” asked Miss Price. “He doesn’t see us yet.”
‘No, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers, ‘it is my duty to go through with it, and I will!’
‘No, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers, ‘it’s my responsibility to see this through, and I will!’
As Miss Squeers said this, in the tone of one who has made a high moral resolution, and was, besides, taken with one or two chokes and catchings of breath, indicative of feelings at a high pressure, her friend made no further remark, and they bore straight down upon Nicholas, who, walking with his eyes bent upon the ground, was not aware of their approach until they were close upon him; otherwise, he might, perhaps, have taken shelter himself.
As Miss Squeers said this, sounding like someone who has made a strong moral decision, and also struggling a bit with her breathing, showing her intense emotions, her friend didn't say anything more, and they headed straight for Nicholas, who, with his eyes fixed on the ground, didn't notice them until they were right next to him; otherwise, he might have found a way to hide.
‘Good-morning,’ said Nicholas, bowing and passing by.
“Good morning,” said Nicholas, bowing as he walked by.
‘He is going,’ murmured Miss Squeers. ‘I shall choke, ‘Tilda.’
‘He’s leaving,’ whispered Miss Squeers. ‘I’m going to choke, ‘Tilda.’
‘Come back, Mr. Nickleby, do!’ cried Miss Price, affecting alarm at her friend’s threat, but really actuated by a malicious wish to hear what Nicholas would say; ‘come back, Mr. Nickleby!’
‘Come back, Mr. Nickleby, please!’ cried Miss Price, pretending to be alarmed by her friend’s threat, but actually driven by a sly desire to hear what Nicholas would say; ‘come back, Mr. Nickleby!’
Mr. Nickleby came back, and looked as confused as might be, as he inquired whether the ladies had any commands for him.
Mr. Nickleby came back, looking as confused as ever, and asked if the ladies had any requests for him.
‘Don’t stop to talk,’ urged Miss Price, hastily; ‘but support her on the other side. How do you feel now, dear?’
“Don’t stop to talk,” Miss Price said quickly. “Just support her on the other side. How are you feeling now, dear?”
‘Better,’ sighed Miss Squeers, laying a beaver bonnet of a reddish brown with a green veil attached, on Mr. Nickleby’s shoulder. ‘This foolish faintness!’
‘Better,’ sighed Miss Squeers, placing a reddish-brown beaver bonnet with a green veil attached on Mr. Nickleby’s shoulder. ‘This silly faintness!’
‘Don’t call it foolish, dear,’ said Miss Price: her bright eye dancing with merriment as she saw the perplexity of Nicholas; ‘you have no reason to be ashamed of it. It’s those who are too proud to come round again, without all this to-do, that ought to be ashamed.’
‘Don’t call it silly, dear,’ said Miss Price, her bright eyes sparkling with joy as she noticed Nicholas's confusion; ‘you have nothing to be ashamed of. It’s the ones who are too proud to apologize without making a fuss who should be embarrassed.’
‘You are resolved to fix it upon me, I see,’ said Nicholas, smiling, ‘although I told you, last night, it was not my fault.’
"You’re determined to blame me for it, I see," said Nicholas, smiling, "even though I told you last night that it wasn’t my fault."
‘There; he says it was not his fault, my dear,’ remarked the wicked Miss Price. ‘Perhaps you were too jealous, or too hasty with him? He says it was not his fault. You hear; I think that’s apology enough.’
‘There; he says it wasn’t his fault, my dear,’ remarked the wicked Miss Price. ‘Maybe you were too jealous or too quick to judge him? He says it wasn’t his fault. You hear that; I think that’s an apology enough.’
‘You will not understand me,’ said Nicholas. ‘Pray dispense with this jesting, for I have no time, and really no inclination, to be the subject or promoter of mirth just now.’
‘You won’t understand me,’ said Nicholas. ‘Please stop joking around, because I have no time and honestly no desire to be the topic or cause of laughter right now.’
‘What do you mean?’ asked Miss Price, affecting amazement.
“What do you mean?” asked Miss Price, pretending to be amazed.
‘Don’t ask him, ‘Tilda,’ cried Miss Squeers; ‘I forgive him.’
“Don’t ask him, Tilda,” Miss Squeers exclaimed; “I forgive him.”
‘Dear me,’ said Nicholas, as the brown bonnet went down on his shoulder again, ‘this is more serious than I supposed. Allow me! Will you have the goodness to hear me speak?’
‘Oh dear,’ said Nicholas, as the brown bonnet slipped down onto his shoulder again, ‘this is more serious than I thought. Let me! Would you be so kind as to let me speak?’
Here he raised up the brown bonnet, and regarding with most unfeigned astonishment a look of tender reproach from Miss Squeers, shrunk back a few paces to be out of the reach of the fair burden, and went on to say:
Here he lifted the brown hat, and, genuinely surprised by a look of gentle reproach from Miss Squeers, stepped back a few paces to stay out of the way of the lovely burden, and continued:
‘I am very sorry—truly and sincerely sorry—for having been the cause of any difference among you, last night. I reproach myself, most bitterly, for having been so unfortunate as to cause the dissension that occurred, although I did so, I assure you, most unwittingly and heedlessly.’
‘I am very sorry—truly and sincerely sorry—for having been the cause of any disagreement among you last night. I blame myself, very harshly, for having been so unfortunate as to create the conflict that happened, although I did so, I assure you, completely unknowingly and without thought.’
‘Well; that’s not all you have got to say surely,’ exclaimed Miss Price as Nicholas paused.
"Well, that can't be everything you have to say," exclaimed Miss Price as Nicholas paused.
‘I fear there is something more,’ stammered Nicholas with a half-smile, and looking towards Miss Squeers, ‘it is a most awkward thing to say—but—the very mention of such a supposition makes one look like a puppy—still—may I ask if that lady supposes that I entertain any—in short, does she think that I am in love with her?’
‘I’m afraid there’s something else,’ Nicholas stammered with a half-smile, and glancing at Miss Squeers, ‘it’s really awkward for me to bring this up—but just the thought of it makes me feel ridiculous—still—can I ask if that lady thinks I have any feelings for her—in short, does she believe I’m in love with her?’
‘Delightful embarrassment,’ thought Miss Squeers, ‘I have brought him to it, at last. Answer for me, dear,’ she whispered to her friend.
‘What a delightful embarrassment,’ thought Miss Squeers, ‘I’ve finally brought him to this point. Speak for me, dear,’ she whispered to her friend.
‘Does she think so?’ rejoined Miss Price; ‘of course she does.’
“Does she really think that?” replied Miss Price. “Of course she does.”
‘She does!’ exclaimed Nicholas with such energy of utterance as might have been, for the moment, mistaken for rapture.
“She does!” exclaimed Nicholas with such enthusiasm that, for a moment, it could have been confused for excitement.
‘Certainly,’ replied Miss Price
"Of course," replied Miss Price.
‘If Mr. Nickleby has doubted that, ‘Tilda,’ said the blushing Miss Squeers in soft accents, ‘he may set his mind at rest. His sentiments are recipro—’
‘If Mr. Nickleby has doubted that, ‘Tilda,’ said the blushing Miss Squeers in soft tones, ‘he can relax. His feelings are mutual—’
‘Stop,’ cried Nicholas hurriedly; ‘pray hear me. This is the grossest and wildest delusion, the completest and most signal mistake, that ever human being laboured under, or committed. I have scarcely seen the young lady half-a-dozen times, but if I had seen her sixty times, or am destined to see her sixty thousand, it would be, and will be, precisely the same. I have not one thought, wish, or hope, connected with her, unless it be—and I say this, not to hurt her feelings, but to impress her with the real state of my own—unless it be the one object, dear to my heart as life itself, of being one day able to turn my back upon this accursed place, never to set foot in it again, or think of it—even think of it—but with loathing and disgust.’
“Stop,” Nicholas said quickly. “Please listen to me. This is the craziest and wildest delusion, the most complete and glaring mistake, that any human being has ever experienced or made. I’ve hardly seen the young lady more than half a dozen times, but even if I saw her sixty times or was destined to see her sixty thousand times, it would be exactly the same. I don’t have a single thought, wish, or hope tied to her, unless it’s—and I say this not to hurt her feelings but to make clear my own state of mind—unless it’s the one goal, precious to me as life itself, of being able to one day leave this cursed place, never to set foot in it again, or think of it—even think of it—but with hatred and disgust.”
With this particularly plain and straightforward declaration, which he made with all the vehemence that his indignant and excited feelings could bring to bear upon it, Nicholas waiting to hear no more, retreated.
With this very simple and direct statement, which he delivered with all the intensity that his angry and excited emotions could muster, Nicholas, not wanting to hear any more, stepped back.
But poor Miss Squeers! Her anger, rage, and vexation; the rapid succession of bitter and passionate feelings that whirled through her mind; are not to be described. Refused! refused by a teacher, picked up by advertisement, at an annual salary of five pounds payable at indefinite periods, and ‘found’ in food and lodging like the very boys themselves; and this too in the presence of a little chit of a miller’s daughter of eighteen, who was going to be married, in three weeks’ time, to a man who had gone down on his very knees to ask her. She could have choked in right good earnest, at the thought of being so humbled.
But poor Miss Squeers! Her anger, rage, and frustration; the rapid wave of bitter and intense feelings that swirled in her mind; are beyond description. Refused! Refused by a teacher, found through an ad, with an annual salary of five pounds paid at uncertain times, and 'provided' with food and a place to stay like the boys themselves; and all this in front of a young miller's daughter of eighteen, who was getting married in three weeks to a man who had knelt down to ask her. She could have genuinely choked at the thought of being so humiliated.
But, there was one thing clear in the midst of her mortification; and that was, that she hated and detested Nicholas with all the narrowness of mind and littleness of purpose worthy a descendant of the house of Squeers. And there was one comfort too; and that was, that every hour in every day she could wound his pride, and goad him with the infliction of some slight, or insult, or deprivation, which could not but have some effect on the most insensible person, and must be acutely felt by one so sensitive as Nicholas. With these two reflections uppermost in her mind, Miss Squeers made the best of the matter to her friend, by observing that Mr. Nickleby was such an odd creature, and of such a violent temper, that she feared she should be obliged to give him up; and parted from her.
But one thing was clear in the middle of her embarrassment: she absolutely hated Nicholas with all the narrow-mindedness and pettiness that was expected of someone from the Squeers family. There was also one small comfort; that was, every hour of every day, she could hurt his pride and provoke him with some slight, insult, or deprivation that would probably affect even the most oblivious person and would definitely sting someone as sensitive as Nicholas. With these thoughts on her mind, Miss Squeers made the best of it to her friend, saying that Mr. Nickleby was such a strange character and had such a fierce temper that she worried she might have to give him up; then she said goodbye.
And here it may be remarked, that Miss Squeers, having bestowed her affections (or whatever it might be that, in the absence of anything better, represented them) on Nicholas Nickleby, had never once seriously contemplated the possibility of his being of a different opinion from herself in the business. Miss Squeers reasoned that she was prepossessing and beautiful, and that her father was master, and Nicholas man, and that her father had saved money, and Nicholas had none, all of which seemed to her conclusive arguments why the young man should feel only too much honoured by her preference. She had not failed to recollect, either, how much more agreeable she could render his situation if she were his friend, and how much more disagreeable if she were his enemy; and, doubtless, many less scrupulous young gentlemen than Nicholas would have encouraged her extravagance had it been only for this very obvious and intelligible reason. However, he had thought proper to do otherwise, and Miss Squeers was outrageous.
And here it should be noted that Miss Squeers, having directed her feelings (or whatever it was that represented them in the absence of something better) towards Nicholas Nickleby, had never seriously considered that he might feel differently about the situation. Miss Squeers believed that she was attractive and charming, that her father was in charge while Nicholas was just a man, and that her father had money while Nicholas had none, which she thought were clear reasons why the young man should feel flattered by her affection. She also remembered how much better she could make his life if she were on his side, and how much worse if she were against him; undoubtedly, many less principled young men than Nicholas would have indulged her whims just for this straightforward and understandable reason. However, he chose to act differently, leaving Miss Squeers furious.
‘Let him see,’ said the irritated young lady, when she had regained her own room, and eased her mind by committing an assault on Phib, ‘if I don’t set mother against him a little more when she comes back!’
"‘Let him see,’ said the annoyed young woman, when she was back in her room and calmed herself by taking it out on Phib, ‘if I don’t turn mom against him a little more when she gets back!’"
It was scarcely necessary to do this, but Miss Squeers was as good as her word; and poor Nicholas, in addition to bad food, dirty lodging, and the being compelled to witness one dull unvarying round of squalid misery, was treated with every special indignity that malice could suggest, or the most grasping cupidity put upon him.
It was hardly necessary to do this, but Miss Squeers kept her promise; and poor Nicholas, besides having to deal with bad food, dirty living conditions, and the endless cycle of bleak misery, was subjected to every kind of humiliation that malice could think of or the most greedy desire could impose on him.
Nor was this all. There was another and deeper system of annoyance which made his heart sink, and nearly drove him wild, by its injustice and cruelty.
Nor was this all. There was another, deeper source of frustration that made his heart sink and nearly drove him crazy with its unfairness and harshness.
The wretched creature, Smike, since the night Nicholas had spoken kindly to him in the schoolroom, had followed him to and fro, with an ever-restless desire to serve or help him; anticipating such little wants as his humble ability could supply, and content only to be near him. He would sit beside him for hours, looking patiently into his face; and a word would brighten up his care-worn visage, and call into it a passing gleam, even of happiness. He was an altered being; he had an object now; and that object was, to show his attachment to the only person—that person a stranger—who had treated him, not to say with kindness, but like a human creature.
The miserable creature, Smike, since the night Nicholas had been kind to him in the classroom, had been following him around with an endless desire to serve or help him, anticipating the small needs that his humble abilities could meet, and only happy to be near him. He would sit beside him for hours, patiently looking at his face; just a few kind words would light up his weary face and bring a fleeting glimpse of happiness. He was a changed person; he had a purpose now, and that purpose was to show his affection for the only person—who was a stranger—who had treated him, not just with kindness, but like a human being.
Upon this poor being, all the spleen and ill-humour that could not be vented on Nicholas were unceasingly bestowed. Drudgery would have been nothing—Smike was well used to that. Buffetings inflicted without cause, would have been equally a matter of course; for to them also he had served a long and weary apprenticeship; but it was no sooner observed that he had become attached to Nicholas, than stripes and blows, stripes and blows, morning, noon, and night, were his only portion. Squeers was jealous of the influence which his man had so soon acquired, and his family hated him, and Smike paid for both. Nicholas saw it, and ground his teeth at every repetition of the savage and cowardly attack.
On this poor guy, all the anger and frustration that couldn’t be directed at Nicholas was constantly taken out. Hard work would have been nothing—Smike was used to that. Being beaten for no reason would have been just normal; he’d endured a long and tiring training for that too. But as soon as it was noticed that he had grown fond of Nicholas, the beatings came his way, over and over again, morning, noon, and night. Squeers was jealous of the influence his worker had gained so quickly, and his family hated him, so Smike paid the price for both. Nicholas saw this happening and gritted his teeth with every brutal and cowardly attack.
He had arranged a few regular lessons for the boys; and one night, as he paced up and down the dismal schoolroom, his swollen heart almost bursting to think that his protection and countenance should have increased the misery of the wretched being whose peculiar destitution had awakened his pity, he paused mechanically in a dark corner where sat the object of his thoughts.
He had set up some regular lessons for the boys; and one night, as he walked back and forth in the gloomy classroom, his heart aching almost to the point of breaking because he realized that his support and presence had only added to the suffering of the unfortunate person whose unique plight had moved his compassion, he stopped instinctively in a dark corner where the person he was thinking about sat.
The poor soul was poring hard over a tattered book, with the traces of recent tears still upon his face; vainly endeavouring to master some task which a child of nine years old, possessed of ordinary powers, could have conquered with ease, but which, to the addled brain of the crushed boy of nineteen, was a sealed and hopeless mystery. Yet there he sat, patiently conning the page again and again, stimulated by no boyish ambition, for he was the common jest and scoff even of the uncouth objects that congregated about him, but inspired by the one eager desire to please his solitary friend.
The poor guy was intensely focused on a worn-out book, with fresh tears still on his face; he was desperately trying to understand something that a typical nine-year-old could easily grasp, but which was an impossible puzzle for the troubled mind of the beaten-down nineteen-year-old. Still, he sat there, patiently reading the page over and over, not driven by any youthful ambition, since he was the target of ridicule even from the rough people around him, but motivated solely by the strong desire to make his only friend happy.
Nicholas laid his hand upon his shoulder.
Nicholas placed his hand on his shoulder.
‘I can’t do it,’ said the dejected creature, looking up with bitter disappointment in every feature. ‘No, no.’
‘I can’t do it,’ said the disappointed creature, looking up with a deep sense of disappointment on its face. ‘No, no.’
‘Do not try,’ replied Nicholas.
"Don't try," replied Nicholas.
The boy shook his head, and closing the book with a sigh, looked vacantly round, and laid his head upon his arm. He was weeping.
The boy shook his head, and closing the book with a sigh, looked blankly around, and rested his head on his arm. He was crying.
‘Do not for God’s sake,’ said Nicholas, in an agitated voice; ‘I cannot bear to see you.’
‘Please, for God’s sake,’ said Nicholas, in an upset voice; ‘I can’t stand to see you.’
‘They are more hard with me than ever,’ sobbed the boy.
“They are being harder on me than ever,” sobbed the boy.
‘I know it,’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘They are.’
“I know,” Nicholas replied. “They are.”
‘But for you,’ said the outcast, ‘I should die. They would kill me; they would; I know they would.’
‘But for you,’ said the outcast, ‘I would die. They’d kill me; they would; I know they would.’
‘You will do better, poor fellow,’ replied Nicholas, shaking his head mournfully, ‘when I am gone.’
"You'll be better off, poor guy," Nicholas said, shaking his head sadly, "once I'm gone."
‘Gone!’ cried the other, looking intently in his face.
“Gone!” exclaimed the other, staring closely at his face.
‘Softly!’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘Yes.’
“Shh!” Nicholas replied. “Yes.”
‘Are you going?’ demanded the boy, in an earnest whisper.
"Are you going?" the boy asked earnestly in a whisper.
‘I cannot say,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I was speaking more to my own thoughts, than to you.’
‘I can’t say,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I was thinking more about my own thoughts than talking to you.’
‘Tell me,’ said the boy imploringly, ‘oh do tell me, will you go—will you?’
‘Tell me,’ said the boy earnestly, ‘oh please tell me, will you go—will you?’
‘I shall be driven to that at last!’ said Nicholas. ‘The world is before me, after all.’
‘I guess I’ll end up doing that eventually!’ said Nicholas. ‘The whole world is out there for me, after all.’
‘Tell me,’ urged Smike, ‘is the world as bad and dismal as this place?’
‘Tell me,’ Smike urged, ‘is the world really as bad and gloomy as this place?’
‘Heaven forbid,’ replied Nicholas, pursuing the train of his own thoughts; ‘its hardest, coarsest toil, were happiness to this.’
'God forbid,' Nicholas replied, following his own thoughts; 'even its hardest, roughest work would be a joy compared to this.'
‘Should I ever meet you there?’ demanded the boy, speaking with unusual wildness and volubility.
“Should I ever meet you there?” asked the boy, speaking with unexpected intensity and eagerness.
‘Yes,’ replied Nicholas, willing to soothe him.
‘Yes,’ replied Nicholas, eager to calm him down.
‘No, no!’ said the other, clasping him by the hand. ‘Should I—should I—tell me that again. Say I should be sure to find you.’
‘No, no!’ said the other, grabbing him by the hand. ‘Should I—should I—tell me that again. Say I should definitely find you.’
‘You would,’ replied Nicholas, with the same humane intention, ‘and I would help and aid you, and not bring fresh sorrow on you as I have done here.’
'You would,' Nicholas replied, with the same kind intention, 'and I would help you and support you, and not bring any more trouble to you like I have done here.'
The boy caught both the young man’s hands passionately in his, and, hugging them to his breast, uttered a few broken sounds which were unintelligible. Squeers entered at the moment, and he shrunk back into his old corner.
The boy grabbed the young man's hands tightly in his and, pulling them to his chest, said a few jumbled words that made no sense. Just then, Squeers walked in, and he retreated to his usual spot.
CHAPTER 13
Nicholas varies the Monotony of Dothebys Hall by a most vigorous and remarkable proceeding, which leads to Consequences of some Importance
Nicholas breaks the boredom of Dothebys Hall with a bold and notable action, which results in some significant outcomes
The cold, feeble dawn of a January morning was stealing in at the windows of the common sleeping-room, when Nicholas, raising himself on his arm, looked among the prostrate forms which on every side surrounded him, as though in search of some particular object.
The cold, weak light of a January morning was creeping in through the windows of the shared bedroom when Nicholas, propping himself up on his arm, scanned the sleeping figures around him as if looking for someone specific.
It needed a quick eye to detect, from among the huddled mass of sleepers, the form of any given individual. As they lay closely packed together, covered, for warmth’s sake, with their patched and ragged clothes, little could be distinguished but the sharp outlines of pale faces, over which the sombre light shed the same dull heavy colour; with, here and there, a gaunt arm thrust forth: its thinness hidden by no covering, but fully exposed to view, in all its shrunken ugliness. There were some who, lying on their backs with upturned faces and clenched hands, just visible in the leaden light, bore more the aspect of dead bodies than of living creatures; and there were others coiled up into strange and fantastic postures, such as might have been taken for the uneasy efforts of pain to gain some temporary relief, rather than the freaks of slumber. A few—and these were among the youngest of the children—slept peacefully on, with smiles upon their faces, dreaming perhaps of home; but ever and again a deep and heavy sigh, breaking the stillness of the room, announced that some new sleeper had awakened to the misery of another day; and, as morning took the place of night, the smiles gradually faded away, with the friendly darkness which had given them birth.
It took a keen eye to spot any specific person among the crowded mass of sleepers. As they lay tightly packed together, bundled up in their patched and ragged clothes for warmth, little could be made out except for the sharp outlines of pale faces, which the gloomy light cast in a dull, heavy hue; occasionally, a bony arm would be stretched out, its thinness exposed and visible in all its shrunken ugliness. Some were lying on their backs with upturned faces and clenched hands, barely discernible in the leaden light, resembling more dead bodies than living beings; while others were twisted into strange and bizarre shapes, appearing to be in uncomfortable positions due to their pain rather than merely asleep. A few of the youngest children slept peacefully with smiles on their faces, perhaps dreaming of home; but now and then, a deep, heavy sigh would break the silence of the room, signaling that another sleeper had awoken to the misery of another day; and as morning replaced night, the smiles slowly faded along with the comforting darkness that had cradled them.
Dreams are the bright creatures of poem and legend, who sport on earth in the night season, and melt away in the first beam of the sun, which lights grim care and stern reality on their daily pilgrimage through the world.
Dreams are the vibrant beings of poetry and stories, who dance on earth during the night and vanish at the first light of the sun, which brings harsh worries and tough reality on their daily journey through the world.
Nicholas looked upon the sleepers; at first, with the air of one who gazes upon a scene which, though familiar to him, has lost none of its sorrowful effect in consequence; and, afterwards, with a more intense and searching scrutiny, as a man would who missed something his eye was accustomed to meet, and had expected to rest upon. He was still occupied in this search, and had half risen from his bed in the eagerness of his quest, when the voice of Squeers was heard, calling from the bottom of the stairs.
Nicholas looked at the sleepers; at first, with the demeanor of someone observing a scene that, while familiar, still carried the weight of its sadness; and then, with a more intense and focused gaze, like a person who notices something missing that they usually expect to see. He was still engaged in this search, and had half risen from his bed in the eagerness of his pursuit, when Squeers’s voice called out from the bottom of the stairs.
‘Now then,’ cried that gentleman, ‘are you going to sleep all day, up there—’
'Now then,' shouted that guy, 'are you going to sleep all day up there—'
‘You lazy hounds?’ added Mrs. Squeers, finishing the sentence, and producing, at the same time, a sharp sound, like that which is occasioned by the lacing of stays.
‘You lazy dogs?’ added Mrs. Squeers, completing the sentence and making a sharp sound at the same time, like the sound made when tightening a corset.
‘We shall be down directly, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
"We'll be down shortly, sir," Nicholas replied.
‘Down directly!’ said Squeers. ‘Ah! you had better be down directly, or I’ll be down upon some of you in less. Where’s that Smike?’
“Get down right now!” Squeers said. “You all better get down right now, or I’ll be on some of you in a flash. Where’s that Smike?”
Nicholas looked hurriedly round again, but made no answer.
Nicholas quickly glanced around again, but didn’t respond.
‘Smike!’ shouted Squeers.
“Smike!” shouted Squeers.
‘Do you want your head broke in a fresh place, Smike?’ demanded his amiable lady in the same key.
‘Do you want your head smashed in a new spot, Smike?’ asked his friendly lady in the same tone.
Still there was no reply, and still Nicholas stared about him, as did the greater part of the boys, who were by this time roused.
Still, there was no response, and Nicholas continued to look around, as did most of the boys, who were now awake.
‘Confound his impudence!’ muttered Squeers, rapping the stair-rail impatiently with his cane. ‘Nickleby!’
“Damn his boldness!” muttered Squeers, banging the stair-rail impatiently with his cane. “Nickleby!”
‘Well, sir.’
"Alright, sir."
‘Send that obstinate scoundrel down; don’t you hear me calling?’
‘Send that stubborn jerk down; don’t you hear me calling?’
‘He is not here, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
‘He’s not here, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
‘Don’t tell me a lie,’ retorted the schoolmaster. ‘He is.’
“Don’t lie to me,” the schoolmaster shot back. “He is.”
‘He is not,’ retorted Nicholas angrily, ‘don’t tell me one.’
‘He isn't,’ Nicholas shot back angrily, ‘don't try to convince me otherwise.’
‘We shall soon see that,’ said Mr. Squeers, rushing upstairs. ‘I’ll find him, I warrant you.’
‘We’ll see about that,’ said Mr. Squeers, hurrying upstairs. ‘I’ll find him, I promise you.’
With which assurance, Mr. Squeers bounced into the dormitory, and, swinging his cane in the air ready for a blow, darted into the corner where the lean body of the drudge was usually stretched at night. The cane descended harmlessly upon the ground. There was nobody there.
With that confidence, Mr. Squeers burst into the dormitory, swinging his cane in the air, ready to strike, and rushed into the corner where the thin figure of the worker usually lay at night. The cane hit the ground without causing any harm. There was nobody there.
‘What does this mean?’ said Squeers, turning round with a very pale face. ‘Where have you hid him?’
‘What does this mean?’ said Squeers, turning around with a very pale face. ‘Where have you hidden him?’
‘I have seen nothing of him since last night,’ replied Nicholas.
‘I haven’t seen him since last night,’ replied Nicholas.
‘Come,’ said Squeers, evidently frightened, though he endeavoured to look otherwise, ‘you won’t save him this way. Where is he?’
‘Come on,’ said Squeers, clearly scared, even though he tried to act like he wasn't. ‘Where is he?’
‘At the bottom of the nearest pond for aught I know,’ rejoined Nicholas in a low voice, and fixing his eyes full on the master’s face.
“At the bottom of the nearest pond, for all I know,” Nicholas replied quietly, staring directly at the master’s face.
‘Damn you, what do you mean by that?’ retorted Squeers in great perturbation. Without waiting for a reply, he inquired of the boys whether any one among them knew anything of their missing schoolmate.
‘Damn you, what do you mean by that?’ Squeers snapped, clearly upset. Without waiting for an answer, he asked the boys if anyone knew anything about their missing classmate.
There was a general hum of anxious denial, in the midst of which, one shrill voice was heard to say (as, indeed, everybody thought):
There was a general buzz of nervous denial, and in the middle of it all, one high-pitched voice was heard saying (as everyone indeed thought):
‘Please, sir, I think Smike’s run away, sir.’
‘Please, sir, I think Smike has run away, sir.’
‘Ha!’ cried Squeers, turning sharp round. ‘Who said that?’
‘Ha!’ shouted Squeers, turning around quickly. ‘Who said that?’
‘Tomkins, please sir,’ rejoined a chorus of voices. Mr. Squeers made a plunge into the crowd, and at one dive, caught a very little boy, habited still in his night-gear, and the perplexed expression of whose countenance, as he was brought forward, seemed to intimate that he was as yet uncertain whether he was about to be punished or rewarded for the suggestion. He was not long in doubt.
‘Tomkins, please sir,’ replied a chorus of voices. Mr. Squeers plunged into the crowd and, in one dive, caught a very small boy still dressed in his nightclothes. The confused look on his face as he was brought forward suggested that he was unsure whether he was going to be punished or rewarded for the suggestion. He didn’t stay uncertain for long.
‘You think he has run away, do you, sir?’ demanded Squeers.
"You think he’s run away, do you, sir?" Squeers asked.
‘Yes, please sir,’ replied the little boy.
‘Yes, please, sir,’ replied the little boy.
‘And what, sir,’ said Squeers, catching the little boy suddenly by the arms and whisking up his drapery in a most dexterous manner, ‘what reason have you to suppose that any boy would want to run away from this establishment? Eh, sir?’
‘And what, sir,’ said Squeers, grabbing the little boy by the arms and quickly lifting his clothing in a very skillful way, ‘what reason do you have to think that any boy would want to run away from this place? Huh, sir?’
The child raised a dismal cry, by way of answer, and Mr. Squeers, throwing himself into the most favourable attitude for exercising his strength, beat him until the little urchin in his writhings actually rolled out of his hands, when he mercifully allowed him to roll away, as he best could.
The child let out a miserable wail in response, and Mr. Squeers, positioning himself to maximize his strength, beat him until the little kid, in his struggles, actually rolled out of his grasp, at which point he mercifully let him roll away as best he could.
‘There,’ said Squeers. ‘Now if any other boy thinks Smike has run away, I shall be glad to have a talk with him.’
‘There,’ said Squeers. ‘Now if any other boy thinks Smike has run away, I’d be happy to chat with him.’
There was, of course, a profound silence, during which Nicholas showed his disgust as plainly as looks could show it.
There was, of course, a deep silence, during which Nicholas made his disgust clear in every way his expression could convey it.
‘Well, Nickleby,’ said Squeers, eyeing him maliciously. ‘You think he has run away, I suppose?’
‘Well, Nickleby,’ said Squeers, looking at him with a sly grin. ‘You think he’s run off, I guess?’
‘I think it extremely likely,’ replied Nicholas, in a quiet manner.
"I think that's highly likely," replied Nicholas, quietly.
‘Oh, you do, do you?’ sneered Squeers. ‘Maybe you know he has?’
‘Oh, you do, do you?’ sneered Squeers. ‘Maybe you know he has?’
‘I know nothing of the kind.’
"I don't know anything like that."
‘He didn’t tell you he was going, I suppose, did he?’ sneered Squeers.
“He didn’t tell you he was leaving, I guess, did he?” Squeers mocked.
‘He did not,’ replied Nicholas; ‘I am very glad he did not, for it would then have been my duty to have warned you in time.’
‘He didn’t,’ Nicholas replied; ‘I’m really glad he didn’t, because then it would have been my responsibility to warn you in time.’
‘Which no doubt you would have been devilish sorry to do,’ said Squeers in a taunting fashion.
“Which I'm sure you would have felt really bad about,” Squeers said mockingly.
‘I should indeed,’ replied Nicholas. ‘You interpret my feelings with great accuracy.’
“I definitely should,” replied Nicholas. “You understand my feelings really well.”
Mrs. Squeers had listened to this conversation, from the bottom of the stairs; but, now losing all patience, she hastily assumed her night-jacket, and made her way to the scene of action.
Mrs. Squeers had been eavesdropping on this conversation from the bottom of the stairs; but now, losing all patience, she quickly put on her nightgown and headed to where the action was happening.
‘What’s all this here to-do?’ said the lady, as the boys fell off right and left, to save her the trouble of clearing a passage with her brawny arms. ‘What on earth are you a talking to him for, Squeery!’
‘What’s all this commotion?’ said the lady, as the boys fell off to the side, making it easier for her to get through with her strong arms. ‘What on earth are you talking to him for, Squeery!’
‘Why, my dear,’ said Squeers, ‘the fact is, that Smike is not to be found.’
‘Why, my dear,’ said Squeers, ‘the truth is, that Smike is missing.’
‘Well, I know that,’ said the lady, ‘and where’s the wonder? If you get a parcel of proud-stomached teachers that set the young dogs a rebelling, what else can you look for? Now, young man, you just have the kindness to take yourself off to the schoolroom, and take the boys off with you, and don’t you stir out of there till you have leave given you, or you and I may fall out in a way that’ll spoil your beauty, handsome as you think yourself, and so I tell you.’
‘Well, I know that,’ said the lady, ‘and what's so surprising about it? If you have a group of arrogant teachers encouraging the kids to act up, what else can you expect? Now, young man, please do me a favor and head to the classroom, taking the boys with you, and don't come out until you get permission, or you and I might end up in a disagreement that could ruin your looks, as handsome as you think you are, and that’s a warning.’
‘Indeed!’ said Nicholas.
"Absolutely!" said Nicholas.
‘Yes; and indeed and indeed again, Mister Jackanapes,’ said the excited lady; ‘and I wouldn’t keep such as you in the house another hour, if I had my way.’
‘Yes; and really, Mister Jackanapes,’ said the excited lady, ‘I wouldn’t let someone like you stay in my house for another hour, if I had my way.’
‘Nor would you if I had mine,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Now, boys!’
‘You wouldn’t either if I had mine,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Alright, guys!’
‘Ah! Now, boys,’ said Mrs. Squeers, mimicking, as nearly as she could, the voice and manner of the usher. ‘Follow your leader, boys, and take pattern by Smike if you dare. See what he’ll get for himself, when he is brought back; and, mind! I tell you that you shall have as bad, and twice as bad, if you so much as open your mouths about him.’
‘Oh! Now, boys,’ said Mrs. Squeers, trying her best to copy the voice and manner of the teacher. ‘Follow your leader, boys, and take after Smike if you’re brave enough. Look at what he’ll get when he’s brought back; and, just so you know! I’m telling you that you’ll get just as bad, and even worse, if you so much as say a word about him.’
‘If I catch him,’ said Squeers, ‘I’ll only stop short of flaying him alive. I give you notice, boys.’
‘If I catch him,’ said Squeers, ‘I’ll only stop short of skinning him alive. Just so you know, guys.’
‘If you catch him,’ retorted Mrs. Squeers, contemptuously; ‘you are sure to; you can’t help it, if you go the right way to work. Come! Away with you!’
‘If you catch him,’ Mrs. Squeers shot back, looking down on him; ‘you definitely will; it’s impossible not to if you approach it the right way. Come on! Get going!’
With these words, Mrs. Squeers dismissed the boys, and after a little light skirmishing with those in the rear who were pressing forward to get out of the way, but were detained for a few moments by the throng in front, succeeded in clearing the room, when she confronted her spouse alone.
With these words, Mrs. Squeers sent the boys away, and after a bit of playful pushing and shoving with those behind who were trying to get out of the way, but were held back for a few moments by the crowd in front, she eventually cleared the room, leaving her alone to face her husband.
‘He is off,’ said Mrs. Squeers. ‘The cow-house and stable are locked up, so he can’t be there; and he’s not downstairs anywhere, for the girl has looked. He must have gone York way, and by a public road too.’
‘He’s gone,’ said Mrs. Squeers. ‘The cowhouse and stable are locked up, so he can’t be there; and he’s not downstairs anywhere, because the girl has checked. He must have headed towards York, and on a public road too.’
‘Why must he?’ inquired Squeers.
"Why does he have to?" asked Squeers.
‘Stupid!’ said Mrs. Squeers angrily. ‘He hadn’t any money, had he?’
‘Stupid!’ Mrs. Squeers said angrily. ‘He didn’t have any money, did he?’
‘Never had a penny of his own in his whole life, that I know of,’ replied Squeers.
“Never had a dime to his name in his whole life, as far as I know,” Squeers replied.
‘To be sure,’ rejoined Mrs. Squeers, ‘and he didn’t take anything to eat with him; that I’ll answer for. Ha! ha! ha!’
"Of course," Mrs. Squeers replied, "and he didn’t take any food with him; I can assure you of that. Ha! ha! ha!"
‘Ha! ha! ha!’ laughed Squeers.
“Ha! Ha! Ha!” laughed Squeers.
‘Then, of course,’ said Mrs. S., ‘he must beg his way, and he could do that, nowhere, but on the public road.’
‘Then, of course,’ said Mrs. S., ‘he has to beg for his way, and he can only do that on the public road.’
‘That’s true,’ exclaimed Squeers, clapping his hands.
"That's true," Squeers said, clapping his hands.
‘True! Yes; but you would never have thought of it, for all that, if I hadn’t said so,’ replied his wife. ‘Now, if you take the chaise and go one road, and I borrow Swallow’s chaise, and go the other, what with keeping our eyes open, and asking questions, one or other of us is pretty certain to lay hold of him.’
‘True! Yes; but you wouldn’t have thought of it at all if I hadn’t mentioned it,’ his wife replied. ‘Now, if you take the carriage and go one way, and I borrow Swallow’s carriage and go the other, with us keeping our eyes open and asking questions, one of us is pretty likely to find him.’
The worthy lady’s plan was adopted and put in execution without a moment’s delay. After a very hasty breakfast, and the prosecution of some inquiries in the village, the result of which seemed to show that he was on the right track, Squeers started forth in the pony-chaise, intent upon discovery and vengeance. Shortly afterwards, Mrs. Squeers, arrayed in the white top-coat, and tied up in various shawls and handkerchiefs, issued forth in another chaise and another direction, taking with her a good-sized bludgeon, several odd pieces of strong cord, and a stout labouring man: all provided and carried upon the expedition, with the sole object of assisting in the capture, and (once caught) insuring the safe custody of the unfortunate Smike.
The worthy lady’s plan was approved and set into action without any delay. After a quick breakfast and some inquiries in the village, which seemed to indicate he was on the right track, Squeers headed out in the pony-chaise, focused on finding and getting revenge. Soon after, Mrs. Squeers, dressed in the white top-coat and wrapped in various shawls and handkerchiefs, set out in another chaise in a different direction, bringing with her a decent-sized club, several pieces of strong rope, and a robust laborer: all prepared for the mission, solely aimed at helping capture and, once caught, ensuring the safe custody of the unfortunate Smike.
Nicholas remained behind, in a tumult of feeling, sensible that whatever might be the upshot of the boy’s flight, nothing but painful and deplorable consequences were likely to ensue from it. Death, from want and exposure to the weather, was the best that could be expected from the protracted wandering of so poor and helpless a creature, alone and unfriended, through a country of which he was wholly ignorant. There was little, perhaps, to choose between this fate and a return to the tender mercies of the Yorkshire school; but the unhappy being had established a hold upon his sympathy and compassion, which made his heart ache at the prospect of the suffering he was destined to undergo. He lingered on, in restless anxiety, picturing a thousand possibilities, until the evening of next day, when Squeers returned, alone, and unsuccessful.
Nicholas stayed behind, overwhelmed with emotion, aware that no matter what the outcome of the boy's escape might be, only painful and sad consequences were likely to follow. Death from hunger and exposure to the elements was the best he could hope for from the boy's long wandering as such a poor and helpless child, alone and friendless, in a country he knew nothing about. There was hardly any difference between this fate and going back to the harsh treatment at the Yorkshire school; however, the unfortunate child had gained his sympathy and compassion, making Nicholas's heart ache at the thought of the suffering he would face. He hung around, filled with restless anxiety, imagining countless possibilities, until the evening of the next day, when Squeers came back, alone and unsuccessful.
‘No news of the scamp!’ said the schoolmaster, who had evidently been stretching his legs, on the old principle, not a few times during the journey. ‘I’ll have consolation for this out of somebody, Nickleby, if Mrs Squeers don’t hunt him down; so I give you warning.’
‘No news of the rascal!’ said the schoolmaster, who had clearly been stretching his legs, following the old method, several times during the trip. ‘I’m going to get some consolation for this from someone, Nickleby, if Mrs. Squeers doesn’t track him down; so consider this a heads-up.’
‘It is not in my power to console you, sir,’ said Nicholas. ‘It is nothing to me.’
“It’s not my place to comfort you, sir,” Nicholas said. “It doesn’t mean anything to me.”
‘Isn’t it?’ said Squeers in a threatening manner. ‘We shall see!’
“Isn’t it?” Squeers said in a menacing tone. “We’ll see!”
‘We shall,’ rejoined Nicholas.
"We will," replied Nicholas.
‘Here’s the pony run right off his legs, and me obliged to come home with a hack cob, that’ll cost fifteen shillings besides other expenses,’ said Squeers; ‘who’s to pay for that, do you hear?’
'Here's the pony that just ran off his legs, and I’m stuck coming home with a worn-out horse that’ll cost fifteen shillings plus other expenses,' said Squeers; 'who's going to pay for that, do you understand?'
Nicholas shrugged his shoulders and remained silent.
Nicholas shrugged and remained silent.
‘I’ll have it out of somebody, I tell you,’ said Squeers, his usual harsh crafty manner changed to open bullying ‘None of your whining vapourings here, Mr. Puppy, but be off to your kennel, for it’s past your bedtime! Come! Get out!’
“I’ll get the truth out of someone, I promise you,” Squeers said, his usual harsh, cunning demeanor turning into outright bullying. “No more of your whining nonsense here, Mr. Puppy, just head back to your kennel because it’s past your bedtime! Now go!”
Nicholas bit his lip and knit his hands involuntarily, for his fingerends tingled to avenge the insult; but remembering that the man was drunk, and that it could come to little but a noisy brawl, he contented himself with darting a contemptuous look at the tyrant, and walked, as majestically as he could, upstairs: not a little nettled, however, to observe that Miss Squeers and Master Squeers, and the servant girl, were enjoying the scene from a snug corner; the two former indulging in many edifying remarks about the presumption of poor upstarts, which occasioned a vast deal of laughter, in which even the most miserable of all miserable servant girls joined: while Nicholas, stung to the quick, drew over his head such bedclothes as he had, and sternly resolved that the outstanding account between himself and Mr. Squeers should be settled rather more speedily than the latter anticipated.
Nicholas bit his lip and clenched his hands involuntarily, as his fingertips tingled with the urge to retaliate against the insult. However, remembering that the man was drunk and that it would likely lead to nothing more than a loud fight, he settled for shooting a disdainful glance at the bully and walked upstairs as majestically as he could. Still, he felt a bit irritated to see Miss Squeers, Master Squeers, and the maid watching the scene from a cozy corner, with the former two making many condescending remarks about the arrogance of lowly upstarts, which prompted a lot of laughter—even from the most miserable of all miserable servant girls. Meanwhile, Nicholas, deeply wounded, pulled the bedcovers over his head and resolutely decided that he would settle the score with Mr. Squeers sooner than the latter expected.
Another day came, and Nicholas was scarcely awake when he heard the wheels of a chaise approaching the house. It stopped. The voice of Mrs. Squeers was heard, and in exultation, ordering a glass of spirits for somebody, which was in itself a sufficient sign that something extraordinary had happened. Nicholas hardly dared to look out of the window; but he did so, and the very first object that met his eyes was the wretched Smike: so bedabbled with mud and rain, so haggard and worn, and wild, that, but for his garments being such as no scarecrow was ever seen to wear, he might have been doubtful, even then, of his identity.
Another day arrived, and Nicholas was barely awake when he heard the sound of a carriage approaching the house. It stopped. He could hear Mrs. Squeers’ voice, and in excitement, she ordered a glass of alcohol for someone, which was enough to indicate that something unusual had happened. Nicholas barely had the courage to look out the window; but he did, and the first thing he saw was the miserable Smike: so covered in mud and rain, so haggard and worn, and so wild-looking, that, if it weren't for his clothes being so ridiculous that no scarecrow would ever wear them, he might have even questioned his own identity.
‘Lift him out,’ said Squeers, after he had literally feasted his eyes, in silence, upon the culprit. ‘Bring him in; bring him in!’
“Lift him out,” said Squeers, after he had literally feasted his eyes, in silence, upon the culprit. “Bring him in; bring him in!”
‘Take care,’ cried Mrs. Squeers, as her husband proffered his assistance. ‘We tied his legs under the apron and made’em fast to the chaise, to prevent his giving us the slip again.’
‘Be careful,’ shouted Mrs. Squeers, as her husband offered his help. ‘We tied his legs under the apron and secured them to the carriage, to stop him from escaping again.’
With hands trembling with delight, Squeers unloosened the cord; and Smike, to all appearance more dead than alive, was brought into the house and securely locked up in a cellar, until such time as Mr. Squeers should deem it expedient to operate upon him, in presence of the assembled school.
With hands shaking with excitement, Squeers untied the cord; and Smike, looking more dead than alive, was brought into the house and securely locked in a cellar until Mr. Squeers decided it was a good time to operate on him in front of the gathered students.
Upon a hasty consideration of the circumstances, it may be matter of surprise to some persons, that Mr. and Mrs. Squeers should have taken so much trouble to repossess themselves of an incumbrance of which it was their wont to complain so loudly; but their surprise will cease when they are informed that the manifold services of the drudge, if performed by anybody else, would have cost the establishment some ten or twelve shillings per week in the shape of wages; and furthermore, that all runaways were, as a matter of policy, made severe examples of, at Dotheboys Hall, inasmuch as, in consequence of the limited extent of its attractions, there was but little inducement, beyond the powerful impulse of fear, for any pupil, provided with the usual number of legs and the power of using them, to remain.
At first glance, it might be surprising to some that Mr. and Mrs. Squeers went to such lengths to reclaim a burden they often complained about. However, their surprise will disappear once they learn that the many tasks the drudge performed, if done by someone else, would have cost the school about ten or twelve shillings a week in wages. Additionally, runaways were made examples of at Dotheboys Hall, as the limited appeal of the place offered little motivation, other than the strong incentive of fear, for any student with the ability to escape to actually stay.
The news that Smike had been caught and brought back in triumph, ran like wild-fire through the hungry community, and expectation was on tiptoe all the morning. On tiptoe it was destined to remain, however, until afternoon; when Squeers, having refreshed himself with his dinner, and further strengthened himself by an extra libation or so, made his appearance (accompanied by his amiable partner) with a countenance of portentous import, and a fearful instrument of flagellation, strong, supple, wax-ended, and new,—in short, purchased that morning, expressly for the occasion.
The news that Smike had been caught and brought back in triumph spread like wildfire through the eager community, and everyone was on edge all morning. However, that excitement was meant to last until the afternoon, when Squeers, having filled up on his lunch and bolstered himself with a drink or two, showed up (along with his pleasant partner) with a serious expression and a terrifying whip—sturdy, flexible, wax-tipped, and brand new—in short, bought that morning just for this occasion.
‘Is every boy here?’ asked Squeers, in a tremendous voice.
“Is every boy here?” asked Squeers, in a loud voice.
Every boy was there, but every boy was afraid to speak, so Squeers glared along the lines to assure himself; and every eye drooped, and every head cowered down, as he did so.
Every boy was present, but every boy was too scared to talk, so Squeers glared down the rows to make sure of that; and every eye lowered, and every head hunched down, as he did so.
‘Each boy keep his place,’ said Squeers, administering his favourite blow to the desk, and regarding with gloomy satisfaction the universal start which it never failed to occasion. ‘Nickleby! to your desk, sir.’
‘Each boy stay in his place,’ said Squeers, hitting the desk with his favorite blow and looking at the universal flinch it always caused with gloomy satisfaction. ‘Nickleby! back to your desk, sir.’
It was remarked by more than one small observer, that there was a very curious and unusual expression in the usher’s face; but he took his seat, without opening his lips in reply. Squeers, casting a triumphant glance at his assistant and a look of most comprehensive despotism on the boys, left the room, and shortly afterwards returned, dragging Smike by the collar—or rather by that fragment of his jacket which was nearest the place where his collar would have been, had he boasted such a decoration.
More than one little observer noted the very strange and unusual expression on the usher’s face; however, he took his seat without saying a word in response. Squeers, throwing a victorious glance at his assistant and giving a look of total control to the boys, left the room and soon came back, dragging Smike by the collar—or more accurately, by that part of his jacket that was closest to where his collar would have been, if he had one.
In any other place, the appearance of the wretched, jaded, spiritless object would have occasioned a murmur of compassion and remonstrance. It had some effect, even there; for the lookers-on moved uneasily in their seats; and a few of the boldest ventured to steal looks at each other, expressive of indignation and pity.
In any other place, the sight of the miserable, worn-out, lifeless object would have stirred a murmur of sympathy and protest. It had some impact, even there; because the onlookers shifted uncomfortably in their seats, and a few of the bravest dared to exchange glances with each other, showing their anger and compassion.
They were lost on Squeers, however, whose gaze was fastened on the luckless Smike, as he inquired, according to custom in such cases, whether he had anything to say for himself.
They were lost on Squeers, though, whose eyes were glued to the unfortunate Smike, as he asked, as was usual in these situations, whether he had anything to say for himself.
‘Nothing, I suppose?’ said Squeers, with a diabolical grin.
‘Nothing, I guess?’ said Squeers, with a devilish grin.
Smike glanced round, and his eye rested, for an instant, on Nicholas, as if he had expected him to intercede; but his look was riveted on his desk.
Smike looked around, and his gaze briefly landed on Nicholas, as if he had hoped he would step in; but Nicholas was focused on his desk.
‘Have you anything to say?’ demanded Squeers again: giving his right arm two or three flourishes to try its power and suppleness. ‘Stand a little out of the way, Mrs. Squeers, my dear; I’ve hardly got room enough.’
‘Do you have anything to say?’ Squeers asked again, waving his right arm a few times to show off its strength and flexibility. ‘Step aside a bit, Mrs. Squeers, my dear; I don’t have enough space.’
‘Spare me, sir!’ cried Smike.
"Spare me, sir!" shouted Smike.
‘Oh! that’s all, is it?’ said Squeers. ‘Yes, I’ll flog you within an inch of your life, and spare you that.’
‘Oh! Is that all there is?’ said Squeers. ‘Yeah, I’ll whip you within an inch of your life and let you off that.’
‘Ha, ha, ha,’ laughed Mrs. Squeers, ‘that’s a good ‘un!’
‘Ha, ha, ha,’ laughed Mrs. Squeers, ‘that’s a good one!’
‘I was driven to do it,’ said Smike faintly; and casting another imploring look about him.
‘I had to do it,’ Smike said weakly, casting another desperate look around him.
‘Driven to do it, were you?’ said Squeers. ‘Oh! it wasn’t your fault; it was mine, I suppose—eh?’
"‘So you were forced into it, huh?’ Squeers said. ‘Oh! it wasn’t your fault; it was mine, I guess—right?’"
‘A nasty, ungrateful, pig-headed, brutish, obstinate, sneaking dog,’ exclaimed Mrs. Squeers, taking Smike’s head under her arm, and administering a cuff at every epithet; ‘what does he mean by that?’
‘A mean, ungrateful, stubborn, brutal, pig-headed, sneaky dog,’ exclaimed Mrs. Squeers, grabbing Smike’s head under her arm and giving him a whack with every insult; ‘what does he mean by that?’
‘Stand aside, my dear,’ replied Squeers. ‘We’ll try and find out.’
‘Step aside, my dear,’ Squeers replied. ‘We’ll see if we can figure this out.’
Mrs. Squeers, being out of breath with her exertions, complied. Squeers caught the boy firmly in his grip; one desperate cut had fallen on his body—he was wincing from the lash and uttering a scream of pain—it was raised again, and again about to fall—when Nicholas Nickleby, suddenly starting up, cried ‘Stop!’ in a voice that made the rafters ring.
Mrs. Squeers, breathless from her efforts, agreed. Squeers held the boy tightly; a brutal blow had landed on his body—he was flinching from the whip and crying out in pain—it was lifted again, poised to strike—when Nicholas Nickleby suddenly jumped up and shouted ‘Stop!’ in a voice that echoed through the room.
‘Who cried stop?’ said Squeers, turning savagely round.
"Who yelled 'stop'?" Squeers said, turning around angrily.
‘I,’ said Nicholas, stepping forward. ‘This must not go on.’
‘I,’ said Nicholas, stepping forward. ‘This can’t continue.’
‘Must not go on!’ cried Squeers, almost in a shriek.
‘You can't keep going!’ Squeers exclaimed, nearly in a scream.
‘No!’ thundered Nicholas.
“Absolutely not!” thundered Nicholas.
Aghast and stupefied by the boldness of the interference, Squeers released his hold of Smike, and, falling back a pace or two, gazed upon Nicholas with looks that were positively frightful.
Shocked and stunned by the audacity of the interruption, Squeers let go of Smike and, stepping back a bit, stared at Nicholas with an expression that was truly terrifying.
‘I say must not,’ repeated Nicholas, nothing daunted; ‘shall not. I will prevent it.’
‘I say must not,’ repeated Nicholas, undeterred; ‘shall not. I will stop it.’
Squeers continued to gaze upon him, with his eyes starting out of his head; but astonishment had actually, for the moment, bereft him of speech.
Squeers kept staring at him, his eyes bulging; but he was so shocked that he actually lost the ability to speak for a moment.
‘You have disregarded all my quiet interference in the miserable lad’s behalf,’ said Nicholas; ‘you have returned no answer to the letter in which I begged forgiveness for him, and offered to be responsible that he would remain quietly here. Don’t blame me for this public interference. You have brought it upon yourself; not I.’
‘You’ve ignored all my attempts to help the poor guy,’ said Nicholas; ‘you didn’t respond to the letter where I asked for forgiveness for him and offered to make sure he would stay quiet here. Don’t blame me for this public intervention. You brought this on yourself; not me.’
‘Sit down, beggar!’ screamed Squeers, almost beside himself with rage, and seizing Smike as he spoke.
‘Sit down, beggar!’ yelled Squeers, nearly losing his mind with anger, and grabbing Smike as he spoke.
‘Wretch,’ rejoined Nicholas, fiercely, ‘touch him at your peril! I will not stand by, and see it done. My blood is up, and I have the strength of ten such men as you. Look to yourself, for by Heaven I will not spare you, if you drive me on!’
‘Wretch,’ Nicholas replied fiercely, ‘touch him at your own risk! I'm not going to just stand by and let it happen. I'm fired up, and I have the strength of ten men like you. Watch yourself, because I swear I won't hold back if you push me!’
‘Stand back,’ cried Squeers, brandishing his weapon.
‘Step back,’ shouted Squeers, waving his weapon.
‘I have a long series of insults to avenge,’ said Nicholas, flushed with passion; ‘and my indignation is aggravated by the dastardly cruelties practised on helpless infancy in this foul den. Have a care; for if you do raise the devil within me, the consequences shall fall heavily upon your own head!’
‘I have a long list of insults to settle,’ said Nicholas, his face red with anger; ‘and my outrage is made worse by the cruel acts committed against defenseless children in this terrible place. Be careful; if you provoke the anger inside me, the consequences will be severe for you!’

Original
He had scarcely spoken, when Squeers, in a violent outbreak of wrath, and with a cry like the howl of a wild beast, spat upon him, and struck him a blow across the face with his instrument of torture, which raised up a bar of livid flesh as it was inflicted. Smarting with the agony of the blow, and concentrating into that one moment all his feelings of rage, scorn, and indignation, Nicholas sprang upon him, wrested the weapon from his hand, and pinning him by the throat, beat the ruffian till he roared for mercy.
He had barely said a word when Squeers, in an explosive fit of rage, let out a cry like a wild animal's howl, spat on him, and struck him across the face with his torture device, leaving a nasty bruise in its wake. Stinging from the pain of the blow and channeling all his feelings of anger, disdain, and outrage into that one moment, Nicholas lunged at him, grabbed the weapon from his hand, and pinned him by the throat, pounding the scoundrel until he begged for mercy.
The boys—with the exception of Master Squeers, who, coming to his father’s assistance, harassed the enemy in the rear—moved not, hand or foot; but Mrs. Squeers, with many shrieks for aid, hung on to the tail of her partner’s coat, and endeavoured to drag him from his infuriated adversary; while Miss Squeers, who had been peeping through the keyhole in expectation of a very different scene, darted in at the very beginning of the attack, and after launching a shower of inkstands at the usher’s head, beat Nicholas to her heart’s content; animating herself, at every blow, with the recollection of his having refused her proffered love, and thus imparting additional strength to an arm which (as she took after her mother in this respect) was, at no time, one of the weakest.
The boys—except for Master Squeers, who rushed in to help his dad and attacked from the back—didn't move a muscle; but Mrs. Squeers, screaming for help, clung to the back of her partner’s coat, trying to pull him away from his furious opponent. Meanwhile, Miss Squeers, who had been peeking through the keyhole expecting a different scene, rushed in right at the start of the chaos and, after throwing a bunch of ink pots at the usher’s head, took out her frustrations on Nicholas. With each hit, she fueled her strength by remembering how he had turned down her affection, giving her arm—just like her mom’s in that regard—even more power to land her blows, which were never really weak to begin with.
Nicholas, in the full torrent of his violence, felt the blows no more than if they had been dealt with feathers; but, becoming tired of the noise and uproar, and feeling that his arm grew weak besides, he threw all his remaining strength into half-a-dozen finishing cuts, and flung Squeers from him with all the force he could muster. The violence of his fall precipitated Mrs. Squeers completely over an adjacent form; and Squeers striking his head against it in his descent, lay at his full length on the ground, stunned and motionless.
Nicholas, caught up in his rage, felt the blows as lightly as if they were made with feathers; but, growing tired of the noise and chaos, and realizing his arm was getting weak, he put all his remaining strength into a few finishing strikes and threw Squeers away from him with all his might. The force of Squeers' fall sent Mrs. Squeers tumbling over a nearby bench, and Squeers, hitting his head against it as he fell, lay flat on the ground, dazed and still.
Having brought affairs to this happy termination, and ascertained, to his thorough satisfaction, that Squeers was only stunned, and not dead (upon which point he had had some unpleasant doubts at first), Nicholas left his family to restore him, and retired to consider what course he had better adopt. He looked anxiously round for Smike, as he left the room, but he was nowhere to be seen.
Having wrapped things up happily and confirmed to his complete satisfaction that Squeers was just stunned and not dead (which he had some unpleasant doubts about at first), Nicholas left his family to take care of him and stepped away to think about what he should do next. He anxiously looked for Smike as he exited the room, but he was nowhere to be found.
After a brief consideration, he packed up a few clothes in a small leathern valise, and, finding that nobody offered to oppose his progress, marched boldly out by the front-door, and shortly afterwards, struck into the road which led to Greta Bridge.
After a quick thought, he packed some clothes into a small leather suitcase and, noticing that no one tried to stop him, confidently walked out the front door. Soon after, he headed down the road toward Greta Bridge.
When he had cooled sufficiently to be enabled to give his present circumstances some little reflection, they did not appear in a very encouraging light; he had only four shillings and a few pence in his pocket, and was something more than two hundred and fifty miles from London, whither he resolved to direct his steps, that he might ascertain, among other things, what account of the morning’s proceedings Mr. Squeers transmitted to his most affectionate uncle.
Once he had calmed down enough to think about his current situation, it didn’t look very promising; he had just four shillings and a few pennies in his pocket and was over two hundred and fifty miles away from London. He decided to head there to find out, among other things, what report Mr. Squeers sent to his beloved uncle about the events of the morning.
Lifting up his eyes, as he arrived at the conclusion that there was no remedy for this unfortunate state of things, he beheld a horseman coming towards him, whom, on nearer approach, he discovered, to his infinite chagrin, to be no other than Mr. John Browdie, who, clad in cords and leather leggings, was urging his animal forward by means of a thick ash stick, which seemed to have been recently cut from some stout sapling.
Lifting his gaze, realizing there was no fix for this unfortunate situation, he saw a rider coming toward him. As the rider got closer, he recognized, much to his dismay, that it was none other than Mr. John Browdie, who, dressed in corduroys and leather leggings, was pushing his horse forward with a thick ash stick that looked freshly cut from a sturdy sapling.
‘I am in no mood for more noise and riot,’ thought Nicholas, ‘and yet, do what I will, I shall have an altercation with this honest blockhead, and perhaps a blow or two from yonder staff.’
‘I am not in the mood for more noise and chaos,’ thought Nicholas, ‘and yet, no matter what I do, I’m going to have a confrontation with this honest fool, and maybe a hit or two from that staff over there.’
In truth, there appeared some reason to expect that such a result would follow from the encounter, for John Browdie no sooner saw Nicholas advancing, than he reined in his horse by the footpath, and waited until such time as he should come up; looking meanwhile, very sternly between the horse’s ears, at Nicholas, as he came on at his leisure.
In fact, there was some reason to think that this would happen during the encounter, as soon as John Browdie saw Nicholas approaching, he pulled his horse to a stop by the path and waited for him to catch up; in the meantime, he stared very sternly at Nicholas between the horse’s ears as he casually approached.
‘Servant, young genelman,’ said John.
“Servant, young gentleman,” said John.
‘Yours,’ said Nicholas.
“Yours,” Nicholas said.
‘Weel; we ha’ met at last,’ observed John, making the stirrup ring under a smart touch of the ash stick.
‘Well; we have finally met,’ said John, tapping the stirrup with a quick touch of the ash stick.
‘Yes,’ replied Nicholas, hesitating. ‘Come!’ he said, frankly, after a moment’s pause, ‘we parted on no very good terms the last time we met; it was my fault, I believe; but I had no intention of offending you, and no idea that I was doing so. I was very sorry for it, afterwards. Will you shake hands?’
‘Yes,’ Nicholas replied, hesitating. ‘Come on!’ he said, honestly, after a moment's pause, ‘we didn't part on good terms the last time we met; I think it was my fault, but I had no intention of upsetting you and no idea that I was. I felt really bad about it afterwards. Will you shake hands?’
‘Shake honds!’ cried the good-humoured Yorkshireman; ‘ah! that I weel;’ at the same time, he bent down from the saddle, and gave Nicholas’s fist a huge wrench: ‘but wa’at be the matther wi’ thy feace, mun? it be all brokken loike.’
‘Shake hands!’ exclaimed the good-natured Yorkshireman; ‘ah! I will!’ At the same time, he leaned down from the saddle and gave Nicholas's fist a hearty shake: ‘But what’s wrong with your face, mate? It looks all messed up.’
‘It is a cut,’ said Nicholas, turning scarlet as he spoke,—‘a blow; but I returned it to the giver, and with good interest too.’
“It’s a cut,” Nicholas said, turning red as he spoke, “a hit; but I gave it back to the person who threw it, and with good interest too.”
‘Noa, did ‘ee though?’ exclaimed John Browdie. ‘Well deane! I loike ‘un for thot.’
‘Noa, did he though?’ exclaimed John Browdie. ‘Well done! I like him for that.’
‘The fact is,’ said Nicholas, not very well knowing how to make the avowal, ‘the fact is, that I have been ill-treated.’
"The truth is," said Nicholas, not really sure how to confess, "the truth is, I've been mistreated."
‘Noa!’ interposed John Browdie, in a tone of compassion; for he was a giant in strength and stature, and Nicholas, very likely, in his eyes, seemed a mere dwarf; ‘dean’t say thot.’
‘Noa!’ interjected John Browdie, in a sympathetic tone; for he was a giant in strength and size, and Nicholas probably looked like a mere little guy to him; ‘don’t say that.’
‘Yes, I have,’ replied Nicholas, ‘by that man Squeers, and I have beaten him soundly, and am leaving this place in consequence.’
‘Yes, I have,’ replied Nicholas, ‘by that guy Squeers, and I’ve given him a good beating, so I’m leaving this place because of it.’
‘What!’ cried John Browdie, with such an ecstatic shout, that the horse quite shied at it. ‘Beatten the schoolmeasther! Ho! ho! ho! Beatten the schoolmeasther! who ever heard o’ the loike o’ that noo! Giv’ us thee hond agean, yoongster. Beatten the schoolmeasther! Dang it, I loov’ thee for’t.’
‘What!’ shouted John Browdie, with such an excited yell that the horse jumped a bit. ‘You beat the teacher! Ha! Ha! Ha! You beat the teacher! Who ever heard of something like that now! Give me your hand again, kid. You beat the teacher! Dang it, I love you for that.’
With these expressions of delight, John Browdie laughed and laughed again—so loud that the echoes, far and wide, sent back nothing but jovial peals of merriment—and shook Nicholas by the hand meanwhile, no less heartily. When his mirth had subsided, he inquired what Nicholas meant to do; on his informing him, to go straight to London, he shook his head doubtfully, and inquired if he knew how much the coaches charged to carry passengers so far.
With these joyful expressions, John Browdie laughed and laughed again—so loudly that the echoes, spreading far and wide, returned nothing but cheerful bursts of laughter—and shook Nicholas's hand just as enthusiastically. Once his laughter had calmed down, he asked what Nicholas planned to do; when Nicholas told him he intended to head straight to London, he shook his head uncertainly and asked if he knew how much the coaches charged to take passengers that far.
‘No, I do not,’ said Nicholas; ‘but it is of no great consequence to me, for I intend walking.’
‘No, I don’t,’ said Nicholas; ‘but it doesn’t really matter to me, because I plan on walking.’
‘Gang awa’ to Lunnun afoot!’ cried John, in amazement.
‘Go to London on foot!’ cried John, in amazement.
‘Every step of the way,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I should be many steps further on by this time, and so goodbye!’
‘Every step of the way,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I should be many steps further along by now, so goodbye!’
‘Nay noo,’ replied the honest countryman, reining in his impatient horse, ‘stan’ still, tellee. Hoo much cash hast thee gotten?’
‘No, not now,’ replied the honest countryman, pulling back his impatient horse, ‘hold on, tell me. How much cash do you have?’
‘Not much,’ said Nicholas, colouring, ‘but I can make it enough. Where there’s a will, there’s a way, you know.’
‘Not much,’ said Nicholas, blushing, ‘but I can make it enough. Where there’s a will, there’s a way, you know.’
John Browdie made no verbal answer to this remark, but putting his hand in his pocket, pulled out an old purse of solid leather, and insisted that Nicholas should borrow from him whatever he required for his present necessities.
John Browdie didn't say anything in response to this comment, but he reached into his pocket, pulled out an old, sturdy leather wallet, and insisted that Nicholas should borrow whatever he needed for his current situation.
‘Dean’t be afeard, mun,’ he said; ‘tak’ eneaf to carry thee whoam. Thee’lt pay me yan day, a’ warrant.’
‘Don't be afraid, man,’ he said; ‘I'll take enough to carry you home. You'll pay me one day, I promise.’
Nicholas could by no means be prevailed upon to borrow more than a sovereign, with which loan Mr. Browdie, after many entreaties that he would accept of more (observing, with a touch of Yorkshire caution, that if he didn’t spend it all, he could put the surplus by, till he had an opportunity of remitting it carriage free), was fain to content himself.
Nicholas absolutely refused to borrow more than a pound, which Mr. Browdie, after many pleas for him to take more (noting, with a bit of Yorkshire caution, that if he didn’t spend it all, he could save the extra until he had a chance to send it home without shipping costs), was reluctantly forced to accept.
‘Tak’ that bit o’ timber to help thee on wi’, mun,’ he added, pressing his stick on Nicholas, and giving his hand another squeeze; ‘keep a good heart, and bless thee. Beatten the schoolmeasther! ‘Cod it’s the best thing a’ve heerd this twonty year!’
‘Take that piece of wood to help you out, my friend,’ he added, pressing his stick on Nicholas and squeezing his hand again; ‘keep your spirits up, and God bless you. You beat the schoolmaster! It’s the best news I’ve heard in twenty years!’
So saying, and indulging, with more delicacy than might have been expected from him, in another series of loud laughs, for the purpose of avoiding the thanks which Nicholas poured forth, John Browdie set spurs to his horse, and went off at a smart canter: looking back, from time to time, as Nicholas stood gazing after him, and waving his hand cheerily, as if to encourage him on his way. Nicholas watched the horse and rider until they disappeared over the brow of a distant hill, and then set forward on his journey.
As he said this, John Browdie, surprisingly more delicate than expected, let out a series of loud laughs to avoid the thanks that Nicholas kept expressing. He kicked his horse into a brisk canter and set off, looking back occasionally as Nicholas stood there watching him, waving his hand cheerfully as if to encourage him on his way. Nicholas kept an eye on the horse and rider until they vanished over the hill in the distance, and then he continued on his journey.
He did not travel far that afternoon, for by this time it was nearly dark, and there had been a heavy fall of snow, which not only rendered the way toilsome, but the track uncertain and difficult to find, after daylight, save by experienced wayfarers. He lay, that night, at a cottage, where beds were let at a cheap rate to the more humble class of travellers; and, rising betimes next morning, made his way before night to Boroughbridge. Passing through that town in search of some cheap resting-place, he stumbled upon an empty barn within a couple of hundred yards of the roadside; in a warm corner of which, he stretched his weary limbs, and soon fell asleep.
He didn’t travel far that afternoon because it was almost dark, and there had been a heavy snowfall that made the path difficult to navigate and hard to find after daylight, except for experienced travelers. That night, he stayed at a cottage that offered inexpensive beds for less affluent travelers. He woke up early the next morning and made his way to Boroughbridge before nightfall. While passing through the town looking for a cheap place to rest, he came across an empty barn just a couple of hundred yards from the road. In a warm corner of it, he stretched out his tired limbs and quickly fell asleep.
When he awoke next morning, and tried to recollect his dreams, which had been all connected with his recent sojourn at Dotheboys Hall, he sat up, rubbed his eyes and stared—not with the most composed countenance possible—at some motionless object which seemed to be stationed within a few yards in front of him.
When he woke up the next morning and tried to remember his dreams, which were all related to his recent stay at Dotheboys Hall, he sat up, rubbed his eyes, and stared—not with the calmest expression—at a still object that seemed to be a few yards in front of him.
‘Strange!’ cried Nicholas; ‘can this be some lingering creation of the visions that have scarcely left me! It cannot be real—and yet I—I am awake! Smike!’
‘Strange!’ cried Nicholas; ‘could this be some leftover creation of the visions that have barely faded! It can’t be real—and yet I—I am awake! Smike!’
The form moved, rose, advanced, and dropped upon its knees at his feet. It was Smike indeed.
The figure shifted, stood up, stepped forward, and knelt at his feet. It was really Smike.
‘Why do you kneel to me?’ said Nicholas, hastily raising him.
‘Why are you kneeling to me?’ Nicholas said, quickly helping him up.
‘To go with you—anywhere—everywhere—to the world’s end—to the churchyard grave,’ replied Smike, clinging to his hand. ‘Let me, oh do let me. You are my home—my kind friend—take me with you, pray.’
"Let me go with you—anywhere—everywhere—to the ends of the earth—to the graveyard," Smike said, holding onto his hand. "Please, let me. You are my home—my kind friend—take me with you, I beg you."
‘I am a friend who can do little for you,’ said Nicholas, kindly. ‘How came you here?’
‘I’m a friend who can’t do much for you,’ said Nicholas, kindly. ‘How did you end up here?’
He had followed him, it seemed; had never lost sight of him all the way; had watched while he slept, and when he halted for refreshment; and had feared to appear before, lest he should be sent back. He had not intended to appear now, but Nicholas had awakened more suddenly than he looked for, and he had had no time to conceal himself.
He seemed to have followed him; he never lost sight of him the entire way; he had watched him while he slept and when he stopped for a break; and he had been afraid to show himself too soon, worried he’d be sent back. He hadn’t meant to appear now, but Nicholas had woken up more suddenly than he expected, and he hadn’t had time to hide.
‘Poor fellow!’ said Nicholas, ‘your hard fate denies you any friend but one, and he is nearly as poor and helpless as yourself.’
“Poor guy!” Nicholas said, “your harsh fate leaves you with only one friend, and he’s almost as poor and helpless as you are.”
‘May I—may I go with you?’ asked Smike, timidly. ‘I will be your faithful hard-working servant, I will, indeed. I want no clothes,’ added the poor creature, drawing his rags together; ‘these will do very well. I only want to be near you.’
‘Can I—can I come with you?’ asked Smike, shyly. ‘I promise I'll be your loyal hard-working servant. I really will. I don’t need any clothes,’ added the poor guy, pulling his rags closer; ‘these are just fine. I just want to be close to you.’
‘And you shall,’ cried Nicholas. ‘And the world shall deal by you as it does by me, till one or both of us shall quit it for a better. Come!’
‘And you will,’ shouted Nicholas. ‘And the world will treat you like it treats me, until one or both of us leaves for something better. Come!’
With these words, he strapped his burden on his shoulders, and, taking his stick in one hand, extended the other to his delighted charge; and so they passed out of the old barn, together.
With those words, he lifted his load onto his shoulders, grabbed his stick with one hand, and reached out his other hand to his excited companion; and they walked out of the old barn together.
CHAPTER 14
Having the Misfortune to treat of none but Common People, is necessarily of a Mean and Vulgar Character
HDealing only with ordinary people has to result in a low and unrefined nature
In that quarter of London in which Golden Square is situated, there is a bygone, faded, tumble-down street, with two irregular rows of tall meagre houses, which seem to have stared each other out of countenance years ago. The very chimneys appear to have grown dismal and melancholy, from having had nothing better to look at than the chimneys over the way. Their tops are battered, and broken, and blackened with smoke; and, here and there, some taller stack than the rest, inclining heavily to one side, and toppling over the roof, seems to meditate taking revenge for half a century’s neglect, by crushing the inhabitants of the garrets beneath.
In that part of London where Golden Square is located, there's a rundown, neglected street, lined with two uneven rows of tall, thin houses that seem to have stared each other down long ago. Even the chimneys look gloomy and sad, having had nothing better to gaze at than the chimneys across the street. Their tops are battered, broken, and darkened with soot; and, here and there, some taller chimney leaning heavily to one side, looming over the roof, seems to be contemplating a revenge for decades of neglect by collapsing onto the residents of the attics below.
The fowls who peck about the kennels, jerking their bodies hither and thither with a gait which none but town fowls are ever seen to adopt, and which any country cock or hen would be puzzled to understand, are perfectly in keeping with the crazy habitations of their owners. Dingy, ill-plumed, drowsy flutterers, sent, like many of the neighbouring children, to get a livelihood in the streets, they hop, from stone to stone, in forlorn search of some hidden eatable in the mud, and can scarcely raise a crow among them. The only one with anything approaching to a voice, is an aged bantam at the baker’s; and even he is hoarse, in consequence of bad living in his last place.
The chickens wandering around the kennels, bobbing their bodies back and forth with a walk that only city chickens seem to have—something any country rooster or hen would find confusing—perfectly match the rundown homes of their owners. Dirty, poorly feathered, sleepy little creatures, sent out like many of the local kids to make a living in the streets, they hop from stone to stone in a hopeless search for something edible in the mud, and can barely manage a squawk among them. The only one that has any sort of voice is an old bantam at the bakery; even he sounds hoarse from not having lived well at his previous home.
To judge from the size of the houses, they have been, at one time, tenanted by persons of better condition than their present occupants; but they are now let off, by the week, in floors or rooms, and every door has almost as many plates or bell-handles as there are apartments within. The windows are, for the same reason, sufficiently diversified in appearance, being ornamented with every variety of common blind and curtain that can easily be imagined; while every doorway is blocked up, and rendered nearly impassable, by a motley collection of children and porter pots of all sizes, from the baby in arms and the half-pint pot, to the full-grown girl and half-gallon can.
Based on the size of the houses, they must have once been occupied by people of a higher status than the current residents; however, now they are rented out weekly as individual floors or rooms, and every door has nearly as many nameplates or doorbells as there are units inside. The windows, for the same reason, look quite different from each other, decorated with all kinds of common blinds and curtains that you can imagine. Meanwhile, every entrance is blocked and nearly impassable due to a mixed group of children and various types of buckets, ranging from a baby in arms to a full-grown girl carrying a half-gallon can.
In the parlour of one of these houses, which was perhaps a thought dirtier than any of its neighbours; which exhibited more bell-handles, children, and porter pots, and caught in all its freshness the first gust of the thick black smoke that poured forth, night and day, from a large brewery hard by; hung a bill, announcing that there was yet one room to let within its walls, though on what story the vacant room could be—regard being had to the outward tokens of many lodgers which the whole front displayed, from the mangle in the kitchen window to the flower-pots on the parapet—it would have been beyond the power of a calculating boy to discover.
In the living room of one of these houses, which was maybe a bit dirtier than its neighbors; which had more doorbells, kids, and potty chairs, and caught the first whiff of the thick black smoke that streamed out, day and night, from a large brewery nearby; hung a sign, saying there was still one room available for rent inside, although figuring out which floor the empty room was on—considering the obvious signs of many tenants that the entire front showed, from the laundry in the kitchen window to the flower pots on the ledge—would have been too much for a smart kid to figure out.
The common stairs of this mansion were bare and carpetless; but a curious visitor who had to climb his way to the top, might have observed that there were not wanting indications of the progressive poverty of the inmates, although their rooms were shut. Thus, the first-floor lodgers, being flush of furniture, kept an old mahogany table—real mahogany—on the landing-place outside, which was only taken in, when occasion required. On the second story, the spare furniture dwindled down to a couple of old deal chairs, of which one, belonging to the back-room, was shorn of a leg, and bottomless. The story above, boasted no greater excess than a worm-eaten wash-tub; and the garret landing-place displayed no costlier articles than two crippled pitchers, and some broken blacking-bottles.
The common stairs of this mansion were bare and without carpet, but a curious visitor making their way to the top might have noticed signs of the residents' declining wealth, even though their rooms were closed. The first-floor tenants, having plenty of furniture, left an old mahogany table—real mahogany—on the landing, bringing it in only when necessary. On the second floor, the sparse furniture was reduced to a couple of old wooden chairs, one of which, from the back room, was missing a leg and had no bottom. The floor above had nothing more than a rotting wash tub, and the attic landing showcased no more valuable items than two broken pitchers and some shattered blacking bottles.
It was on this garret landing-place that a hard-featured square-faced man, elderly and shabby, stopped to unlock the door of the front attic, into which, having surmounted the task of turning the rusty key in its still more rusty wards, he walked with the air of legal owner.
It was on this attic landing that a weathered, square-faced man, old and worn, paused to unlock the door to the front attic. After successfully turning the rusty key in its even rustier lock, he entered with the confidence of someone who had every right to be there.
This person wore a wig of short, coarse, red hair, which he took off with his hat, and hung upon a nail. Having adopted in its place a dirty cotton nightcap, and groped about in the dark till he found a remnant of candle, he knocked at the partition which divided the two garrets, and inquired, in a loud voice, whether Mr. Noggs had a light.
This person wore a short, coarse, red wig, which he took off along with his hat and hung on a nail. He then put on a dirty cotton nightcap and fumbled around in the dark until he found a leftover candle. He knocked on the wall that separated the two attic rooms and loudly asked if Mr. Noggs had a light.
The sounds that came back were stifled by the lath and plaster, and it seemed moreover as though the speaker had uttered them from the interior of a mug or other drinking vessel; but they were in the voice of Newman, and conveyed a reply in the affirmative.
The sounds that echoed back were muffled by the lath and plaster, and it felt as if the speaker had spoken from inside a cup or some other drinking container; however, they were in Newman’s voice and communicated a yes.
‘A nasty night, Mr. Noggs!’ said the man in the nightcap, stepping in to light his candle.
‘It's a rough night, Mr. Noggs!’ said the man in the nightcap, stepping in to light his candle.
‘Does it rain?’ asked Newman.
"Is it raining?" asked Newman.
‘Does it?’ replied the other pettishly. ‘I am wet through.’
“Does it?” replied the other irritably. “I’m soaking wet.”
‘It doesn’t take much to wet you and me through, Mr. Crowl,’ said Newman, laying his hand upon the lappel of his threadbare coat.
‘It doesn’t take much to soak you and me through, Mr. Crowl,’ said Newman, laying his hand on the lapel of his worn-out coat.
‘Well; and that makes it the more vexatious,’ observed Mr. Crowl, in the same pettish tone.
‘Well; and that makes it all the more annoying,’ Mr. Crowl said, in the same grumpy tone.
Uttering a low querulous growl, the speaker, whose harsh countenance was the very epitome of selfishness, raked the scanty fire nearly out of the grate, and, emptying the glass which Noggs had pushed towards him, inquired where he kept his coals.
With a low, complaining growl, the speaker, whose harsh face was the perfect picture of selfishness, shoved the small fire almost out of the grate and, after finishing the glass that Noggs had slid his way, asked where he kept his coal.
Newman Noggs pointed to the bottom of a cupboard, and Mr. Crowl, seizing the shovel, threw on half the stock: which Noggs very deliberately took off again, without saying a word.
Newman Noggs pointed to the bottom of a cupboard, and Mr. Crowl, grabbing the shovel, dumped half the stuff on it: which Noggs calmly removed again, without saying a word.
‘You have not turned saving, at this time of day, I hope?’ said Crowl.
‘You haven't switched off the savings, at this time of day, have you?’ said Crowl.
Newman pointed to the empty glass, as though it were a sufficient refutation of the charge, and briefly said that he was going downstairs to supper.
Newman pointed to the empty glass, as if it were enough to refute the accusation, and briefly stated that he was going downstairs for dinner.
‘To the Kenwigses?’ asked Crowl.
"To the Kenwigses?" Crowl asked.
Newman nodded assent.
Newman nodded in agreement.
‘Think of that now!’ said Crowl. ‘If I didn’t—thinking that you were certain not to go, because you said you wouldn’t—tell Kenwigs I couldn’t come, and make up my mind to spend the evening with you!’
‘Just think about that!’ said Crowl. ‘If I hadn’t—believing that you were definitely not going, since you said you wouldn’t—told Kenwigs I couldn’t make it and decided to spend the evening with you!’
‘I was obliged to go,’ said Newman. ‘They would have me.’
"I had to go," Newman said. "They insisted I do."
‘Well; but what’s to become of me?’ urged the selfish man, who never thought of anybody else. ‘It’s all your fault. I’ll tell you what—I’ll sit by your fire till you come back again.’
‘Well, what’s going to happen to me?’ pressed the selfish man, who never considered anyone but himself. ‘It’s all your fault. I’ll tell you what—I’ll sit by your fire until you come back.’
Newman cast a despairing glance at his small store of fuel, but, not having the courage to say no—a word which in all his life he never had said at the right time, either to himself or anyone else—gave way to the proposed arrangement. Mr. Crowl immediately went about making himself as comfortable, with Newman Nogg’s means, as circumstances would admit of his being made.
Newman looked hopelessly at his small stash of fuel, but, lacking the courage to say no—a word he had never managed to say at the right time, either to himself or to anyone else—he agreed to the suggested plan. Mr. Crowl promptly set about making himself as comfortable as possible with Newman Nogg’s resources, given the situation.
The lodgers to whom Crowl had made allusion under the designation of ‘the Kenwigses,’ were the wife and olive branches of one Mr. Kenwigs, a turner in ivory, who was looked upon as a person of some consideration on the premises, inasmuch as he occupied the whole of the first floor, comprising a suite of two rooms. Mrs. Kenwigs, too, was quite a lady in her manners, and of a very genteel family, having an uncle who collected a water-rate; besides which distinction, the two eldest of her little girls went twice a week to a dancing school in the neighbourhood, and had flaxen hair, tied with blue ribbons, hanging in luxuriant pigtails down their backs; and wore little white trousers with frills round the ankles—for all of which reasons, and many more equally valid but too numerous to mention, Mrs. Kenwigs was considered a very desirable person to know, and was the constant theme of all the gossips in the street, and even three or four doors round the corner at both ends.
The lodgers that Crowl referred to as "the Kenwigses" were the wife and children of a man named Mr. Kenwigs, who was an ivory turner and regarded as a person of some importance in the building since he rented the entire first floor, which included a two-room suite. Mrs. Kenwigs also carried herself like a lady and came from a very respectable family, having an uncle who collected the water rates. Additionally, the two oldest daughters attended a local dance school twice a week, featuring flaxen hair tied with blue ribbons that flowed in lush pigtails down their backs, and they wore little white trousers with frills at the ankles. For all these reasons, among many others that are too numerous to mention, Mrs. Kenwigs was seen as a very desirable person to know, and she was the constant subject of gossip in the street and even from three or four doors down at both ends.
It was the anniversary of that happy day on which the Church of England as by law established, had bestowed Mrs. Kenwigs upon Mr. Kenwigs; and in grateful commemoration of the same, Mrs. Kenwigs had invited a few select friends to cards and a supper in the first floor, and had put on a new gown to receive them in: which gown, being of a flaming colour and made upon a juvenile principle, was so successful that Mr. Kenwigs said the eight years of matrimony and the five children seemed all a dream, and Mrs Kenwigs younger and more blooming than on the very first Sunday he had kept company with her.
It was the anniversary of that happy day when the Church of England officially recognized Mrs. Kenwigs as Mr. Kenwigs' wife; and in grateful celebration of that day, Mrs. Kenwigs had invited a few close friends over for cards and dinner on the first floor. She wore a new dress to greet them, which was a bright color and designed in a youthful style. It was so successful that Mr. Kenwigs remarked that the eight years of marriage and their five children felt like a dream, and that Mrs. Kenwigs looked younger and more radiant than she had on the very first Sunday they started dating.
Beautiful as Mrs. Kenwigs looked when she was dressed though, and so stately that you would have supposed she had a cook and housemaid at least, and nothing to do but order them about, she had a world of trouble with the preparations; more, indeed, than she, being of a delicate and genteel constitution, could have sustained, had not the pride of housewifery upheld her. At last, however, all the things that had to be got together were got together, and all the things that had to be got out of the way were got out of the way, and everything was ready, and the collector himself having promised to come, fortune smiled upon the occasion.
As beautiful as Mrs. Kenwigs looked when she was dressed, and so dignified that you would have thought she had a cook and a housemaid at least, with nothing to do but give them orders, she had a lot of trouble getting things ready; more, in fact, than she, being delicate and refined, could have handled if not for her pride in being a good homemaker. Finally, though, everything that needed to be gathered was gathered, and everything that needed to be cleared away was cleared away, so everything was set, and the collector himself promised to come, making the occasion feel like a success.
The party was admirably selected. There were, first of all, Mr. Kenwigs and Mrs. Kenwigs, and four olive Kenwigses who sat up to supper; firstly, because it was but right that they should have a treat on such a day; and secondly, because their going to bed, in presence of the company, would have been inconvenient, not to say improper. Then, there was a young lady who had made Mrs. Kenwigs’s dress, and who—it was the most convenient thing in the world—living in the two-pair back, gave up her bed to the baby, and got a little girl to watch it. Then, to match this young lady, was a young man, who had known Mr. Kenwigs when he was a bachelor, and was much esteemed by the ladies, as bearing the reputation of a rake. To these were added a newly-married couple, who had visited Mr. and Mrs Kenwigs in their courtship; and a sister of Mrs. Kenwigs’s, who was quite a beauty; besides whom, there was another young man, supposed to entertain honourable designs upon the lady last mentioned; and Mr. Noggs, who was a genteel person to ask, because he had been a gentleman once. There were also an elderly lady from the back-parlour, and one more young lady, who, next to the collector, perhaps was the great lion of the party, being the daughter of a theatrical fireman, who ‘went on’ in the pantomime, and had the greatest turn for the stage that was ever known, being able to sing and recite in a manner that brought the tears into Mrs. Kenwigs’s eyes. There was only one drawback upon the pleasure of seeing such friends, and that was, that the lady in the back-parlour, who was very fat, and turned of sixty, came in a low book-muslin dress and short kid gloves, which so exasperated Mrs. Kenwigs, that that lady assured her visitors, in private, that if it hadn’t happened that the supper was cooking at the back-parlour grate at that moment, she certainly would have requested its representative to withdraw.
The party was very well organized. First, there were Mr. Kenwigs and Mrs. Kenwigs, along with their four kids, who stayed up for supper; mainly because it was only fair they enjoyed a treat on such a special day, and also because sending them to bed in front of the guests would have been awkward, if not outright inappropriate. Then, there was a young woman who had made Mrs. Kenwigs’s dress, and who—conveniently enough—lived just upstairs, giving up her bed for the baby while getting a little girl to keep an eye on it. Along with her was a young man who had known Mr. Kenwigs when he was single, and who was quite popular with the girls, as he had a bit of a reputation as a ladies' man. They were joined by a newlywed couple who had visited Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs during their courtship, and a sister of Mrs. Kenwigs, who was quite the looker; along with her was another young man, rumored to have serious intentions toward the aforementioned lady; and Mr. Noggs, who was an acceptable guest since he used to be a gentleman. There was also an older lady from the back parlor and one more young woman, who, next to the collector, was probably the highlight of the party, being the daughter of a theatrical fireman who performed in the pantomime and had a remarkable talent for the stage, capable of singing and reciting in a way that brought tears to Mrs. Kenwigs’s eyes. The only downside to having such friends over was that the lady from the back parlor, who was quite heavyset and in her sixties, showed up in a low-cut muslin dress and short kid gloves, which irritated Mrs. Kenwigs so much that she privately told her guests that if supper hadn’t been cooking in the back parlor at that moment, she definitely would have asked the lady to leave.
‘My dear,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘wouldn’t it be better to begin a round game?’
‘My dear,’ Mr. Kenwigs said, ‘wouldn’t it be better to start a game?’
‘Kenwigs, my dear,’ returned his wife, ‘I am surprised at you. Would you begin without my uncle?’
‘Kenwigs, my dear,’ his wife replied, ‘I’m surprised at you. Would you start without my uncle?’
‘I forgot the collector,’ said Kenwigs; ‘oh no, that would never do.’
‘I forgot the collector,’ said Kenwigs; ‘oh no, that can’t happen.’
‘He’s so particular,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, turning to the other married lady, ‘that if we began without him, I should be out of his will for ever.’
‘He’s so picky,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, turning to the other married woman, ‘that if we started without him, I’d be cut out of his will for good.’
‘Dear!’ cried the married lady.
"Wow!" exclaimed the married woman.
‘You’ve no idea what he is,’ replied Mrs. Kenwigs; ‘and yet as good a creature as ever breathed.’
"You have no idea what he is," Mrs. Kenwigs replied, "and yet he’s as good a person as ever lived."
‘The kindest-hearted man as ever was,’ said Kenwigs.
‘The kindest man there ever was,’ said Kenwigs.
‘It goes to his heart, I believe, to be forced to cut the water off, when the people don’t pay,’ observed the bachelor friend, intending a joke.
“It really pains him, I think, to have to cut off the water when people don’t pay,” said the bachelor friend, trying to be funny.
‘George,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, solemnly, ‘none of that, if you please.’
‘George,’ Mr. Kenwigs said solemnly, ‘let’s not do that, if you don’t mind.’
‘It was only my joke,’ said the friend, abashed.
"It was just a joke," said the friend, embarrassed.
‘George,’ rejoined Mr. Kenwigs, ‘a joke is a wery good thing—a wery good thing—but when that joke is made at the expense of Mrs Kenwigs’s feelings, I set my face against it. A man in public life expects to be sneered at—it is the fault of his elewated sitiwation, and not of himself. Mrs. Kenwigs’s relation is a public man, and that he knows, George, and that he can bear; but putting Mrs. Kenwigs out of the question (if I could put Mrs. Kenwigs out of the question on such an occasion as this), I have the honour to be connected with the collector by marriage; and I cannot allow these remarks in my—’ Mr. Kenwigs was going to say ‘house,’ but he rounded the sentence with ‘apartments’.
“George,” Mr. Kenwigs replied, “a joke is a really good thing—a really good thing—but when that joke makes fun of Mrs. Kenwigs’s feelings, I’m against it. A guy in public life expects to be mocked—it comes with his elevated position, and it’s not his fault. Mrs. Kenwigs’s relative is a public man, and he knows that, George, and he can handle it; but putting Mrs. Kenwigs aside (if I could put Mrs. Kenwigs aside in a situation like this), I have the honor of being related to the collector by marriage; and I can't allow these comments in my—” Mr. Kenwigs was about to say “house,” but he finished with “apartments.”
At the conclusion of these observations, which drew forth evidences of acute feeling from Mrs. Kenwigs, and had the intended effect of impressing the company with a deep sense of the collector’s dignity, a ring was heard at the bell.
At the end of these observations, which revealed strong emotions from Mrs. Kenwigs and aimed to impress the guests with a deep sense of the collector’s dignity, a ring was heard at the doorbell.
‘That’s him,’ whispered Mr. Kenwigs, greatly excited. ‘Morleena, my dear, run down and let your uncle in, and kiss him directly you get the door open. Hem! Let’s be talking.’
‘That’s him,’ whispered Mr. Kenwigs, very excited. ‘Morleena, sweetheart, go downstairs and let your uncle in, and give him a kiss as soon as you open the door. Hmm! Let’s talk.’
Adopting Mr. Kenwigs’s suggestion, the company spoke very loudly, to look easy and unembarrassed; and almost as soon as they had begun to do so, a short old gentleman in drabs and gaiters, with a face that might have been carved out of Lignum Vitae, for anything that appeared to the contrary, was led playfully in by Miss Morleena Kenwigs, regarding whose uncommon Christian name it may be here remarked that it had been invented and composed by Mrs. Kenwigs previous to her first lying-in, for the special distinction of her eldest child, in case it should prove a daughter.
Following Mr. Kenwigs's suggestion, the group spoke very loudly to seem relaxed and confident; and almost as soon as they started, a short old gentleman in drab clothing and gaiters, with a face that looked like it could have been carved from Lignum Vitae, was playfully brought in by Miss Morleena Kenwigs. It's worth noting that her unusual first name was created by Mrs. Kenwigs before her first childbirth to give her eldest child a unique identity, in case it turned out to be a girl.
‘Oh, uncle, I am so glad to see you,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, kissing the collector affectionately on both cheeks. ‘So glad!’
‘Oh, uncle, I am so happy to see you,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, giving the collector a warm kiss on both cheeks. ‘So happy!’
‘Many happy returns of the day, my dear,’ replied the collector, returning the compliment.
“Happy birthday, my dear,” replied the collector, returning the compliment.
Now, this was an interesting thing. Here was a collector of water-rates, without his book, without his pen and ink, without his double knock, without his intimidation, kissing—actually kissing—an agreeable female, and leaving taxes, summonses, notices that he had called, or announcements that he would never call again, for two quarters’ due, wholly out of the question. It was pleasant to see how the company looked on, quite absorbed in the sight, and to behold the nods and winks with which they expressed their gratification at finding so much humanity in a tax-gatherer.
Now, this was quite a scene. Here was a collector of water bills, without his book, pen and ink, without his signature knock, without his intimidation, kissing—actually kissing—a charming woman, and leaving behind taxes, summonses, notices that he had visited, or announcements that he would never return, for two quarters’ unpaid, totally off the table. It was amusing to see how the onlookers were completely absorbed in the moment, and to witness the nods and winks with which they expressed their delight at seeing so much warmth in a tax collector.
‘Where will you sit, uncle?’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, in the full glow of family pride, which the appearance of her distinguished relation occasioned.
‘Where are you going to sit, Uncle?’ asked Mrs. Kenwigs, radiating family pride at the appearance of her esteemed relative.
‘Anywheres, my dear,’ said the collector, ‘I am not particular.’
‘Anywhere, my dear,’ said the collector, ‘I’m not picky.’
Not particular! What a meek collector! If he had been an author, who knew his place, he couldn’t have been more humble.
Not picky! What a timid collector! If he had been an author who understood his role, he couldn’t have been more modest.
‘Mr. Lillyvick,’ said Kenwigs, addressing the collector, ‘some friends here, sir, are very anxious for the honour of—thank you—Mr. and Mrs. Cutler, Mr. Lillyvick.’
‘Mr. Lillyvick,’ Kenwigs said, speaking to the collector, ‘some friends here are really eager for the honor of—thank you—Mr. and Mrs. Cutler, Mr. Lillyvick.’
‘Proud to know you, sir,’ said Mr. Cutler; ‘I’ve heerd of you very often.’ These were not mere words of ceremony; for, Mr. Cutler, having kept house in Mr. Lillyvick’s parish, had heard of him very often indeed. His attention in calling had been quite extraordinary.
“Proud to know you, sir,” said Mr. Cutler; “I’ve heard about you a lot.” Those weren’t just polite words; Mr. Cutler, who had lived in Mr. Lillyvick’s neighborhood, had really heard about him quite a bit. His visits had been very noticeable.
‘George, you know, I think, Mr. Lillyvick,’ said Kenwigs; ‘lady from downstairs—Mr. Lillyvick. Mr. Snewkes—Mr. Lillyvick. Miss Green—Mr Lillyvick. Mr. Lillyvick—Miss Petowker of the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane. Very glad to make two public characters acquainted! Mrs. Kenwigs, my dear, will you sort the counters?’
‘George, you know, I think, Mr. Lillyvick,’ said Kenwigs; ‘lady from downstairs—Mr. Lillyvick. Mr. Snewkes—Mr. Lillyvick. Miss Green—Mr. Lillyvick. Mr. Lillyvick—Miss Petowker from the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane. Really happy to introduce two public figures! Mrs. Kenwigs, my dear, could you sort the counters?’
Mrs. Kenwigs, with the assistance of Newman Noggs, (who, as he performed sundry little acts of kindness for the children, at all times and seasons, was humoured in his request to be taken no notice of, and was merely spoken about, in a whisper, as the decayed gentleman), did as he was desired; and the greater part of the guests sat down to speculation, while Newman himself, Mrs. Kenwigs, and Miss Petowker of the Theatre Royal Drury Lane, looked after the supper-table.
Mrs. Kenwigs, with help from Newman Noggs, (who, while doing various small favors for the kids at all times, preferred not to be acknowledged and was simply referred to in whispers as the old gentleman), did as he asked; and most of the guests settled in to speculate, while Newman, Mrs. Kenwigs, and Miss Petowker from the Theatre Royal Drury Lane took care of the supper table.
While the ladies were thus busying themselves, Mr. Lillyvick was intent upon the game in progress, and as all should be fish that comes to a water-collector’s net, the dear old gentleman was by no means scrupulous in appropriating to himself the property of his neighbours, which, on the contrary, he abstracted whenever an opportunity presented itself, smiling good-humouredly all the while, and making so many condescending speeches to the owners, that they were delighted with his amiability, and thought in their hearts that he deserved to be Chancellor of the Exchequer at least.
While the ladies were busying themselves, Mr. Lillyvick was focused on the game going on, and since all should be fair game for a water-collector's net, the dear old gentleman wasn't shy about taking what belonged to his neighbors. In fact, he helped himself whenever he got the chance, smiling cheerfully the entire time and making so many courteous remarks to the owners that they were thrilled with his friendliness and secretly believed he deserved to be Chancellor of the Exchequer at the very least.
After a great deal of trouble, and the administration of many slaps on the head to the infant Kenwigses, whereof two of the most rebellious were summarily banished, the cloth was laid with much elegance, and a pair of boiled fowls, a large piece of pork, apple-pie, potatoes and greens, were served; at sight of which, the worthy Mr. Lillyvick vented a great many witticisms, and plucked up amazingly: to the immense delight and satisfaction of the whole body of admirers.
After a lot of hassle, and after giving several slap on the head to the little Kenwigs kids, two of the most troublesome ones were quickly sent away. The table was set up quite nicely, and a pair of boiled chickens, a big piece of pork, apple pie, potatoes, and greens were served. At the sight of this, the esteemed Mr. Lillyvick cracked a bunch of jokes and perked right up, much to the great delight and approval of all his fans.
Very well and very fast the supper went off; no more serious difficulties occurring, than those which arose from the incessant demand for clean knives and forks; which made poor Mrs. Kenwigs wish, more than once, that private society adopted the principle of schools, and required that every guest should bring his own knife, fork, and spoon; which doubtless would be a great accommodation in many cases, and to no one more so than to the lady and gentleman of the house, especially if the school principle were carried out to the full extent, and the articles were expected, as a matter of delicacy, not to be taken away again.
The dinner went really well and really quickly; the only serious issue was the constant need for clean knives and forks. This made poor Mrs. Kenwigs wish, more than once, that social gatherings followed the rule of schools and required each guest to bring their own knife, fork, and spoon. This would definitely make things easier in many situations, especially for the host and hostess, particularly if the school rule was fully applied and guests were expected, as a matter of etiquette, not to take the items home again.
Everybody having eaten everything, the table was cleared in a most alarming hurry, and with great noise; and the spirits, whereat the eyes of Newman Noggs glistened, being arranged in order, with water both hot and cold, the party composed themselves for conviviality; Mr. Lillyvick being stationed in a large armchair by the fireside, and the four little Kenwigses disposed on a small form in front of the company with their flaxen tails towards them, and their faces to the fire; an arrangement which was no sooner perfected, than Mrs. Kenwigs was overpowered by the feelings of a mother, and fell upon the left shoulder of Mr. Kenwigs dissolved in tears.
Once everyone had finished eating, the table was cleared with surprising speed and a lot of noise. The drinks, which made Newman Noggs' eyes sparkle, were set up, with hot and cold water available. The group settled in for a good time; Mr. Lillyvick took his place in a large armchair by the fire, while the four little Kenwigses were arranged on a small bench in front of everyone, their blonde hair facing the guests and their faces towards the fire. As soon as everything was in place, Mrs. Kenwigs was overcome with maternal feelings and collapsed into Mr. Kenwigs' left shoulder, crying.
‘They are so beautiful!’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, sobbing.
‘They’re so beautiful!’ Mrs. Kenwigs said, crying.
‘Oh, dear,’ said all the ladies, ‘so they are! it’s very natural you should feel proud of that; but don’t give way, don’t.’
‘Oh, dear,’ said all the ladies, ‘so they are! It’s completely understandable that you feel proud of that; but don’t let it get to you, don’t.’
‘I can—not help it, and it don’t signify,’ sobbed Mrs. Kenwigs; ‘oh! they’re too beautiful to live, much too beautiful!’
‘I can't help it, and it doesn’t matter,’ sobbed Mrs. Kenwigs; ‘oh! they’re too beautiful to live, way too beautiful!’
On hearing this alarming presentiment of their being doomed to an early death in the flower of their infancy, all four little girls raised a hideous cry, and burying their heads in their mother’s lap simultaneously, screamed until the eight flaxen tails vibrated again; Mrs. Kenwigs meanwhile clasping them alternately to her bosom, with attitudes expressive of distraction, which Miss Petowker herself might have copied.
Upon hearing this frightening feeling that they were destined for an early death in their youth, all four little girls let out a loud wail and, burying their heads in their mother’s lap at the same time, screamed until their eight blonde pigtails shook again; Mrs. Kenwigs, in the meantime, held them alternately to her chest, displaying a level of distress that even Miss Petowker could have mimicked.
At length, the anxious mother permitted herself to be soothed into a more tranquil state, and the little Kenwigses, being also composed, were distributed among the company, to prevent the possibility of Mrs. Kenwigs being again overcome by the blaze of their combined beauty. This done, the ladies and gentlemen united in prophesying that they would live for many, many years, and that there was no occasion at all for Mrs. Kenwigs to distress herself; which, in good truth, there did not appear to be; the loveliness of the children by no means justifying her apprehensions.
Eventually, the worried mother allowed herself to relax a bit more, and the little Kenwigses, feeling calmer as well, were spread out among the guests to keep Mrs. Kenwigs from being overwhelmed by their collective charm again. Once that was taken care of, the ladies and gentlemen all joined in predicting that they would live for a long time, assuring Mrs. Kenwigs that there was really no reason for her to be upset; and honestly, there didn't seem to be any reason at all, as the beauty of the children did not support her fears.
‘This day eight year,’ said Mr. Kenwigs after a pause. ‘Dear me—ah!’
‘Eight years ago today,’ said Mr. Kenwigs after a pause. ‘Wow—ah!’
This reflection was echoed by all present, who said ‘Ah!’ first, and ‘dear me,’ afterwards.
This sentiment was echoed by everyone there, who first said "Ah!" and then "Oh dear!"
‘I was younger then,’ tittered Mrs. Kenwigs.
‘I was younger then,’ laughed Mrs. Kenwigs.
‘No,’ said the collector.
'No,' said the collector.
‘Certainly not,’ added everybody.
"Definitely not," everyone else added.
‘I remember my niece,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, surveying his audience with a grave air; ‘I remember her, on that very afternoon, when she first acknowledged to her mother a partiality for Kenwigs. “Mother,” she says, “I love him.”’
‘I remember my niece,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, looking at his audience seriously; ‘I remember her that very afternoon when she first told her mom that she had a crush on Kenwigs. “Mom,” she says, “I love him.”’
‘“Adore him,” I said, uncle,’ interposed Mrs. Kenwigs.
“Adore him,” I said, Uncle,” Mrs. Kenwigs interrupted.
‘“Love him,” I think, my dear,’ said the collector, firmly.
“Love him,” I think to myself, my dear, said the collector, confidently.
‘Perhaps you are right, uncle,’ replied Mrs. Kenwigs, submissively. ‘I thought it was “adore.”’
“Maybe you’re right, Uncle,” Mrs. Kenwigs said quietly. “I thought it was ‘adore.’”
‘“Love,” my dear,’ retorted Mr. Lillyvick. ‘“Mother,” she says, “I love him!” “What do I hear?” cries her mother; and instantly falls into strong conwulsions.’
“‘Love,’ my dear,’ Mr. Lillyvick shot back. ‘“Mom,” she says, “I love him!” “What did I just hear?” her mother exclaims; and she immediately goes into a fit.’”
A general exclamation of astonishment burst from the company.
A collective gasp of surprise erupted from the group.
‘Into strong conwulsions,’ repeated Mr. Lillyvick, regarding them with a rigid look. ‘Kenwigs will excuse my saying, in the presence of friends, that there was a very great objection to him, on the ground that he was beneath the family, and would disgrace it. You remember, Kenwigs?’
‘Into strong convulsions,’ repeated Mr. Lillyvick, looking at them with a stiff expression. ‘Kenwigs will forgive me for saying, in front of friends, that there was a significant objection to him, because he was below the family and would bring disgrace to it. You remember, Kenwigs?’
‘Certainly,’ replied that gentleman, in no way displeased at the reminiscence, inasmuch as it proved, beyond all doubt, what a high family Mrs. Kenwigs came of.
“Of course,” replied the gentleman, clearly pleased by the memory, as it showed, without a doubt, what a prestigious family Mrs. Kenwigs came from.
‘I shared in that feeling,’ said Mr. Lillyvick: ‘perhaps it was natural; perhaps it wasn’t.’
‘I felt the same way,’ said Mr. Lillyvick. ‘Maybe it was normal; maybe it wasn’t.’
A gentle murmur seemed to say, that, in one of Mr. Lillyvick’s station, the objection was not only natural, but highly praiseworthy.
A soft whisper seemed to suggest that, at one of Mr. Lillyvick’s locations, the objection was not only understandable but also quite commendable.
‘I came round to him in time,’ said Mr. Lillyvick. ‘After they were married, and there was no help for it, I was one of the first to say that Kenwigs must be taken notice of. The family did take notice of him, in consequence, and on my representation; and I am bound to say—and proud to say—that I have always found him a very honest, well-behaved, upright, respectable sort of man. Kenwigs, shake hands.’
‘I came around to him eventually,’ said Mr. Lillyvick. ‘After they got married, and there was no changing it, I was one of the first to say that Kenwigs needed to be acknowledged. The family did acknowledge him because of that, and I have to say—and I'm proud to say—that I've always found him to be a very honest, well-behaved, decent, respectable kind of man. Kenwigs, let’s shake hands.’
‘I am proud to do it, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs.
“I’m proud to do it, sir,” said Mr. Kenwigs.
‘So am I, Kenwigs,’ rejoined Mr. Lillyvick.
‘So am I, Kenwigs,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick.
‘A very happy life I have led with your niece, sir,’ said Kenwigs.
“A very happy life I’ve had with your niece, sir,” said Kenwigs.
‘It would have been your own fault if you had not, sir,’ remarked Mr Lillyvick.
‘It would have been your own fault if you hadn’t, sir,’ said Mr. Lillyvick.
‘Morleena Kenwigs,’ cried her mother, at this crisis, much affected, ‘kiss your dear uncle!’
‘Morleena Kenwigs,’ her mother exclaimed at this moment, visibly moved, ‘give your dear uncle a kiss!’
The young lady did as she was requested, and the three other little girls were successively hoisted up to the collector’s countenance, and subjected to the same process, which was afterwards repeated on them by the majority of those present.
The young lady did what she was asked, and the three other little girls were each lifted up to the collector’s face and went through the same process, which was later repeated on them by most of the people there.
‘Oh dear, Mrs. Kenwigs,’ said Miss Petowker, ‘while Mr. Noggs is making that punch to drink happy returns in, do let Morleena go through that figure dance before Mr. Lillyvick.’
“Oh dear, Mrs. Kenwigs,” said Miss Petowker, “while Mr. Noggs is making that punch to toast happy returns, do let Morleena perform that figure dance in front of Mr. Lillyvick.”
‘No, no, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘it will only worry my uncle.’
‘No, no, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘it will just worry my uncle.’
‘It can’t worry him, I am sure,’ said Miss Petowker. ‘You will be very much pleased, won’t you, sir?’
'It can't bother him, I'm sure,' said Miss Petowker. 'You'll be really pleased, won't you, sir?'
‘That I am sure I shall’ replied the collector, glancing at the punch-mixer.
"Of that, I'm sure I will," replied the collector, glancing at the punch-mixer.
‘Well then, I’ll tell you what,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘Morleena shall do the steps, if uncle can persuade Miss Petowker to recite us the Blood-Drinker’s Burial, afterwards.’
"Well then, I’ll tell you what," Mrs. Kenwigs said, "Morleena can do the steps, if Uncle can convince Miss Petowker to recite the Blood-Drinker’s Burial for us afterwards."
There was a great clapping of hands and stamping of feet, at this proposition; the subject whereof, gently inclined her head several times, in acknowledgment of the reception.
There was a lot of clapping and stamping of feet at this suggestion; the person it was about nodded her head several times in acknowledgment of the response.
‘You know,’ said Miss Petowker, reproachfully, ‘that I dislike doing anything professional in private parties.’
"You know," said Miss Petowker, with a hint of reproach, "that I really dislike doing anything professional at private parties."
‘Oh, but not here!’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘We are all so very friendly and pleasant, that you might as well be going through it in your own room; besides, the occasion—’
‘Oh, but not here!’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘We’re all so friendly and nice that you might as well be going through it in your own room; plus, the occasion—’
‘I can’t resist that,’ interrupted Miss Petowker; ‘anything in my humble power I shall be delighted to do.’
"I can't resist that," Miss Petowker interrupted. "Anything within my power, I would be happy to do."
Mrs. Kenwigs and Miss Petowker had arranged a small programme of the entertainments between them, of which this was the prescribed order, but they had settled to have a little pressing on both sides, because it looked more natural. The company being all ready, Miss Petowker hummed a tune, and Morleena danced a dance; having previously had the soles of her shoes chalked, with as much care as if she were going on the tight-rope. It was a very beautiful figure, comprising a great deal of work for the arms, and was received with unbounded applause.
Mrs. Kenwigs and Miss Petowker had put together a small program of entertainment, and they had decided on the order, but they agreed to have a little back-and-forth to make it feel more natural. With everyone ready, Miss Petowker hummed a tune, and Morleena danced, having carefully chalked the soles of her shoes as if she were going to walk a tightrope. It was a stunning routine, featuring a lot of arm movements, and it was met with enthusiastic applause.
‘If I was blessed with a—a child—’ said Miss Petowker, blushing, ‘of such genius as that, I would have her out at the Opera instantly.’
‘If I were blessed with a—a child—’ said Miss Petowker, blushing, ‘of such talent as that, I would take her to the Opera right away.’
Mrs. Kenwigs sighed, and looked at Mr. Kenwigs, who shook his head, and observed that he was doubtful about it.
Mrs. Kenwigs sighed and glanced at Mr. Kenwigs, who shook his head and said he was unsure about it.
‘Kenwigs is afraid,’ said Mrs. K.
‘Kenwigs is scared,’ said Mrs. K.
‘What of?’ inquired Miss Petowker, ‘not of her failing?’
‘What about it?’ asked Miss Petowker, ‘not about her failing?’
‘Oh no,’ replied Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘but if she grew up what she is now,—only think of the young dukes and marquises.’
‘Oh no,’ replied Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘but if she grows up to be what she is now—just imagine the young dukes and marquises.’
‘Very right,’ said the collector.
"Absolutely," said the collector.
‘Still,’ submitted Miss Petowker, ‘if she took a proper pride in herself, you know—’
‘Still,’ Miss Petowker said, ‘if she took proper pride in herself, you know—’
‘There’s a good deal in that,’ observed Mrs. Kenwigs, looking at her husband.
“There's a lot to that,” Mrs. Kenwigs said, looking at her husband.
‘I only know—’ faltered Miss Petowker,—‘it may be no rule to be sure—but I have never found any inconvenience or unpleasantness of that sort.’
‘I only know—’ faltered Miss Petowker,—‘it might not be a rule to be certain—but I have never experienced any inconvenience or unpleasantness like that.’
Mr. Kenwigs, with becoming gallantry, said that settled the question at once, and that he would take the subject into his serious consideration. This being resolved upon, Miss Petowker was entreated to begin the Blood-Drinker’s Burial; to which end, that young lady let down her back hair, and taking up her position at the other end of the room, with the bachelor friend posted in a corner, to rush out at the cue ‘in death expire,’ and catch her in his arms when she died raving mad, went through the performance with extraordinary spirit, and to the great terror of the little Kenwigses, who were all but frightened into fits.
Mr. Kenwigs, with charming confidence, declared that settled the matter right away, and he would give the topic his serious thought. Once that was decided, Miss Petowker was urged to start the Blood-Drinker’s Burial. To prepare, she let down her hair and took her position at the opposite end of the room, with her bachelor friend stationed in a corner, ready to rush out at the cue “in death expire” and catch her in his arms when she fell down, raving mad. She performed the scene with remarkable energy, causing great fear among the little Kenwigses, who were almost scared into fits.
The ecstasies consequent upon the effort had not yet subsided, and Newman (who had not been thoroughly sober at so late an hour for a long long time,) had not yet been able to put in a word of announcement, that the punch was ready, when a hasty knock was heard at the room-door, which elicited a shriek from Mrs. Kenwigs, who immediately divined that the baby had fallen out of bed.
The excitement from the effort hadn’t worn off yet, and Newman (who hadn’t been completely sober at this late hour for a long time) hadn’t even managed to announce that the punch was ready when a quick knock at the door startled Mrs. Kenwigs, who instantly feared that the baby had fallen out of bed.
‘Who is that?’ demanded Mr. Kenwigs, sharply.
"Who is that?" Mr. Kenwigs asked sharply.
‘Don’t be alarmed, it’s only me,’ said Crowl, looking in, in his nightcap. ‘The baby is very comfortable, for I peeped into the room as I came down, and it’s fast asleep, and so is the girl; and I don’t think the candle will set fire to the bed-curtain, unless a draught was to get into the room—it’s Mr. Noggs that’s wanted.’
“Don’t worry, it’s just me,” said Crowl, peeking in while wearing his nightcap. “The baby is really cozy; I checked in as I was coming down, and it’s fast asleep, and so is the girl. I don’t think the candle will catch the bed curtain on fire unless a draft comes into the room—it’s Mr. Noggs that’s needed.”
‘Me!’ cried Newman, much astonished.
“Me!” exclaimed Newman, quite surprised.
‘Why, it is a queer hour, isn’t it?’ replied Crowl, who was not best pleased at the prospect of losing his fire; ‘and they are queer-looking people, too, all covered with rain and mud. Shall I tell them to go away?’
‘Why, it is a strange hour, isn’t it?’ replied Crowl, who was not happy about the idea of losing his fire; ‘and they look odd, too, all covered in rain and mud. Should I tell them to leave?’
‘No,’ said Newman, rising. ‘People? How many?’
‘No,’ said Newman, getting up. ‘People? How many?’
‘Two,’ rejoined Crowl.
"Two," replied Crowl.
‘Want me? By name?’ asked Newman.
"Do you want me? By name?" Newman asked.
‘By name,’ replied Crowl. ‘Mr. Newman Noggs, as pat as need be.’
“By name,” replied Crowl. “Mr. Newman Noggs, as straightforward as it gets.”
Newman reflected for a few seconds, and then hurried away, muttering that he would be back directly. He was as good as his word; for, in an exceedingly short time, he burst into the room, and seizing, without a word of apology or explanation, a lighted candle and tumbler of hot punch from the table, darted away like a madman.
Newman thought for a moment and then rushed off, mumbling that he'd be back right away. He kept his promise; soon after, he burst into the room, grabbing a lit candle and a glass of hot punch from the table without a word of apology or explanation, and ran off like a madman.
‘What the deuce is the matter with him?’ exclaimed Crowl, throwing the door open. ‘Hark! Is there any noise above?’
‘What on earth is wrong with him?’ shouted Crowl, flinging the door open. ‘Hey! Is there any noise upstairs?’
The guests rose in great confusion, and, looking in each other’s faces with much perplexity and some fear, stretched their necks forward, and listened attentively.
The guests stood up in a flurry, glancing at one another with a mix of confusion and some fear, craning their necks forward and listening closely.
CHAPTER 15
Acquaints the Reader with the Cause and Origin of the Interruption described in the last Chapter, and with some other Matters necessary to be known
Acquaints the Reader with the Cause and Origin of the Interruption described in the last Chapter, and with some other Matters necessary to be known
Newman Noggs scrambled in violent haste upstairs with the steaming beverage, which he had so unceremoniously snatched from the table of Mr Kenwigs, and indeed from the very grasp of the water-rate collector, who was eyeing the contents of the tumbler, at the moment of its unexpected abstraction, with lively marks of pleasure visible in his countenance. He bore his prize straight to his own back-garret, where, footsore and nearly shoeless, wet, dirty, jaded, and disfigured with every mark of fatiguing travel, sat Nicholas and Smike, at once the cause and partner of his toil; both perfectly worn out by their unwonted and protracted exertion.
Newman Noggs rushed upstairs in a panic with the hot drink he had just snatched from the table of Mr. Kenwigs, right from the hands of the water-rate collector, who was looking at the tumbler with delight just before it was taken away. He brought his prize directly to his own attic, where Nicholas and Smike were sitting, looking exhausted and worn out, covered in dirt and nearly barefoot. They were both clearly drained from their unusual and extended effort, the reason for his hurried trip.
Newman’s first act was to compel Nicholas, with gentle force, to swallow half of the punch at a breath, nearly boiling as it was; and his next, to pour the remainder down the throat of Smike, who, never having tasted anything stronger than aperient medicine in his whole life, exhibited various odd manifestations of surprise and delight, during the passage of the liquor down his throat, and turned up his eyes most emphatically when it was all gone.
Newman’s first move was to gently urge Nicholas to drink half of the nearly boiling punch in one go; then, he poured the rest down Smike’s throat. Smike, who had never had anything stronger than laxatives in his life, showed a range of funny expressions of surprise and joy as the liquid went down. He rolled his eyes dramatically when it was all finished.
‘You are wet through,’ said Newman, passing his hand hastily over the coat which Nicholas had thrown off; ‘and I—I—haven’t even a change,’ he added, with a wistful glance at the shabby clothes he wore himself.
‘You’re soaked,’ said Newman, quickly glancing at the coat that Nicholas had tossed aside; ‘and I—I—don’t even have a spare change of clothes,’ he added, with a longing look at his own worn-out outfit.
‘I have dry clothes, or at least such as will serve my turn well, in my bundle,’ replied Nicholas. ‘If you look so distressed to see me, you will add to the pain I feel already, at being compelled, for one night, to cast myself upon your slender means for aid and shelter.’
‘I have dry clothes, or at least ones that will work for me, in my bag,’ Nicholas replied. ‘If you look so upset to see me, you’re just going to add to the discomfort I already feel about having to rely on your limited resources for help and a place to stay for one night.’
Newman did not look the less distressed to hear Nicholas talking in this strain; but, upon his young friend grasping him heartily by the hand, and assuring him that nothing but implicit confidence in the sincerity of his professions, and kindness of feeling towards himself, would have induced him, on any consideration, even to have made him acquainted with his arrival in London, Mr. Noggs brightened up again, and went about making such arrangements as were in his power for the comfort of his visitors, with extreme alacrity.
Newman still looked upset to hear Nicholas speaking like this; however, when his young friend firmly shook his hand and assured him that only complete trust in the honesty of his intentions and kindness towards him would have prompted him to let him know he was in London, Mr. Noggs perked up again and eagerly began making whatever arrangements he could for the comfort of his guests.
These were simple enough; poor Newman’s means halting at a very considerable distance short of his inclinations; but, slight as they were, they were not made without much bustling and running about. As Nicholas had husbanded his scanty stock of money, so well that it was not yet quite expended, a supper of bread and cheese, with some cold beef from the cook’s shop, was soon placed upon the table; and these viands being flanked by a bottle of spirits and a pot of porter, there was no ground for apprehension on the score of hunger or thirst, at all events. Such preparations as Newman had it in his power to make, for the accommodation of his guests during the night, occupied no very great time in completing; and as he had insisted, as an express preliminary, that Nicholas should change his clothes, and that Smike should invest himself in his solitary coat (which no entreaties would dissuade him from stripping off for the purpose), the travellers partook of their frugal fare, with more satisfaction than one of them at least had derived from many a better meal.
These were simple enough; poor Newman’s resources stopped well short of his desires; but though meager, they required a lot of hurried effort to prepare. Since Nicholas had managed his limited funds so well that he hadn’t spent it all yet, a dinner of bread and cheese, along with some cold beef from the butcher, was soon ready on the table. With these dishes served alongside a bottle of spirits and a pot of beer, there was no worry about hunger or thirst, at least. The arrangements that Newman could make for his guests’ comfort during the night didn’t take long to finish; and since he had insisted, as a strict requirement, that Nicholas change his clothes and that Smike put on his only coat (which no amount of pleading would make him take off), the travelers enjoyed their simple meal with more satisfaction than at least one of them had experienced from many better meals.
They then drew near the fire, which Newman Noggs had made up as well as he could, after the inroads of Crowl upon the fuel; and Nicholas, who had hitherto been restrained by the extreme anxiety of his friend that he should refresh himself after his journey, now pressed him with earnest questions concerning his mother and sister.
They then got closer to the fire, which Newman Noggs had tended to as best as he could after Crowl had used up the wood; and Nicholas, who had previously held back due to the intense concern of his friend that he should rest after his trip, now pressed him with eager questions about his mother and sister.
‘Well,’ replied Newman, with his accustomed taciturnity; ‘both well.’
‘Well,’ replied Newman, with his usual silence; ‘both good.’
‘They are living in the city still?’ inquired Nicholas.
‘Are they still living in the city?’ Nicholas asked.
‘They are,’ said Newman.
“They are,” Newman said.
‘And my sister,’—added Nicholas. ‘Is she still engaged in the business which she wrote to tell me she thought she should like so much?’
‘And my sister,’—added Nicholas. ‘Is she still involved in the business she told me she thought she would enjoy so much?’
Newman opened his eyes rather wider than usual, but merely replied by a gasp, which, according to the action of the head that accompanied it, was interpreted by his friends as meaning yes or no. In the present instance, the pantomime consisted of a nod, and not a shake; so Nicholas took the answer as a favourable one.
Newman opened his eyes wider than usual but just responded with a gasp, which, along with the movement of his head, his friends interpreted as a yes or no. In this case, he nodded instead of shaking his head, so Nicholas took that response as a positive one.
‘Now listen to me,’ said Nicholas, laying his hand on Newman’s shoulder. ‘Before I would make an effort to see them, I deemed it expedient to come to you, lest, by gratifying my own selfish desire, I should inflict an injury upon them which I can never repair. What has my uncle heard from Yorkshire?’
‘Now listen to me,’ Nicholas said, putting his hand on Newman’s shoulder. ‘Before I try to see them, I thought it was best to talk to you first, so that by following my own selfish wishes, I won’t end up causing them harm that I can’t fix. What has my uncle heard from Yorkshire?’
Newman opened and shut his mouth, several times, as though he were trying his utmost to speak, but could make nothing of it, and finally fixed his eyes on Nicholas with a grim and ghastly stare.
Newman opened and closed his mouth several times, as if he were doing his best to speak but couldn’t get the words out, and finally locked his eyes onto Nicholas with a grim and haunting stare.
‘What has he heard?’ urged Nicholas, colouring. ‘You see that I am prepared to hear the very worst that malice can have suggested. Why should you conceal it from me? I must know it sooner or later; and what purpose can be gained by trifling with the matter for a few minutes, when half the time would put me in possession of all that has occurred? Tell me at once, pray.’
‘What has he heard?’ Nicholas insisted, blushing. ‘You know I’m ready to hear the worst that anyone could say. Why are you keeping it from me? I need to know sooner or later, and what’s the point of dragging this out for a few more minutes when you could just tell me everything right now? Please, just tell me.’
‘Tomorrow morning,’ said Newman; ‘hear it tomorrow.’
‘Tomorrow morning,’ Newman said; ‘let’s talk about it then.’
‘What purpose would that answer?’ urged Nicholas.
‘What purpose would that answer serve?’ urged Nicholas.
‘You would sleep the better,’ replied Newman.
"You'd sleep better," Newman said.
‘I should sleep the worse,’ answered Nicholas, impatiently. ‘Sleep! Exhausted as I am, and standing in no common need of rest, I cannot hope to close my eyes all night, unless you tell me everything.’
“I'll sleep even worse,” Nicholas replied, impatiently. “Sleep! As tired as I am and in desperate need of rest, I know I won't be able to shut my eyes all night unless you tell me everything.”
‘And if I should tell you everything,’ said Newman, hesitating.
‘And if I were to tell you everything,’ said Newman, hesitating.
‘Why, then you may rouse my indignation or wound my pride,’ rejoined Nicholas; ‘but you will not break my rest; for if the scene were acted over again, I could take no other part than I have taken; and whatever consequences may accrue to myself from it, I shall never regret doing as I have done—never, if I starve or beg in consequence. What is a little poverty or suffering, to the disgrace of the basest and most inhuman cowardice! I tell you, if I had stood by, tamely and passively, I should have hated myself, and merited the contempt of every man in existence. The black-hearted scoundrel!’
"Well, you can upset me or hurt my pride," Nicholas replied. "But you won't disturb my peace; if I had to go through it all again, I would play the same role I've played, and no matter what happens to me because of it, I will never regret my actions—never, even if I end up starving or begging because of it. What does a little poverty or suffering matter compared to the shame of the lowest and most inhumane cowardice? I tell you, if I had stood by, doing nothing, I would have despised myself and deserved the scorn of everyone. That heartless scoundrel!"
With this gentle allusion to the absent Mr. Squeers, Nicholas repressed his rising wrath, and relating to Newman exactly what had passed at Dotheboys Hall, entreated him to speak out without more pressing. Thus adjured, Mr Noggs took, from an old trunk, a sheet of paper, which appeared to have been scrawled over in great haste; and after sundry extraordinary demonstrations of reluctance, delivered himself in the following terms.
With this subtle reference to the missing Mr. Squeers, Nicholas held back his growing anger and shared exactly what had happened at Dotheboys Hall with Newman, urging him to be straightforward without any further prompting. Prompted this way, Mr. Noggs took a sheet of paper from an old trunk, which seemed to have been hastily written on; and after several unusual signs of hesitation, he expressed himself in the following way.
‘My dear young man, you mustn’t give way to—this sort of thing will never do, you know—as to getting on in the world, if you take everybody’s part that’s ill-treated—Damn it, I am proud to hear of it; and would have done it myself!’
‘My dear young man, you shouldn’t give in to—this kind of behavior will never work, you know—when it comes to getting ahead in life, if you stand up for everyone who is mistreated—Damn it, I’m proud to hear about it; I would have done the same!’
Newman accompanied this very unusual outbreak with a violent blow upon the table, as if, in the heat of the moment, he had mistaken it for the chest or ribs of Mr. Wackford Squeers. Having, by this open declaration of his feelings, quite precluded himself from offering Nicholas any cautious worldly advice (which had been his first intention), Mr. Noggs went straight to the point.
Newman matched this very unusual outburst with a forceful hit on the table, as if, in the heat of the moment, he had mistaken it for the chest or ribs of Mr. Wackford Squeers. By clearly expressing his feelings, he completely eliminated the possibility of giving Nicholas any careful worldly advice (which had been his initial intention), and Mr. Noggs went straight to the point.
‘The day before yesterday,’ said Newman, ‘your uncle received this letter. I took a hasty copy of it, while he was out. Shall I read it?’
‘The day before yesterday,’ Newman said, ‘your uncle got this letter. I quickly made a copy of it while he was out. Should I read it?’
‘If you please,’ replied Nicholas. Newman Noggs accordingly read as follows:
‘Sure,’ replied Nicholas. Newman Noggs then read as follows:
‘Dotheboys Hall, ‘Thursday Morning. ‘Sir,
‘Dotheboys Hall, Thursday Morning. Sir,
‘My pa requests me to write to you, the doctors considering it doubtful whether he will ever recuvver the use of his legs which prevents his holding a pen.
‘My dad asks me to write to you, as the doctors think it’s uncertain whether he will ever recover the use of his legs, which makes it impossible for him to hold a pen.
‘We are in a state of mind beyond everything, and my pa is one mask of brooses both blue and green likewise two forms are steepled in his Goar. We were kimpelled to have him carried down into the kitchen where he now lays. You will judge from this that he has been brought very low.
‘We are in a state of mind beyond everything, and my dad is a mix of both blue and green emotions, also two forms are layered in his expression. We were forced to have him carried down into the kitchen where he now lies. You can tell from this that he has been brought very low.
‘When your nevew that you recommended for a teacher had done this to my pa and jumped upon his body with his feet and also langwedge which I will not pollewt my pen with describing, he assaulted my ma with dreadful violence, dashed her to the earth, and drove her back comb several inches into her head. A very little more and it must have entered her skull. We have a medical certifiket that if it had, the tortershell would have affected the brain.
‘When your nephew that you recommended for a teaching job did this to my dad and jumped on his body with his feet and used language that I won’t waste my time describing, he attacked my mom with terrible force, knocked her to the ground, and pushed her back several inches into her head. A little more and it would have penetrated her skull. We have a medical certificate that confirms if it had, the torture would have damaged her brain.
‘Me and my brother were then the victims of his feury since which we have suffered very much which leads us to the arrowing belief that we have received some injury in our insides, especially as no marks of violence are visible externally. I am screaming out loud all the time I write and so is my brother which takes off my attention rather and I hope will excuse mistakes.
‘My brother and I were then the victims of his fury, and since then we have suffered a lot, which leads us to firmly believe that we have some internal injuries, especially since there are no visible signs of violence on the outside. I am screaming out loud the whole time I write, and so is my brother, which distracts me quite a bit, and I hope it will excuse any mistakes.
‘The monster having sasiated his thirst for blood ran away, taking with him a boy of desperate character that he had excited to rebellyon, and a garnet ring belonging to my ma, and not having been apprehended by the constables is supposed to have been took up by some stage-coach. My pa begs that if he comes to you the ring may be returned, and that you will let the thief and assassin go, as if we prosecuted him he would only be transported, and if he is let go he is sure to be hung before long which will save us trouble and be much more satisfactory. Hoping to hear from you when convenient
The monster, having satisfied his thirst for blood, ran away with a boy of dubious character that he had incited to rebellion, along with a garnet ring that belonged to my mom. Since he hasn't been caught by the police, it's believed he got on some stagecoach. My dad asks that if he comes to you, the ring be returned, and that you let the thief and killer go. If we prosecute him, he'll just be sent away, but if he's released, he's bound to be hanged soon enough, which will save us trouble and be much more satisfying. I hope to hear from you when it's convenient.
‘I remain ‘Yours and cetrer ‘FANNY SQUEERS.
‘I remain ‘Yours and truly ‘FANNY SQUEERS.
‘P.S. I pity his ignorance and despise him.’
‘P.S. I feel sorry for his ignorance and can't stand him.’
A profound silence succeeded to the reading of this choice epistle, during which Newman Noggs, as he folded it up, gazed with a kind of grotesque pity at the boy of desperate character therein referred to; who, having no more distinct perception of the matter in hand, than that he had been the unfortunate cause of heaping trouble and falsehood upon Nicholas, sat mute and dispirited, with a most woe-begone and heart-stricken look.
A deep silence followed the reading of this special letter, during which Newman Noggs, as he folded it up, looked at the troubled boy mentioned inside with a mix of strange pity. The boy, having no clearer understanding of the situation than that he had unintentionally caused Nicholas trouble and lies, sat quietly and disheartened, with a very sad and heartbroken expression.
‘Mr. Noggs,’ said Nicholas, after a few moments’ reflection, ‘I must go out at once.’
‘Mr. Noggs,’ said Nicholas, after a moment of thought, ‘I need to go out right away.’
‘Go out!’ cried Newman.
“Get out!” shouted Newman.
‘Yes,’ said Nicholas, ‘to Golden Square. Nobody who knows me would believe this story of the ring; but it may suit the purpose, or gratify the hatred of Mr. Ralph Nickleby to feign to attach credence to it. It is due—not to him, but to myself—that I should state the truth; and moreover, I have a word or two to exchange with him, which will not keep cool.’
‘Yes,’ said Nicholas, ‘to Golden Square. No one who knows me would believe this story about the ring; but it might serve a purpose or satisfy Mr. Ralph Nickleby’s desire to pretend to believe it. I owe it not to him, but to myself, to state the truth; and besides, I have a thing or two to discuss with him that won’t be put off.’
‘They must,’ said Newman.
"They have to," said Newman.
‘They must not, indeed,’ rejoined Nicholas firmly, as he prepared to leave the house.
‘They definitely should not,’ Nicholas replied firmly as he got ready to leave the house.
‘Hear me speak,’ said Newman, planting himself before his impetuous young friend. ‘He is not there. He is away from town. He will not be back for three days; and I know that letter will not be answered before he returns.’
‘Listen to me,’ said Newman, positioning himself in front of his impatient young friend. ‘He’s not here. He’s out of town. He won’t be back for three days, and I know that letter won’t get a response before he returns.’
‘Are you sure of this?’ asked Nicholas, chafing violently, and pacing the narrow room with rapid strides.
“Are you sure about this?” asked Nicholas, fidgeting and pacing the small room quickly.
‘Quite,’ rejoined Newman. ‘He had hardly read it when he was called away. Its contents are known to nobody but himself and us.’
‘Exactly,’ Newman replied. ‘He barely read it before he was called away. Its contents are known only to him and us.’
‘Are you certain?’ demanded Nicholas, precipitately; ‘not even to my mother or sister? If I thought that they—I will go there—I must see them. Which is the way? Where is it?’
‘Are you sure?’ Nicholas asked urgently. ‘Not even my mother or sister? If I thought that they—I’m going there—I have to see them. Which way is it? Where is it?’
‘Now, be advised by me,’ said Newman, speaking for the moment, in his earnestness, like any other man—‘make no effort to see even them, till he comes home. I know the man. Do not seem to have been tampering with anybody. When he returns, go straight to him, and speak as boldly as you like. Guessing at the real truth, he knows it as well as you or I. Trust him for that.’
“Now, listen to me,” said Newman, momentarily speaking earnestly like anyone else, “don’t try to see them until he gets back. I know him. Don’t act like you’ve been in touch with anyone. When he comes back, go right to him and speak as confidently as you want. He knows the truth just as well as you or I do. You can count on that.”
‘You mean well to me, and should know him better than I can,’ replied Nicholas, after some consideration. ‘Well; let it be so.’
'You mean well to me, and you should know him better than I do,' replied Nicholas, after some thought. 'Alright; let's leave it at that.'
Newman, who had stood during the foregoing conversation with his back planted against the door, ready to oppose any egress from the apartment by force, if necessary, resumed his seat with much satisfaction; and as the water in the kettle was by this time boiling, made a glassful of spirits and water for Nicholas, and a cracked mug-full for the joint accommodation of himself and Smike, of which the two partook in great harmony, while Nicholas, leaning his head upon his hand, remained buried in melancholy meditation.
Newman, who had been standing with his back against the door during the previous conversation, prepared to block anyone from leaving the apartment if needed, sat down with great satisfaction. By this time, the water in the kettle was boiling, so he made a glass of spirits and water for Nicholas, and a cracked mug full for himself and Smike, which they shared harmoniously. Meanwhile, Nicholas, resting his head on his hand, was lost in deep, troubled thought.
Meanwhile, the company below stairs, after listening attentively and not hearing any noise which would justify them in interfering for the gratification of their curiosity, returned to the chamber of the Kenwigses, and employed themselves in hazarding a great variety of conjectures relative to the cause of Mr. Noggs’ sudden disappearance and detention.
Meanwhile, the group downstairs, after listening carefully and not hearing anything that would prompt them to interfere out of curiosity, went back to the Kenwigses' room and spent their time speculating wildly about why Mr. Noggs had suddenly disappeared and why he was being held up.
‘Lor, I’ll tell you what,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘Suppose it should be an express sent up to say that his property has all come back again!’
‘Well, let me tell you something,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘What if an express came through saying that his property has all returned!’
‘Dear me,’ said Mr. Kenwigs; ‘it’s not impossible. Perhaps, in that case, we’d better send up and ask if he won’t take a little more punch.’
‘Oh dear,’ said Mr. Kenwigs; ‘it’s not out of the question. Maybe, in that case, we should send up and see if he’d like a bit more punch.’
‘Kenwigs!’ said Mr. Lillyvick, in a loud voice, ‘I’m surprised at you.’
‘Kenwigs!’ Mr. Lillyvick said loudly, ‘I’m surprised at you.’
‘What’s the matter, sir?’ asked Mr. Kenwigs, with becoming submission to the collector of water-rates.
"What's wrong, sir?" asked Mr. Kenwigs, showing the right amount of respect to the water-rate collector.
‘Making such a remark as that, sir,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, angrily. ‘He has had punch already, has he not, sir? I consider the way in which that punch was cut off, if I may use the expression, highly disrespectful to this company; scandalous, perfectly scandalous. It may be the custom to allow such things in this house, but it’s not the kind of behaviour that I’ve been used to see displayed, and so I don’t mind telling you, Kenwigs. A gentleman has a glass of punch before him to which he is just about to set his lips, when another gentleman comes and collars that glass of punch, without a “with your leave”, or “by your leave”, and carries that glass of punch away. This may be good manners—I dare say it is—but I don’t understand it, that’s all; and what’s more, I don’t care if I never do. It’s my way to speak my mind, Kenwigs, and that is my mind; and if you don’t like it, it’s past my regular time for going to bed, and I can find my way home without making it later.’
“Making a comment like that, sir,” Mr. Lillyvick replied angrily. “He’s already had punch, hasn’t he, sir? I think the way that punch was taken away, if I can put it that way, is incredibly disrespectful to this group; it’s outrageous, absolutely outrageous. It might be the norm to let things like this happen in this place, but it’s not the kind of behavior I’m used to seeing, and I’ll be honest with you, Kenwigs. A gentleman has a glass of punch right in front of him, ready to drink, when another gentleman comes along and snatches that glass away, without asking for permission or giving any notice, and just takes it. This might be considered good manners—I suppose it is—but I don’t get it, that’s all; and honestly, I don’t care if I never do. I’m the type to say what I think, Kenwigs, and that’s what I think; and if you don’t like it, it’s past my usual bedtime and I can make my way home without dragging it out any longer.”
Here was an untoward event! The collector had sat swelling and fuming in offended dignity for some minutes, and had now fairly burst out. The great man—the rich relation—the unmarried uncle—who had it in his power to make Morleena an heiress, and the very baby a legatee—was offended. Gracious Powers, where was this to end!
Here was an unfortunate event! The collector had been sitting there, fuming in offended dignity for a few minutes, and had now finally lost his temper. The important man—the wealthy relative—the single uncle—who could make Morleena an heiress, and could even leave a fortune to the baby—was upset. Goodness, where was this going to end!
‘I am very sorry, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, humbly.
"I’m really sorry, sir," Mr. Kenwigs said humbly.
‘Don’t tell me you’re sorry,’ retorted Mr. Lillyvick, with much sharpness. ‘You should have prevented it, then.’
"Don't tell me you're sorry," Mr. Lillyvick shot back sharply. "You should have stopped it in the first place."
The company were quite paralysed by this domestic crash. The back-parlour sat with her mouth wide open, staring vacantly at the collector, in a stupor of dismay; the other guests were scarcely less overpowered by the great man’s irritation. Mr. Kenwigs, not being skilful in such matters, only fanned the flame in attempting to extinguish it.
The company was completely paralyzed by this domestic crisis. The back parlor sat with her mouth agape, staring blankly at the collector, in a daze of shock; the other guests were hardly less overwhelmed by the important man's anger. Mr. Kenwigs, not being skilled in these situations, only made things worse by trying to calm them down.
‘I didn’t think of it, I am sure, sir,’ said that gentleman. ‘I didn’t suppose that such a little thing as a glass of punch would have put you out of temper.’
"I didn’t think of it, I’m sure, sir," said that gentleman. "I didn’t realize that such a small thing as a glass of punch would have upset you."
‘Out of temper! What the devil do you mean by that piece of impertinence, Mr. Kenwigs?’ said the collector. ‘Morleena, child—give me my hat.’
‘Out of sorts! What on earth do you mean by that impertinent comment, Mr. Kenwigs?’ said the collector. ‘Morleena, sweetheart—hand me my hat.’
‘Oh, you’re not going, Mr. Lillyvick, sir,’ interposed Miss Petowker, with her most bewitching smile.
‘Oh, you’re not going, Mr. Lillyvick,’ said Miss Petowker, flashing her most charming smile.
But still Mr. Lillyvick, regardless of the siren, cried obdurately, ‘Morleena, my hat!’ upon the fourth repetition of which demand, Mrs Kenwigs sunk back in her chair, with a cry that might have softened a water-butt, not to say a water-collector; while the four little girls (privately instructed to that effect) clasped their uncle’s drab shorts in their arms, and prayed him, in imperfect English, to remain.
But still Mr. Lillyvick, ignoring the distraction, shouted stubbornly, ‘Morleena, my hat!’ After he repeated his request for the fourth time, Mrs. Kenwigs fell back in her chair, crying out in a way that could have melted even a water-butt, let alone a water-collector; while the four little girls (secretly instructed to do so) wrapped their arms around their uncle’s drab shorts, begging him, in broken English, to stay.
‘Why should I stop here, my dears?’ said Mr. Lillyvick; ‘I’m not wanted here.’
‘Why should I stay here, my dears?’ said Mr. Lillyvick; ‘I’m not needed here.’
‘Oh, do not speak so cruelly, uncle,’ sobbed Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘unless you wish to kill me.’
“Oh, please don’t speak so harshly, uncle,” Mrs. Kenwigs cried, “unless you want to kill me.”
‘I shouldn’t wonder if some people were to say I did,’ replied Mr Lillyvick, glancing angrily at Kenwigs. ‘Out of temper!’
"I wouldn't be surprised if some people said I did," replied Mr. Lillyvick, giving Kenwigs an angry look. "Out of temper!"
‘Oh! I cannot bear to see him look so, at my husband,’ cried Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘It’s so dreadful in families. Oh!’
‘Oh! I can’t stand to see him look like that, at my husband,’ cried Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘It’s so terrible in families. Oh!’
‘Mr. Lillyvick,’ said Kenwigs, ‘I hope, for the sake of your niece, that you won’t object to be reconciled.’
‘Mr. Lillyvick,’ Kenwigs said, ‘I really hope, for your niece's sake, that you’re okay with making up.’
The collector’s features relaxed, as the company added their entreaties to those of his nephew-in-law. He gave up his hat, and held out his hand.
The collector's expression softened as the company joined in with his nephew-in-law's pleas. He took off his hat and extended his hand.
‘There, Kenwigs,’ said Mr. Lillyvick; ‘and let me tell you, at the same time, to show you how much out of temper I was, that if I had gone away without another word, it would have made no difference respecting that pound or two which I shall leave among your children when I die.’
‘There, Kenwigs,’ said Mr. Lillyvick; ‘and let me tell you, at the same time, to show you how angry I was, that if I had walked away without saying another word, it wouldn’t have changed anything about that pound or two which I’ll leave to your children when I die.’
‘Morleena Kenwigs,’ cried her mother, in a torrent of affection. ‘Go down upon your knees to your dear uncle, and beg him to love you all his life through, for he’s more a angel than a man, and I’ve always said so.’
‘Morleena Kenwigs,’ her mother exclaimed with overflowing affection. ‘Get down on your knees to your dear uncle and ask him to love you for the rest of his life, because he’s more of an angel than a man, and I’ve always said that.’
Miss Morleena approaching to do homage, in compliance with this injunction, was summarily caught up and kissed by Mr. Lillyvick; and thereupon Mrs. Kenwigs darted forward and kissed the collector, and an irrepressible murmur of applause broke from the company who had witnessed his magnanimity.
Miss Morleena came over to pay her respects as requested, but was quickly grabbed and kissed by Mr. Lillyvick. Immediately after, Mrs. Kenwigs rushed in and kissed the collector too, prompting an uncontrollable murmur of applause from the guests who had seen his generosity.
The worthy gentleman then became once more the life and soul of the society; being again reinstated in his old post of lion, from which high station the temporary distraction of their thoughts had for a moment dispossessed him. Quadruped lions are said to be savage, only when they are hungry; biped lions are rarely sulky longer than when their appetite for distinction remains unappeased. Mr. Lillyvick stood higher than ever; for he had shown his power; hinted at his property and testamentary intentions; gained great credit for disinterestedness and virtue; and, in addition to all, was finally accommodated with a much larger tumbler of punch than that which Newman Noggs had so feloniously made off with.
The distinguished gentleman once again became the life and soul of the gathering; he was reinstated in his former role as the center of attention, from which the brief disruption of their thoughts had temporarily removed him. Lions in the wild are said to be fierce only when they're hungry; social lions are seldom grumpy longer than their craving for recognition remains unsatisfied. Mr. Lillyvick was more esteemed than ever; he had demonstrated his influence, hinted at his wealth and his plans for the future, earned significant respect for his selflessness and integrity, and, on top of everything, was finally given a much larger glass of punch than the one that Newman Noggs had so brazenly taken.
‘I say! I beg everybody’s pardon for intruding again,’ said Crowl, looking in at this happy juncture; ‘but what a queer business this is, isn’t it? Noggs has lived in this house, now going on for five years, and nobody has ever been to see him before, within the memory of the oldest inhabitant.’
“Hey! I’m really sorry for interrupting again,” said Crowl, peeking in at this happy moment; “but what a strange situation this is, isn’t it? Noggs has been living in this house for almost five years now, and nobody has ever come to see him before, at least not in the memory of the oldest resident.”
‘It’s a strange time of night to be called away, sir, certainly,’ said the collector; ‘and the behaviour of Mr. Noggs himself, is, to say the least of it, mysterious.’
“It’s an unusual time at night to be called away, sir, for sure,” said the collector; “and Mr. Noggs’ behavior is, to put it mildly, strange.”
‘Well, so it is,’ rejoined Crowl; ‘and I’ll tell you what’s more—I think these two geniuses, whoever they are, have run away from somewhere.’
“Well, that’s true,” replied Crowl. “And I’ll tell you something else—I think these two geniuses, whoever they are, have escaped from somewhere.”
‘What makes you think that, sir?’ demanded the collector, who seemed, by a tacit understanding, to have been chosen and elected mouthpiece to the company. ‘You have no reason to suppose that they have run away from anywhere without paying the rates and taxes due, I hope?’
‘What makes you think that, sir?’ asked the collector, who appeared to have been chosen as the spokesperson for the company. ‘You don’t really believe they’ve skipped out on paying their bills and taxes, do you?’
Mr. Crowl, with a look of some contempt, was about to enter a general protest against the payment of rates or taxes, under any circumstances, when he was checked by a timely whisper from Kenwigs, and several frowns and winks from Mrs. K., which providentially stopped him.
Mr. Crowl, with a look of disdain, was about to voice a strong objection to paying rates or taxes under any circumstances when he was interrupted by a timely whisper from Kenwigs, along with several frowns and winks from Mrs. K., which fortunately stopped him.
‘Why the fact is,’ said Crowl, who had been listening at Newman’s door with all his might and main; ‘the fact is, that they have been talking so loud, that they quite disturbed me in my room, and so I couldn’t help catching a word here, and a word there; and all I heard, certainly seemed to refer to their having bolted from some place or other. I don’t wish to alarm Mrs. Kenwigs; but I hope they haven’t come from any jail or hospital, and brought away a fever or some unpleasantness of that sort, which might be catching for the children.’
“Honestly,” said Crowl, who had been straining to listen at Newman’s door, “they were talking so loudly that they completely disturbed me in my room. I couldn’t help but catch a word here and there, and everything I heard seemed to suggest that they had escaped from somewhere. I don’t want to worry Mrs. Kenwigs, but I hope they haven’t come from a jail or a hospital and brought back some fever or something unpleasant like that, which could be contagious for the kids.”
Mrs. Kenwigs was so overpowered by this supposition, that it needed all the tender attentions of Miss Petowker, of the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane, to restore her to anything like a state of calmness; not to mention the assiduity of Mr. Kenwigs, who held a fat smelling-bottle to his lady’s nose, until it became matter of some doubt whether the tears which coursed down her face were the result of feelings or sal volatile.
Mrs. Kenwigs was so overwhelmed by this assumption that it took all the gentle support from Miss Petowker of the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane, to bring her back to some semblance of calm; not to mention the efforts of Mr. Kenwigs, who held a strong-smelling bottle to his wife's nose, until it was unclear whether the tears streaming down her face were due to her emotions or sal volatile.
The ladies, having expressed their sympathy, singly and separately, fell, according to custom, into a little chorus of soothing expressions, among which, such condolences as ‘Poor dear!’—‘I should feel just the same, if I was her’—‘To be sure, it’s a very trying thing’—and ‘Nobody but a mother knows what a mother’s feelings is,’ were among the most prominent, and most frequently repeated. In short, the opinion of the company was so clearly manifested, that Mr. Kenwigs was on the point of repairing to Mr. Noggs’s room, to demand an explanation, and had indeed swallowed a preparatory glass of punch, with great inflexibility and steadiness of purpose, when the attention of all present was diverted by a new and terrible surprise.
The ladies, having shown their sympathy, one by one, joined in a little chorus of comforting phrases, including condolences like 'Poor thing!'—'I would feel the same if I were her'—‘It’s definitely a tough situation’—and 'Only a mother can truly understand a mother's feelings,' which were among the most common and frequently repeated. In short, it was clear what the group thought, and Mr. Kenwigs was just about to go to Mr. Noggs’s room to ask for an explanation. He had even downed a preliminary glass of punch with great determination when everyone's attention was suddenly grabbed by a shocking new development.
This was nothing less than the sudden pouring forth of a rapid succession of the shrillest and most piercing screams, from an upper story; and to all appearance from the very two-pair back, in which the infant Kenwigs was at that moment enshrined. They were no sooner audible, than Mrs Kenwigs, opining that a strange cat had come in, and sucked the baby’s breath while the girl was asleep, made for the door, wringing her hands, and shrieking dismally; to the great consternation and confusion of the company.
This was nothing less than a sudden burst of loud and sharp screams coming from an upper floor, apparently from the very two-pair back, where baby Kenwigs was at that moment. As soon as they were heard, Mrs. Kenwigs, thinking that a strange cat had come in and stolen the baby's breath while the girl was asleep, rushed to the door, wringing her hands and screaming loudly, causing great panic and confusion among the guests.
‘Mr. Kenwigs, see what it is; make haste!’ cried the sister, laying violent hands upon Mrs. Kenwigs, and holding her back by force. ‘Oh don’t twist about so, dear, or I can never hold you.’
‘Mr. Kenwigs, look at this; hurry up!’ shouted the sister, grabbing Mrs. Kenwigs and holding her back with force. ‘Oh please don’t squirm so, dear, or I won’t be able to hold you.’
‘My baby, my blessed, blessed, blessed, blessed baby!’ screamed Mrs Kenwigs, making every blessed louder than the last. ‘My own darling, sweet, innocent Lillyvick—Oh let me go to him. Let me go-o-o-o!’
‘My baby, my precious, precious, precious, precious baby!’ yelled Mrs. Kenwigs, making each precious louder than the one before. ‘My own darling, sweet, innocent Lillyvick—Oh let me go to him. Let me go-o-o-o!’
Pending the utterance of these frantic cries, and the wails and lamentations of the four little girls, Mr. Kenwigs rushed upstairs to the room whence the sounds proceeded; at the door of which, he encountered Nicholas, with the child in his arms, who darted out with such violence, that the anxious father was thrown down six stairs, and alighted on the nearest landing-place, before he had found time to open his mouth to ask what was the matter.
Pending the frantic cries and the wails of the four little girls, Mr. Kenwigs rushed upstairs to the room where the sounds were coming from. At the door, he ran into Nicholas, who was carrying the child and burst out with such force that the worried father tumbled down six stairs and landed on the nearest landing before he could even ask what was going on.
‘Don’t be alarmed,’ cried Nicholas, running down; ‘here it is; it’s all out, it’s all over; pray compose yourselves; there’s no harm done;’ and with these, and a thousand other assurances, he delivered the baby (whom, in his hurry, he had carried upside down), to Mrs. Kenwigs, and ran back to assist Mr. Kenwigs, who was rubbing his head very hard, and looking much bewildered by his tumble.
“Don’t panic,” shouted Nicholas, rushing down. “Here it is; it’s all out, it’s all over; please calm down; everything’s fine!” With these reassurances and a thousand others, he handed the baby (whom, in his haste, he had carried upside down) to Mrs. Kenwigs and ran back to help Mr. Kenwigs, who was rubbing his head vigorously and looking quite confused from his fall.
Reassured by this cheering intelligence, the company in some degree recovered from their fears, which had been productive of some most singular instances of a total want of presence of mind; thus, the bachelor friend had, for a long time, supported in his arms Mrs. Kenwigs’s sister, instead of Mrs. Kenwigs; and the worthy Mr. Lillyvick had been actually seen, in the perturbation of his spirits, to kiss Miss Petowker several times, behind the room-door, as calmly as if nothing distressing were going forward.
Reassured by this uplifting news, the group somewhat shook off their fears, which had led to some very strange moments of complete lack of composure; for a considerable time, the bachelor friend had been holding Mrs. Kenwigs’s sister in his arms instead of Mrs. Kenwigs herself, and the respectable Mr. Lillyvick had actually been caught, in his flustered state, kissing Miss Petowker several times behind the door, as if nothing troubling was happening at all.
‘It is a mere nothing,’ said Nicholas, returning to Mrs. Kenwigs; ‘the little girl, who was watching the child, being tired I suppose, fell asleep, and set her hair on fire.’
"It’s no big deal," said Nicholas, going back to Mrs. Kenwigs; "the little girl who was watching the child must have gotten tired and fell asleep, and she set her hair on fire."
‘Oh you malicious little wretch!’ cried Mrs. Kenwigs, impressively shaking her forefinger at the small unfortunate, who might be thirteen years old, and was looking on with a singed head and a frightened face.
‘Oh, you wicked little brat!’ shouted Mrs. Kenwigs, dramatically shaking her forefinger at the small unfortunate, who looked to be about thirteen and was staring back with a scorched head and a terrified expression.
‘I heard her cries,’ continued Nicholas, ‘and ran down, in time to prevent her setting fire to anything else. You may depend upon it that the child is not hurt; for I took it off the bed myself, and brought it here to convince you.’
‘I heard her screams,’ continued Nicholas, ‘and rushed down just in time to stop her from starting any more fires. You can be sure that the child is fine; I took it off the bed myself and brought it here to prove it to you.’
This brief explanation over, the infant, who, as he was christened after the collector! rejoiced in the names of Lillyvick Kenwigs, was partially suffocated under the caresses of the audience, and squeezed to his mother’s bosom, until he roared again. The attention of the company was then directed, by a natural transition, to the little girl who had had the audacity to burn her hair off, and who, after receiving sundry small slaps and pushes from the more energetic of the ladies, was mercifully sent home: the ninepence, with which she was to have been rewarded, being escheated to the Kenwigs family.
With that brief explanation out of the way, the baby, who was named after the collector and went by Lillyvick Kenwigs, was nearly smothered by the affection of the audience and was squeezed back into his mother’s arms until he cried out again. Naturally, the attention of the guests then shifted to the little girl who had the nerve to burn off her hair. After receiving a few light slaps and shoves from the more spirited ladies, she was thankfully sent home, with the ninepence she was supposed to receive being taken away by the Kenwigs family.
‘And whatever we are to say to you, sir,’ exclaimed Mrs. Kenwigs, addressing young Lillyvick’s deliverer, ‘I am sure I don’t know.’
‘And whatever we’re going to say to you, sir,’ exclaimed Mrs. Kenwigs, addressing young Lillyvick’s rescuer, ‘I honestly have no idea.’
‘You need say nothing at all,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I have done nothing to found any very strong claim upon your eloquence, I am sure.’
‘You don’t need to say anything,’ Nicholas replied. ‘I haven't done anything to deserve a strong appeal to your eloquence, that’s for sure.’
‘He might have been burnt to death, if it hadn’t been for you, sir,’ simpered Miss Petowker.
‘He could have been burned to death if it weren’t for you, sir,’ Miss Petowker said sweetly.
‘Not very likely, I think,’ replied Nicholas; ‘for there was abundance of assistance here, which must have reached him before he had been in any danger.’
"Not very likely, I think," Nicholas replied, "because there was plenty of help around here that should have reached him before he got into any danger."
‘You will let us drink your health, anyvays, sir!’ said Mr. Kenwigs motioning towards the table.
'You're still going to let us drink to your health, right, sir!' said Mr. Kenwigs, gesturing towards the table.
‘—In my absence, by all means,’ rejoined Nicholas, with a smile. ‘I have had a very fatiguing journey, and should be most indifferent company—a far greater check upon your merriment, than a promoter of it, even if I kept awake, which I think very doubtful. If you will allow me, I’ll return to my friend, Mr. Noggs, who went upstairs again, when he found nothing serious had occurred. Good-night.’
‘—Of course, in my absence,’ Nicholas replied with a smile. ‘I’ve had a really exhausting journey and would be terrible company—a much bigger downer on your fun than a contributor to it, even if I managed to stay awake, which I seriously doubt. If you don’t mind, I’ll go back to my friend, Mr. Noggs, who went back upstairs when he saw that nothing serious had happened. Good night.’
Excusing himself, in these terms, from joining in the festivities, Nicholas took a most winning farewell of Mrs. Kenwigs and the other ladies, and retired, after making a very extraordinary impression upon the company.
Excusing himself from the celebrations, Nicholas said a charming goodbye to Mrs. Kenwigs and the other ladies, and left, having made quite an unforgettable impression on everyone.
‘What a delightful young man!’ cried Mrs. Kenwigs.
‘What a lovely young man!’ exclaimed Mrs. Kenwigs.
‘Uncommon gentlemanly, really,’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘Don’t you think so, Mr Lillyvick?’
"Pretty uncommon behavior for a gentleman, don't you think, Mr. Lillyvick?" said Mr. Kenwigs.
‘Yes,’ said the collector, with a dubious shrug of his shoulders, ‘He is gentlemanly, very gentlemanly—in appearance.’
‘Yeah,’ said the collector, with a doubtful shrug of his shoulders, ‘He looks very gentlemanly, very gentlemanly.’
‘I hope you don’t see anything against him, uncle?’ inquired Mrs. Kenwigs.
“I hope you don’t have anything against him, uncle?” asked Mrs. Kenwigs.
‘No, my dear,’ replied the collector, ‘no. I trust he may not turn out—well—no matter—my love to you, my dear, and long life to the baby!’
‘No, my dear,’ replied the collector, ‘no. I hope he doesn’t turn out—well—never mind—my love to you, my dear, and wishing a long life for the baby!’
‘Your namesake,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, with a sweet smile.
“Your namesake,” Mrs. Kenwigs said with a warm smile.
‘And I hope a worthy namesake,’ observed Mr. Kenwigs, willing to propitiate the collector. ‘I hope a baby as will never disgrace his godfather, and as may be considered, in arter years, of a piece with the Lillyvicks whose name he bears. I do say—and Mrs. Kenwigs is of the same sentiment, and feels it as strong as I do—that I consider his being called Lillyvick one of the greatest blessings and Honours of my existence.’
‘And I hope for a worthy namesake,’ Mr. Kenwigs remarked, eager to win over the collector. ‘I hope for a baby who will never bring shame to his godfather and who can be seen, in later years, as truly a part of the Lillyvicks whose name he carries. I truly believe—and Mrs. Kenwigs feels the same way and shares my sentiment—that having him named Lillyvick is one of the greatest blessings and honors of my life.’
‘The greatest blessing, Kenwigs,’ murmured his lady.
‘The greatest blessing, Kenwigs,’ whispered his wife.
‘The greatest blessing,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, correcting himself. ‘A blessing that I hope, one of these days, I may be able to deserve.’
‘i>The greatest blessing,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, correcting himself. ‘A blessing that I hope, one of these days, I may be able to earn.’
This was a politic stroke of the Kenwigses, because it made Mr. Lillyvick the great head and fountain of the baby’s importance. The good gentleman felt the delicacy and dexterity of the touch, and at once proposed the health of the gentleman, name unknown, who had signalised himself, that night, by his coolness and alacrity.
This was a clever move by the Kenwigses, because it made Mr. Lillyvick the main person behind the baby’s significance. The kind gentleman recognized the finesse and skill of the approach, and immediately suggested a toast to the gentleman, whose name was unknown, for standing out that night with his calmness and quickness.
‘Who, I don’t mind saying,’ observed Mr. Lillyvick, as a great concession, ‘is a good-looking young man enough, with manners that I hope his character may be equal to.’
‘Who, I don’t mind saying,’ noted Mr. Lillyvick, as a significant concession, ‘is a fairly good-looking young man, with manners that I hope match his character.’
‘He has a very nice face and style, really,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs.
"He has a really nice face and style," Mrs. Kenwigs said.
‘He certainly has,’ added Miss Petowker. ‘There’s something in his appearance quite—dear, dear, what’s that word again?’
‘He definitely has,’ added Miss Petowker. ‘There’s something about his appearance that’s quite—oh dear, what’s that word again?’
‘What word?’ inquired Mr. Lillyvick.
‘What word?’ asked Mr. Lillyvick.
‘Why—dear me, how stupid I am,’ replied Miss Petowker, hesitating. ‘What do you call it, when Lords break off door-knockers and beat policemen, and play at coaches with other people’s money, and all that sort of thing?’
‘Why—oh my, how foolish I am,’ replied Miss Petowker, pausing. ‘What do you call it when Lords rip off door knockers, attack policemen, and gamble with other people’s money, and all that kind of stuff?’
‘Aristocratic?’ suggested the collector.
"Aristocratic?" the collector suggested.
‘Ah! aristocratic,’ replied Miss Petowker; ‘something very aristocratic about him, isn’t there?’
‘Ah! aristocratic,’ replied Miss Petowker; ‘there's definitely something very aristocratic about him, isn’t there?’
The gentleman held their peace, and smiled at each other, as who should say, ‘Well! there’s no accounting for tastes;’ but the ladies resolved unanimously that Nicholas had an aristocratic air; and nobody caring to dispute the position, it was established triumphantly.
The gentleman stayed quiet and smiled at one another, as if to say, ‘Well! Everyone has different tastes;’ but the ladies all agreed that Nicholas had an aristocratic vibe; and since no one wanted to challenge that, it was accepted boldly.
The punch being, by this time, drunk out, and the little Kenwigses (who had for some time previously held their little eyes open with their little forefingers) becoming fractious, and requesting rather urgently to be put to bed, the collector made a move by pulling out his watch, and acquainting the company that it was nigh two o’clock; whereat some of the guests were surprised and others shocked, and hats and bonnets being groped for under the tables, and in course of time found, their owners went away, after a vast deal of shaking of hands, and many remarks how they had never spent such a delightful evening, and how they marvelled to find it so late, expecting to have heard that it was half-past ten at the very latest, and how they wished that Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs had a wedding-day once a week, and how they wondered by what hidden agency Mrs. Kenwigs could possibly have managed so well; and a great deal more of the same kind. To all of which flattering expressions, Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs replied, by thanking every lady and gentleman, seriatim, for the favour of their company, and hoping they might have enjoyed themselves only half as well as they said they had.
The punch was pretty much gone, and the little Kenwigs kids (who had been keeping their eyes open with their tiny fingers for a while) were getting restless, asking quite urgently to be put to bed. The collector decided to check his watch and informed the guests that it was almost two o’clock. Some of the guests were surprised, while others were shocked. They fumbled for their hats and bonnets under the tables, and eventually found them, saying goodbye after a lot of handshaking and chatting about how they had never had such a wonderful evening. They were amazed to see how late it was, expecting it to be only half-past ten at the latest, and they wished Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs had a wedding day every week. They were curious about how Mrs. Kenwigs managed everything so well and continued with a lot more comments like that. To all these compliments, Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs thanked each lady and gentleman, one by one, for coming and hoped they had enjoyed themselves at least half as much as they claimed they had.
As to Nicholas, quite unconscious of the impression he had produced, he had long since fallen asleep, leaving Mr. Newman Noggs and Smike to empty the spirit bottle between them; and this office they performed with such extreme good-will, that Newman was equally at a loss to determine whether he himself was quite sober, and whether he had ever seen any gentleman so heavily, drowsily, and completely intoxicated as his new acquaintance.
As for Nicholas, completely unaware of the impact he had made, he had already fallen asleep, leaving Mr. Newman Noggs and Smike to share the spirits between them. They did this with such enthusiasm that Newman couldn't tell if he was sober or if he'd ever seen anyone as deeply, sleepily, and thoroughly drunk as his new friend.
CHAPTER 16
Nicholas seeks to employ himself in a New Capacity, and being unsuccessful, accepts an engagement as Tutor in a Private Family
Nicholas is looking to work in a new role, and when that doesn’t pan out, he takes a job as a tutor for a private family.
The first care of Nicholas, next morning, was, to look after some room in which, until better times dawned upon him, he could contrive to exist, without trenching upon the hospitality of Newman Noggs, who would have slept upon the stairs with pleasure, so that his young friend was accommodated.
The first thing Nicholas did the next morning was look for a room where he could manage to live until his situation improved, without relying on Newman Noggs' hospitality, who would have happily slept on the stairs just to make sure his young friend was comfortable.
The vacant apartment to which the bill in the parlour window bore reference, appeared, on inquiry, to be a small back-room on the second floor, reclaimed from the leads, and overlooking a soot-bespeckled prospect of tiles and chimney-pots. For the letting of this portion of the house from week to week, on reasonable terms, the parlour lodger was empowered to treat; he being deputed by the landlord to dispose of the rooms as they became vacant, and to keep a sharp look-out that the lodgers didn’t run away. As a means of securing the punctual discharge of which last service he was permitted to live rent-free, lest he should at any time be tempted to run away himself.
The empty apartment mentioned in the bill in the window turned out to be a small back room on the second floor, taken from the roof, and looking out over a soot-stained view of tiles and chimney pots. The person living in the parlor was authorized to rent this part of the house on a weekly basis at a reasonable price, as he was appointed by the landlord to manage the rooms as they became available and to keep a close eye on the lodgers to prevent them from skipping out. To ensure he did this job reliably, he was allowed to live there for free, so he wouldn’t be tempted to leave himself.
Of this chamber, Nicholas became the tenant; and having hired a few common articles of furniture from a neighbouring broker, and paid the first week’s hire in advance, out of a small fund raised by the conversion of some spare clothes into ready money, he sat himself down to ruminate upon his prospects, which, like the prospect outside his window, were sufficiently confined and dingy. As they by no means improved on better acquaintance, and as familiarity breeds contempt, he resolved to banish them from his thoughts by dint of hard walking. So, taking up his hat, and leaving poor Smike to arrange and rearrange the room with as much delight as if it had been the costliest palace, he betook himself to the streets, and mingled with the crowd which thronged them.
In this room, Nicholas became the tenant; and after renting a few basic pieces of furniture from a nearby broker and paying the first week’s rent upfront with some cash he got from selling a few old clothes, he sat down to think about his future, which, like the view outside his window, was pretty limited and gloomy. As things didn’t get any better the more he thought about them, and since getting used to something can lead to disdain, he decided to push those thoughts out of his mind by going for a long walk. So, grabbing his hat and leaving poor Smike to rearrange the room with as much joy as if it were the most luxurious palace, he headed out into the streets and mixed in with the bustling crowd.
Although a man may lose a sense of his own importance when he is a mere unit among a busy throng, all utterly regardless of him, it by no means follows that he can dispossess himself, with equal facility, of a very strong sense of the importance and magnitude of his cares. The unhappy state of his own affairs was the one idea which occupied the brain of Nicholas, walk as fast as he would; and when he tried to dislodge it by speculating on the situation and prospects of the people who surrounded him, he caught himself, in a few seconds, contrasting their condition with his own, and gliding almost imperceptibly back into his old train of thought again.
Although a man might feel insignificant when he’s just one of many in a busy crowd, completely ignored by everyone, that doesn’t mean he can easily shake off the heavy weight of his own worries. The troubling state of his life was the only thing on Nicholas’s mind, no matter how fast he walked. When he tried to distract himself by thinking about the situations and futures of the people around him, he quickly found himself comparing their lives to his own, slipping almost unknowingly back into his original train of thought.
Occupied in these reflections, as he was making his way along one of the great public thoroughfares of London, he chanced to raise his eyes to a blue board, whereon was inscribed, in characters of gold, ‘General Agency Office; for places and situations of all kinds inquire within.’ It was a shop-front, fitted up with a gauze blind and an inner door; and in the window hung a long and tempting array of written placards, announcing vacant places of every grade, from a secretary’s to a foot-boy’s.
Lost in thought as he walked along one of the main streets in London, he happened to look up at a blue sign that read in gold letters, “General Agency Office; for jobs and positions of all kinds, inquire within.” It was a shop front, dressed with a sheer curtain and an inner door; and in the window was a long and enticing display of written signs, advertising open positions of every level, from a secretary to a foot-boy.
Nicholas halted, instinctively, before this temple of promise, and ran his eye over the capital-text openings in life which were so profusely displayed. When he had completed his survey he walked on a little way, and then back, and then on again; at length, after pausing irresolutely several times before the door of the General Agency Office, he made up his mind, and stepped in.
Nicholas stopped instinctively in front of this place full of possibilities and took in the various opportunities that life had to offer, all laid out in front of him. After looking things over, he walked a bit further, then back again, and then continued on. Finally, after hesitating several times in front of the General Agency Office's door, he made up his mind and walked inside.
He found himself in a little floor-clothed room, with a high desk railed off in one corner, behind which sat a lean youth with cunning eyes and a protruding chin, whose performances in capital-text darkened the window. He had a thick ledger lying open before him, and with the fingers of his right hand inserted between the leaves, and his eyes fixed on a very fat old lady in a mob-cap—evidently the proprietress of the establishment—who was airing herself at the fire, seemed to be only waiting her directions to refer to some entries contained within its rusty clasps.
He found himself in a small, carpeted room with a tall desk enclosed in one corner, behind which sat a thin young man with sharp eyes and a jutting chin, whose work in bold letters darkened the window. He had a big ledger open in front of him, and with the fingers of his right hand stuck between the pages, his eyes locked on a very plump old lady in a mob cap—clearly the owner of the place—who was warming herself by the fire, seemingly just waiting for her instructions to look up some entries inside its worn clasps.
As there was a board outside, which acquainted the public that servants-of-all-work were perpetually in waiting to be hired from ten till four, Nicholas knew at once that some half-dozen strong young women, each with pattens and an umbrella, who were sitting upon a form in one corner, were in attendance for that purpose: especially as the poor things looked anxious and weary. He was not quite so certain of the callings and stations of two smart young ladies who were in conversation with the fat lady before the fire, until—having sat himself down in a corner, and remarked that he would wait until the other customers had been served—the fat lady resumed the dialogue which his entrance had interrupted.
There was a sign outside that informed the public that workers were always available for hire from ten to four. Nicholas immediately realized that a group of six strong young women, each with shoes and an umbrella, sitting on a bench in the corner, were there for that reason, especially since they looked anxious and tired. He wasn't so sure about the roles and backgrounds of two stylish young ladies who were chatting with the plump woman by the fire, until he sat down in a corner and mentioned that he would wait until the other customers had been served. The plump woman then continued the conversation that his arrival had interrupted.
‘Cook, Tom,’ said the fat lady, still airing herself as aforesaid.
‘Cook, Tom,’ said the overweight woman, still fanning herself as mentioned before.
‘Cook,’ said Tom, turning over some leaves of the ledger. ‘Well!’
‘Cook,’ said Tom, flipping through some pages of the ledger. ‘Wow!’
‘Read out an easy place or two,’ said the fat lady.
"Read out a simple place or two," said the fat lady.
‘Pick out very light ones, if you please, young man,’ interposed a genteel female, in shepherd’s-plaid boots, who appeared to be the client.
"Choose the lighter ones, if you don't mind, young man," said an elegant woman in shepherd's-plaid boots, who seemed to be the customer.
‘“Mrs. Marker,”’ said Tom, reading, ‘“Russell Place, Russell Square; offers eighteen guineas; tea and sugar found. Two in family, and see very little company. Five servants kept. No man. No followers.”’
‘“Mrs. Marker,”’ said Tom, reading, ‘“Russell Place, Russell Square; offers eighteen guineas; tea and sugar provided. Two people in the family, and they entertain very little. Five servants employed. No man. No guests.”’
‘Oh Lor!’ tittered the client. ‘That won’t do. Read another, young man, will you?’
‘Oh dear!’ giggled the client. ‘That won’t do. Read another one, young man, will you?’
‘“Mrs. Wrymug,”’ said Tom, ‘“Pleasant Place, Finsbury. Wages, twelve guineas. No tea, no sugar. Serious family—“’
‘“Mrs. Wrymug,”’ said Tom, ‘“Pleasant Place, Finsbury. Pay is twelve guineas. No tea, no sugar. Serious family—“’
‘Ah! you needn’t mind reading that,’ interrupted the client.
‘Ah! you don’t have to bother reading that,’ interrupted the client.
‘“Three serious footmen,”’ said Tom, impressively.
“Three serious footmen,” Tom said, sounding impressive.
‘Three? did you say?’ asked the client in an altered tone.
‘Three? Did you say?’ asked the client in a different tone.
‘Three serious footmen,’ replied Tom. ‘“Cook, housemaid, and nursemaid; each female servant required to join the Little Bethel Congregation three times every Sunday—with a serious footman. If the cook is more serious than the footman, she will be expected to improve the footman; if the footman is more serious than the cook, he will be expected to improve the cook.”’
‘Three serious footmen,’ replied Tom. ‘“Cook, housemaid, and nursemaid; each female servant has to join the Little Bethel Congregation three times every Sunday—with a serious footman. If the cook is more serious than the footman, she will need to help the footman improve; if the footman is more serious than the cook, he will need to help the cook improve.”’
‘I’ll take the address of that place,’ said the client; ‘I don’t know but what it mightn’t suit me pretty well.’
"I'll take the address of that place," said the client. "I don’t know, it might actually work out for me pretty well."
‘Here’s another,’ remarked Tom, turning over the leaves. ‘“Family of Mr Gallanbile, MP. Fifteen guineas, tea and sugar, and servants allowed to see male cousins, if godly. Note. Cold dinner in the kitchen on the Sabbath, Mr. Gallanbile being devoted to the Observance question. No victuals whatever cooked on the Lord’s Day, with the exception of dinner for Mr. and Mrs. Gallanbile, which, being a work of piety and necessity, is exempted. Mr. Gallanbile dines late on the day of rest, in order to prevent the sinfulness of the cook’s dressing herself.”’
“Here’s another one,” Tom said, flipping through the pages. “'Family of Mr. Gallanbile, MP. Fifteen guineas, tea and sugar, and servants allowed to see male cousins, as long as they’re godly. Note: Cold dinner in the kitchen on Sundays, since Mr. Gallanbile is devoted to observing the rules. No food is cooked at all on the Lord’s Day, except for dinner for Mr. and Mrs. Gallanbile, which is considered a matter of piety and necessity, so it’s allowed. Mr. Gallanbile has dinner late on the day of rest to avoid the sin of the cook getting dressed.'”
‘I don’t think that’ll answer as well as the other,’ said the client, after a little whispering with her friend. ‘I’ll take the other direction, if you please, young man. I can but come back again, if it don’t do.’
‘I don’t think that one will work as well as the other,’ said the client, after a brief discussion with her friend. ‘I’ll go with the other option, if you don’t mind, young man. I can always come back if it doesn’t work out.’
Tom made out the address, as requested, and the genteel client, having satisfied the fat lady with a small fee, meanwhile, went away accompanied by her friend.
Tom read the address as asked, and the elegant client, having given the plump woman a small fee, left with her friend.
As Nicholas opened his mouth, to request the young man to turn to letter S, and let him know what secretaryships remained undisposed of, there came into the office an applicant, in whose favour he immediately retired, and whose appearance both surprised and interested him.
As Nicholas opened his mouth to ask the young man to turn to letter S and let him know what secretary positions were still available, an applicant walked into the office. He immediately took a step back for the newcomer, whose appearance both surprised and intrigued him.
This was a young lady who could be scarcely eighteen, of very slight and delicate figure, but exquisitely shaped, who, walking timidly up to the desk, made an inquiry, in a very low tone of voice, relative to some situation as governess, or companion to a lady. She raised her veil, for an instant, while she preferred the inquiry, and disclosed a countenance of most uncommon beauty, though shaded by a cloud of sadness, which, in one so young, was doubly remarkable. Having received a card of reference to some person on the books, she made the usual acknowledgment, and glided away.
This was a young woman who didn't seem to be more than eighteen, with a very slender and delicate frame, but beautifully shaped. She approached the desk nervously and asked, in a quiet voice, about a position as a governess or companion to a lady. She lifted her veil for a moment while making her inquiry, revealing a face of exceptional beauty, though it was marked by a hint of sadness, which was especially striking in someone so young. After receiving a reference card for someone listed, she expressed her thanks and slipped away.
She was neatly, but very quietly attired; so much so, indeed, that it seemed as though her dress, if it had been worn by one who imparted fewer graces of her own to it, might have looked poor and shabby. Her attendant—for she had one—was a red-faced, round-eyed, slovenly girl, who, from a certain roughness about the bare arms that peeped from under her draggled shawl, and the half-washed-out traces of smut and blacklead which tattooed her countenance, was clearly of a kin with the servants-of-all-work on the form: between whom and herself there had passed various grins and glances, indicative of the freemasonry of the craft.
She was dressed neatly, but very subtly; so much so that it felt like her outfit, if worn by someone who didn’t bring as much of their own charm to it, might have looked shabby. Her attendant—she had one—was a red-faced, wide-eyed, messy girl who, with her rough-looking bare arms peeking out from under her tattered shawl and the half-washed smudges of dirt and black lead marking her face, clearly belonged to the same group as the hired help around the place. They exchanged various grins and glances that showed their shared understanding of the work.
This girl followed her mistress; and, before Nicholas had recovered from the first effects of his surprise and admiration, the young lady was gone. It is not a matter of such complete and utter improbability as some sober people may think, that he would have followed them out, had he not been restrained by what passed between the fat lady and her book-keeper.
This girl followed her boss, and before Nicholas could get over his initial shock and admiration, the young lady had disappeared. It's not as completely ridiculous as some serious people might believe that he would have followed them out, if he hadn't been held back by what happened between the overweight woman and her bookkeeper.
‘When is she coming again, Tom?’ asked the fat lady.
‘When is she coming again, Tom?’ asked the overweight woman.
‘Tomorrow morning,’ replied Tom, mending his pen.
“Tomorrow morning,” Tom replied, fixing his pen.
‘Where have you sent her to?’ asked the fat lady.
"Where did you send her?" asked the chubby lady.
‘Mrs. Clark’s,’ replied Tom.
"Mrs. Clark's," said Tom.
‘She’ll have a nice life of it, if she goes there,’ observed the fat lady, taking a pinch of snuff from a tin box.
‘She’ll have a good life there,’ noted the overweight woman, taking a pinch of snuff from a tin box.
Tom made no other reply than thrusting his tongue into his cheek, and pointing the feather of his pen towards Nicholas—reminders which elicited from the fat lady an inquiry, of ‘Now, sir, what can we do for you?’
Tom didn’t say anything else except for poking his tongue into his cheek and pointing the feather of his pen at Nicholas—actions that prompted the plump lady to ask, ‘Now, sir, what can we do for you?’
Nicholas briefly replied, that he wanted to know whether there was any such post to be had, as secretary or amanuensis to a gentleman.
Nicholas replied briefly that he wanted to know if there was a position available as a secretary or assistant to a gentleman.
‘Any such!’ rejoined the mistress; ‘a-dozen-such. An’t there, Tom?’
‘Any such!’ the mistress responded; ‘a dozen of them. Aren’t there, Tom?’
‘I should think so,’ answered that young gentleman; and as he said it, he winked towards Nicholas, with a degree of familiarity which he, no doubt, intended for a rather flattering compliment, but with which Nicholas was most ungratefully disgusted.
"I would think so," replied that young man; and as he spoke, he winked at Nicholas in a way that he probably meant as a flattering compliment, but that Nicholas found to be totally ungrateful and disgusting.
Upon reference to the book, it appeared that the dozen secretaryships had dwindled down to one. Mr. Gregsbury, the great member of parliament, of Manchester Buildings, Westminster, wanted a young man, to keep his papers and correspondence in order; and Nicholas was exactly the sort of young man that Mr. Gregsbury wanted.
Upon looking at the book, it turned out that the twelve secretary positions had shrunk to just one. Mr. Gregsbury, the prominent MP from Manchester Buildings, Westminster, needed a young guy to organize his papers and correspondence; and Nicholas was just the kind of young man Mr. Gregsbury needed.
‘I don’t know what the terms are, as he said he’d settle them himself with the party,’ observed the fat lady; ‘but they must be pretty good ones, because he’s a member of parliament.’
‘I don’t know what the terms are, since he said he’d handle them himself with the party,’ the overweight woman noted; ‘but they must be pretty good, since he’s a member of parliament.’
Inexperienced as he was, Nicholas did not feel quite assured of the force of this reasoning, or the justice of this conclusion; but without troubling himself to question it, he took down the address, and resolved to wait upon Mr. Gregsbury without delay.
Inexperienced as he was, Nicholas did not feel fully confident in the strength of this reasoning or the fairness of this conclusion; but without bothering to question it, he wrote down the address and decided to visit Mr. Gregsbury without delay.
‘I don’t know what the number is,’ said Tom; ‘but Manchester Buildings isn’t a large place; and if the worst comes to the worst it won’t take you very long to knock at all the doors on both sides of the way till you find him out. I say, what a good-looking gal that was, wasn’t she?’
‘I don’t know what the number is,’ Tom said. ‘But Manchester Buildings isn’t very big, and if it comes down to it, it won’t take you long to knock on all the doors on both sides of the street until you find him. By the way, wasn’t that girl really good-looking?’
‘What girl?’ demanded Nicholas, sternly.
‘What girl?’ Nicholas demanded, sternly.
‘Oh yes. I know—what gal, eh?’ whispered Tom, shutting one eye, and cocking his chin in the air. ‘You didn’t see her, you didn’t—I say, don’t you wish you was me, when she comes tomorrow morning?’
‘Oh yes. I know—what a girl, huh?’ whispered Tom, closing one eye and tilting his chin up. ‘You didn’t see her, did you? I mean, don’t you wish you were me when she comes tomorrow morning?’
Nicholas looked at the ugly clerk, as if he had a mind to reward his admiration of the young lady by beating the ledger about his ears, but he refrained, and strode haughtily out of the office; setting at defiance, in his indignation, those ancient laws of chivalry, which not only made it proper and lawful for all good knights to hear the praise of the ladies to whom they were devoted, but rendered it incumbent upon them to roam about the world, and knock at head all such matter-of-fact and un-poetical characters, as declined to exalt, above all the earth, damsels whom they had never chanced to look upon or hear of—as if that were any excuse!
Nicholas glared at the unattractive clerk, as if he were ready to smash the ledger over his head in response to the clerk’s admiration of the young lady. However, he held back and strode out of the office with an air of superiority, completely disregarding, in his anger, those old rules of chivalry. These rules not only made it acceptable and right for all good knights to hear praise for the ladies they loved, but also required them to travel the world, beating down anyone who refused to honor, above all else, maidens they had never seen or heard of—as if that were any excuse!
Thinking no longer of his own misfortunes, but wondering what could be those of the beautiful girl he had seen, Nicholas, with many wrong turns, and many inquiries, and almost as many misdirections, bent his steps towards the place whither he had been directed.
Thinking no longer about his own troubles, but curious about the beautiful girl he had seen, Nicholas, with lots of wrong turns, numerous questions, and nearly as many wrong directions, made his way towards the place he had been told about.
Within the precincts of the ancient city of Westminster, and within half a quarter of a mile of its ancient sanctuary, is a narrow and dirty region, the sanctuary of the smaller members of Parliament in modern days. It is all comprised in one street of gloomy lodging-houses, from whose windows, in vacation-time, there frown long melancholy rows of bills, which say, as plainly as did the countenances of their occupiers, ranged on ministerial and opposition benches in the session which slumbers with its fathers, ‘To Let’, ‘To Let’. In busier periods of the year these bills disappear, and the houses swarm with legislators. There are legislators in the parlours, in the first floor, in the second, in the third, in the garrets; the small apartments reek with the breath of deputations and delegates. In damp weather, the place is rendered close, by the steams of moist acts of parliament and frouzy petitions; general postmen grow faint as they enter its infected limits, and shabby figures in quest of franks, flit restlessly to and fro like the troubled ghosts of Complete Letter-writers departed. This is Manchester Buildings; and here, at all hours of the night, may be heard the rattling of latch-keys in their respective keyholes: with now and then—when a gust of wind sweeping across the water which washes the Buildings’ feet, impels the sound towards its entrance—the weak, shrill voice of some young member practising tomorrow’s speech. All the livelong day, there is a grinding of organs and clashing and clanging of little boxes of music; for Manchester Buildings is an eel-pot, which has no outlet but its awkward mouth—a case-bottle which has no thoroughfare, and a short and narrow neck—and in this respect it may be typical of the fate of some few among its more adventurous residents, who, after wriggling themselves into Parliament by violent efforts and contortions, find that it, too, is no thoroughfare for them; that, like Manchester Buildings, it leads to nothing beyond itself; and that they are fain at last to back out, no wiser, no richer, not one whit more famous, than they went in.
In the old city of Westminster, just half a mile from its historic center, lies a narrow and run-down area, now home to some of the smaller members of Parliament. It consists of a single street filled with gloomy boarding houses, where, during the breaks, long, sad rows of "To Let" signs stare out from the windows, reflecting the expressions of those who sat on government and opposition benches in a past session. When the season is busy, these signs vanish, and the houses fill with lawmakers. You can find legislators in the lounges, on the first, second, and third floors, even in the attics; the small rooms are filled with the presence of committees and representatives. In damp weather, the air becomes stifling, heavy with the musty scent of damp petitions and moist acts of Parliament; postal workers often feel overwhelmed as they step into this stuffy area, where shabby figures wander around seeking signed forms, moving restlessly like the troubled spirits of long-gone letter writers. This is Manchester Buildings, and throughout the night, you can hear the rattling of keys in their locks, along with the occasional sound of a weak, high-pitched voice from a young member practicing their speech for tomorrow, carried by a gust of wind from the water lapping at the Buildings' edge. All day long, there's a cacophony of music from street performers and the clattering of small musical boxes; Manchester Buildings is like a trap with no exit, a bottle with a narrow neck. It symbolizes the fate of a few of its more daring residents who, after struggling to get into Parliament through great effort and twists, realize it also offers no escape for them; like Manchester Buildings, it leads nowhere outside itself, and in the end, they have to retreat, no wiser, no wealthier, and not one bit more famous than when they entered.
Into Manchester Buildings Nicholas turned, with the address of the great Mr. Gregsbury in his hand. As there was a stream of people pouring into a shabby house not far from the entrance, he waited until they had made their way in, and then making up to the servant, ventured to inquire if he knew where Mr. Gregsbury lived.
Into Manchester Buildings, Nicholas turned, holding the address of the important Mr. Gregsbury. Since a crowd was entering a rundown house not far from the entrance, he waited for them to go inside before approaching the servant and asking if he knew where Mr. Gregsbury lived.
The servant was a very pale, shabby boy, who looked as if he had slept underground from his infancy, as very likely he had. ‘Mr. Gregsbury?’ said he; ‘Mr. Gregsbury lodges here. It’s all right. Come in!’
The servant was a pale, ragged boy who looked like he had been sleeping underground since he was a kid, which was probably true. “Mr. Gregsbury?” he said. “Mr. Gregsbury lives here. It’s all good. Come on in!”
Nicholas thought he might as well get in while he could, so in he walked; and he had no sooner done so, than the boy shut the door, and made off.
Nicholas figured he might as well go in while he had the chance, so he walked in; and as soon as he did, the boy shut the door and ran away.
This was odd enough: but what was more embarrassing was, that all along the passage, and all along the narrow stairs, blocking up the window, and making the dark entry darker still, was a confused crowd of persons with great importance depicted in their looks; who were, to all appearance, waiting in silent expectation of some coming event. From time to time, one man would whisper to his neighbour, or a little group would whisper together, and then the whisperers would nod fiercely to each other, or give their heads a relentless shake, as if they were bent upon doing something very desperate, and were determined not to be put off, whatever happened.
This was strange enough: but what was even more awkward was that all along the hallway, and all the way up the narrow stairs, blocking the window and making the dark hallway even darker, was a jumbled crowd of people with serious expressions on their faces; who were, it seemed, waiting in quiet anticipation of something about to happen. Occasionally, one man would lean in to whisper to his neighbor, or a small group would huddle together to talk quietly, and then the whisperers would nod vigorously to each other or shake their heads firmly, as if they were set on doing something very daring and were determined not to be deterred, no matter what.
As a few minutes elapsed without anything occurring to explain this phenomenon, and as he felt his own position a peculiarly uncomfortable one, Nicholas was on the point of seeking some information from the man next him, when a sudden move was visible on the stairs, and a voice was heard to cry, ‘Now, gentleman, have the goodness to walk up!’
As a few minutes passed with nothing happening to explain this situation, and feeling particularly uncomfortable himself, Nicholas was about to ask the man next to him for some information when he suddenly saw movement on the stairs and heard a voice shout, "Now, gentlemen, please walk up!"
So far from walking up, the gentlemen on the stairs began to walk down with great alacrity, and to entreat, with extraordinary politeness, that the gentlemen nearest the street would go first; the gentlemen nearest the street retorted, with equal courtesy, that they couldn’t think of such a thing on any account; but they did it, without thinking of it, inasmuch as the other gentlemen pressing some half-dozen (among whom was Nicholas) forward, and closing up behind, pushed them, not merely up the stairs, but into the very sitting-room of Mr. Gregsbury, which they were thus compelled to enter with most unseemly precipitation, and without the means of retreat; the press behind them, more than filling the apartment.
Instead of walking up, the gentlemen on the stairs started to come down quickly and politely asked the gentlemen closest to the street to go first. The gentlemen nearest to the street responded just as courteously that they couldn’t possibly do that, but they ended up doing it anyway, without realizing it, as the other gentlemen pushed a few of them forward (including Nicholas) and crowded in behind, forcing them not only up the stairs but into Mr. Gregsbury's sitting room. They had to enter with a most undignified rush and without any way to retreat, with the crowd behind them completely filling the room.
‘Gentlemen,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, ‘you are welcome. I am rejoiced to see you.’
“Gentlemen,” Mr. Gregsbury said, “welcome. I’m glad to see you.”
For a gentleman who was rejoiced to see a body of visitors, Mr. Gregsbury looked as uncomfortable as might be; but perhaps this was occasioned by senatorial gravity, and a statesmanlike habit of keeping his feelings under control. He was a tough, burly, thick-headed gentleman, with a loud voice, a pompous manner, a tolerable command of sentences with no meaning in them, and, in short, every requisite for a very good member indeed.
For a guy who was happy to see a group of visitors, Mr. Gregsbury looked as uneasy as possible; but maybe this was due to his serious demeanor and the politician's tendency to keep his emotions in check. He was a strong, heavyset man with a booming voice, an arrogant style, a decent ability to string together sentences that didn’t say much, and, overall, every qualification for being a very good member indeed.
‘Now, gentlemen,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, tossing a great bundle of papers into a wicker basket at his feet, and throwing himself back in his chair with his arms over the elbows, ‘you are dissatisfied with my conduct, I see by the newspapers.’
‘Now, gentlemen,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, tossing a large stack of papers into a wicker basket at his feet and leaning back in his chair with his arms resting on the arms, ‘I see from the newspapers that you’re unhappy with my actions.’
‘Yes, Mr. Gregsbury, we are,’ said a plump old gentleman in a violent heat, bursting out of the throng, and planting himself in the front.
‘Yes, Mr. Gregsbury, we are,’ said a chubby old man in a furious heat, pushing his way through the crowd and positioning himself at the front.
‘Do my eyes deceive me,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, looking towards the speaker, ‘or is that my old friend Pugstyles?’
“Am I seeing things?” Mr. Gregsbury said, turning to the speaker, “or is that my old friend Pugstyles?”
‘I am that man, and no other, sir,’ replied the plump old gentleman.
‘I am that man, and no one else, sir,’ replied the plump old gentleman.
‘Give me your hand, my worthy friend,’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘Pugstyles, my dear friend, I am very sorry to see you here.’
‘Give me your hand, my good friend,’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘Pugstyles, my dear friend, I'm really sorry to see you here.’
‘I am very sorry to be here, sir,’ said Mr. Pugstyles; ‘but your conduct, Mr. Gregsbury, has rendered this deputation from your constituents imperatively necessary.’
“I’m really sorry to be here, sir,” said Mr. Pugstyles; “but your actions, Mr. Gregsbury, have made this meeting with your constituents absolutely necessary.”
‘My conduct, Pugstyles,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, looking round upon the deputation with gracious magnanimity—‘my conduct has been, and ever will be, regulated by a sincere regard for the true and real interests of this great and happy country. Whether I look at home, or abroad; whether I behold the peaceful industrious communities of our island home: her rivers covered with steamboats, her roads with locomotives, her streets with cabs, her skies with balloons of a power and magnitude hitherto unknown in the history of aeronautics in this or any other nation—I say, whether I look merely at home, or, stretching my eyes farther, contemplate the boundless prospect of conquest and possession—achieved by British perseverance and British valour—which is outspread before me, I clasp my hands, and turning my eyes to the broad expanse above my head, exclaim, “Thank Heaven, I am a Briton!”’
"My actions, Pugstyles," said Mr. Gregsbury, looking around at the group with gracious generosity, "have always been and will continue to be guided by a genuine concern for the true and real interests of this great and fortunate country. Whether I consider what’s happening at home or abroad; whether I observe the peaceful, hardworking communities of our island nation—its rivers filled with steamboats, its roads lined with trains, its streets bustling with cabs, and its skies filled with balloons of a power and size never seen before in the history of flight in this country or any other—I say, whether I focus just on home or, looking further, envision the limitless opportunities for conquest and possession achieved through British determination and bravery laid out before me, I clasp my hands and, raising my eyes to the vast sky above me, exclaim, 'Thank heaven, I am a Briton!'"
The time had been, when this burst of enthusiasm would have been cheered to the very echo; but now, the deputation received it with chilling coldness. The general impression seemed to be, that as an explanation of Mr. Gregsbury’s political conduct, it did not enter quite enough into detail; and one gentleman in the rear did not scruple to remark aloud, that, for his purpose, it savoured rather too much of a ‘gammon’ tendency.
There was a time when this outburst of excitement would have been met with great enthusiasm, but now, the delegation reacted with icy indifference. The overall feeling was that, as an explanation of Mr. Gregsbury’s political behavior, it lacked sufficient detail. One man in the back even openly commented that, for his purposes, it felt a bit too much like a "gammon" attitude.
‘The meaning of that term—gammon,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, ‘is unknown to me. If it means that I grow a little too fervid, or perhaps even hyperbolical, in extolling my native land, I admit the full justice of the remark. I am proud of this free and happy country. My form dilates, my eye glistens, my breast heaves, my heart swells, my bosom burns, when I call to mind her greatness and her glory.’
"The meaning of that term—gammon," Mr. Gregsbury said, "is unknown to me. If it means I get a bit too passionate, or maybe even exaggerated, when praising my home country, I totally get that point. I am proud of this free and happy country. I stand taller, my eyes shine, my chest expands, my heart feels full, and I get fired up when I think about her greatness and her glory."
‘We wish, sir,’ remarked Mr. Pugstyles, calmly, ‘to ask you a few questions.’
‘We'd like to ask you a few questions, sir,’ Mr. Pugstyles said calmly.
‘If you please, gentlemen; my time is yours—and my country’s—and my country’s—’ said Mr. Gregsbury.
‘If you don't mind, gentlemen; my time is yours—and my country’s—and my country’s—’ said Mr. Gregsbury.
This permission being conceded, Mr. Pugstyles put on his spectacles, and referred to a written paper which he drew from his pocket; whereupon nearly every other member of the deputation pulled a written paper from his pocket, to check Mr. Pugstyles off, as he read the questions.
This permission granted, Mr. Pugstyles put on his glasses and pulled out a written document from his pocket; then almost every other member of the group took out their own written document to verify Mr. Pugstyles' questions as he read them.
This done, Mr. Pugstyles proceeded to business.
This done, Mr. Pugstyles got down to business.
‘Question number one.—Whether, sir, you did not give a voluntary pledge previous to your election, that in event of your being returned, you would immediately put down the practice of coughing and groaning in the House of Commons. And whether you did not submit to be coughed and groaned down in the very first debate of the session, and have since made no effort to effect a reform in this respect? Whether you did not also pledge yourself to astonish the government, and make them shrink in their shoes? And whether you have astonished them, and made them shrink in their shoes, or not?’
‘Question number one.—Did you not make a voluntary promise before your election that, if you were elected, you would immediately put a stop to coughing and groaning in the House of Commons? Did you not allow yourself to be drowned out by coughing and groaning in the very first debate of the session, and have you not made any effort since then to reform this issue? Did you also not promise to surprise the government and make them nervous? Have you surprised them and made them nervous, or not?’
‘Go on to the next one, my dear Pugstyles,’ said Mr. Gregsbury.
“Move on to the next one, my dear Pugstyles,” said Mr. Gregsbury.
‘Have you any explanation to offer with reference to that question, sir?’ asked Mr. Pugstyles.
‘Do you have any explanation regarding that question, sir?’ asked Mr. Pugstyles.
‘Certainly not,’ said Mr. Gregsbury.
"Definitely not," said Mr. Gregsbury.
The members of the deputation looked fiercely at each other, and afterwards at the member. ‘Dear Pugstyles’ having taken a very long stare at Mr. Gregsbury over the tops of his spectacles, resumed his list of inquiries.
The members of the delegation glared fiercely at one another, and then at the member. ‘Dear Pugstyles,’ after giving Mr. Gregsbury a long look over the tops of his glasses, continued his list of questions.
‘Question number two.—Whether, sir, you did not likewise give a voluntary pledge that you would support your colleague on every occasion; and whether you did not, the night before last, desert him and vote upon the other side, because the wife of a leader on that other side had invited Mrs. Gregsbury to an evening party?’
‘Question number two.—Did you not also voluntarily promise that you would support your colleague in every situation; and did you not, the night before last, abandon him and vote the other way because the wife of a leader on that side invited Mrs. Gregsbury to an evening party?’
‘Go on,’ said Mr. Gregsbury.
“Go ahead,” said Mr. Gregsbury.
‘Nothing to say on that, either, sir?’ asked the spokesman.
“Nothing to say about that, either, sir?” asked the spokesman.
‘Nothing whatever,’ replied Mr. Gregsbury. The deputation, who had only seen him at canvassing or election time, were struck dumb by his coolness. He didn’t appear like the same man; then he was all milk and honey; now he was all starch and vinegar. But men are so different at different times!
"Nothing at all," Mr. Gregsbury replied. The group, who had only seen him during campaigning or elections, were stunned by his calmness. He didn't seem like the same person; back then, he was all charm and sweetness; now, he was all rigidity and bitterness. But people really are so different at different times!
‘Question number three—and last,’ said Mr. Pugstyles, emphatically. ‘Whether, sir, you did not state upon the hustings, that it was your firm and determined intention to oppose everything proposed; to divide the house upon every question, to move for returns on every subject, to place a motion on the books every day, and, in short, in your own memorable words, to play the very devil with everything and everybody?’ With this comprehensive inquiry, Mr. Pugstyles folded up his list of questions, as did all his backers.
“Question number three—and the last,” Mr. Pugstyles said forcefully. “Did you not say during the campaign that it was your solid and unwavering intention to oppose every proposal, to call for a vote on every issue, to request information on every topic, to introduce a motion every single day, and, in your famous words, to create chaos with everything and everyone?” With this thorough question, Mr. Pugstyles folded his list of questions, and so did all his supporters.
Mr. Gregsbury reflected, blew his nose, threw himself further back in his chair, came forward again, leaning his elbows on the table, made a triangle with his two thumbs and his two forefingers, and tapping his nose with the apex thereof, replied (smiling as he said it), ‘I deny everything.’
Mr. Gregsbury thought for a moment, blew his nose, settled deeper into his chair, then leaned forward again with his elbows on the table. He formed a triangle with his two thumbs and two forefingers, touched his nose with the tip of it, and replied with a smile, “I deny everything.”
At this unexpected answer, a hoarse murmur arose from the deputation; and the same gentleman who had expressed an opinion relative to the gammoning nature of the introductory speech, again made a monosyllabic demonstration, by growling out ‘Resign!’ Which growl being taken up by his fellows, swelled into a very earnest and general remonstrance.
At this surprising response, a rough murmur came from the group; and the same man who had commented on the deceptive nature of the opening speech once again made a brief declaration, growling out “Resign!” This growl was echoed by his companions, building into a strong and widespread protest.
‘I am requested, sir, to express a hope,’ said Mr. Pugstyles, with a distant bow, ‘that on receiving a requisition to that effect from a great majority of your constituents, you will not object at once to resign your seat in favour of some candidate whom they think they can better trust.’
"I’m asked, sir, to express a hope," said Mr. Pugstyles, with a distant bow, "that when you receive a request from a large majority of your constituents, you won’t hesitate to resign your seat in favor of a candidate they believe they can trust more."
To this, Mr. Gregsbury read the following reply, which, anticipating the request, he had composed in the form of a letter, whereof copies had been made to send round to the newspapers.
To this, Mr. Gregsbury read the following reply, which, anticipating the request, he had written as a letter, and copies had been made to send out to the newspapers.
‘My Dear Mr Pugstyles,
‘Dear Mr. Pugstyles,
‘Next to the welfare of our beloved island—this great and free and happy country, whose powers and resources are, I sincerely believe, illimitable—I value that noble independence which is an Englishman’s proudest boast, and which I fondly hope to bequeath to my children, untarnished and unsullied. Actuated by no personal motives, but moved only by high and great constitutional considerations; which I will not attempt to explain, for they are really beneath the comprehension of those who have not made themselves masters, as I have, of the intricate and arduous study of politics; I would rather keep my seat, and intend doing so.
‘Next to the well-being of our beloved island—this great, free, and happy country, whose powers and resources are, I truly believe, limitless—I value that noble independence that is an Englishman’s proudest claim, and which I hope to pass down to my children, untarnished and pure. Driven by no personal interests, but only by important constitutional principles; which I won’t try to explain, as they are really beyond the understanding of those who haven't devoted themselves, as I have, to the complex and demanding study of politics; I would prefer to keep my position, and I plan to do so.
‘Will you do me the favour to present my compliments to the constituent body, and acquaint them with this circumstance?
"Could you do me a favor and pass on my regards to the governing body and let them know about this situation?"
‘With great esteem, ‘My dear Mr. Pugstyles, ‘&c.&c.’
‘With great respect, ‘My dear Mr. Pugstyles, ‘&c.&c.’
‘Then you will not resign, under any circumstances?’ asked the spokesman.
“Then you’re not going to resign, no matter what?” asked the spokesman.
Mr. Gregsbury smiled, and shook his head.
Mr. Gregsbury smiled and shook his head.
‘Then, good-morning, sir,’ said Pugstyles, angrily.
'Then, good morning, sir,' Pugstyles said, annoyed.
‘Heaven bless you!’ said Mr. Gregsbury. And the deputation, with many growls and scowls, filed off as quickly as the narrowness of the staircase would allow of their getting down.
“God bless you!” said Mr. Gregsbury. And the group, with plenty of grumbles and frowns, made their way down as quickly as the narrow staircase would permit.
The last man being gone, Mr. Gregsbury rubbed his hands and chuckled, as merry fellows will, when they think they have said or done a more than commonly good thing; he was so engrossed in this self-congratulation, that he did not observe that Nicholas had been left behind in the shadow of the window-curtains, until that young gentleman, fearing he might otherwise overhear some soliloquy intended to have no listeners, coughed twice or thrice, to attract the member’s notice.
Once the last man left, Mr. Gregsbury rubbed his hands and laughed, like happy people do when they think they’ve done something particularly good. He was so caught up in his own self-praise that he didn’t notice Nicholas was still hidden behind the window curtains until Nicholas coughed two or three times to get his attention, worried he might overhear some private thoughts meant for no one else.
‘What’s that?’ said Mr. Gregsbury, in sharp accents.
“What's that?” Mr. Gregsbury said sharply.
Nicholas stepped forward, and bowed.
Nicholas stepped forward and bowed.
‘What do you do here, sir?’ asked Mr. Gregsbury; ‘a spy upon my privacy! A concealed voter! You have heard my answer, sir. Pray follow the deputation.’
‘What are you doing here, sir?’ asked Mr. Gregsbury; ‘spying on my privacy! A secret voter! You’ve heard my answer, sir. Please follow the delegation.’
‘I should have done so, if I had belonged to it, but I do not,’ said Nicholas.
"I should have done that if I had been part of it, but I'm not," said Nicholas.
‘Then how came you here, sir?’ was the natural inquiry of Mr. Gregsbury, MP. ‘And where the devil have you come from, sir?’ was the question which followed it.
"Then how did you get here, sir?" was the obvious question from Mr. Gregsbury, MP. "And where on earth did you come from, sir?" was the follow-up question.
‘I brought this card from the General Agency Office, sir,’ said Nicholas, ‘wishing to offer myself as your secretary, and understanding that you stood in need of one.’
"I got this card from the General Agency Office, sir," said Nicholas, "hoping to offer my services as your secretary, since I understand that you need one."
‘That’s all you have come for, is it?’ said Mr. Gregsbury, eyeing him in some doubt.
‘Is that all you're here for?’ Mr. Gregsbury said, looking at him with some skepticism.
Nicholas replied in the affirmative.
Nicholas agreed.
‘You have no connection with any of those rascally papers have you?’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘You didn’t get into the room, to hear what was going forward, and put it in print, eh?’
‘You don’t have any ties to those shady newspapers, do you?’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘You didn’t sneak into the room to hear what was happening and publish it, did you?’
‘I have no connection, I am sorry to say, with anything at present,’ rejoined Nicholas,—politely enough, but quite at his ease.
"I don’t have any connections right now, I’m sorry to say," Nicholas replied—politely, but completely at ease.
‘Oh!’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘How did you find your way up here, then?’
‘Oh!’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘How did you make it up here, then?’
Nicholas related how he had been forced up by the deputation.
Nicholas shared how he had been pressured by the delegation.
‘That was the way, was it?’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘Sit down.’
‘Is that how it is?’ said Mr. Gregsbury. ‘Take a seat.’
Nicholas took a chair, and Mr. Gregsbury stared at him for a long time, as if to make certain, before he asked any further questions, that there were no objections to his outward appearance.
Nicholas sat down, and Mr. Gregsbury looked at him for a while, as if to confirm, before asking any more questions, that there were no issues with his appearance.
‘You want to be my secretary, do you?’ he said at length.
'So, you want to be my secretary, huh?' he said after a pause.
‘I wish to be employed in that capacity, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
“I’d like to work in that position, sir,” Nicholas replied.
‘Well,’ said Mr. Gregsbury; ‘now what can you do?’
‘Well,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, ‘now what can you do?’
‘I suppose,’ replied Nicholas, smiling, ‘that I can do what usually falls to the lot of other secretaries.’
‘I guess,’ replied Nicholas with a smile, ‘that I can handle what usually falls to other secretaries.’
‘What’s that?’ inquired Mr. Gregsbury.
“What's that?” asked Mr. Gregsbury.
‘What is it?’ replied Nicholas.
"What is it?" replied Nicholas.
‘Ah! What is it?’ retorted the member, looking shrewdly at him, with his head on one side.
‘Oh! What is it?’ replied the member, eyeing him shrewdly, tilting his head to one side.
‘A secretary’s duties are rather difficult to define, perhaps,’ said Nicholas, considering. ‘They include, I presume, correspondence?’
“A secretary’s duties are pretty hard to define, I guess,” said Nicholas, thinking it over. “They involve, I assume, handling correspondence?”
‘Good,’ interposed Mr. Gregsbury.
"Great," interrupted Mr. Gregsbury.
‘The arrangement of papers and documents?’
'The way papers and documents are organized?'
‘Very good.’
‘Great.’
‘Occasionally, perhaps, the writing from your dictation; and possibly, sir,’ said Nicholas, with a half-smile, ‘the copying of your speech for some public journal, when you have made one of more than usual importance.’
‘Sometimes, maybe, the writing from your dictation; and possibly, sir,’ said Nicholas, with a half-smile, ‘the transcription of your speech for some public journal, when you’ve given one that’s more important than usual.’
‘Certainly,’ rejoined Mr. Gregsbury. ‘What else?’
'Of course,' replied Mr. Gregsbury. 'What else?'
‘Really,’ said Nicholas, after a moment’s reflection, ‘I am not able, at this instant, to recapitulate any other duty of a secretary, beyond the general one of making himself as agreeable and useful to his employer as he can, consistently with his own respectability, and without overstepping that line of duties which he undertakes to perform, and which the designation of his office is usually understood to imply.’
“Honestly,” Nicholas said after a moment of thinking, “I can’t really recall any other responsibilities of a secretary right now, other than the basic one of being as helpful and pleasant to his boss as possible, while still maintaining his own dignity and without crossing the boundaries of the duties he’s supposed to carry out, which is generally what the title of his position is understood to mean.”
Mr. Gregsbury looked fixedly at Nicholas for a short time, and then glancing warily round the room, said in a suppressed voice:
Mr. Gregsbury stared at Nicholas for a moment, and then, looking cautiously around the room, said in a quiet voice:
‘This is all very well, Mr—what is your name?’
‘This is all fine, Mr—what’s your name?’
‘Nickleby.’
'Nickleby.'
‘This is all very well, Mr. Nickleby, and very proper, so far as it goes—so far as it goes, but it doesn’t go far enough. There are other duties, Mr Nickleby, which a secretary to a parliamentary gentleman must never lose sight of. I should require to be crammed, sir.’
‘This is all fine, Mr. Nickleby, and quite proper as far as it goes—so far as it goes, but it doesn’t go far enough. There are other responsibilities, Mr. Nickleby, that a secretary to a parliamentary man must never overlook. I would need to be fully prepared, sir.’
‘I beg your pardon,’ interposed Nicholas, doubtful whether he had heard aright.
"I’m sorry," Nicholas interjected, unsure if he had heard correctly.
‘—To be crammed, sir,’ repeated Mr. Gregsbury.
‘—To be crammed, sir,’ Mr. Gregsbury repeated.
‘May I beg your pardon again, if I inquire what you mean, sir?’ said Nicholas.
“Excuse me for asking again, but could you clarify what you mean, sir?” said Nicholas.
‘My meaning, sir, is perfectly plain,’ replied Mr. Gregsbury with a solemn aspect. ‘My secretary would have to make himself master of the foreign policy of the world, as it is mirrored in the newspapers; to run his eye over all accounts of public meetings, all leading articles, and accounts of the proceedings of public bodies; and to make notes of anything which it appeared to him might be made a point of, in any little speech upon the question of some petition lying on the table, or anything of that kind. Do you understand?’
‘What I mean, sir, is quite clear,’ Mr. Gregsbury replied with a serious expression. ‘My secretary would need to get a handle on the world’s foreign policy as presented in the news; he would have to look through all reports of public meetings, key articles, and records of public bodies; and he would need to take notes on anything that seemed significant for any brief speech about a petition on the table, or something similar. Do you understand?’
‘I think I do, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
"I think I do, sir," Nicholas replied.
‘Then,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, ‘it would be necessary for him to make himself acquainted, from day to day, with newspaper paragraphs on passing events; such as “Mysterious disappearance, and supposed suicide of a potboy,” or anything of that sort, upon which I might found a question to the Secretary of State for the Home Department. Then, he would have to copy the question, and as much as I remembered of the answer (including a little compliment about independence and good sense); and to send the manuscript in a frank to the local paper, with perhaps half-a-dozen lines of leader, to the effect, that I was always to be found in my place in parliament, and never shrunk from the responsible and arduous duties, and so forth. You see?’
“Then,” Mr. Gregsbury said, “he would need to keep up with the daily news articles about current events; like ‘Mysterious disappearance and presumed suicide of a pub worker’ or something similar, which I could use to come up with a question for the Secretary of State for the Home Department. After that, he’d need to write down the question and whatever I remembered of the answer (including a little compliment about independence and good judgment); and send the draft to the local paper, maybe with a few lines saying that I was always present in parliament and never shied away from my important and challenging responsibilities, and so on. Got it?”
Nicholas bowed.
Nicholas bowed.
‘Besides which,’ continued Mr. Gregsbury, ‘I should expect him, now and then, to go through a few figures in the printed tables, and to pick out a few results, so that I might come out pretty well on timber duty questions, and finance questions, and so on; and I should like him to get up a few little arguments about the disastrous effects of a return to cash payments and a metallic currency, with a touch now and then about the exportation of bullion, and the Emperor of Russia, and bank notes, and all that kind of thing, which it’s only necessary to talk fluently about, because nobody understands it. Do you take me?’
"Besides that," Mr. Gregsbury continued, "I would expect him, every now and then, to run through some numbers in the printed tables and highlight a few results, so I could look good on timber duty and finance questions, and so on. I’d also like him to prepare some arguments about the negative impacts of going back to cash payments and a metal-based currency, with a mention now and then of bullion exports, the Emperor of Russia, banknotes, and all that kind of stuff, which you only need to speak about fluently because nobody really understands it. Do you get what I mean?"
‘I think I understand,’ said Nicholas.
"I think I get it," said Nicholas.
‘With regard to such questions as are not political,’ continued Mr Gregsbury, warming; ‘and which one can’t be expected to care a curse about, beyond the natural care of not allowing inferior people to be as well off as ourselves—else where are our privileges?—I should wish my secretary to get together a few little flourishing speeches, of a patriotic cast. For instance, if any preposterous bill were brought forward, for giving poor grubbing devils of authors a right to their own property, I should like to say, that I for one would never consent to opposing an insurmountable bar to the diffusion of literature among the people,—you understand?—that the creations of the pocket, being man’s, might belong to one man, or one family; but that the creations of the brain, being God’s, ought as a matter of course to belong to the people at large—and if I was pleasantly disposed, I should like to make a joke about posterity, and say that those who wrote for posterity should be content to be rewarded by the approbation of posterity; it might take with the house, and could never do me any harm, because posterity can’t be expected to know anything about me or my jokes either—do you see?’
“Regarding questions that aren't political,” Mr. Gregsbury continued, warming up, “and that you can’t really expect anyone to care about—beyond the basic concern of not letting less fortunate people have the same advantages as us—otherwise, what’s the point of our privileges?—I’d like my secretary to gather a few patriotic speeches. For example, if some ridiculous bill came up to give struggling authors rights to their own work, I’d want to say that I, for one, would never support putting up barriers to the spread of literature among the public—you get it? The things we create for profit belong to one person or one family, but the works of the mind, being God’s, should naturally belong to everyone. And if I were feeling lighthearted, I’d throw in a joke about posterity, saying that those who write for future generations should be satisfied with the approval of those generations; it might go over well with the audience and would never hurt me, since posterity won’t know anything about me or my jokes either—do you get what I mean?”
‘I see that, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
'I see that, sir,' Nicholas replied.
‘You must always bear in mind, in such cases as this, where our interests are not affected,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, ‘to put it very strong about the people, because it comes out very well at election-time; and you could be as funny as you liked about the authors; because I believe the greater part of them live in lodgings, and are not voters. This is a hasty outline of the chief things you’d have to do, except waiting in the lobby every night, in case I forgot anything, and should want fresh cramming; and, now and then, during great debates, sitting in the front row of the gallery, and saying to the people about—‘You see that gentleman, with his hand to his face, and his arm twisted round the pillar—that’s Mr Gregsbury—the celebrated Mr. Gregsbury,’—with any other little eulogium that might strike you at the moment. And for salary,’ said Mr Gregsbury, winding up with great rapidity; for he was out of breath—‘and for salary, I don’t mind saying at once in round numbers, to prevent any dissatisfaction—though it’s more than I’ve been accustomed to give—fifteen shillings a week, and find yourself. There!’
"You always have to remember, in situations like this where our interests aren’t impacted," said Mr. Gregsbury, "to really emphasize the people, because it plays well during election time; and you can joke as much as you want about the authors, since most of them live in rented places and aren’t voters. This is a quick overview of the main things you’ll need to do, apart from hanging out in the lobby every night, just in case I forget something and need a last-minute refresher; and sometimes, during big debates, sitting in the front row of the gallery and saying to the crowd, 'You see that guy, with his hand on his face and his arm wrapped around the pillar—that’s Mr. Gregsbury—the famous Mr. Gregsbury,' along with any other compliments that come to mind. And for salary," Mr. Gregsbury added quickly, as he was catching his breath, "so there’s no confusion—though it’s more than I usually offer—fifteen shillings a week, and you’re on your own. There!"
With this handsome offer, Mr. Gregsbury once more threw himself back in his chair, and looked like a man who had been most profligately liberal, but is determined not to repent of it notwithstanding.
With this generous offer, Mr. Gregsbury leaned back in his chair again, looking like someone who had been extravagantly generous but was resolved not to regret it.
‘Fifteen shillings a week is not much,’ said Nicholas, mildly.
"Fifteen shillings a week isn't a lot," Nicholas said casually.
‘Not much! Fifteen shillings a week not much, young man?’ cried Mr Gregsbury. ‘Fifteen shillings a—’
‘Not much! Fifteen shillings a week isn't much, young man?’ shouted Mr. Gregsbury. ‘Fifteen shillings a—’
‘Pray do not suppose that I quarrel with the sum, sir,’ replied Nicholas; ‘for I am not ashamed to confess, that whatever it may be in itself, to me it is a great deal. But the duties and responsibilities make the recompense small, and they are so very heavy that I fear to undertake them.’
“Please don’t think that I have a problem with the amount, sir,” Nicholas replied; “because I’m not ashamed to admit that, no matter what it is, it feels like a lot to me. But the duties and responsibilities make the payment seem small, and they’re so overwhelming that I’m afraid to take them on.”
‘Do you decline to undertake them, sir?’ inquired Mr. Gregsbury, with his hand on the bell-rope.
“Are you refusing to take them on, sir?” Mr. Gregsbury asked, his hand on the bell cord.
‘I fear they are too great for my powers, however good my will may be, sir,’ replied Nicholas.
"I worry they are too much for my abilities, no matter how good my intentions are, sir," replied Nicholas.
‘That is as much as to say that you had rather not accept the place, and that you consider fifteen shillings a week too little,’ said Mr. Gregsbury, ringing. ‘Do you decline it, sir?’
"That basically means you'd rather not take the job, and that you think fifteen shillings a week is too low," said Mr. Gregsbury, ringing. "Do you refuse it, sir?"
‘I have no alternative but to do so,’ replied Nicholas.
"I have no choice but to do that," replied Nicholas.
‘Door, Matthews!’ said Mr. Gregsbury, as the boy appeared.
‘Door, Matthews!’ said Mr. Gregsbury, as the boy walked in.
‘I am sorry I have troubled you unnecessarily, sir,’ said Nicholas.
"I’m sorry for bothering you unnecessarily, sir," said Nicholas.
‘I am sorry you have,’ rejoined Mr. Gregsbury, turning his back upon him. ‘Door, Matthews!’
‘I’m sorry you feel that way,’ Mr. Gregsbury replied, turning his back on him. ‘Door, Matthews!’
‘Good-morning, sir,’ said Nicholas.
“Good morning, sir,” said Nicholas.
‘Door, Matthews!’ cried Mr. Gregsbury.
“Door, Matthews!” yelled Mr. Gregsbury.
The boy beckoned Nicholas, and tumbling lazily downstairs before him, opened the door, and ushered him into the street. With a sad and pensive air, he retraced his steps homewards.
The boy called to Nicholas, and slowly rolled down the stairs in front of him, opened the door, and led him out into the street. With a sad and thoughtful expression, he made his way back home.
Smike had scraped a meal together from the remnant of last night’s supper, and was anxiously awaiting his return. The occurrences of the morning had not improved Nicholas’s appetite, and, by him, the dinner remained untasted. He was sitting in a thoughtful attitude, with the plate which the poor fellow had assiduously filled with the choicest morsels, untouched, by his side, when Newman Noggs looked into the room.
Smike had put together a meal from the leftover food from last night’s dinner and was eagerly waiting for him to come back. The events of the morning had ruined Nicholas’s appetite, so he hadn’t touched his dinner. He sat there, lost in thought, with the plate that the poor guy had carefully filled with the best bits of food sitting untouched next to him when Newman Noggs walked into the room.
‘Come back?’ asked Newman.
"Come back?" Newman asked.
‘Yes,’ replied Nicholas, ‘tired to death: and, what is worse, might have remained at home for all the good I have done.’
‘Yeah,’ replied Nicholas, ‘exhausted to the bone: and, to make matters worse, I could have just stayed home for all the good I've accomplished.’
‘Couldn’t expect to do much in one morning,’ said Newman.
"Can't expect to get much done in one morning," said Newman.
‘Maybe so, but I am sanguine, and did expect,’ said Nicholas, ‘and am proportionately disappointed.’ Saying which, he gave Newman an account of his proceedings.
“Maybe so, but I’m optimistic and expected this,” said Nicholas, “so I’m pretty disappointed.” With that, he shared with Newman what he had been up to.
‘If I could do anything,’ said Nicholas, ‘anything, however slight, until Ralph Nickleby returns, and I have eased my mind by confronting him, I should feel happier. I should think it no disgrace to work, Heaven knows. Lying indolently here, like a half-tamed sullen beast, distracts me.’
‘If I could do anything,’ said Nicholas, ‘anything, even something small, until Ralph Nickleby comes back, and I’ve had a chance to clear my mind by facing him, I’d feel much better. I wouldn’t see it as shameful to work, believe me. Just lying around here like a restless, moody animal is driving me crazy.’
‘I don’t know,’ said Newman; ‘small things offer—they would pay the rent, and more—but you wouldn’t like them; no, you could hardly be expected to undergo it—no, no.’
"I don’t know," Newman said. "Small things are available—they would cover the rent and more—but you wouldn’t want them; no, you could hardly be expected to deal with that—no, no."
‘What could I hardly be expected to undergo?’ asked Nicholas, raising his eyes. ‘Show me, in this wide waste of London, any honest means by which I could even defray the weekly hire of this poor room, and see if I shrink from resorting to them! Undergo! I have undergone too much, my friend, to feel pride or squeamishness now. Except—’ added Nicholas hastily, after a short silence, ‘except such squeamishness as is common honesty, and so much pride as constitutes self-respect. I see little to choose, between assistant to a brutal pedagogue, and toad-eater to a mean and ignorant upstart, be he member or no member.’
"What could you reasonably expect me to put up with?" Nicholas asked, looking up. "Show me, in this vast expanse of London, any honest way for me to even cover the weekly rent of this tiny room, and let's see if I shy away from it! Endure! I've already endured too much, my friend, to feel pride or discomfort about it now. Except—" Nicholas added quickly after a brief pause, "except for the kind of discomfort that comes from common honesty, and the amount of pride that gives someone self-respect. I don't see much difference between being an assistant to a cruel teacher and being a sycophant to a petty and ignorant upstart, whether they have a title or not."
‘I hardly know whether I should tell you what I heard this morning, or not,’ said Newman.
'I can barely decide if I should tell you what I heard this morning or not,' said Newman.
‘Has it reference to what you said just now?’ asked Nicholas.
“Does it relate to what you just said?” Nicholas asked.
‘It has.’
"It has."
‘Then in Heaven’s name, my good friend, tell it me,’ said Nicholas. ‘For God’s sake consider my deplorable condition; and, while I promise to take no step without taking counsel with you, give me, at least, a vote in my own behalf.’
“Then for heaven's sake, my good friend, tell me,” said Nicholas. “For God’s sake, consider my awful situation; and while I promise not to make any move without your advice, at least give me a say in my own matter.”
Moved by this entreaty, Newman stammered forth a variety of most unaccountable and entangled sentences, the upshot of which was, that Mrs Kenwigs had examined him, at great length that morning, touching the origin of his acquaintance with, and the whole life, adventures, and pedigree of, Nicholas; that Newman had parried these questions as long as he could, but being, at length, hard pressed and driven into a corner, had gone so far as to admit, that Nicholas was a tutor of great accomplishments, involved in some misfortunes which he was not at liberty to explain, and bearing the name of Johnson. That Mrs. Kenwigs, impelled by gratitude, or ambition, or maternal pride, or maternal love, or all four powerful motives conjointly, had taken secret conference with Mr. Kenwigs, and had finally returned to propose that Mr. Johnson should instruct the four Miss Kenwigses in the French language as spoken by natives, at the weekly stipend of five shillings, current coin of the realm; being at the rate of one shilling per week, per each Miss Kenwigs, and one shilling over, until such time as the baby might be able to take it out in grammar.
Moved by this plea, Newman stumbled through a series of confusing and mixed-up sentences, the gist of which was that Mrs. Kenwigs had questioned him extensively that morning about how he knew Nicholas, as well as Nicholas's entire life, adventures, and background. Newman had dodged these questions for as long as he could, but eventually, feeling cornered and pressured, he admitted that Nicholas was a highly skilled tutor who had faced some difficulties he couldn’t discuss and went by the name of Johnson. Driven by gratitude, ambition, maternal pride, love, or a combination of all four, Mrs. Kenwigs conferred with Mr. Kenwigs and eventually returned to suggest that Mr. Johnson should teach the four Miss Kenwigs in the native French language for a weekly payment of five shillings, which is one shilling per week for each Miss Kenwigs, plus an extra shilling until the baby could take lessons in grammar.
‘Which, unless I am very much mistaken,’ observed Mrs. Kenwigs in making the proposition, ‘will not be very long; for such clever children, Mr Noggs, never were born into this world, I do believe.’
"Unless I’m really mistaken," said Mrs. Kenwigs while making the suggestion, "this won’t take long; because such smart kids, Mr. Noggs, have never been born in this world, I really believe."
‘There,’ said Newman, ‘that’s all. It’s beneath you, I know; but I thought that perhaps you might—’
‘There,’ said Newman, ‘that’s all. I know it’s beneath you; but I thought that maybe you might—’
‘Might!’ cried Nicholas, with great alacrity; ‘of course I shall. I accept the offer at once. Tell the worthy mother so, without delay, my dear fellow; and that I am ready to begin whenever she pleases.’
“Might!” cried Nicholas eagerly; “of course I will. I accept the offer right away. Please tell the good mother that without delay, my dear friend; and that I’m ready to start whenever she wants.”
Newman hastened, with joyful steps, to inform Mrs. Kenwigs of his friend’s acquiescence, and soon returning, brought back word that they would be happy to see him in the first floor as soon as convenient; that Mrs Kenwigs had, upon the instant, sent out to secure a second-hand French grammar and dialogues, which had long been fluttering in the sixpenny box at the bookstall round the corner; and that the family, highly excited at the prospect of this addition to their gentility, wished the initiatory lesson to come off immediately.
Newman quickly made his way, happily, to tell Mrs. Kenwigs that his friend had agreed, and soon he returned with the news that they would be glad to see him on the first floor whenever it was convenient. Mrs. Kenwigs had immediately sent someone out to get a second-hand French grammar and dialogues that had been sitting in the sixpenny box at the bookstall around the corner for a long time. The family, really excited about this chance to improve their status, wanted to have the first lesson right away.
And here it may be observed, that Nicholas was not, in the ordinary sense of the word, a young man of high spirit. He would resent an affront to himself, or interpose to redress a wrong offered to another, as boldly and freely as any knight that ever set lance in rest; but he lacked that peculiar excess of coolness and great-minded selfishness, which invariably distinguish gentlemen of high spirit. In truth, for our own part, we are disposed to look upon such gentleman as being rather incumbrances than otherwise in rising families: happening to be acquainted with several whose spirit prevents their settling down to any grovelling occupation, and only displays itself in a tendency to cultivate moustachios, and look fierce; and although moustachios and ferocity are both very pretty things in their way, and very much to be commended, we confess to a desire to see them bred at the owner’s proper cost, rather than at the expense of low-spirited people.
And here it’s worth noting that Nicholas was not, in the usual sense, a young man with a lot of pride. He would react strongly to any insult directed at himself, or step in to correct a wrong done to someone else, just as boldly and freely as any knight ready to fight; but he didn’t have that excessive coolness and self-centered arrogance that usually mark gentlemen of high ambition. In fact, we tend to see such gentlemen as rather a hindrance in ambitious families; we happen to know several whose pride stops them from settling into any practical work, and that pride only shows itself in growing mustaches and trying to look tough. And while mustaches and fierceness can be quite attractive and admirable in their own way, we must admit that we prefer to see them supported by the owner's proper resources rather than by those who lack ambition.
Nicholas, therefore, not being a high-spirited young man according to common parlance, and deeming it a greater degradation to borrow, for the supply of his necessities, from Newman Noggs, than to teach French to the little Kenwigses for five shillings a week, accepted the offer with the alacrity already described, and betook himself to the first floor with all convenient speed.
Nicholas, not being a particularly cheerful young man by most standards, felt it was a bigger blow to his pride to borrow money for his needs from Newman Noggs than to teach French to the little Kenwigses for five shillings a week. So, he accepted the offer with the enthusiasm mentioned earlier and quickly made his way to the first floor.
Here, he was received by Mrs. Kenwigs with a genteel air, kindly intended to assure him of her protection and support; and here, too, he found Mr Lillyvick and Miss Petowker; the four Miss Kenwigses on their form of audience; and the baby in a dwarf porter’s chair with a deal tray before it, amusing himself with a toy horse without a head; the said horse being composed of a small wooden cylinder, not unlike an Italian iron, supported on four crooked pegs, and painted in ingenious resemblance of red wafers set in blacking.
Here, Mrs. Kenwigs welcomed him with a sophisticated demeanor, meant to assure him of her protection and support; and here, he also encountered Mr. Lillyvick and Miss Petowker; the four Miss Kenwigs gathered on their seats; and the baby in a little porter’s chair with a wooden tray in front of it, playing with a headless toy horse; the horse being made of a small wooden cylinder, similar to an Italian iron, propped up on four crooked legs, and cleverly painted to look like red wafers set in black.
‘How do you do, Mr. Johnson?’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘Uncle—Mr. Johnson.’
‘How’s it going, Mr. Johnson?’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘Uncle—Mr. Johnson.’
‘How do you do, sir?’ said Mr. Lillyvick—rather sharply; for he had not known what Nicholas was, on the previous night, and it was rather an aggravating circumstance if a tax collector had been too polite to a teacher.
‘How do you do, sir?’ Mr. Lillyvick said sharply; he hadn't known who Nicholas was the night before, and it was pretty annoying if a tax collector had been too polite to a teacher.
‘Mr. Johnson is engaged as private master to the children, uncle,’ said Mrs Kenwigs.
‘Mr. Johnson is hired as a private tutor for the kids, uncle,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs.
‘So you said just now, my dear,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick.
‘So you just said, my dear,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick.
‘But I hope,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, drawing herself up, ‘that that will not make them proud; but that they will bless their own good fortune, which has born them superior to common people’s children. Do you hear, Morleena?’
‘But I hope,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, straightening up, ‘that this won’t make them arrogant; instead, that they will appreciate their good luck, which has set them apart from ordinary kids. Do you hear me, Morleena?’
‘Yes, ma,’ replied Miss Kenwigs.
"Yes, Mom," replied Miss Kenwigs.
‘And when you go out in the streets, or elsewhere, I desire that you don’t boast of it to the other children,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs; ‘and that if you must say anything about it, you don’t say no more than “We’ve got a private master comes to teach us at home, but we ain’t proud, because ma says it’s sinful.” Do you hear, Morleena?’
‘And when you go out in the streets or anywhere else, I want you to not brag about it to the other kids,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs; ‘and if you have to mention it, just say, “We have a private tutor who comes to teach us at home, but we’re not proud, because mom says it’s sinful.” Do you understand, Morleena?’
‘Yes, ma,’ replied Miss Kenwigs again.
‘Yes, ma,’ Miss Kenwigs replied again.
‘Then mind you recollect, and do as I tell you,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘Shall Mr. Johnson begin, uncle?’
‘Then make sure you remember, and do as I say,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs. ‘Should Mr. Johnson start, uncle?’
‘I am ready to hear, if Mr. Johnson is ready to commence, my dear,’ said the collector, assuming the air of a profound critic. ‘What sort of language do you consider French, sir?’
‘I’m ready to listen, if Mr. Johnson is ready to start, my dear,’ said the collector, adopting the demeanor of a serious critic. ‘What kind of language do you think French is, sir?’

Original
‘How do you mean?’ asked Nicholas.
‘What do you mean?’ asked Nicholas.
‘Do you consider it a good language, sir?’ said the collector; ‘a pretty language, a sensible language?’
"Do you think it's a good language, sir?" asked the collector. "A nice language, a reasonable language?"
‘A pretty language, certainly,’ replied Nicholas; ‘and as it has a name for everything, and admits of elegant conversation about everything, I presume it is a sensible one.’
"A nice language, for sure," replied Nicholas; "and since it has a name for everything and allows for elegant discussions about anything, I assume it's a smart one."
‘I don’t know,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, doubtfully. ‘Do you call it a cheerful language, now?’
"I don't know," Mr. Lillyvick said uncertainly. "Would you call it a cheerful language?"
‘Yes,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I should say it was, certainly.’
‘Yes,’ Nicholas replied, ‘I would definitely say it was.’
‘It’s very much changed since my time, then,’ said the collector, ‘very much.’
‘It’s changed a lot since my time, then,’ said the collector, ‘a lot.’
‘Was it a dismal one in your time?’ asked Nicholas, scarcely able to repress a smile.
“Was it a gloomy one back then?” asked Nicholas, barely able to hold back a grin.
‘Very,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, with some vehemence of manner. ‘It’s the war time that I speak of; the last war. It may be a cheerful language. I should be sorry to contradict anybody; but I can only say that I’ve heard the French prisoners, who were natives, and ought to know how to speak it, talking in such a dismal manner, that it made one miserable to hear them. Ay, that I have, fifty times, sir—fifty times!’
‘Very,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, with a bit of passion. ‘I’m talking about the war, the last war. It might be cheerful language. I wouldn’t want to contradict anyone; but I can only say that I've heard the French prisoners, who were locals and should know how to speak it, talking in such a gloomy way that it made one feel miserable just to listen to them. Yes, I have—fifty times, sir—fifty times!’
Mr. Lillyvick was waxing so cross, that Mrs. Kenwigs thought it expedient to motion to Nicholas not to say anything; and it was not until Miss Petowker had practised several blandishments, to soften the excellent old gentleman, that he deigned to break silence by asking,
Mr. Lillyvick was getting so angry that Mrs. Kenwigs thought it best to signal to Nicholas not to say anything. It wasn't until Miss Petowker had tried several charming tactics to calm the good old gentleman down that he finally decided to speak up by asking,
‘What’s the water in French, sir?’
‘What’s "water" in French, sir?’
‘L’eau,’ replied Nicholas.
‘Water,’ replied Nicholas.
‘Ah!’ said Mr. Lillyvick, shaking his head mournfully, ‘I thought as much. Lo, eh? I don’t think anything of that language—nothing at all.’
‘Ah!’ said Mr. Lillyvick, shaking his head sadly, ‘I figured as much. Look at that, huh? I don’t think anything of that language—nothing at all.’
‘I suppose the children may begin, uncle?’ said Mrs. Kenwigs.
"I guess the kids can start now, right, uncle?" said Mrs. Kenwigs.
‘Oh yes; they may begin, my dear,’ replied the collector, discontentedly. ‘I have no wish to prevent them.’
‘Oh yes; they can start, my dear,’ replied the collector, unhappily. ‘I don’t want to stop them.’
This permission being conceded, the four Miss Kenwigses sat in a row, with their tails all one way, and Morleena at the top: while Nicholas, taking the book, began his preliminary explanations. Miss Petowker and Mrs Kenwigs looked on, in silent admiration, broken only by the whispered assurances of the latter, that Morleena would have it all by heart in no time; and Mr. Lillyvick regarded the group with frowning and attentive eyes, lying in wait for something upon which he could open a fresh discussion on the language.
Once permission was granted, the four Miss Kenwigses sat in a row, all their tails facing the same direction, with Morleena at the front. Nicholas took the book and started his initial explanations. Miss Petowker and Mrs. Kenwigs watched in silent admiration, occasionally interrupted by Mrs. Kenwigs whispering that Morleena would memorize it all in no time. Meanwhile, Mr. Lillyvick observed the group with a frown, ready to pounce on anything that would spark a new discussion about language.
CHAPTER 17
F ollows the Fortunes of Miss Nickleby
F ollows the Fortunes of Miss Nickleby
It was with a heavy heart, and many sad forebodings which no effort could banish, that Kate Nickleby, on the morning appointed for the commencement of her engagement with Madame Mantalini, left the city when its clocks yet wanted a quarter of an hour of eight, and threaded her way alone, amid the noise and bustle of the streets, towards the west end of London.
It was with a heavy heart and many ominous feelings that Kate Nickleby, on the morning she was supposed to start her job with Madame Mantalini, left the city when the clocks were just under a quarter to eight, making her way alone through the noise and chaos of the streets toward the west end of London.
At this early hour many sickly girls, whose business, like that of the poor worm, is to produce, with patient toil, the finery that bedecks the thoughtless and luxurious, traverse our streets, making towards the scene of their daily labour, and catching, as if by stealth, in their hurried walk, the only gasp of wholesome air and glimpse of sunlight which cheer their monotonous existence during the long train of hours that make a working day. As she drew nigh to the more fashionable quarter of the town, Kate marked many of this class as they passed by, hurrying like herself to their painful occupation, and saw, in their unhealthy looks and feeble gait, but too clear an evidence that her misgivings were not wholly groundless.
At this early hour, many sickly girls, whose job, like that of the poor worm, is to create, with patient effort, the fancy clothes that adorn the careless and wealthy, walk through our streets, heading to their daily work and catching, almost secretly, in their hurried steps, the only breath of fresh air and glimpse of sunlight that brighten their tedious lives during the long hours of a workday. As she approached the more fashionable part of town, Kate noticed many of these girls rushing by like herself to their tough jobs, and she saw, in their unhealthy appearances and weak walks, clear proof that her worries were not entirely unfounded.
She arrived at Madame Mantalini’s some minutes before the appointed hour, and after walking a few times up and down, in the hope that some other female might arrive and spare her the embarrassment of stating her business to the servant, knocked timidly at the door: which, after some delay, was opened by the footman, who had been putting on his striped jacket as he came upstairs, and was now intent on fastening his apron.
She showed up at Madame Mantalini’s a few minutes early, and after pacing back and forth a few times, hoping another woman might arrive to spare her the awkwardness of telling the servant why she was there, she knocked shyly on the door. After a moment, the footman answered, having just put on his striped jacket and now focused on tying his apron.
‘Is Madame Mantalini in?’ faltered Kate.
“Is Madame Mantalini in?” Kate asked hesitantly.
‘Not often out at this time, miss,’ replied the man in a tone which rendered “Miss,” something more offensive than “My dear.”
‘Not often out at this time, miss,’ replied the man in a tone that made “Miss” sound more insulting than “My dear.”
‘Can I see her?’ asked Kate.
‘Can I see her?’ Kate asked.
‘Eh?’ replied the man, holding the door in his hand, and honouring the inquirer with a stare and a broad grin, ‘Lord, no.’
‘Huh?’ replied the man, holding the door in his hand, and giving the inquirer a stare and a big grin, ‘No way.’
‘I came by her own appointment,’ said Kate; ‘I am—I am—to be employed here.’
"I came by her own appointment," Kate said. "I am—I’m going to be working here."
‘Oh! you should have rung the worker’s bell,’ said the footman, touching the handle of one in the door-post. ‘Let me see, though, I forgot—Miss Nickleby, is it?’
“Oh! You should have rung the worker’s bell,” said the footman, touching the handle of one in the doorpost. “Let me see, though, I forgot—Miss Nickleby, right?”
‘Yes,’ replied Kate.
'Yes,' said Kate.
‘You’re to walk upstairs then, please,’ said the man. ‘Madame Mantalini wants to see you—this way—take care of these things on the floor.’
"Please head upstairs," the man said. "Madame Mantalini wants to see you—this way—watch your step around these things on the floor."
Cautioning her, in these terms, not to trip over a heterogeneous litter of pastry-cook’s trays, lamps, waiters full of glasses, and piles of rout seats which were strewn about the hall, plainly bespeaking a late party on the previous night, the man led the way to the second story, and ushered Kate into a back-room, communicating by folding-doors with the apartment in which she had first seen the mistress of the establishment.
Warning her not to trip over a mix of pastry trays, lamps, waiters carrying glasses, and stacks of chairs scattered across the hall, clearly leftover from a late party the night before, the man led the way to the second floor and brought Kate into a back room connected by folding doors to the room where she had first met the owner of the place.
‘If you’ll wait here a minute,’ said the man, ‘I’ll tell her presently.’ Having made this promise with much affability, he retired and left Kate alone.
'If you could just wait here a minute,' the man said, 'I'll let her know shortly.' After making this promise with a friendly tone, he stepped back and left Kate alone.
There was not much to amuse in the room; of which the most attractive feature was, a half-length portrait in oil, of Mr. Mantalini, whom the artist had depicted scratching his head in an easy manner, and thus displaying to advantage a diamond ring, the gift of Madame Mantalini before her marriage. There was, however, the sound of voices in conversation in the next room; and as the conversation was loud and the partition thin, Kate could not help discovering that they belonged to Mr and Mrs. Mantalini.
There wasn't much to entertain in the room; the most interesting feature was a half-length oil portrait of Mr. Mantalini, which the artist had painted with him scratching his head casually, showing off a diamond ring given to him by Madame Mantalini before they got married. However, there was the sound of voices chatting in the next room, and since the conversation was loud and the wall was thin, Kate couldn’t help but realize that they belonged to Mr. and Mrs. Mantalini.
‘If you will be odiously, demnebly, outr_i_geously jealous, my soul,’ said Mr. Mantalini, ‘you will be very miserable—horrid miserable—demnition miserable.’ And then, there was a sound as though Mr. Mantalini were sipping his coffee.
‘If you’re going to be ridiculously, absurdly, outrageously jealous, my dear,’ said Mr. Mantalini, ‘you’re going to be very unhappy—terribly unhappy—completely miserable.’ And then, there was a sound as if Mr. Mantalini were sipping his coffee.
‘I am miserable,’ returned Madame Mantalini, evidently pouting.
‘I am miserable,’ replied Madame Mantalini, clearly sulking.
‘Then you are an ungrateful, unworthy, demd unthankful little fairy,’ said Mr. Mantalini.
‘Then you are an ungrateful, unworthy, and unthankful little fairy,’ said Mr. Mantalini.
‘I am not,’ returned Madame, with a sob.
‘I’m not,’ replied Madame, with a sob.
‘Do not put itself out of humour,’ said Mr. Mantalini, breaking an egg. ‘It is a pretty, bewitching little demd countenance, and it should not be out of humour, for it spoils its loveliness, and makes it cross and gloomy like a frightful, naughty, demd hobgoblin.’
“Don't get all worked up,” said Mr. Mantalini, cracking an egg. “It’s a lovely, enchanting little face, and it shouldn’t be upset, because it ruins its beauty and makes it look cranky and gloomy, like an awful, mischievous goblin.”
‘I am not to be brought round in that way, always,’ rejoined Madame, sulkily.
‘I’m not going to be convinced like that all the time,’ Madame replied, sulkily.
‘It shall be brought round in any way it likes best, and not brought round at all if it likes that better,’ retorted Mr. Mantalini, with his egg-spoon in his mouth.
‘It can come around however it wants, or not come around at all if that’s what it prefers,’ replied Mr. Mantalini, with his egg spoon in his mouth.
‘It’s very easy to talk,’ said Mrs. Mantalini.
‘It’s really easy to talk,’ said Mrs. Mantalini.
‘Not so easy when one is eating a demnition egg,’ replied Mr. Mantalini; ‘for the yolk runs down the waistcoat, and yolk of egg does not match any waistcoat but a yellow waistcoat, demmit.’
‘Not so easy when you're eating a damn egg,’ replied Mr. Mantalini; ‘because the yolk drips down the waistcoat, and egg yolk doesn’t go with any waistcoat except a yellow one, damn it.’
‘You were flirting with her during the whole night,’ said Madame Mantalini, apparently desirous to lead the conversation back to the point from which it had strayed.
‘You were flirting with her all night,’ said Madame Mantalini, seemingly eager to steer the conversation back to where it had wandered off.
‘No, no, my life.’
‘No, no, my life.’
‘You were,’ said Madame; ‘I had my eye upon you all the time.’
“You were,” said Madame; “I was watching you the entire time.”
‘Bless the little winking twinkling eye; was it on me all the time!’ cried Mantalini, in a sort of lazy rapture. ‘Oh, demmit!’
‘Bless the little winking, twinkling eye; has it been on me this whole time!’ cried Mantalini, in a sort of lazy excitement. ‘Oh, damn it!’
‘And I say once more,’ resumed Madame, ‘that you ought not to waltz with anybody but your own wife; and I will not bear it, Mantalini, if I take poison first.’
‘And I’ll say it again,’ continued Madame, ‘that you shouldn’t waltz with anyone but your own wife; and I won’t stand for it, Mantalini, even if it means I have to take poison first.’
‘She will not take poison and have horrid pains, will she?’ said Mantalini; who, by the altered sound of his voice, seemed to have moved his chair, and taken up his position nearer to his wife. ‘She will not take poison, because she had a demd fine husband who might have married two countesses and a dowager—’
‘She’s not going to take poison and suffer through terrible pain, is she?’ said Mantalini, who, from the change in his voice, appeared to have shifted his chair and moved closer to his wife. ‘She won’t take poison, because she had a damn good husband who could have married two countesses and a widow—’
‘Two countesses,’ interposed Madame. ‘You told me one before!’
'Two countesses,' Madame interrupted. 'You only told me about one before!'
‘Two!’ cried Mantalini. ‘Two demd fine women, real countesses and splendid fortunes, demmit.’
‘Two!’ shouted Mantalini. ‘Two damn fine women, real countesses with amazing fortunes, damn it.’
‘And why didn’t you?’ asked Madame, playfully.
"And why didn't you?" Madame asked, playfully.
‘Why didn’t I!’ replied her husband. ‘Had I not seen, at a morning concert, the demdest little fascinator in all the world, and while that little fascinator is my wife, may not all the countesses and dowagers in England be—’
‘Why didn’t I!’ replied her husband. ‘Had I not seen, at a morning concert, the cutest little fascinator in the world, and since that little fascinator is my wife, can all the countesses and dowagers in England be—’
Mr. Mantalini did not finish the sentence, but he gave Madame Mantalini a very loud kiss, which Madame Mantalini returned; after which, there seemed to be some more kissing mixed up with the progress of the breakfast.
Mr. Mantalini didn't finish his sentence, but he gave Madame Mantalini a very loud kiss, which she returned; after that, it seemed like there was more kissing happening alongside breakfast.
‘And what about the cash, my existence’s jewel?’ said Mantalini, when these endearments ceased. ‘How much have we in hand?’
‘And what about the cash, my precious thing?’ said Mantalini, when these sweet nothings stopped. ‘How much do we have on hand?’
‘Very little indeed,’ replied Madame.
“Not much at all,” replied Madame.
‘We must have some more,’ said Mantalini; ‘we must have some discount out of old Nickleby to carry on the war with, demmit.’
‘We need more,’ said Mantalini; ‘we need a discount from old Nickleby to keep the fight going, damn it.’
‘You can’t want any more just now,’ said Madame coaxingly.
"You can't want anything more right now," said Madame in a soothing tone.
‘My life and soul,’ returned her husband, ‘there is a horse for sale at Scrubbs’s, which it would be a sin and a crime to lose—going, my senses’ joy, for nothing.’
‘My life and soul,’ her husband replied, ‘there's a horse for sale at Scrubbs’s, and it would be a sin and a crime to let it go—for nothing.’
‘For nothing,’ cried Madame, ‘I am glad of that.’
“For nothing,” cried Madame, “I’m glad about that.”
‘For actually nothing,’ replied Mantalini. ‘A hundred guineas down will buy him; mane, and crest, and legs, and tail, all of the demdest beauty. I will ride him in the park before the very chariots of the rejected countesses. The demd old dowager will faint with grief and rage; the other two will say “He is married, he has made away with himself, it is a demd thing, it is all up!” They will hate each other demnebly, and wish you dead and buried. Ha! ha! Demmit.’
“For nothing at all,” replied Mantalini. “A hundred guineas upfront will buy him—mane, crest, legs, and tail, all stunningly beautiful. I’ll ride him in the park right in front of the rejected countesses’ carriages. The old dowager will faint from grief and anger; the other two will say, ‘He’s married, he’s gone off, this is terrible, it’s all over!’ They’ll hate each other like crazy and want you dead and buried. Ha! ha! Damn it.”
Madame Mantalini’s prudence, if she had any, was not proof against these triumphal pictures; after a little jingling of keys, she observed that she would see what her desk contained, and rising for that purpose, opened the folding-door, and walked into the room where Kate was seated.
Madame Mantalini's caution, if she had any, couldn't withstand these victorious images; after a brief tinkling of keys, she decided to check what was in her desk, and standing up for that reason, she opened the folding door and walked into the room where Kate was sitting.
‘Dear me, child!’ exclaimed Madame Mantalini, recoiling in surprise. ‘How came you here?’
“Goodness, child!” exclaimed Madame Mantalini, stepping back in surprise. “How did you get here?”
‘Child!’ cried Mantalini, hurrying in. ‘How came—eh!—oh—demmit, how d’ye do?’
‘Kid!’ shouted Mantalini, rushing in. ‘How did—eh!—oh—damn it, how are you?’
‘I have been waiting, here some time, ma’am,’ said Kate, addressing Madame Mantalini. ‘The servant must have forgotten to let you know that I was here, I think.’
“I’ve been waiting here for a while, ma’am,” said Kate, speaking to Madame Mantalini. “I think the servant must have forgotten to tell you I was here.”
‘You really must see to that man,’ said Madame, turning to her husband. ‘He forgets everything.’
“You really need to take care of that guy,” said Madame, turning to her husband. “He forgets everything.”
‘I will twist his demd nose off his countenance for leaving such a very pretty creature all alone by herself,’ said her husband.
‘I will twist his damn nose off his face for leaving such a beautiful creature all alone by herself,’ said her husband.
‘Mantalini,’ cried Madame, ‘you forget yourself.’
‘Mantalini,’ exclaimed Madame, ‘you're losing your way.’
‘I don’t forget you, my soul, and never shall, and never can,’ said Mantalini, kissing his wife’s hand, and grimacing aside, to Miss Nickleby, who turned away.
‘I don’t forget you, my love, and I never will, and I never can,’ said Mantalini, kissing his wife’s hand and making a face at Miss Nickleby, who turned away.
Appeased by this compliment, the lady of the business took some papers from her desk which she handed over to Mr. Mantalini, who received them with great delight. She then requested Kate to follow her, and after several feints on the part of Mr. Mantalini to attract the young lady’s attention, they went away: leaving that gentleman extended at full length on the sofa, with his heels in the air and a newspaper in his hand.
Soothed by this compliment, the woman in charge grabbed some papers from her desk and handed them to Mr. Mantalini, who accepted them with great pleasure. She then asked Kate to follow her, and after Mr. Mantalini made several attempts to catch the young lady’s eye, they left: leaving him lying back on the sofa, with his feet in the air and a newspaper in hand.
Madame Mantalini led the way down a flight of stairs, and through a passage, to a large room at the back of the premises where were a number of young women employed in sewing, cutting out, making up, altering, and various other processes known only to those who are cunning in the arts of millinery and dressmaking. It was a close room with a skylight, and as dull and quiet as a room need be.
Madame Mantalini guided us down a staircase and through a hallway to a big room at the back of the building, where several young women were busy sewing, cutting fabric, assembling garments, altering, and doing various other tasks known only to those skilled in the art of millinery and dressmaking. The room was cramped with a skylight, and it felt as dull and quiet as a room could be.
On Madame Mantalini calling aloud for Miss Knag, a short, bustling, over-dressed female, full of importance, presented herself, and all the young ladies suspending their operations for the moment, whispered to each other sundry criticisms upon the make and texture of Miss Nickleby’s dress, her complexion, cast of features, and personal appearance, with as much good breeding as could have been displayed by the very best society in a crowded ball-room.
When Madame Mantalini called out for Miss Knag, a short, busy woman dressed lavishly and full of herself stepped forward, and all the young ladies paused their work for a moment to whisper various critiques about Miss Nickleby’s dress, her complexion, her facial features, and her looks, showing as much courtesy as if they were in the most refined gathering at a crowded ballroom.
‘Oh, Miss Knag,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘this is the young person I spoke to you about.’
‘Oh, Miss Knag,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘this is the young woman I told you about.’

Original
Miss Knag bestowed a reverential smile upon Madame Mantalini, which she dexterously transformed into a gracious one for Kate, and said that certainly, although it was a great deal of trouble to have young people who were wholly unused to the business, still, she was sure the young person would try to do her best—impressed with which conviction she (Miss Knag) felt an interest in her, already.
Miss Knag gave a respectful smile to Madame Mantalini, which she skillfully turned into a friendly one for Kate, and said that even though it was a lot of hassle to deal with young people who were completely new to the job, she was sure the young woman would do her best—having this belief made her (Miss Knag) already interested in her.
‘I think that, for the present at all events, it will be better for Miss Nickleby to come into the show-room with you, and try things on for people,’ said Madame Mantalini. ‘She will not be able for the present to be of much use in any other way; and her appearance will—’
‘I think that, for now at least, it would be better for Miss Nickleby to come into the showroom with you and try things on for people,’ said Madame Mantalini. ‘She won't be able to help much in any other way for the time being; and her appearance will—’
‘Suit very well with mine, Madame Mantalini,’ interrupted Miss Knag. ‘So it will; and to be sure I might have known that you would not be long in finding that out; for you have so much taste in all those matters, that really, as I often say to the young ladies, I do not know how, when, or where, you possibly could have acquired all you know—hem—Miss Nickleby and I are quite a pair, Madame Mantalini, only I am a little darker than Miss Nickleby, and—hem—I think my foot may be a little smaller. Miss Nickleby, I am sure, will not be offended at my saying that, when she hears that our family always have been celebrated for small feet ever since—hem—ever since our family had any feet at all, indeed, I think. I had an uncle once, Madame Mantalini, who lived in Cheltenham, and had a most excellent business as a tobacconist—hem—who had such small feet, that they were no bigger than those which are usually joined to wooden legs—the most symmetrical feet, Madame Mantalini, that even you can imagine.’
“Suit me very well, Madame Mantalini,” interrupted Miss Knag. “Of course it will; and I should have known you wouldn’t take long to figure that out. You have such great taste in these matters that, honestly, as I often tell the young ladies, I can’t imagine how, when, or where you possibly could have learned everything you know—hem—Miss Nickleby and I are quite the pair, Madame Mantalini, though I’m a bit darker than Miss Nickleby, and—hem—I think my foot might be a little smaller. I’m sure Miss Nickleby won’t mind me saying that, once she hears that our family has always been known for small feet ever since—hem—well, ever since we’ve had feet at all, really. I once had an uncle, Madame Mantalini, who lived in Cheltenham and had a fantastic business as a tobacconist—hem—who had such small feet that they were no bigger than those usually found on wooden legs—the most perfectly shaped feet, Madame Mantalini, that even you could imagine.”
‘They must have had something of the appearance of club feet, Miss Knag,’ said Madame.
“They must have looked a bit like club feet, Miss Knag,” said Madame.
‘Well now, that is so like you,’ returned Miss Knag, ‘Ha! ha! ha! Of club feet! Oh very good! As I often remark to the young ladies, “Well I must say, and I do not care who knows it, of all the ready humour—hem—I ever heard anywhere”—and I have heard a good deal; for when my dear brother was alive (I kept house for him, Miss Nickleby), we had to supper once a week two or three young men, highly celebrated in those days for their humour, Madame Mantalini—“Of all the ready humour,” I say to the young ladies, “I ever heard, Madame Mantalini’s is the most remarkable—hem. It is so gentle, so sarcastic, and yet so good-natured (as I was observing to Miss Simmonds only this morning), that how, or when, or by what means she acquired it, is to me a mystery indeed.”’
"Well now, that is just like you," replied Miss Knag, "Ha! ha! ha! About club feet! Oh, that's very good! As I often tell the young ladies, 'I must say, and I don’t care who knows it, of all the quick wit—hem—I’ve ever heard anywhere'—and I’ve heard a lot; because when my dear brother was alive (I hosted for him, Miss Nickleby), we used to have two or three young men over for supper once a week, who were well-known for their humor back then, Madame Mantalini—'Of all the quick wit,' I tell the young ladies, 'I’ve ever heard, Madame Mantalini’s is the most remarkable—hem. It’s so gentle, so sarcastic, and yet so good-hearted (as I was saying to Miss Simmonds only this morning), that how, or when, or through what means she developed it is still a mystery to me.'"
Here Miss Knag paused to take breath, and while she pauses it may be observed—not that she was marvellously loquacious and marvellously deferential to Madame Mantalini, since these are facts which require no comment; but that every now and then, she was accustomed, in the torrent of her discourse, to introduce a loud, shrill, clear ‘hem!’ the import and meaning of which, was variously interpreted by her acquaintance; some holding that Miss Knag dealt in exaggeration, and introduced the monosyllable when any fresh invention was in course of coinage in her brain; others, that when she wanted a word, she threw it in to gain time, and prevent anybody else from striking into the conversation. It may be further remarked, that Miss Knag still aimed at youth, although she had shot beyond it, years ago; and that she was weak and vain, and one of those people who are best described by the axiom, that you may trust them as far as you can see them, and no farther.
Here Miss Knag paused to catch her breath, and while she paused it can be noted—not that she was particularly talkative or overly respectful toward Madame Mantalini, since those are facts that need no explanation; but that every now and then, she would often throw in a loud, sharp, clear “hem!” during her stream of conversation, the purpose and meaning of which were interpreted differently by those around her. Some believed that Miss Knag exaggerated and used the sound whenever a new idea was forming in her mind; others thought that when she needed a word, she used it to buy time and prevent anyone else from joining in the chat. It can also be noted that Miss Knag still aimed for youth, even though she had long surpassed it; and that she was weak and vain, fitting the saying that you can trust her as far as you can see her, and no further.
‘You’ll take care that Miss Nickleby understands her hours, and so forth,’ said Madame Mantalini; ‘and so I’ll leave her with you. You’ll not forget my directions, Miss Knag?’
"You'll make sure that Miss Nickleby knows her working hours and everything else," said Madame Mantalini; "so I'll leave her with you. You won't forget my instructions, Miss Knag?"
Miss Knag of course replied, that to forget anything Madame Mantalini had directed, was a moral impossibility; and that lady, dispensing a general good-morning among her assistants, sailed away.
Miss Knag naturally responded that forgetting anything Madame Mantalini had instructed was simply impossible; and that lady, offering a cheerful good morning to her staff, gracefully departed.
‘Charming creature, isn’t she, Miss Nickleby?’ said Miss Knag, rubbing her hands together.
“Charming creature, isn’t she, Miss Nickleby?” said Miss Knag, rubbing her hands together.
‘I have seen very little of her,’ said Kate. ‘I hardly know yet.’
"I haven't seen much of her," Kate said. "I hardly know her yet."
‘Have you seen Mr. Mantalini?’ inquired Miss Knag.
"Have you seen Mr. Mantalini?" asked Miss Knag.
‘Yes; I have seen him twice.’
"Yeah, I've seen him twice."
‘Isn’t he a charming creature?’
‘Isn’t he such a charmer?’
‘Indeed he does not strike me as being so, by any means,’ replied Kate.
'He definitely doesn't seem that way to me at all,' replied Kate.
‘No, my dear!’ cried Miss Knag, elevating her hands. ‘Why, goodness gracious mercy, where’s your taste? Such a fine tall, full-whiskered dashing gentlemanly man, with such teeth and hair, and—hem—well now, you do astonish me.’
‘No, my dear!’ exclaimed Miss Knag, raising her hands. ‘My goodness, where’s your taste? Such a tall, well-groomed, dashing gentleman, with those teeth and that hair, and—well, you really do surprise me.’
‘I dare say I am very foolish,’ replied Kate, laying aside her bonnet; ‘but as my opinion is of very little importance to him or anyone else, I do not regret having formed it, and shall be slow to change it, I think.’
“I guess I’m really foolish,” Kate said, taking off her hat; “but since my opinion matters very little to him or anyone else, I don’t regret having formed it, and I think I’ll be slow to change it.”
‘He is a very fine man, don’t you think so?’ asked one of the young ladies.
‘He’s a really great guy, don’t you think?’ asked one of the young ladies.
‘Indeed he may be, for anything I could say to the contrary,’ replied Kate.
"Yes, he could be, for anything I might say otherwise," Kate replied.
‘And drives very beautiful horses, doesn’t he?’ inquired another.
"And he drives really beautiful horses, doesn't he?" asked another.
‘I dare say he may, but I never saw them,’ answered Kate.
"I guess he might, but I've never seen them," Kate replied.
‘Never saw them!’ interposed Miss Knag. ‘Oh, well! There it is at once you know; how can you possibly pronounce an opinion about a gentleman—hem—if you don’t see him as he turns out altogether?’
“Never saw them!” interrupted Miss Knag. “Oh, well! There it is right away; how can you possibly form an opinion about a gentleman—hem—if you don’t see him for who he really is?”
There was so much of the world—even of the little world of the country girl—in this idea of the old milliner, that Kate, who was anxious, for every reason, to change the subject, made no further remark, and left Miss Knag in possession of the field.
There was so much about the world—even the small world of the country girl—in this idea of the old hat maker, that Kate, who was eager to change the subject for various reasons, said nothing more and let Miss Knag have the floor.
After a short silence, during which most of the young people made a closer inspection of Kate’s appearance, and compared notes respecting it, one of them offered to help her off with her shawl, and the offer being accepted, inquired whether she did not find black very uncomfortable wear.
After a brief silence, during which most of the young people took a closer look at Kate’s appearance and shared their thoughts about it, one of them offered to help her take off her shawl. When she accepted the offer, they asked if she found wearing black very uncomfortable.
‘I do indeed,’ replied Kate, with a bitter sigh.
“I really do,” Kate replied with a bitter sigh.
‘So dusty and hot,’ observed the same speaker, adjusting her dress for her.
‘It's so dusty and hot,’ the same person commented, adjusting her dress for her.
Kate might have said, that mourning is sometimes the coldest wear which mortals can assume; that it not only chills the breasts of those it clothes, but extending its influence to summer friends, freezes up their sources of good-will and kindness, and withering all the buds of promise they once so liberally put forth, leaves nothing but bared and rotten hearts exposed. There are few who have lost a friend or relative constituting in life their sole dependence, who have not keenly felt this chilling influence of their sable garb. She had felt it acutely, and feeling it at the moment, could not quite restrain her tears.
Kate might have said that mourning is sometimes the coldest attire that people can wear; it not only chills the hearts of those dressed in it, but it also impacts their summer friends, freezing up their kindness and goodwill. It withers all the buds of promise they used to generously offer, leaving behind only bare and rotten hearts laid bare. There are very few who have lost a friend or family member who was their only support in life and haven't felt this chilling effect of their dark clothing. She had felt it deeply, and feeling it in that moment, she couldn't completely hold back her tears.
‘I am very sorry to have wounded you by my thoughtless speech,’ said her companion. ‘I did not think of it. You are in mourning for some near relation?’
"I'm really sorry for hurting you with my careless words," said her companion. “I didn’t consider that. Are you mourning for a close family member?”
‘For my father,’ answered Kate.
"For my dad," answered Kate.
‘For what relation, Miss Simmonds?’ asked Miss Knag, in an audible voice.
“For what relationship, Miss Simmonds?” asked Miss Knag, in a loud voice.
‘Her father,’ replied the other softly.
‘Her dad,’ replied the other softly.
‘Her father, eh?’ said Miss Knag, without the slightest depression of her voice. ‘Ah! A long illness, Miss Simmonds?’
‘Her father, huh?’ said Miss Knag, without a hint of sadness in her voice. ‘Oh! A long illness, Miss Simmonds?’
‘Hush,’ replied the girl; ‘I don’t know.’
‘Hush,’ replied the girl; ‘I don’t know.’
‘Our misfortune was very sudden,’ said Kate, turning away, ‘or I might perhaps, at a time like this, be enabled to support it better.’
“Our misfortune came on so fast,” Kate said as she turned away, “or maybe, at a time like this, I could handle it better.”
There had existed not a little desire in the room, according to invariable custom, when any new ‘young person’ came, to know who Kate was, and what she was, and all about her; but, although it might have been very naturally increased by her appearance and emotion, the knowledge that it pained her to be questioned, was sufficient to repress even this curiosity; and Miss Knag, finding it hopeless to attempt extracting any further particulars just then, reluctantly commanded silence, and bade the work proceed.
There was a noticeable curiosity in the room, as is usual whenever a new “young person” showed up, about who Kate was, what she was like, and everything about her. However, even though her looks and emotions might have made that curiosity stronger, the realization that questioning her caused her pain was enough to hold back even that interest. Miss Knag, realizing it was pointless to try to get more details at that moment, reluctantly called for silence and asked the work to continue.
In silence, then, the tasks were plied until half-past one, when a baked leg of mutton, with potatoes to correspond, were served in the kitchen. The meal over, and the young ladies having enjoyed the additional relaxation of washing their hands, the work began again, and was again performed in silence, until the noise of carriages rattling through the streets, and of loud double knocks at doors, gave token that the day’s work of the more fortunate members of society was proceeding in its turn.
In silence, the tasks continued until 1:30, when a roasted leg of mutton, along with potatoes, was served in the kitchen. After the meal, and once the young ladies had enjoyed the extra break of washing their hands, the work started up again, still in silence, until the sound of carriages rattling down the streets and loud knocks at doors indicated that the day’s work for the more fortunate members of society was moving on.
One of these double knocks at Madame Mantalini’s door, announced the equipage of some great lady—or rather rich one, for there is occasionally a distinction between riches and greatness—who had come with her daughter to approve of some court-dresses which had been a long time preparing, and upon whom Kate was deputed to wait, accompanied by Miss Knag, and officered of course by Madame Mantalini.
One of those double knocks at Madame Mantalini’s door announced the arrival of some wealthy lady—or rather, a rich one, since there’s sometimes a difference between wealth and nobility—who had come with her daughter to check out some court dresses that had been in the works for quite a while. Kate was assigned to attend to them, along with Miss Knag, and of course, supervised by Madame Mantalini.
Kate’s part in the pageant was humble enough, her duties being limited to holding articles of costume until Miss Knag was ready to try them on, and now and then tying a string, or fastening a hook-and-eye. She might, not unreasonably, have supposed herself beneath the reach of any arrogance, or bad humour; but it happened that the lady and daughter were both out of temper that day, and the poor girl came in for her share of their revilings. She was awkward—her hands were cold—dirty—coarse—she could do nothing right; they wondered how Madame Mantalini could have such people about her; requested they might see some other young woman the next time they came; and so forth.
Kate’s role in the pageant was pretty modest, limited to holding costume pieces until Miss Knag was ready to try them on, and occasionally tying a string or fastening a hook-and-eye. She could reasonably think she was below the reach of any arrogance or bad mood, but it just so happened that both the lady and her daughter were in a bad temper that day, so the poor girl got her share of their insults. She was clumsy—her hands were cold—dirty—rough—she couldn’t do anything right; they wondered how Madame Mantalini could have such people working for her; asked to see another young woman the next time they visited; and so on.
So common an occurrence would be hardly deserving of mention, but for its effect. Kate shed many bitter tears when these people were gone, and felt, for the first time, humbled by her occupation. She had, it is true, quailed at the prospect of drudgery and hard service; but she had felt no degradation in working for her bread, until she found herself exposed to insolence and pride. Philosophy would have taught her that the degradation was on the side of those who had sunk so low as to display such passions habitually, and without cause: but she was too young for such consolation, and her honest feeling was hurt. May not the complaint, that common people are above their station, often take its rise in the fact of uncommon people being below theirs?
So common an occurrence wouldn’t usually be worth mentioning, but for its impact. Kate shed many bitter tears when these people left, and felt, for the first time, humbled by her job. It’s true she had been nervous about the prospect of hard work and menial tasks; however, she hadn’t felt any shame in earning her living until she faced rudeness and arrogance. Philosophy might have told her that the shame lay with those who had stooped so low as to express such feelings regularly and without reason: but she was too young for that kind of comfort, and her genuine feelings were hurt. Could it be that the complaint about common people being above their station often stems from the fact that uncommon people are below theirs?
In such scenes and occupations the time wore on until nine o’clock, when Kate, jaded and dispirited with the occurrences of the day, hastened from the confinement of the workroom, to join her mother at the street corner, and walk home:—the more sadly, from having to disguise her real feelings, and feign to participate in all the sanguine visions of her companion.
In these activities, time passed until nine o’clock, when Kate, worn out and disheartened by the events of the day, quickly left the confines of the workroom to meet her mother at the street corner and walk home. She felt even sadder because she had to hide her true feelings and pretend to share in all the hopeful thoughts of her companion.
‘Bless my soul, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘I’ve been thinking all day what a delightful thing it would be for Madame Mantalini to take you into partnership—such a likely thing too, you know! Why, your poor dear papa’s cousin’s sister-in-law—a Miss Browndock—was taken into partnership by a lady that kept a school at Hammersmith, and made her fortune in no time at all. I forget, by-the-bye, whether that Miss Browndock was the same lady that got the ten thousand pounds prize in the lottery, but I think she was; indeed, now I come to think of it, I am sure she was. “Mantalini and Nickleby”, how well it would sound!—and if Nicholas has any good fortune, you might have Doctor Nickleby, the head-master of Westminster School, living in the same street.’
“Bless my soul, Kate,” said Mrs. Nickleby. “I’ve been thinking all day about how amazing it would be for Madame Mantalini to take you into partnership—such a great possibility, you know! Your poor dear dad’s cousin’s sister-in-law—a Miss Browndock—was taken into partnership by a lady who ran a school in Hammersmith and made her fortune in no time. By the way, I can’t remember if that Miss Browndock was the same woman who won the ten thousand-pound lottery prize, but I think she was; in fact, now that I think about it, I’m sure she was. ‘Mantalini and Nickleby’—how great would that sound! And if Nicholas has any good luck, you might have Doctor Nickleby, the headmaster of Westminster School, living on the same street.”
‘Dear Nicholas!’ cried Kate, taking from her reticule her brother’s letter from Dotheboys Hall. ‘In all our misfortunes, how happy it makes me, mama, to hear he is doing well, and to find him writing in such good spirits! It consoles me for all we may undergo, to think that he is comfortable and happy.’
‘Dear Nicholas!’ cried Kate, pulling out her brother’s letter from Dotheboys Hall. ‘Amid all our troubles, it makes me so happy, Mom, to know he’s doing well and to see him writing in such good spirits! It comforts me for everything we might face to think that he’s safe and happy.’
Poor Kate! she little thought how weak her consolation was, and how soon she would be undeceived.
Poor Kate! She had no idea how weak her comfort was and how quickly she would realize the truth.
CHAPTER 18
Miss Knag, after doting on Kate Nickleby for three whole Days, makes up her Mind to hate her for evermore. The Causes which led Miss Knag to form this Resolution
Miss Knag, after obsessing over Kate Nickleby for three whole days, decides to hate her forever. The reasons that led Miss Knag to make this decision
There are many lives of much pain, hardship, and suffering, which, having no stirring interest for any but those who lead them, are disregarded by persons who do not want thought or feeling, but who pamper their compassion and need high stimulants to rouse it.
There are many lives filled with pain, hardship, and suffering that, having no real interest for anyone except those living them, are overlooked by people who don’t want to think or feel, but instead indulge their compassion and require strong stimuli to awaken it.
There are not a few among the disciples of charity who require, in their vocation, scarcely less excitement than the votaries of pleasure in theirs; and hence it is that diseased sympathy and compassion are every day expended on out-of-the-way objects, when only too many demands upon the legitimate exercise of the same virtues in a healthy state, are constantly within the sight and hearing of the most unobservant person alive. In short, charity must have its romance, as the novelist or playwright must have his. A thief in fustian is a vulgar character, scarcely to be thought of by persons of refinement; but dress him in green velvet, with a high-crowned hat, and change the scene of his operations, from a thickly-peopled city, to a mountain road, and you shall find in him the very soul of poetry and adventure. So it is with the one great cardinal virtue, which, properly nourished and exercised, leads to, if it does not necessarily include, all the others. It must have its romance; and the less of real, hard, struggling work-a-day life there is in that romance, the better.
There are quite a few people among charity workers who need as much excitement in their work as those who seek pleasure in theirs. As a result, misguided sympathy and compassion are often directed toward unusual causes, while many opportunities for genuinely practicing these virtues in healthy ways are constantly visible and audible to even the most oblivious person. In short, charity needs its sense of adventure, just like a novelist or playwright does. A thief dressed in ordinary clothes seems unrefined and hardly worth considering by those with good taste; but if you put him in green velvet and a stylish hat, and move his activities from a crowded city to a mountain path, he becomes a character filled with poetry and adventure. The same principle applies to the one essential virtue that, when properly nurtured and practiced, leads to, if it doesn't already include, all the others. It has to have its romance, and the less real, ordinary hard work involved in that romance, the better.
The life to which poor Kate Nickleby was devoted, in consequence of the unforeseen train of circumstances already developed in this narrative, was a hard one; but lest the very dulness, unhealthy confinement, and bodily fatigue, which made up its sum and substance, should deprive it of any interest with the mass of the charitable and sympathetic, I would rather keep Miss Nickleby herself in view just now, than chill them in the outset, by a minute and lengthened description of the establishment presided over by Madame Mantalini.
The life that poor Kate Nickleby was stuck with, because of the unexpected series of events already described in this story, was a tough one. But to avoid boring and putting off those who are charitable and sympathetic with the dullness, unhealthy conditions, and physical exhaustion that made up her situation, I’d prefer to focus on Miss Nickleby herself right now instead of starting with a detailed and lengthy description of the place run by Madame Mantalini.
‘Well, now, indeed, Madame Mantalini,’ said Miss Knag, as Kate was taking her weary way homewards on the first night of her novitiate; ‘that Miss Nickleby is a very creditable young person—a very creditable young person indeed—hem—upon my word, Madame Mantalini, it does very extraordinary credit even to your discrimination that you should have found such a very excellent, very well-behaved, very—hem—very unassuming young woman to assist in the fitting on. I have seen some young women when they had the opportunity of displaying before their betters, behave in such a—oh, dear—well—but you’re always right, Madame Mantalini, always; and as I very often tell the young ladies, how you do contrive to be always right, when so many people are so often wrong, is to me a mystery indeed.’
“Well, now, Madame Mantalini,” said Miss Knag, as Kate was wearily making her way home on her first night of work, “that Miss Nickleby is a really impressive young woman—a truly impressive young woman indeed—hem—my word, Madame Mantalini, it’s quite remarkable that you’ve discovered such an excellent, well-behaved, and—hem—very modest young lady to help with the fittings. I’ve seen some young women, when given the chance to show off in front of their superiors, behave in such a—oh, dear—well—but you’re always right, Madame Mantalini, always; and as I often tell the young ladies, how you manage to be right all the time while so many people are often wrong is, to me, a real mystery.”
‘Beyond putting a very excellent client out of humour, Miss Nickleby has not done anything very remarkable today—that I am aware of, at least,’ said Madame Mantalini in reply.
‘Other than upsetting a really great client, Miss Nickleby hasn’t done anything notable today—that I know of, at least,’ said Madame Mantalini in reply.
‘Oh, dear!’ said Miss Knag; ‘but you must allow a great deal for inexperience, you know.’
‘Oh, dear!’ said Miss Knag; ‘but you have to consider a lot for inexperience, you know.’
‘And youth?’ inquired Madame.
"And youth?" asked Madame.
‘Oh, I say nothing about that, Madame Mantalini,’ replied Miss Knag, reddening; ‘because if youth were any excuse, you wouldn’t have—’
‘Oh, I won’t say anything about that, Madame Mantalini,’ replied Miss Knag, reddening; ‘because if being young were any excuse, you wouldn’t have—’
‘Quite so good a forewoman as I have, I suppose,’ suggested Madame.
“Quite a good forewoman as I have, I guess,” suggested Madame.
‘Well, I never did know anybody like you, Madame Mantalini,’ rejoined Miss Knag most complacently, ‘and that’s the fact, for you know what one’s going to say, before it has time to rise to one’s lips. Oh, very good! Ha, ha, ha!’
‘Well, I’ve never met anyone like you, Madame Mantalini,’ replied Miss Knag with a satisfied smile, ‘and that’s true, because you know what someone is going to say before it even comes to their lips. Oh, how good! Ha, ha, ha!’
‘For myself,’ observed Madame Mantalini, glancing with affected carelessness at her assistant, and laughing heartily in her sleeve, ‘I consider Miss Nickleby the most awkward girl I ever saw in my life.’
‘For me,’ said Madame Mantalini, looking casually at her assistant and secretly laughing to herself, ‘I think Miss Nickleby is the most awkward girl I've ever seen in my life.’
‘Poor dear thing,’ said Miss Knag, ‘it’s not her fault. If it was, we might hope to cure it; but as it’s her misfortune, Madame Mantalini, why really you know, as the man said about the blind horse, we ought to respect it.’
‘Poor dear thing,’ said Miss Knag, ‘it’s not her fault. If it were, we might hope to fix it; but since it’s her misfortune, Madame Mantalini, you know, like the man said about the blind horse, we should really respect it.’
‘Her uncle told me she had been considered pretty,’ remarked Madame Mantalini. ‘I think her one of the most ordinary girls I ever met with.’
“Her uncle told me she was considered pretty,” Madame Mantalini remarked. “I think she’s one of the most ordinary girls I’ve ever met.”
‘Ordinary!’ cried Miss Knag with a countenance beaming delight; ‘and awkward! Well, all I can say is, Madame Mantalini, that I quite love the poor girl; and that if she was twice as indifferent-looking, and twice as awkward as she is, I should be only so much the more her friend, and that’s the truth of it.’
“Ordinary!” exclaimed Miss Knag, her face lit up with joy; “and awkward! All I can say, Madame Mantalini, is that I really love the poor girl; and if she looked even more indifferent and was even more awkward than she is, I would just be even more her friend, and that’s the honest truth.”
In fact, Miss Knag had conceived an incipient affection for Kate Nickleby, after witnessing her failure that morning, and this short conversation with her superior increased the favourable prepossession to a most surprising extent; which was the more remarkable, as when she first scanned that young lady’s face and figure, she had entertained certain inward misgivings that they would never agree.
In fact, Miss Knag had developed a budding affection for Kate Nickleby after seeing her struggle that morning, and this brief conversation with her boss boosted that positive feeling in a surprising way. This was even more surprising because when she first looked at that young lady’s face and figure, she had some internal doubts about whether they would ever get along.
‘But now,’ said Miss Knag, glancing at the reflection of herself in a mirror at no great distance, ‘I love her—I quite love her—I declare I do!’
‘But now,’ said Miss Knag, looking at her reflection in a nearby mirror, ‘I love her—I really love her—I swear I do!’
Of such a highly disinterested quality was this devoted friendship, and so superior was it to the little weaknesses of flattery or ill-nature, that the kind-hearted Miss Knag candidly informed Kate Nickleby, next day, that she saw she would never do for the business, but that she need not give herself the slightest uneasiness on this account, for that she (Miss Knag), by increased exertions on her own part, would keep her as much as possible in the background, and that all she would have to do, would be to remain perfectly quiet before company, and to shrink from attracting notice by every means in her power. This last suggestion was so much in accordance with the timid girl’s own feelings and wishes, that she readily promised implicit reliance on the excellent spinster’s advice: without questioning, or indeed bestowing a moment’s reflection upon, the motives that dictated it.
This friendship was so selfless and genuine, and it rose above the petty flaws of flattery or negativity, that the kind-hearted Miss Knag honestly told Kate Nickleby the next day that she realized Kate would never be cut out for the job. However, she reassured her not to worry about it because she (Miss Knag) would make an extra effort to keep Kate as much in the background as possible. All Kate needed to do was stay quiet in front of others and avoid drawing attention by any means she could. This last suggestion aligned perfectly with the shy girl’s own feelings and desires, so she readily agreed to trust the wise spinster’s advice without questioning or even thinking for a moment about the reasons behind it.
‘I take quite a lively interest in you, my dear soul, upon my word,’ said Miss Knag; ‘a sister’s interest, actually. It’s the most singular circumstance I ever knew.’
"I have a real interest in you, my dear," said Miss Knag. "It's like a sister's interest, honestly. This is the strangest thing I've ever experienced."
Undoubtedly it was singular, that if Miss Knag did feel a strong interest in Kate Nickleby, it should not rather have been the interest of a maiden aunt or grandmother; that being the conclusion to which the difference in their respective ages would have naturally tended. But Miss Knag wore clothes of a very youthful pattern, and perhaps her feelings took the same shape.
Without a doubt, it was unusual that if Miss Knag did have a strong interest in Kate Nickleby, it should not have been more like the interest of a maiden aunt or grandmother; that being the conclusion one might expect given the difference in their ages. However, Miss Knag dressed in a very youthful style, and maybe her feelings followed suit.
‘Bless you!’ said Miss Knag, bestowing a kiss upon Kate at the conclusion of the second day’s work, ‘how very awkward you have been all day.’
‘Bless you!’ said Miss Knag, giving Kate a kiss at the end of the second day’s work, ‘you’ve been so awkward all day.’
‘I fear your kind and open communication, which has rendered me more painfully conscious of my own defects, has not improved me,’ sighed Kate.
“I worry that your kind and open communication has made me more painfully aware of my own flaws, and it hasn’t really helped me,” sighed Kate.
‘No, no, I dare say not,’ rejoined Miss Knag, in a most uncommon flow of good humour. ‘But how much better that you should know it at first, and so be able to go on, straight and comfortable! Which way are you walking, my love?’
‘No, no, I definitely don’t think so,’ replied Miss Knag, in a surprisingly cheerful mood. ‘But isn’t it better that you find out now, so you can move forward confidently and comfortably? Which way are you headed, my dear?’
‘Towards the city,’ replied Kate.
“Towards the city,” Kate replied.
‘The city!’ cried Miss Knag, regarding herself with great favour in the glass as she tied her bonnet. ‘Goodness gracious me! now do you really live in the city?’
‘The city!’ exclaimed Miss Knag, admiring herself in the mirror as she tied her bonnet. ‘Goodness gracious! Do you actually live in the city?’
‘Is it so very unusual for anybody to live there?’ asked Kate, half smiling.
"Is it really that unusual for someone to live there?" Kate asked with a slight smile.
‘I couldn’t have believed it possible that any young woman could have lived there, under any circumstances whatever, for three days together,’ replied Miss Knag.
"I never thought it was possible for any young woman to have lived there, under any circumstances, for three whole days," replied Miss Knag.
‘Reduced—I should say poor people,’ answered Kate, correcting herself hastily, for she was afraid of appearing proud, ‘must live where they can.’
'Reduced—I mean poor people,' Kate quickly corrected herself, worried about coming off as proud, 'have to live where they can.'
‘Ah! very true, so they must; very proper indeed!’ rejoined Miss Knag with that sort of half-sigh, which, accompanied by two or three slight nods of the head, is pity’s small change in general society; ‘and that’s what I very often tell my brother, when our servants go away ill, one after another, and he thinks the back-kitchen’s rather too damp for ‘em to sleep in. These sort of people, I tell him, are glad to sleep anywhere! Heaven suits the back to the burden. What a nice thing it is to think that it should be so, isn’t it?’
‘Ah! very true, they definitely must; quite appropriate indeed!’ replied Miss Knag with that kind of half-sigh, which, paired with two or three slight nods of the head, is pity’s small change in general society; ‘and that’s what I often tell my brother when our servants fall ill one after another, and he worries that the back-kitchen is a bit too damp for them to sleep in. People like this, I tell him, are happy to sleep anywhere! Heaven prepares the back for the burden. Isn’t it nice to think that it’s true?’
‘Very,’ replied Kate.
“Definitely,” replied Kate.
‘I’ll walk with you part of the way, my dear,’ said Miss Knag, ‘for you must go very near our house; and as it’s quite dark, and our last servant went to the hospital a week ago, with St Anthony’s fire in her face, I shall be glad of your company.’
"I'll walk with you part of the way, my dear," said Miss Knag, "because you'll be passing very close to our house. Since it's quite dark and our last servant went to the hospital a week ago with St. Anthony's fire on her face, I'd appreciate your company."
Kate would willingly have excused herself from this flattering companionship; but Miss Knag having adjusted her bonnet to her entire satisfaction, took her arm with an air which plainly showed how much she felt the compliment she was conferring, and they were in the street before she could say another word.
Kate would have gladly removed herself from this flattering company; however, Miss Knag, having fixed her hat to her complete satisfaction, took her arm in a way that clearly indicated how much she appreciated the compliment she was giving, and they were in the street before Kate could say anything else.
‘I fear,’ said Kate, hesitating, ‘that mama—my mother, I mean—is waiting for me.’
"I’m worried," Kate said, pausing, "that Mom—my mother, I mean—is waiting for me."
‘You needn’t make the least apology, my dear,’ said Miss Knag, smiling sweetly as she spoke; ‘I dare say she is a very respectable old person, and I shall be quite—hem—quite pleased to know her.’
'You don’t need to apologize at all, my dear,' Miss Knag said, smiling sweetly as she spoke; 'I’m sure she’s a very respectable older lady, and I’ll be very—um—very happy to meet her.'
As poor Mrs. Nickleby was cooling—not her heels alone, but her limbs generally at the street corner, Kate had no alternative but to make her known to Miss Knag, who, doing the last new carriage customer at second-hand, acknowledged the introduction with condescending politeness. The three then walked away, arm in arm: with Miss Knag in the middle, in a special state of amiability.
As poor Mrs. Nickleby was waiting—not just her feet but her whole body—at the street corner, Kate had no choice but to introduce her to Miss Knag, who, while handling a new carriage customer second-hand, responded to the introduction with a patronizing politeness. The three of them then walked away, arm in arm, with Miss Knag in the middle, clearly in a good mood.
‘I have taken such a fancy to your daughter, Mrs. Nickleby, you can’t think,’ said Miss Knag, after she had proceeded a little distance in dignified silence.
“I have become quite fond of your daughter, Mrs. Nickleby, you can’t imagine,” said Miss Knag, after she had walked a short distance in dignified silence.
‘I am delighted to hear it,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘though it is nothing new to me, that even strangers should like Kate.’
"I’m so happy to hear that," Mrs. Nickleby said, "even though it’s not surprising to me that even strangers would like Kate."
‘Hem!’ cried Miss Knag.
“Uh-huh!” cried Miss Knag.
‘You will like her better when you know how good she is,’ said Mrs Nickleby. ‘It is a great blessing to me, in my misfortunes, to have a child, who knows neither pride nor vanity, and whose bringing-up might very well have excused a little of both at first. You don’t know what it is to lose a husband, Miss Knag.’
‘You’ll like her more once you see how good she really is,’ Mrs. Nickleby said. ‘It’s such a blessing for me, in my tough times, to have a child who knows nothing of pride or vanity, and whose upbringing could have easily justified a bit of both at first. You don’t understand what it’s like to lose a husband, Miss Knag.’
As Miss Knag had never yet known what it was to gain one, it followed, very nearly as a matter of course, that she didn’t know what it was to lose one; so she said, in some haste, ‘No, indeed I don’t,’ and said it with an air intending to signify that she should like to catch herself marrying anybody—no, no, she knew better than that.
As Miss Knag had never experienced winning one, it almost naturally followed that she didn’t understand what it was to lose one; so she quickly replied, ‘No, definitely not,’ and said it with an attitude that suggested she would never see herself marrying anyone—no way, she knew better than that.
‘Kate has improved even in this little time, I have no doubt,’ said Mrs Nickleby, glancing proudly at her daughter.
“Kate has improved even in this short time, I have no doubt,” said Mrs. Nickleby, glancing proudly at her daughter.
‘Oh! of course,’ said Miss Knag.
‘Oh! of course,’ said Miss Knag.
‘And will improve still more,’ added Mrs. Nickleby.
‘And will get even better,’ added Mrs. Nickleby.
‘That she will, I’ll be bound,’ replied Miss Knag, squeezing Kate’s arm in her own, to point the joke.
"She definitely will, I’m sure of it," replied Miss Knag, squeezing Kate's arm with her own to emphasize the joke.
‘She always was clever,’ said poor Mrs. Nickleby, brightening up, ‘always, from a baby. I recollect when she was only two years and a half old, that a gentleman who used to visit very much at our house—Mr. Watkins, you know, Kate, my dear, that your poor papa went bail for, who afterwards ran away to the United States, and sent us a pair of snow shoes, with such an affectionate letter that it made your poor dear father cry for a week. You remember the letter? In which he said that he was very sorry he couldn’t repay the fifty pounds just then, because his capital was all out at interest, and he was very busy making his fortune, but that he didn’t forget you were his god-daughter, and he should take it very unkind if we didn’t buy you a silver coral and put it down to his old account? Dear me, yes, my dear, how stupid you are! and spoke so affectionately of the old port wine that he used to drink a bottle and a half of every time he came. You must remember, Kate?’
“She always was smart,” said poor Mrs. Nickleby, lighting up, “always, since she was a baby. I remember when she was just two and a half, a gentleman who visited our house a lot—Mr. Watkins, you know, Kate, dear, the one your poor dad went surety for, who later ran off to the United States and sent us a pair of snowshoes along with such a heartfelt letter that it made your poor father cry for a week. You remember the letter? In which he said he was really sorry he couldn’t pay back the fifty pounds right then because his money was all tied up in investments, and he was busy trying to make his fortune, but that he hadn’t forgotten you were his goddaughter and he’d be very upset if we didn’t buy you a silver coral and put it on his tab? Dear me, yes, my dear, how forgetful you are! And he spoke so fondly of the old port wine that he would drink a bottle and a half every time he visited. You must remember, Kate?”
‘Yes, yes, mama; what of him?’
‘Yeah, yeah, mom; what about him?’
‘Why, that Mr. Watkins, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby slowly, as if she were making a tremendous effort to recollect something of paramount importance; ‘that Mr. Watkins—he wasn’t any relation, Miss Knag will understand, to the Watkins who kept the Old Boar in the village; by-the-bye, I don’t remember whether it was the Old Boar or the George the Third, but it was one of the two, I know, and it’s much the same—that Mr. Watkins said, when you were only two years and a half old, that you were one of the most astonishing children he ever saw. He did indeed, Miss Knag, and he wasn’t at all fond of children, and couldn’t have had the slightest motive for doing it. I know it was he who said so, because I recollect, as well as if it was only yesterday, his borrowing twenty pounds of her poor dear papa the very moment afterwards.’
“Why, that Mr. Watkins, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby said slowly, as if she was making a huge effort to remember something really important; “that Mr. Watkins—he wasn’t related, Miss Knag will understand, to the Watkins who ran the Old Boar in the village; by the way, I can’t recall if it was the Old Boar or the George the Third, but it was one of the two, I know, and it’s pretty much the same—that Mr. Watkins said, when you were only two and a half years old, that you were one of the most amazing children he ever saw. He really did, Miss Knag, and he wasn’t fond of kids at all and had no reason to say it. I know it was him who said that because I can remember, as if it were just yesterday, him borrowing twenty pounds from her poor dear papa right afterward.”
Having quoted this extraordinary and most disinterested testimony to her daughter’s excellence, Mrs. Nickleby stopped to breathe; and Miss Knag, finding that the discourse was turning upon family greatness, lost no time in striking in, with a small reminiscence on her own account.
Having shared this amazing and completely unbiased praise for her daughter's greatness, Mrs. Nickleby paused to catch her breath; and Miss Knag, noticing that the conversation was shifting to family achievements, quickly jumped in with a little story of her own.
‘Don’t talk of lending money, Mrs. Nickleby,’ said Miss Knag, ‘or you’ll drive me crazy, perfectly crazy. My mama—hem—was the most lovely and beautiful creature, with the most striking and exquisite—hem—the most exquisite nose that ever was put upon a human face, I do believe, Mrs Nickleby (here Miss Knag rubbed her own nose sympathetically); the most delightful and accomplished woman, perhaps, that ever was seen; but she had that one failing of lending money, and carried it to such an extent that she lent—hem—oh! thousands of pounds, all our little fortunes, and what’s more, Mrs. Nickleby, I don’t think, if we were to live till—till—hem—till the very end of time, that we should ever get them back again. I don’t indeed.’
“Don’t even talk about lending money, Mrs. Nickleby,” said Miss Knag, “or you’ll drive me completely nuts. My mom—hem—was the most lovely and beautiful person, with the most striking and exquisite—hem—the most exquisite nose that’s ever been on a human face, I really believe, Mrs. Nickleby (here Miss Knag rubbed her own nose sympathetically); she was perhaps the most delightful and accomplished woman anyone has ever seen; but she had this one flaw of lending money, and she took it so far that she lent—hem—oh! thousands of pounds, all our little fortunes, and what’s worse, Mrs. Nickleby, I honestly don’t think that if we were to live until—until—hem—the very end of time, we’d ever get it back again. I really don’t.”
After concluding this effort of invention without being interrupted, Miss Knag fell into many more recollections, no less interesting than true, the full tide of which, Mrs. Nickleby in vain attempting to stem, at length sailed smoothly down by adding an under-current of her own recollections; and so both ladies went on talking together in perfect contentment; the only difference between them being, that whereas Miss Knag addressed herself to Kate, and talked very loud, Mrs. Nickleby kept on in one unbroken monotonous flow, perfectly satisfied to be talking and caring very little whether anybody listened or not.
After finishing her story without any interruptions, Miss Knag drifted into many more memories, just as fascinating as they were true. Mrs. Nickleby tried in vain to redirect the conversation, but eventually joined in smoothly by adding her own memories. So, both women chatted happily together; the only difference was that Miss Knag spoke loudly to Kate, while Mrs. Nickleby continued in a steady, monotone flow, perfectly happy to be talking and not really concerned whether anyone was listening or not.
In this manner they walked on, very amicably, until they arrived at Miss Knag’s brother’s, who was an ornamental stationer and small circulating library keeper, in a by-street off Tottenham Court Road; and who let out by the day, week, month, or year, the newest old novels, whereof the titles were displayed in pen-and-ink characters on a sheet of pasteboard, swinging at his door-post. As Miss Knag happened, at the moment, to be in the middle of an account of her twenty-second offer from a gentleman of large property, she insisted upon their all going in to supper together; and in they went.
They walked along quite happily until they reached Miss Knag's brother's place, who was a decorative stationer and operated a small circulating library on a side street off Tottenham Court Road. He rented out the latest popular novels for a day, week, month, or year, with the titles shown in ink on a sign hanging at his door. Since Miss Knag was currently sharing the story of her twenty-second marriage proposal from a wealthy gentleman, she insisted that they all go in for supper together; and so they did.
‘Don’t go away, Mortimer,’ said Miss Knag as they entered the shop. ‘It’s only one of our young ladies and her mother. Mrs. and Miss Nickleby.’
“Don’t leave, Mortimer,” Miss Knag said as they walked into the shop. “It’s just one of our young ladies and her mother. Mrs. and Miss Nickleby.”
‘Oh, indeed!’ said Mr. Mortimer Knag. ‘Ah!’
‘Oh, definitely!’ said Mr. Mortimer Knag. ‘Ah!’
Having given utterance to these ejaculations with a very profound and thoughtful air, Mr. Knag slowly snuffed two kitchen candles on the counter, and two more in the window, and then snuffed himself from a box in his waistcoat pocket.
After expressing these exclamations with a serious and thoughtful demeanor, Mr. Knag slowly extinguished two kitchen candles on the counter, two more in the window, and then took a pinch from a box in his waistcoat pocket.
There was something very impressive in the ghostly air with which all this was done; and as Mr. Knag was a tall lank gentleman of solemn features, wearing spectacles, and garnished with much less hair than a gentleman bordering on forty, or thereabouts, usually boasts, Mrs. Nickleby whispered her daughter that she thought he must be literary.
There was something quite striking about the eerie atmosphere surrounding everything that happened; and since Mr. Knag was a tall, thin man with a serious expression, wearing glasses and having much less hair than a man nearing forty typically has, Mrs. Nickleby quietly told her daughter that she believed he must be an intellectual.
‘Past ten,’ said Mr. Knag, consulting his watch. ‘Thomas, close the warehouse.’
‘It’s past ten,’ said Mr. Knag, checking his watch. ‘Thomas, shut the warehouse.’
Thomas was a boy nearly half as tall as a shutter, and the warehouse was a shop about the size of three hackney coaches.
Thomas was a boy almost half the height of a shutter, and the warehouse was about the size of three taxis.
‘Ah!’ said Mr. Knag once more, heaving a deep sigh as he restored to its parent shelf the book he had been reading. ‘Well—yes—I believe supper is ready, sister.’
‘Ah!’ said Mr. Knag once again, letting out a deep sigh as he put the book he had been reading back on its shelf. ‘Well—yes—I think supper is ready, sister.’
With another sigh Mr. Knag took up the kitchen candles from the counter, and preceded the ladies with mournful steps to a back-parlour, where a charwoman, employed in the absence of the sick servant, and remunerated with certain eighteenpences to be deducted from her wages due, was putting the supper out.
With another sigh, Mr. Knag grabbed the kitchen candles from the counter and sadly led the ladies to a back parlor, where a cleaning woman, hired while the sick servant was away and paid with some of her earnings deducted, was setting out the supper.
‘Mrs. Blockson,’ said Miss Knag, reproachfully, ‘how very often I have begged you not to come into the room with your bonnet on!’
‘Mrs. Blockson,’ said Miss Knag, with reproach, ‘how many times have I asked you not to come into the room with your hat on?’
‘I can’t help it, Miss Knag,’ said the charwoman, bridling up on the shortest notice. ‘There’s been a deal o’cleaning to do in this house, and if you don’t like it, I must trouble you to look out for somebody else, for it don’t hardly pay me, and that’s the truth, if I was to be hung this minute.’
‘I can't help it, Miss Knag,’ said the cleaner, straightening up on a moment's notice. ‘There’s been a lot of cleaning to do in this house, and if you don’t like it, you’ll have to find someone else, because it hardly pays me, and that's the truth, even if I were to be hanged this minute.’
‘I don’t want any remarks if you please,’ said Miss Knag, with a strong emphasis on the personal pronoun. ‘Is there any fire downstairs for some hot water presently?’
‘I don’t want any comments, if you please,’ said Miss Knag, emphasizing the personal pronoun. ‘Is there any fire downstairs for some hot water soon?’
‘No there is not, indeed, Miss Knag,’ replied the substitute; ‘and so I won’t tell you no stories about it.’
‘No, there isn't, really, Miss Knag,’ replied the substitute; ‘so I won’t share any stories about it.’
‘Then why isn’t there?’ said Miss Knag.
‘Then why isn’t there?’ Miss Knag said.
‘Because there arn’t no coals left out, and if I could make coals I would, but as I can’t I won’t, and so I make bold to tell you, Mem,’ replied Mrs Blockson.
‘Because there aren’t any coals left out, and if I could make coals, I would, but since I can’t, I won’t, and so I feel it's okay to tell you, Mem,’ replied Mrs. Blockson.
‘Will you hold your tongue—female?’ said Mr. Mortimer Knag, plunging violently into this dialogue.
“Will you keep quiet—woman?” Mr. Mortimer Knag said, interrupting the conversation abruptly.
‘By your leave, Mr. Knag,’ retorted the charwoman, turning sharp round. ‘I’m only too glad not to speak in this house, excepting when and where I’m spoke to, sir; and with regard to being a female, sir, I should wish to know what you considered yourself?’
‘If you’ll allow me, Mr. Knag,’ the cleaning lady shot back, turning abruptly. ‘I’m really only happy to stay quiet in this house, except when I’m spoken to, sir; and about being a woman, sir, I’d like to know what you think of yourself?’
‘A miserable wretch,’ exclaimed Mr. Knag, striking his forehead. ‘A miserable wretch.’
‘A miserable wretch,’ exclaimed Mr. Knag, striking his forehead. ‘A miserable wretch.’
‘I’m very glad to find that you don’t call yourself out of your name, sir,’ said Mrs. Blockson; ‘and as I had two twin children the day before yesterday was only seven weeks, and my little Charley fell down a airy and put his elber out, last Monday, I shall take it as a favour if you’ll send nine shillings, for one week’s work, to my house, afore the clock strikes ten tomorrow.’
‘I’m really glad to see that you don’t refer to yourself in a negative way, sir,’ said Mrs. Blockson; ‘and since I had two twin babies just the day before yesterday, who are only seven weeks old, and my little Charley fell down the stairs and hurt his elbow last Monday, I would appreciate it if you could send nine shillings for one week’s work to my house before the clock strikes ten tomorrow.’
With these parting words, the good woman quitted the room with great ease of manner, leaving the door wide open; Mr. Knag, at the same moment, flung himself into the ‘warehouse,’ and groaned aloud.
With these final words, the kind woman left the room confidently, leaving the door wide open; at the same moment, Mr. Knag threw himself into the ‘warehouse’ and groaned loudly.
‘What is the matter with that gentleman, pray?’ inquired Mrs. Nickleby, greatly disturbed by the sound.
"What’s wrong with that guy, please?" asked Mrs. Nickleby, quite upset by the noise.
‘Is he ill?’ inquired Kate, really alarmed.
"Is he sick?" Kate asked, genuinely worried.
‘Hush!’ replied Miss Knag; ‘a most melancholy history. He was once most devotedly attached to—hem—to Madame Mantalini.’
‘Hush!’ replied Miss Knag; ‘a very sad story. He was once deeply in love with—um—Madame Mantalini.’
‘Bless me!’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby.
“Bless me!” exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Yes,’ continued Miss Knag, ‘and received great encouragement too, and confidently hoped to marry her. He has a most romantic heart, Mrs Nickleby, as indeed—hem—as indeed all our family have, and the disappointment was a dreadful blow. He is a wonderfully accomplished man—most extraordinarily accomplished—reads—hem—reads every novel that comes out; I mean every novel that—hem—that has any fashion in it, of course. The fact is, that he did find so much in the books he read, applicable to his own misfortunes, and did find himself in every respect so much like the heroes—because of course he is conscious of his own superiority, as we all are, and very naturally—that he took to scorning everything, and became a genius; and I am quite sure that he is, at this very present moment, writing another book.’
"Yes," Miss Knag continued, "and he got a lot of encouragement too, and he really thought he would marry her. He has a very romantic heart, Mrs. Nickleby, as indeed—um—as indeed our whole family does, and the disappointment was a huge blow. He is an incredibly talented man—truly extraordinarily talented—reads—um—reads every novel that comes out; I mean every novel that—um—that has any trend to it, of course. The truth is, he found so much in the books he read that related to his own misfortunes, and he saw himself in every way like the heroes—because, of course, he is aware of his own superiority, as we all are, and quite naturally—that he started to scorn everything and became a genius; and I’m sure that at this very moment, he’s writing another book."
‘Another book!’ repeated Kate, finding that a pause was left for somebody to say something.
‘Another book!’ Kate echoed, realizing that there was a pause for someone to say something.
‘Yes,’ said Miss Knag, nodding in great triumph; ‘another book, in three volumes post octavo. Of course it’s a great advantage to him, in all his little fashionable descriptions, to have the benefit of my—hem—of my experience, because, of course, few authors who write about such things can have such opportunities of knowing them as I have. He’s so wrapped up in high life, that the least allusion to business or worldly matters—like that woman just now, for instance—quite distracts him; but, as I often say, I think his disappointment a great thing for him, because if he hadn’t been disappointed he couldn’t have written about blighted hopes and all that; and the fact is, if it hadn’t happened as it has, I don’t believe his genius would ever have come out at all.’
“Yeah,” Miss Knag said, nodding with great pride, “another book, in three volumes. Obviously, it’s a huge advantage for him, with all his little fashionable descriptions, to benefit from my—hem—my experience because, of course, few authors who write about these topics have the same opportunities to know them as I do. He’s so wrapped up in high society that even the slightest mention of business or everyday matters—like that woman just now, for instance—totally throws him off; but, as I often say, I think his disappointment is a big deal for him because if he hadn’t been disappointed, he wouldn’t have been able to write about shattered dreams and all that; and the truth is, if it hadn’t gone down this way, I don’t think his talent would have ever emerged at all.”
How much more communicative Miss Knag might have become under more favourable circumstances, it is impossible to divine, but as the gloomy one was within ear-shot, and the fire wanted making up, her disclosures stopped here. To judge from all appearances, and the difficulty of making the water warm, the last servant could not have been much accustomed to any other fire than St Anthony’s; but a little brandy and water was made at last, and the guests, having been previously regaled with cold leg of mutton and bread and cheese, soon afterwards took leave; Kate amusing herself, all the way home, with the recollection of her last glimpse of Mr Mortimer Knag deeply abstracted in the shop; and Mrs. Nickleby by debating within herself whether the dressmaking firm would ultimately become ‘Mantalini, Knag, and Nickleby’, or ‘Mantalini, Nickleby, and Knag’.
How much more chatty Miss Knag might have been under better circumstances is impossible to know, but since the gloomy one was within earshot and the fire needed tending, she stopped sharing her thoughts there. From all indications, and considering how hard it was to get the water warm, the last servant probably wasn’t used to any other fire than St. Anthony’s; but eventually, a little brandy and water were made, and the guests, having enjoyed cold leg of mutton with bread and cheese beforehand, soon left. Kate entertained herself on the way home, thinking about her last glimpse of Mr. Mortimer Knag deeply lost in thought at the shop, while Mrs. Nickleby contemplated whether the dressmaking business would eventually be named 'Mantalini, Knag, and Nickleby' or 'Mantalini, Nickleby, and Knag'.
At this high point, Miss Knag’s friendship remained for three whole days, much to the wonderment of Madame Mantalini’s young ladies who had never beheld such constancy in that quarter, before; but on the fourth, it received a check no less violent than sudden, which thus occurred.
At this peak moment, Miss Knag's friendship lasted a full three days, much to the amazement of Madame Mantalini's young ladies, who had never seen such loyalty in that area before. However, on the fourth day, it faced a blow that was both sudden and severe, which happened as follows.
It happened that an old lord of great family, who was going to marry a young lady of no family in particular, came with the young lady, and the young lady’s sister, to witness the ceremony of trying on two nuptial bonnets which had been ordered the day before, and Madame Mantalini announcing the fact, in a shrill treble, through the speaking-pipe, which communicated with the workroom, Miss Knag darted hastily upstairs with a bonnet in each hand, and presented herself in the show-room, in a charming state of palpitation, intended to demonstrate her enthusiasm in the cause. The bonnets were no sooner fairly on, than Miss Knag and Madame Mantalini fell into convulsions of admiration.
An old nobleman from a prominent family was about to marry a young woman from a lesser-known background. He arrived with the young woman and her sister to witness the fitting of two wedding bonnets that had been ordered the previous day. Madame Mantalini announced this exciting moment in a high-pitched voice through the speaking tube that connected to the workroom. Miss Knag quickly raced upstairs, holding a bonnet in each hand, and entered the showroom, visibly excited to show her enthusiasm for the occasion. As soon as the bonnets were on, Miss Knag and Madame Mantalini erupted into fits of admiration.
‘A most elegant appearance,’ said Madame Mantalini.
"A very elegant look," said Madame Mantalini.
‘I never saw anything so exquisite in all my life,’ said Miss Knag.
"I've never seen anything so beautiful in my entire life," said Miss Knag.
Now, the old lord, who was a very old lord, said nothing, but mumbled and chuckled in a state of great delight, no less with the nuptial bonnets and their wearers, than with his own address in getting such a fine woman for his wife; and the young lady, who was a very lively young lady, seeing the old lord in this rapturous condition, chased the old lord behind a cheval-glass, and then and there kissed him, while Madame Mantalini and the other young lady looked, discreetly, another way.
Now, the old lord, who was really old, didn't say anything but mumbled and chuckled in deep delight, equally pleased with the wedding hats and their wearers, as well as with his own luck in marrying such a wonderful woman; and the young lady, who was very lively, seeing the old lord in this joyful state, chased him behind a full-length mirror and kissed him right there, while Madame Mantalini and the other young lady discreetly looked away.
But, pending the salutation, Miss Knag, who was tinged with curiosity, stepped accidentally behind the glass, and encountered the lively young lady’s eye just at the very moment when she kissed the old lord; upon which the young lady, in a pouting manner, murmured something about ‘an old thing,’ and ‘great impertinence,’ and finished by darting a look of displeasure at Miss Knag, and smiling contemptuously.
But while waiting to greet them, Miss Knag, curious as she was, accidentally stepped behind the glass and caught the lively young lady's eye just as she kissed the old lord. At that moment, the young lady jokingly murmured something about “an old thing” and “great rudeness,” then ended by shooting Miss Knag an annoyed look and smiling dismissively.
‘Madame Mantalini,’ said the young lady.
‘Madame Mantalini,’ said the young woman.
‘Ma’am,’ said Madame Mantalini.
"Ma'am," said Madame Mantalini.
‘Pray have up that pretty young creature we saw yesterday.’
'Please bring that lovely young woman we saw yesterday.'
‘Oh yes, do,’ said the sister.
‘Oh yes, go ahead,’ said the sister.
‘Of all things in the world, Madame Mantalini,’ said the lord’s intended, throwing herself languidly on a sofa, ‘I hate being waited upon by frights or elderly persons. Let me always see that young creature, I beg, whenever I come.’
‘Of all things in the world, Madame Mantalini,’ said the lord’s fiancée, throwing herself lazily onto a sofa, ‘I hate being served by ugly people or old folks. Please make sure I always see that young person whenever I come.’
‘By all means,’ said the old lord; ‘the lovely young creature, by all means.’
“Of course,” said the old lord; “the beautiful young lady, definitely.”
‘Everybody is talking about her,’ said the young lady, in the same careless manner; ‘and my lord, being a great admirer of beauty, must positively see her.’
‘Everyone is talking about her,’ said the young lady, in the same casual way; ‘and my lord, being a big admirer of beauty, has to see her.’
‘She is universally admired,’ replied Madame Mantalini. ‘Miss Knag, send up Miss Nickleby. You needn’t return.’
‘She is universally admired,’ replied Madame Mantalini. ‘Miss Knag, send up Miss Nickleby. You don’t need to come back.’
‘I beg your pardon, Madame Mantalini, what did you say last?’ asked Miss Knag, trembling.
"I’m sorry, Madame Mantalini, what did you just say?" asked Miss Knag, shaking.
‘You needn’t return,’ repeated the superior, sharply. Miss Knag vanished without another word, and in all reasonable time was replaced by Kate, who took off the new bonnets and put on the old ones: blushing very much to find that the old lord and the two young ladies were staring her out of countenance all the time.
‘You don’t have to come back,’ the superior said sharply. Miss Knag disappeared without saying anything else, and soon after, Kate arrived. She took off the new bonnets and put on the old ones, blushing intensely when she realized the old lord and the two young ladies were staring at her the entire time.
‘Why, how you colour, child!’ said the lord’s chosen bride.
‘Why, look how you’re blushing, kid!’ said the lord’s chosen bride.
‘She is not quite so accustomed to her business, as she will be in a week or two,’ interposed Madame Mantalini with a gracious smile.
“She isn’t quite used to her job yet, but she will be in a week or two,” interjected Madame Mantalini with a friendly smile.
‘I am afraid you have been giving her some of your wicked looks, my lord,’ said the intended.
‘I’m afraid you’ve been giving her some of your wicked looks, my lord,’ said the intended.
‘No, no, no,’ replied the old lord, ‘no, no, I’m going to be married, and lead a new life. Ha, ha, ha! a new life, a new life! ha, ha, ha!’
‘No, no, no,’ replied the old lord, ‘no, no, I’m getting married, and starting a new life. Ha, ha, ha! A new life, a new life! Ha, ha, ha!’
It was a satisfactory thing to hear that the old gentleman was going to lead a new life, for it was pretty evident that his old one would not last him much longer. The mere exertion of protracted chuckling reduced him to a fearful ebb of coughing and gasping; it was some minutes before he could find breath to remark that the girl was too pretty for a milliner.
It was great to hear that the old gentleman was going to start a new life, since it was clear his old one wouldn't last much longer. Just the effort of laughing for too long left him coughing and struggling for breath; it took him several minutes to catch his breath enough to say that the girl was too pretty to be a milliner.
‘I hope you don’t think good looks a disqualification for the business, my lord,’ said Madame Mantalini, simpering.
"I hope you don’t think being good-looking is a disqualification for the business, my lord," said Madame Mantalini, simpering.
‘Not by any means,’ replied the old lord, ‘or you would have left it long ago.’
‘Not at all,’ replied the old lord, ‘or you would have left it a long time ago.’
‘You naughty creature,’ said the lively lady, poking the peer with her parasol; ‘I won’t have you talk so. How dare you?’
‘You naughty creature,’ said the lively lady, poking the peer with her parasol; ‘I won’t let you talk like that. How dare you?’
This playful inquiry was accompanied with another poke, and another, and then the old lord caught the parasol, and wouldn’t give it up again, which induced the other lady to come to the rescue, and some very pretty sportiveness ensued.
This teasing question came with another nudge, and then another, until the old lord grabbed the parasol and wouldn’t let it go, which prompted the other lady to step in to help, leading to some delightful playfulness.
‘You will see that those little alterations are made, Madame Mantalini,’ said the lady. ‘Nay, you bad man, you positively shall go first; I wouldn’t leave you behind with that pretty girl, not for half a second. I know you too well. Jane, my dear, let him go first, and we shall be quite sure of him.’
‘You’ll notice those little changes are made, Madame Mantalini,’ said the lady. ‘Now, you bad man, you absolutely have to go first; I wouldn’t leave you alone with that pretty girl, not even for a second. I know you too well. Jane, my dear, let him go first, and we’ll be completely sure of him.’
The old lord, evidently much flattered by this suspicion, bestowed a grotesque leer upon Kate as he passed; and, receiving another tap with the parasol for his wickedness, tottered downstairs to the door, where his sprightly body was hoisted into the carriage by two stout footmen.
The old lord, clearly amused by this suspicion, gave Kate a ridiculous grin as he walked by; and, getting another hit from the parasol for his mischief, wobbled down the stairs to the door, where two strong footmen helped him into the carriage.
‘Foh!’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘how he ever gets into a carriage without thinking of a hearse, I can’t think. There, take the things away, my dear, take them away.’
‘Ugh!’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘I don’t understand how he manages to get into a carriage without thinking of a hearse. Now, please, take the things away, my dear, take them away.’
Kate, who had remained during the whole scene with her eyes modestly fixed upon the ground, was only too happy to avail herself of the permission to retire, and hasten joyfully downstairs to Miss Knag’s dominion.
Kate, who had kept her eyes modestly on the ground throughout the whole scene, was more than happy to take advantage of the permission to leave and quickly head downstairs to Miss Knag's territory.
The circumstances of the little kingdom had greatly changed, however, during the short period of her absence. In place of Miss Knag being stationed in her accustomed seat, preserving all the dignity and greatness of Madame Mantalini’s representative, that worthy soul was reposing on a large box, bathed in tears, while three or four of the young ladies in close attendance upon her, together with the presence of hartshorn, vinegar, and other restoratives, would have borne ample testimony, even without the derangement of the head-dress and front row of curls, to her having fainted desperately.
The situation in the little kingdom had changed a lot during her short absence. Instead of Miss Knag sitting confidently in her usual spot, embodying all the authority of Madame Mantalini’s representative, that poor woman was slumped on a big box, crying. Three or four of the young ladies were surrounding her, along with bottles of hartshorn, vinegar, and other remedies, all of which clearly showed—without needing to point out her disarranged hair and messy curls—that she had fainted badly.
‘Bless me!’ said Kate, stepping hastily forward, ‘what is the matter?’
"Bless me!" Kate said, quickly stepping forward. "What's going on?"
This inquiry produced in Miss Knag violent symptoms of a relapse; and several young ladies, darting angry looks at Kate, applied more vinegar and hartshorn, and said it was ‘a shame.’
This inquiry caused Miss Knag to show strong signs of a relapse; and several young ladies, shooting angry glares at Kate, used more vinegar and hartshorn, saying it was ‘a shame.’
‘What is a shame?’ demanded Kate. ‘What is the matter? What has happened? tell me.’
‘What’s the shame?’ Kate asked. ‘What’s going on? What happened? Tell me.’
‘Matter!’ cried Miss Knag, coming, all at once, bolt upright, to the great consternation of the assembled maidens; ‘matter! Fie upon you, you nasty creature!’
‘Matter!’ shouted Miss Knag, sitting up straight all of a sudden, to the shock of all the gathered girls; ‘matter! Shame on you, you disgusting person!’
‘Gracious!’ cried Kate, almost paralysed by the violence with which the adjective had been jerked out from between Miss Knag’s closed teeth; ‘have I offended you?’
‘Wow!’ shouted Kate, nearly frozen by the force with which the word had been yanked from between Miss Knag’s clenched teeth; ‘did I upset you?’
‘You offended me!’ retorted Miss Knag, ‘you! a chit, a child, an upstart nobody! Oh, indeed! Ha, ha!’
'You offended me!' shot back Miss Knag, 'you! a brat, a kid, a pretentious nobody! Oh, really! Ha, ha!'
Now, it was evident, as Miss Knag laughed, that something struck her as being exceedingly funny; and as the young ladies took their tone from Miss Knag—she being the chief—they all got up a laugh without a moment’s delay, and nodded their heads a little, and smiled sarcastically to each other, as much as to say how very good that was!
Now, it was clear, as Miss Knag laughed, that something seemed really funny to her; and since the young ladies followed Miss Knag's lead—she being the main one—they all burst into laughter without any hesitation, nodding their heads a bit and sharing sarcastic smiles with each other, as if to say how clever that was!
‘Here she is,’ continued Miss Knag, getting off the box, and introducing Kate with much ceremony and many low curtseys to the delighted throng; ‘here she is—everybody is talking about her—the belle, ladies—the beauty, the—oh, you bold-faced thing!’
‘Here she is,’ continued Miss Knag, stepping down from the box and dramatically introducing Kate with exaggerated ceremony and numerous deep curtseys to the thrilled crowd; ‘here she is—everyone's talking about her—the star, ladies—the beauty, the—oh, you daring girl!’
At this crisis, Miss Knag was unable to repress a virtuous shudder, which immediately communicated itself to all the young ladies; after which, Miss Knag laughed, and after that, cried.
At this moment, Miss Knag couldn't help but shudder with a sense of righteousness, which quickly spread to all the young ladies; then, Miss Knag laughed, and after that, she cried.
‘For fifteen years,’ exclaimed Miss Knag, sobbing in a most affecting manner, ‘for fifteen years have I been the credit and ornament of this room and the one upstairs. Thank God,’ said Miss Knag, stamping first her right foot and then her left with remarkable energy, ‘I have never in all that time, till now, been exposed to the arts, the vile arts, of a creature, who disgraces us with all her proceedings, and makes proper people blush for themselves. But I feel it, I do feel it, although I am disgusted.’
“For fifteen years,” Miss Knag exclaimed, crying dramatically, “for fifteen years I’ve been the pride and beauty of this room and the one upstairs. Thank God,” she said, energetically stamping her right foot and then her left, “I have never, until now, been subjected to the deceitful tricks of a person who embarrasses us with all her actions and makes decent people feel ashamed of themselves. But I sense it, I really do sense it, even though I’m disgusted.”
Miss Knag here relapsed into softness, and the young ladies renewing their attentions, murmured that she ought to be superior to such things, and that for their part they despised them, and considered them beneath their notice; in witness whereof, they called out, more emphatically than before, that it was a shame, and that they felt so angry, they did, they hardly knew what to do with themselves.
Miss Knag softened again, and the young ladies, resuming their focus on her, whispered that she should rise above such things, claiming that they, for their part, looked down on them and thought they were unworthy of their attention. To prove their point, they exclaimed even more passionately than before that it was a disgrace, and that they were so upset that they hardly knew what to do with themselves.
‘Have I lived to this day to be called a fright!’ cried Miss Knag, suddenly becoming convulsive, and making an effort to tear her front off.
‘Have I lived to this day to be called a freak!’ cried Miss Knag, suddenly becoming agitated and making an effort to tear her front off.
‘Oh no, no,’ replied the chorus, ‘pray don’t say so; don’t now!’
‘Oh no, no,’ replied the chorus, ‘please don’t say that; not now!’
‘Have I deserved to be called an elderly person?’ screamed Miss Knag, wrestling with the supernumeraries.
‘Have I earned the right to be called an elderly person?’ yelled Miss Knag, fighting with the extras.
‘Don’t think of such things, dear,’ answered the chorus.
‘Don’t think about that stuff, sweetheart,’ replied the chorus.
‘I hate her,’ cried Miss Knag; ‘I detest and hate her. Never let her speak to me again; never let anybody who is a friend of mine speak to her; a slut, a hussy, an impudent artful hussy!’ Having denounced the object of her wrath, in these terms, Miss Knag screamed once, hiccuped thrice, gurgled in her throat several times, slumbered, shivered, woke, came to, composed her head-dress, and declared herself quite well again.
"I hate her," shouted Miss Knag. "I completely detest her. Don’t let her talk to me ever again; don’t let anyone who’s my friend talk to her either; she's a slut, a hussy, a bold, conniving hussy!" After expressing her anger like this, Miss Knag screamed once, hiccuped three times, made several gurgling noises in her throat, dozed off, trembled, woke up, got herself together, and claimed she was perfectly fine again.
Poor Kate had regarded these proceedings, at first, in perfect bewilderment. She had then turned red and pale by turns, and once or twice essayed to speak; but, as the true motives of this altered behaviour developed themselves, she retired a few paces, and looked calmly on without deigning a reply. Nevertheless, although she walked proudly to her seat, and turned her back upon the group of little satellites who clustered round their ruling planet in the remotest corner of the room, she gave way, in secret, to some such bitter tears as would have gladdened Miss Knag’s inmost soul, if she could have seen them fall.
Poor Kate had initially watched these events with total confusion. Then she flushed red and went pale repeatedly, and a couple of times tried to say something; but as the true reasons behind this change in behavior became clear, she stepped back a bit and calmly observed without bothering to respond. Still, even though she walked proudly to her seat and turned her back on the group of little followers huddled around their main leader in the far corner of the room, she secretly shed bitter tears that would have delighted Miss Knag if she could have seen them fall.
CHAPTER 19
Descriptive of a Dinner at Mr. Ralph Nickleby’s, and of the Manner in which the Company entertained themselves, before Dinner, at Dinner, and after Dinner.
Descriptive of a Dinner at Mr. Ralph Nickleby’s, and of the way the guests kept themselves entertained, before Dinner, during Dinner, and after Dinner.
The bile and rancour of the worthy Miss Knag undergoing no diminution during the remainder of the week, but rather augmenting with every successive hour; and the honest ire of all the young ladies rising, or seeming to rise, in exact proportion to the good spinster’s indignation, and both waxing very hot every time Miss Nickleby was called upstairs; it will be readily imagined that that young lady’s daily life was none of the most cheerful or enviable kind. She hailed the arrival of Saturday night, as a prisoner would a few delicious hours’ respite from slow and wearing torture, and felt that the poor pittance for her first week’s labour would have been dearly and hardly earned, had its amount been trebled.
The bitterness and resentment of the formidable Miss Knag showed no signs of fading during the rest of the week; in fact, it grew stronger with each passing hour. The honest anger of all the young ladies seemed to rise in direct relation to Miss Knag’s indignation, becoming even more intense every time Miss Nickleby was called upstairs. It’s easy to see that Miss Nickleby's daily life was far from cheerful or enviable. She welcomed Saturday night like a prisoner welcoming a few precious hours of relief from slow, exhausting torment, feeling that the meager pay for her first week of work would have been painfully hard-earned, even if it were three times its actual amount.
When she joined her mother, as usual, at the street corner, she was not a little surprised to find her in conversation with Mr. Ralph Nickleby; but her surprise was soon redoubled, no less by the matter of their conversation, than by the smoothed and altered manner of Mr. Nickleby himself.
When she met her mother, as usual, at the street corner, she was quite surprised to see her talking to Mr. Ralph Nickleby; however, her surprise quickly grew even more, both because of what they were discussing and the way Mr. Nickleby had smoothed out and changed his demeanor.
‘Ah! my dear!’ said Ralph; ‘we were at that moment talking about you.’
‘Ah! my dear!’ said Ralph; ‘we were just talking about you.’
‘Indeed!’ replied Kate, shrinking, though she scarce knew why, from her uncle’s cold glistening eye.
‘Sure!’ replied Kate, pulling back, though she hardly understood why, from her uncle’s cold, shiny gaze.
‘That instant,’ said Ralph. ‘I was coming to call for you, making sure to catch you before you left; but your mother and I have been talking over family affairs, and the time has slipped away so rapidly—’
"That moment," Ralph said. "I was on my way to get you, trying to catch you before you left; but your mom and I have been discussing family matters, and time flew by so quickly—"
‘Well, now, hasn’t it?’ interposed Mrs. Nickleby, quite insensible to the sarcastic tone of Ralph’s last remark. ‘Upon my word, I couldn’t have believed it possible, that such a—Kate, my dear, you’re to dine with your uncle at half-past six o’clock tomorrow.’
‘Well, now, hasn’t it?’ interrupted Mrs. Nickleby, completely oblivious to the sarcastic tone of Ralph’s last remark. ‘Honestly, I never thought it was possible, that such a—Kate, my dear, you’re having dinner with your uncle at half-past six tomorrow.’
Triumphing in having been the first to communicate this extraordinary intelligence, Mrs. Nickleby nodded and smiled a great many times, to impress its full magnificence on Kate’s wondering mind, and then flew off, at an acute angle, to a committee of ways and means.
Winning the honor of being the first to share this amazing news, Mrs. Nickleby nodded and smiled countless times to impress its full brilliance on Kate’s astonished mind, and then darted off, at a sharp angle, to a committee of ways and means.
‘Let me see,’ said the good lady. ‘Your black silk frock will be quite dress enough, my dear, with that pretty little scarf, and a plain band in your hair, and a pair of black silk stock—Dear, dear,’ cried Mrs Nickleby, flying off at another angle, ‘if I had but those unfortunate amethysts of mine—you recollect them, Kate, my love—how they used to sparkle, you know—but your papa, your poor dear papa—ah! there never was anything so cruelly sacrificed as those jewels were, never!’ Overpowered by this agonising thought, Mrs. Nickleby shook her head, in a melancholy manner, and applied her handkerchief to her eyes.
“Let me see,” said the kind woman. “Your black silk dress will be just fine, my dear, with that pretty little scarf, a simple headband, and a pair of black silk stockings—Oh dear,” exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby, suddenly changing the subject, “if only I had my unfortunate amethysts—you remember them, Kate, my dear—how they used to sparkle! But your father, your poor dear father—oh! there’s never been anything so cruelly lost as those jewels were, never!” Overwhelmed by this distressing thought, Mrs. Nickleby shook her head sadly and wiped her eyes with her handkerchief.
I don’t want them, mama, indeed,’ said Kate. ‘Forget that you ever had them.’
"I don’t want them, Mom, really," said Kate. "Forget you ever had them."
‘Lord, Kate, my dear,’ rejoined Mrs. Nickleby, pettishly, ‘how like a child you talk! Four-and-twenty silver tea-spoons, brother-in-law, two gravies, four salts, all the amethysts—necklace, brooch, and ear-rings—all made away with, at the same time, and I saying, almost on my bended knees, to that poor good soul, “Why don’t you do something, Nicholas? Why don’t you make some arrangement?” I am sure that anybody who was about us at that time, will do me the justice to own, that if I said that once, I said it fifty times a day. Didn’t I, Kate, my dear? Did I ever lose an opportunity of impressing it on your poor papa?’
“Lord, Kate, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby replied, impatiently, “you sound just like a child! Twenty-four silver teaspoons, brother-in-law, two gravy boats, four salt shakers, all the amethysts—necklace, brooch, and earrings—all gone, at the same time, while I was almost on my knees saying to that poor good soul, ‘Why don’t you do something, Nicholas? Why don’t you make some arrangements?’ I’m sure anyone who was around us at that time will agree that if I said that once, I said it fifty times a day. Didn’t I, Kate, my dear? Did I ever miss an opportunity to stress that to your poor dad?”
‘No, no, mama, never,’ replied Kate. And to do Mrs. Nickleby justice, she never had lost—and to do married ladies as a body justice, they seldom do lose—any occasion of inculcating similar golden percepts, whose only blemish is, the slight degree of vagueness and uncertainty in which they are usually enveloped.
‘No, no, mom, never,’ replied Kate. And to give Mrs. Nickleby her due, she had never missed—and to give married women as a whole their due, they rarely miss—any opportunity to instill similar valuable lessons, whose only flaw is the slight vagueness and uncertainty in which they are usually wrapped.
‘Ah!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with great fervour, ‘if my advice had been taken at the beginning—Well, I have always done my duty, and that’s some comfort.’
‘Ah!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with great enthusiasm, ‘if they had taken my advice from the start—Well, I have always done my duty, and that’s something to feel good about.’
When she had arrived at this reflection, Mrs. Nickleby sighed, rubbed her hands, cast up her eyes, and finally assumed a look of meek composure; thus importing that she was a persecuted saint, but that she wouldn’t trouble her hearers by mentioning a circumstance which must be so obvious to everybody.
When she reached this thought, Mrs. Nickleby sighed, rubbed her hands, looked up, and finally put on a face of gentle calm; suggesting that she was a wronged saint, but that she wouldn't bother her listeners by bringing up something that was clearly obvious to everyone.
‘Now,’ said Ralph, with a smile, which, in common with all other tokens of emotion, seemed to skulk under his face, rather than play boldly over it—‘to return to the point from which we have strayed. I have a little party of—of—gentlemen with whom I am connected in business just now, at my house tomorrow; and your mother has promised that you shall keep house for me. I am not much used to parties; but this is one of business, and such fooleries are an important part of it sometimes. You don’t mind obliging me?’
“Now,” said Ralph, with a smile that seemed to hide more than it showed, “let’s get back to the point we wandered away from. I have a small gathering of—well—gentlemen related to my business at my house tomorrow, and your mother has assured me that you’ll help out. I’m not very experienced with parties, but this is a business event, and sometimes those little things matter. You don’t mind doing me this favor, do you?”
‘Mind!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby. ‘My dear Kate, why—’
‘Watch out!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby. ‘My dear Kate, why—’
‘Pray,’ interrupted Ralph, motioning her to be silent. ‘I spoke to my niece.’
“Wait,” Ralph interrupted, signaling for her to be quiet. “I talked to my niece.”
‘I shall be very glad, of course, uncle,’ replied Kate; ‘but I am afraid you will find me awkward and embarrassed.’
"I'll be really happy to, of course, Uncle," Kate replied, "but I’m afraid you’ll find me a bit clumsy and uncomfortable."
‘Oh no,’ said Ralph; ‘come when you like, in a hackney coach—I’ll pay for it. Good-night—a—a—God bless you.’
"Oh no," said Ralph; "come whenever you want, in a taxi—I'll cover it. Good night—a—a—God bless you."
The blessing seemed to stick in Mr. Ralph Nickleby’s throat, as if it were not used to the thoroughfare, and didn’t know the way out. But it got out somehow, though awkwardly enough; and having disposed of it, he shook hands with his two relatives, and abruptly left them.
The blessing got caught in Mr. Ralph Nickleby’s throat, like it wasn't familiar with the hustle and didn't know how to escape. But it eventually came out, even if it was a bit clumsily; after getting that out of the way, he shook hands with his two relatives and quickly left them.
‘What a very strongly marked countenance your uncle has!’ said Mrs Nickleby, quite struck with his parting look. ‘I don’t see the slightest resemblance to his poor brother.’
‘What a very distinct face your uncle has!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, quite taken aback by his parting look. ‘I don’t see the slightest resemblance to his poor brother.’
‘Mama!’ said Kate reprovingly. ‘To think of such a thing!’
‘Mom!’ said Kate disapprovingly. ‘I can’t believe you would even think of that!’
‘No,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, musing. ‘There certainly is none. But it’s a very honest face.’
‘No,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, thinking. ‘There definitely isn’t any. But it’s a very genuine face.’
The worthy matron made this remark with great emphasis and elocution, as if it comprised no small quantity of ingenuity and research; and, in truth, it was not unworthy of being classed among the extraordinary discoveries of the age. Kate looked up hastily, and as hastily looked down again.
The respectable matron made this statement with a lot of emphasis and eloquence, as if it involved a considerable amount of creativity and research; and, in fact, it truly deserved to be considered one of the remarkable discoveries of our time. Kate glanced up quickly, then quickly looked down again.
‘What has come over you, my dear, in the name of goodness?’ asked Mrs Nickleby, when they had walked on, for some time, in silence.
‘What’s gotten into you, my dear, for goodness' sake?’ asked Mrs. Nickleby, after they had walked in silence for a while.
‘I was only thinking, mama,’ answered Kate.
‘I was just thinking, mom,’ answered Kate.
‘Thinking!’ repeated Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Ay, and indeed plenty to think about, too. Your uncle has taken a strong fancy to you, that’s quite clear; and if some extraordinary good fortune doesn’t come to you, after this, I shall be a little surprised, that’s all.’
‘Thinking!’ repeated Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Yeah, and there’s definitely a lot to think about, too. Your uncle has really taken a liking to you, that’s obvious; and if some amazing luck doesn’t come your way after this, I’ll be a bit surprised, that’s all.’
With this she launched out into sundry anecdotes of young ladies, who had had thousand-pound notes given them in reticules, by eccentric uncles; and of young ladies who had accidentally met amiable gentlemen of enormous wealth at their uncles’ houses, and married them, after short but ardent courtships; and Kate, listening first in apathy, and afterwards in amusement, felt, as they walked home, something of her mother’s sanguine complexion gradually awakening in her own bosom, and began to think that her prospects might be brightening, and that better days might be dawning upon them. Such is hope, Heaven’s own gift to struggling mortals; pervading, like some subtle essence from the skies, all things, both good and bad; as universal as death, and more infectious than disease!
With this, she started sharing various stories about young women who had received thousand-pound notes in their handbags from quirky uncles, and about those who had coincidentally met charming, wealthy men at their uncles’ homes and married them after brief but passionate courtships. Kate, initially indifferent and then amused, felt a spark of her mother’s optimistic spirit beginning to awaken within her. As they walked home, she started to believe that her own future might be brightening and that better days could be ahead for them. Such is hope, a gift from heaven to struggling souls; it spreads like a subtle essence from above, influencing everything, both good and bad; as universal as death, and more contagious than a sickness!
The feeble winter’s sun—and winter’s suns in the city are very feeble indeed—might have brightened up, as he shone through the dim windows of the large old house, on witnessing the unusual sight which one half-furnished room displayed. In a gloomy corner, where, for years, had stood a silent dusty pile of merchandise, sheltering its colony of mice, and frowning, a dull and lifeless mass, upon the panelled room, save when, responding to the roll of heavy waggons in the street without, it quaked with sturdy tremblings and caused the bright eyes of its tiny citizens to grow brighter still with fear, and struck them motionless, with attentive ear and palpitating heart, until the alarm had passed away—in this dark corner, was arranged, with scrupulous care, all Kate’s little finery for the day; each article of dress partaking of that indescribable air of jauntiness and individuality which empty garments—whether by association, or that they become moulded, as it were, to the owner’s form—will take, in eyes accustomed to, or picturing, the wearer’s smartness. In place of a bale of musty goods, there lay the black silk dress: the neatest possible figure in itself. The small shoes, with toes delicately turned out, stood upon the very pressure of some old iron weight; and a pile of harsh discoloured leather had unconsciously given place to the very same little pair of black silk stockings, which had been the objects of Mrs. Nickleby’s peculiar care. Rats and mice, and such small gear, had long ago been starved, or had emigrated to better quarters: and, in their stead, appeared gloves, bands, scarfs, hair-pins, and many other little devices, almost as ingenious in their way as rats and mice themselves, for the tantalisation of mankind. About and among them all, moved Kate herself, not the least beautiful or unwonted relief to the stern, old, gloomy building.
The weak winter sun—and winter suns in the city are really weak—might have brightened up as it shone through the dim windows of the big old house, taking in the unusual sight in one partially furnished room. In a dark corner, where for years a silent, dusty pile of merchandise had sat, sheltering its colony of mice and looming as a dull and lifeless mass over the panelled room, it would only shudder and tremble with the heavy rumble of wagons outside, causing the bright eyes of its tiny inhabitants to widen with fear, rendering them motionless, their ears perked and hearts racing until the noise faded away. In this shadowy corner, all of Kate’s little outfits for the day were laid out with great care; each piece of clothing had that indescribable flair and uniqueness that empty garments—whether through association or through fitting the owner's form—acquire in the eyes of those familiar with, or imagining, the wearer's style. Instead of a pile of musty goods, there lay a black silk dress: the neatest figure on its own. The small shoes, with their toes delicately angled outwards, rested atop an old iron weight; and a heap of harsh, discolored leather had been replaced without notice by the exact same pair of black silk stockings that Mrs. Nickleby had taken special care of. The rats and mice had long ago been starved or had moved on to better places: in their place were gloves, bands, scarves, hairpins, and many other clever little items, almost as crafty in their way as rats and mice, meant to tease humanity. Among them all was Kate herself, adding a beautiful and refreshing touch to the stern, old, gloomy building.
In good time, or in bad time, as the reader likes to take it—for Mrs Nickleby’s impatience went a great deal faster than the clocks at that end of the town, and Kate was dressed to the very last hair-pin a full hour and a half before it was at all necessary to begin to think about it—in good time, or in bad time, the toilet was completed; and it being at length the hour agreed upon for starting, the milkman fetched a coach from the nearest stand, and Kate, with many adieux to her mother, and many kind messages to Miss La Creevy, who was to come to tea, seated herself in it, and went away in state, if ever anybody went away in state in a hackney coach yet. And the coach, and the coachman, and the horses, rattled, and jangled, and whipped, and cursed, and swore, and tumbled on together, until they came to Golden Square.
Whether it was a good time or a bad time, depending on how you see it—because Mrs. Nickleby's impatience moved much faster than the clocks in that part of town, and Kate had gotten ready down to the last hairpin a full hour and a half before it was necessary to think about it—eventually, the preparations were finished. When it was finally time to leave, the milkman called for a coach from the nearest stand. Kate, after saying many goodbyes to her mother and sending warm messages to Miss La Creevy, who was coming for tea, got into the coach and departed in style, if anyone ever really left in style in a hired coach. The coach, the driver, and the horses rattled, jangled, whipped, cursed, swore, and jostled along until they reached Golden Square.
The coachman gave a tremendous double knock at the door, which was opened long before he had done, as quickly as if there had been a man behind it, with his hand tied to the latch. Kate, who had expected no more uncommon appearance than Newman Noggs in a clean shirt, was not a little astonished to see that the opener was a man in handsome livery, and that there were two or three others in the hall. There was no doubt about its being the right house, however, for there was the name upon the door; so she accepted the laced coat-sleeve which was tendered her, and entering the house, was ushered upstairs, into a back drawing-room, where she was left alone.
The coachman knocked loudly on the door, which swung open long before he was finished, as if someone was right behind it, ready to pull the latch. Kate, who had only expected to see Newman Noggs in a clean shirt, was quite surprised to find that the person who opened the door was a well-dressed man in a uniform, with two or three more similar individuals in the hallway. There was no doubt this was the right house, as the name was clearly displayed on the door. So she accepted the offered coat sleeve and stepped inside, where she was shown upstairs into a back drawing room, where she was left alone.
If she had been surprised at the apparition of the footman, she was perfectly absorbed in amazement at the richness and splendour of the furniture. The softest and most elegant carpets, the most exquisite pictures, the costliest mirrors; articles of richest ornament, quite dazzling from their beauty and perplexing from the prodigality with which they were scattered around; encountered her on every side. The very staircase nearly down to the hall-door, was crammed with beautiful and luxurious things, as though the house were brimful of riches, which, with a very trifling addition, would fairly run over into the street.
If she had been shocked by the appearance of the footman, she was completely captivated by the opulence and beauty of the furniture. The softest and most stylish carpets, the most stunning paintings, the priciest mirrors; items of intricate design, dazzling in their beauty and overwhelming in the extravagance with which they were spread out everywhere; surrounded her on all sides. Even the staircase leading down to the front door was packed with gorgeous and luxurious items, as if the house was overflowing with wealth that, with just a small addition, would spill out into the street.
Presently, she heard a series of loud double knocks at the street-door, and after every knock some new voice in the next room; the tones of Mr Ralph Nickleby were easily distinguishable at first, but by degrees they merged into the general buzz of conversation, and all she could ascertain was, that there were several gentlemen with no very musical voices, who talked very loud, laughed very heartily, and swore more than she would have thought quite necessary. But this was a question of taste.
Currently, she heard a series of loud double knocks on the front door, and after each knock, a different voice could be heard in the next room; Mr. Ralph Nickleby’s voice was easy to pick out at first, but gradually it blended into the overall chatter, and all she could figure out was that there were several men with rather harsh voices who spoke very loudly, laughed heartily, and swore more than she thought was really necessary. But that was a matter of personal preference.
At length, the door opened, and Ralph himself, divested of his boots, and ceremoniously embellished with black silks and shoes, presented his crafty face.
At last, the door opened, and Ralph himself, without his boots and dressed up in black silks and shoes, showed his cunning face.
‘I couldn’t see you before, my dear,’ he said, in a low tone, and pointing, as he spoke, to the next room. ‘I was engaged in receiving them. Now—shall I take you in?’
‘I couldn’t see you earlier, my dear,’ he said in a low voice, pointing to the adjacent room as he spoke. ‘I was busy welcoming them. Now—should I bring you in?’
‘Pray, uncle,’ said Kate, a little flurried, as people much more conversant with society often are, when they are about to enter a room full of strangers, and have had time to think of it previously, ‘are there any ladies here?’
“Please, Uncle,” said Kate, a bit flustered, like people who are more familiar with social situations often are when they're about to walk into a room full of strangers and have had time to think about it beforehand, “are there any ladies here?”
‘No,’ said Ralph, shortly, ‘I don’t know any.’
‘No,’ Ralph said sharply, ‘I don’t know any.’
‘Must I go in immediately?’ asked Kate, drawing back a little.
'Do I have to go in right away?' Kate asked, pulling back a bit.
‘As you please,’ said Ralph, shrugging his shoulders. ‘They are all come, and dinner will be announced directly afterwards—that’s all.’
"As you wish," said Ralph, shrugging his shoulders. "They've all arrived, and dinner will be announced right after—that's all."
Kate would have entreated a few minutes’ respite, but reflecting that her uncle might consider the payment of the hackney-coach fare a sort of bargain for her punctuality, she suffered him to draw her arm through his, and to lead her away.
Kate would have asked for a few minutes' break, but thinking that her uncle might see the payment for the cab fare as a kind of trade for her being on time, she let him take her arm and lead her away.
Seven or eight gentlemen were standing round the fire when they went in, and, as they were talking very loud, were not aware of their entrance until Mr. Ralph Nickleby, touching one on the coat-sleeve, said in a harsh emphatic voice, as if to attract general attention—
Seven or eight men were gathered around the fire when they walked in, and since they were speaking very loudly, they didn't notice their entrance until Mr. Ralph Nickleby, tapping one on the coat sleeve, said in a sharp, forceful voice, as if to get everyone's attention—
‘Lord Frederick Verisopht, my niece, Miss Nickleby.’
‘Lord Frederick Verisopht, this is my niece, Miss Nickleby.’

Original
The group dispersed, as if in great surprise, and the gentleman addressed, turning round, exhibited a suit of clothes of the most superlative cut, a pair of whiskers of similar quality, a moustache, a head of hair, and a young face.
The group scattered, seemingly taken aback, and the gentleman, turning around, showed off a perfectly tailored suit, a pair of impressive sideburns, a mustache, a stylish hairstyle, and a youthful face.
‘Eh!’ said the gentleman. ‘What—the—deyvle!’
"Eh!" said the guy. "What—the—devil!"
With which broken ejaculations, he fixed his glass in his eye, and stared at Miss Nickleby in great surprise.
With a series of stammered words, he adjusted his glasses and stared at Miss Nickleby in disbelief.
‘My niece, my lord,’ said Ralph.
‘My niece, my lord,’ Ralph said.
‘Then my ears did not deceive me, and it’s not wa-a-x work,’ said his lordship. ‘How de do? I’m very happy.’ And then his lordship turned to another superlative gentleman, something older, something stouter, something redder in the face, and something longer upon town, and said in a loud whisper that the girl was ‘deyvlish pitty.’
‘Then my ears weren’t deceiving me, and it's not wax work,’ said his lordship. ‘How do you do? I'm very happy.’ He then turned to another distinguished gentleman, who was a bit older, a bit heavier, a bit redder in the face, and had been in town longer, and said in a loud whisper that the girl was ‘devilishly pretty.’
‘Introduce me, Nickleby,’ said this second gentleman, who was lounging with his back to the fire, and both elbows on the chimneypiece.
“Introduce me, Nickleby,” said the second guy, who was lounging with his back to the fire, resting both elbows on the mantel.
‘Sir Mulberry Hawk,’ said Ralph.
"Sir Mulberry Hawk," Ralph said.
‘Otherwise the most knowing card in the pa-ack, Miss Nickleby,’ said Lord Frederick Verisopht.
‘Otherwise the smartest card in the deck, Miss Nickleby,’ said Lord Frederick Verisopht.
‘Don’t leave me out, Nickleby,’ cried a sharp-faced gentleman, who was sitting on a low chair with a high back, reading the paper.
‘Don’t leave me out, Nickleby,’ shouted a guy with a sharp face, who was sitting on a low chair with a tall back, reading the newspaper.
‘Mr. Pyke,’ said Ralph.
“Mr. Pyke,” Ralph said.
‘Nor me, Nickleby,’ cried a gentleman with a flushed face and a flash air, from the elbow of Sir Mulberry Hawk.
‘Not me either, Nickleby,’ shouted a guy with a reddened face and a flashy vibe, from the side of Sir Mulberry Hawk.
‘Mr. Pluck,’ said Ralph. Then wheeling about again, towards a gentleman with the neck of a stork and the legs of no animal in particular, Ralph introduced him as the Honourable Mr. Snobb; and a white-headed person at the table as Colonel Chowser. The colonel was in conversation with somebody, who appeared to be a make-weight, and was not introduced at all.
‘Mr. Pluck,’ said Ralph. Then turning around again, towards a man with a stork-like neck and legs that didn’t resemble any animal in particular, Ralph introduced him as the Honorable Mr. Snobb; and a white-haired person at the table as Colonel Chowser. The colonel was chatting with someone who seemed to just fill space and wasn’t introduced at all.
There were two circumstances which, in this early stage of the party, struck home to Kate’s bosom, and brought the blood tingling to her face. One was the flippant contempt with which the guests evidently regarded her uncle, and the other, the easy insolence of their manner towards herself. That the first symptom was very likely to lead to the aggravation of the second, it needed no great penetration to foresee. And here Mr. Ralph Nickleby had reckoned without his host; for however fresh from the country a young lady (by nature) may be, and however unacquainted with conventional behaviour, the chances are, that she will have quite as strong an innate sense of the decencies and proprieties of life as if she had run the gauntlet of a dozen London seasons—possibly a stronger one, for such senses have been known to blunt in this improving process.
There were two things that, at this early stage of the party, hit Kate hard and made her face flush. One was the casual disrespect the guests clearly showed her uncle, and the other was their cocky attitude towards her. It didn’t take a genius to see that the first attitude was likely to make the second one worse. And here Mr. Ralph Nickleby miscalculated; because no matter how new to city life a young woman might be, and no matter how unaware she is of social norms, she usually has just as strong a natural sense of what’s proper as if she had gone through a dozen seasons in London—possibly even a stronger one, since some people’s senses have been known to dull through that whole process.
When Ralph had completed the ceremonial of introduction, he led his blushing niece to a seat. As he did so, he glanced warily round as though to assure himself of the impression which her unlooked-for appearance had created.
When Ralph finished the introduction ceremony, he led his blushing niece to a seat. As he did this, he looked around cautiously, as if to confirm the impact her unexpected appearance had made.
‘An unexpected playsure, Nickleby,’ said Lord Frederick Verisopht, taking his glass out of his right eye, where it had, until now, done duty on Kate, and fixing it in his left, to bring it to bear on Ralph.
‘An unexpected pleasure, Nickleby,’ said Lord Frederick Verisopht, taking his glass out of his right eye, where it had, until now, been focused on Kate, and adjusting it to his left eye to direct it at Ralph.
‘Designed to surprise you, Lord Frederick,’ said Mr. Pluck.
“Made to surprise you, Lord Frederick,” said Mr. Pluck.
‘Not a bad idea,’ said his lordship, ‘and one that would almost warrant the addition of an extra two and a half per cent.’
“Not a bad idea,” said his lordship, “and one that would almost justify adding an extra two and a half percent.”
‘Nickleby,’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, in a thick coarse voice, ‘take the hint, and tack it on the other five-and-twenty, or whatever it is, and give me half for the advice.’
‘Nickleby,’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, in a thick, rough voice, ‘take the hint, add it to the other twenty-five or whatever it is, and give me half for the advice.’
Sir Mulberry garnished this speech with a hoarse laugh, and terminated it with a pleasant oath regarding Mr. Nickleby’s limbs, whereat Messrs Pyke and Pluck laughed consumedly.
Sir Mulberry punctuated his speech with a raspy laugh and wrapped it up with a lighthearted curse about Mr. Nickleby’s body, which made Messrs. Pyke and Pluck laugh heartily.
These gentlemen had not yet quite recovered the jest, when dinner was announced, and then they were thrown into fresh ecstasies by a similar cause; for Sir Mulberry Hawk, in an excess of humour, shot dexterously past Lord Frederick Verisopht who was about to lead Kate downstairs, and drew her arm through his up to the elbow.
These guys hadn’t completely stopped laughing when dinner was announced, and they erupted into more excitement for the same reason; Sir Mulberry Hawk, in a burst of humor, skillfully slipped past Lord Frederick Verisopht, who was about to take Kate downstairs, and linked her arm through his up to the elbow.
‘No, damn it, Verisopht,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘fair play’s a jewel, and Miss Nickleby and I settled the matter with our eyes ten minutes ago.’
‘No, damn it, Verisopht,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘fair play is priceless, and Miss Nickleby and I came to an agreement with just a look ten minutes ago.’
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ laughed the honourable Mr. Snobb, ‘very good, very good.’
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ laughed the honorable Mr. Snobb, ‘really funny, really funny.’
Rendered additionally witty by this applause, Sir Mulberry Hawk leered upon his friends most facetiously, and led Kate downstairs with an air of familiarity, which roused in her gentle breast such burning indignation, as she felt it almost impossible to repress. Nor was the intensity of these feelings at all diminished, when she found herself placed at the top of the table, with Sir Mulberry Hawk and Lord Frederick Verisopht on either side.
With this applause making him even more witty, Sir Mulberry Hawk grinned at his friends in a playful way and led Kate downstairs with a sense of familiarity that sparked a deep anger in her that she could barely hold back. The strength of these feelings didn’t fade at all when she found herself sitting at the head of the table, with Sir Mulberry Hawk and Lord Frederick Verisopht on either side of her.
‘Oh, you’ve found your way into our neighbourhood, have you?’ said Sir Mulberry as his lordship sat down.
“Oh, you’ve made your way into our neighborhood, have you?” said Sir Mulberry as his lordship took a seat.
‘Of course,’ replied Lord Frederick, fixing his eyes on Miss Nickleby, ‘how can you a-ask me?’
‘Of course,’ replied Lord Frederick, fixing his gaze on Miss Nickleby, ‘how can you ask me?’
‘Well, you attend to your dinner,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘and don’t mind Miss Nickleby and me, for we shall prove very indifferent company, I dare say.’
‘Well, you enjoy your dinner,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘and don’t worry about Miss Nickleby and me, because we’ll likely be pretty boring company, I bet.’
‘I wish you’d interfere here, Nickleby,’ said Lord Frederick.
"I wish you’d step in here, Nickleby," said Lord Frederick.
‘What is the matter, my lord?’ demanded Ralph from the bottom of the table, where he was supported by Messrs Pyke and Pluck.
‘What's the matter, my lord?’ asked Ralph from the bottom of the table, where he was propped up by Messrs Pyke and Pluck.
‘This fellow, Hawk, is monopolising your niece,’ said Lord Frederick.
“This guy, Hawk, is hogging your niece,” said Lord Frederick.
‘He has a tolerable share of everything that you lay claim to, my lord,’ said Ralph with a sneer.
‘He has a decent amount of everything you claim, my lord,’ said Ralph with a sneer.
‘’Gad, so he has,’ replied the young man; ‘deyvle take me if I know which is master in my house, he or I.’
“Wow, he really has,” replied the young man; “I swear I don’t know who’s in charge in my house, him or me.”
‘I know,’ muttered Ralph.
“I know,” Ralph muttered.
‘I think I shall cut him off with a shilling,’ said the young nobleman, jocosely.
"I think I’ll just give him a shilling," said the young nobleman, jokingly.
‘No, no, curse it,’ said Sir Mulberry. ‘When you come to the shilling—the last shilling—I’ll cut you fast enough; but till then, I’ll never leave you—you may take your oath of it.’
‘No, no, damn it,’ said Sir Mulberry. ‘When it comes to the shilling—the last shilling—I'll cut you off quick enough; but until then, I'm not going anywhere—you can take my word for it.’
This sally (which was strictly founded on fact) was received with a general roar, above which, was plainly distinguishable the laughter of Mr Pyke and Mr. Pluck, who were, evidently, Sir Mulberry’s toads in ordinary. Indeed, it was not difficult to see, that the majority of the company preyed upon the unfortunate young lord, who, weak and silly as he was, appeared by far the least vicious of the party. Sir Mulberry Hawk was remarkable for his tact in ruining, by himself and his creatures, young gentlemen of fortune—a genteel and elegant profession, of which he had undoubtedly gained the head. With all the boldness of an original genius, he had struck out an entirely new course of treatment quite opposed to the usual method; his custom being, when he had gained the ascendancy over those he took in hand, rather to keep them down than to give them their own way; and to exercise his vivacity upon them openly, and without reserve. Thus, he made them butts, in a double sense, and while he emptied them with great address, caused them to ring with sundry well-administered taps, for the diversion of society.
This outburst (which was based on actual events) was met with a loud roar, over which the laughter of Mr. Pyke and Mr. Pluck could be clearly heard; they were clearly Sir Mulberry’s usual sidekicks. In fact, it was easy to see that most of the people there were ganging up on the unfortunate young lord, who, despite being weak and foolish, seemed to be the least malicious of the group. Sir Mulberry Hawk was known for his talent for ruining wealthy young men—an upscale and classy profession, of which he had undoubtedly become the expert. With all the boldness of a true original, he had created a completely new way of handling things, which was totally different from the usual approach; his method was to keep those he had under his influence in check rather than allowing them their own freedom, and to openly display his cleverness without holding back. In this way, he turned them into targets, in more ways than one, and while he skillfully took advantage of them, he also had them making sounds of humor for everyone’s amusement.
The dinner was as remarkable for the splendour and completeness of its appointments as the mansion itself, and the company were remarkable for doing it ample justice, in which respect Messrs Pyke and Pluck particularly signalised themselves; these two gentlemen eating of every dish, and drinking of every bottle, with a capacity and perseverance truly astonishing. They were remarkably fresh, too, notwithstanding their great exertions: for, on the appearance of the dessert, they broke out again, as if nothing serious had taken place since breakfast.
The dinner was just as impressive for the elegance and thoroughness of its setup as the mansion itself, and the guests were equally noteworthy for fully enjoying it, especially Mr. Pyke and Mr. Pluck; these two gentlemen sampled every dish and drank from every bottle with an astonishing capacity and determination. Remarkably, they also seemed quite fresh despite their efforts, as when the dessert arrived, they indulged once more as if nothing significant had happened since breakfast.
‘Well,’ said Lord Frederick, sipping his first glass of port, ‘if this is a discounting dinner, all I have to say is, deyvle take me, if it wouldn’t be a good pla-an to get discount every day.’
‘Well,’ said Lord Frederick, sipping his first glass of port, ‘if this is a discount dinner, all I have to say is, devil take me, if it wouldn’t be a good plan to get discounts every day.’
‘You’ll have plenty of it, in your time,’ returned Sir Mulberry Hawk; ‘Nickleby will tell you that.’
"You'll have a lot of it eventually," replied Sir Mulberry Hawk; "Nickleby will confirm that."
‘What do you say, Nickleby?’ inquired the young man; ‘am I to be a good customer?’
‘What do you think, Nickleby?’ asked the young man; ‘am I going to be a good customer?’
‘It depends entirely on circumstances, my lord,’ replied Ralph.
“It totally depends on the circumstances, my lord,” Ralph replied.
‘On your lordship’s circumstances,’ interposed Colonel Chowser of the Militia—and the race-courses.
‘About your situation, my lord,’ chimed in Colonel Chowser of the Militia—and the racetracks.
The gallant colonel glanced at Messrs Pyke and Pluck as if he thought they ought to laugh at his joke; but those gentlemen, being only engaged to laugh for Sir Mulberry Hawk, were, to his signal discomfiture, as grave as a pair of undertakers. To add to his defeat, Sir Mulberry, considering any such efforts an invasion of his peculiar privilege, eyed the offender steadily, through his glass, as if astonished at his presumption, and audibly stated his impression that it was an ‘infernal liberty,’ which being a hint to Lord Frederick, he put up his glass, and surveyed the object of censure as if he were some extraordinary wild animal then exhibiting for the first time. As a matter of course, Messrs Pyke and Pluck stared at the individual whom Sir Mulberry Hawk stared at; so, the poor colonel, to hide his confusion, was reduced to the necessity of holding his port before his right eye and affecting to scrutinise its colour with the most lively interest.
The brave colonel looked at Messrs Pyke and Pluck as if he expected them to laugh at his joke; however, those gentlemen, only there to laugh at Sir Mulberry Hawk’s expense, were, to his utter embarrassment, as serious as a couple of undertakers. To make matters worse, Sir Mulberry, seeing such attempts as an invasion of his exclusive territory, stared at the colonel through his glass, seeming shocked by his boldness, and clearly expressed that it was an “outrageous liberty.” This served as a cue to Lord Frederick, who then raised his own glass and examined the target of their criticism as if he were an unusual wild animal on display for the first time. Naturally, Messrs Pyke and Pluck gazed at the person Sir Mulberry Hawk was scrutinizing; so, the unfortunate colonel, to mask his awkwardness, had no choice but to hold his drink up to his right eye and pretend to examine its color with great interest.
All this while, Kate had sat as silently as she could, scarcely daring to raise her eyes, lest they should encounter the admiring gaze of Lord Frederick Verisopht, or, what was still more embarrassing, the bold looks of his friend Sir Mulberry. The latter gentleman was obliging enough to direct general attention towards her.
All this time, Kate had sat as quietly as possible, hardly daring to look up, afraid her eyes would meet the admiring gaze of Lord Frederick Verisopht, or, even worse, the bold stares of his friend Sir Mulberry. The latter was considerate enough to draw everyone's attention to her.
‘Here is Miss Nickleby,’ observed Sir Mulberry, ‘wondering why the deuce somebody doesn’t make love to her.’
‘Here’s Miss Nickleby,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘wondering why on earth someone isn’t trying to win her over.’
‘No, indeed,’ said Kate, looking hastily up, ‘I—’ and then she stopped, feeling it would have been better to have said nothing at all.
‘No, definitely not,’ said Kate, looking up quickly, ‘I—’ and then she stopped, realizing it would have been better to say nothing at all.
‘I’ll hold any man fifty pounds,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘that Miss Nickleby can’t look in my face, and tell me she wasn’t thinking so.’
"I'll bet any man fifty pounds," said Sir Mulberry, "that Miss Nickleby can't look me in the eye and honestly say she wasn't thinking that."
‘Done!’ cried the noble gull. ‘Within ten minutes.’
‘All done!’ shouted the noble gull. ‘In ten minutes.’
‘Done!’ responded Sir Mulberry. The money was produced on both sides, and the Honourable Mr. Snobb was elected to the double office of stake-holder and time-keeper.
“Done!” replied Sir Mulberry. The money was put up from both sides, and the Honourable Mr. Snobb was chosen to serve as both stake-holder and timekeeper.
‘Pray,’ said Kate, in great confusion, while these preliminaries were in course of completion. ‘Pray do not make me the subject of any bets. Uncle, I cannot really—’
‘Please,’ said Kate, feeling very flustered as these preliminaries came to an end. ‘Please don’t make me the subject of any bets. Uncle, I really can’t—’
‘Why not, my dear?’ replied Ralph, in whose grating voice, however, there was an unusual huskiness, as though he spoke unwillingly, and would rather that the proposition had not been broached. ‘It is done in a moment; there is nothing in it. If the gentlemen insist on it—’
‘Why not, my dear?’ replied Ralph, though his scratchy voice had an unexpected huskiness, as if he was speaking against his will and would prefer the suggestion hadn’t been made. ‘It’s done quickly; it’s not a big deal. If the gentlemen insist on it—’
‘I don’t insist on it,’ said Sir Mulberry, with a loud laugh. ‘That is, I by no means insist upon Miss Nickleby’s making the denial, for if she does, I lose; but I shall be glad to see her bright eyes, especially as she favours the mahogany so much.’
“I’m not pushing for it,” said Sir Mulberry, laughing loudly. “I mean, I definitely don’t insist that Miss Nickleby makes the denial, because if she does, I lose; but I’d be happy to see her bright eyes, especially since she likes the mahogany so much.”
‘So she does, and it’s too ba-a-d of you, Miss Nickleby,’ said the noble youth.
‘So she does, and it's too bad of you, Miss Nickleby,’ said the noble youth.
‘Quite cruel,’ said Mr. Pyke.
"Pretty harsh," said Mr. Pyke.
‘Horrid cruel,’ said Mr. Pluck.
"Absolutely terrible," said Mr. Pluck.
‘I don’t care if I do lose,’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘for one tolerable look at Miss Nickleby’s eyes is worth double the money.’
"I don't care if I lose," said Sir Mulberry; "because just one decent look into Miss Nickleby’s eyes is worth more than double the money."
‘More,’ said Mr. Pyke.
"More," said Mr. Pyke.
‘Far more,’ said Mr. Pluck.
“Much more,” said Mr. Pluck.
‘How goes the enemy, Snobb?’ asked Sir Mulberry Hawk.
‘How's the enemy doing, Snobb?’ asked Sir Mulberry Hawk.
‘Four minutes gone.’
"Four minutes have passed."
‘Bravo!’
‘Awesome!’
‘Won’t you ma-ake one effort for me, Miss Nickleby?’ asked Lord Frederick, after a short interval.
'Will you make one effort for me, Miss Nickleby?' asked Lord Frederick, after a brief pause.
‘You needn’t trouble yourself to inquire, my buck,’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘Miss Nickleby and I understand each other; she declares on my side, and shows her taste. You haven’t a chance, old fellow. Time, Snobb?’
‘You don’t need to worry about asking, my friend,’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘Miss Nickleby and I are on the same page; she supports me and shows her preference. You don’t stand a chance, my man. What time is it, Snobb?’
‘Eight minutes gone.’
"Eight minutes have passed."
‘Get the money ready,’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘you’ll soon hand over.’
"Get the money ready," Sir Mulberry said; "you'll be handing it over soon."
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ laughed Mr. Pyke.
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ laughed Mr. Pyke.
Mr. Pluck, who always came second, and topped his companion if he could, screamed outright.
Mr. Pluck, who always finished second and tried to outdo his friend whenever he could, yelled loudly.
The poor girl, who was so overwhelmed with confusion that she scarcely knew what she did, had determined to remain perfectly quiet; but fearing that by so doing she might seem to countenance Sir Mulberry’s boast, which had been uttered with great coarseness and vulgarity of manner, raised her eyes, and looked him in the face. There was something so odious, so insolent, so repulsive in the look which met her, that, without the power to stammer forth a syllable, she rose and hurried from the room. She restrained her tears by a great effort until she was alone upstairs, and then gave them vent.
The poor girl, who was so overwhelmed with confusion that she barely knew what she was doing, had decided to stay completely quiet; but worried that this might make her seem to support Sir Mulberry’s crude and vulgar bragging, she lifted her eyes and looked him in the face. There was something so disgusting, so arrogant, so off-putting in his gaze that, unable to force out a word, she got up and rushed out of the room. She held back her tears with great effort until she was alone upstairs, and then she let them flow.
‘Capital!’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, putting the stakes in his pocket.
‘Money!’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, putting the stakes in his pocket.
‘That’s a girl of spirit, and we’ll drink her health.’
‘That’s a spirited girl, and we’ll raise a toast to her health.’
It is needless to say, that Pyke and Co. responded, with great warmth of manner, to this proposal, or that the toast was drunk with many little insinuations from the firm, relative to the completeness of Sir Mulberry’s conquest. Ralph, who, while the attention of the other guests was attracted to the principals in the preceding scene, had eyed them like a wolf, appeared to breathe more freely now his niece was gone; the decanters passing quickly round, he leaned back in his chair, and turned his eyes from speaker to speaker, as they warmed with wine, with looks that seemed to search their hearts, and lay bare, for his distempered sport, every idle thought within them.
It goes without saying that Pyke and Co. reacted very positively to this proposal, and that the toast was drunk with many little hints from the firm about the extent of Sir Mulberry’s victory. Ralph, who had been watching the main players in the earlier scene like a wolf while the other guests were focused on them, seemed to relax now that his niece was gone; as the decanters quickly circulated, he leaned back in his chair and shifted his gaze from speaker to speaker. As they became more animated with wine, his looks seemed to probe their thoughts, revealing every casual idea for his twisted amusement.
Meanwhile Kate, left wholly to herself, had, in some degree, recovered her composure. She had learnt from a female attendant, that her uncle wished to see her before she left, and had also gleaned the satisfactory intelligence, that the gentlemen would take coffee at table. The prospect of seeing them no more, contributed greatly to calm her agitation, and, taking up a book, she composed herself to read.
Meanwhile, Kate, completely on her own, had somewhat regained her composure. She learned from a female attendant that her uncle wanted to see her before she left, and she also picked up the reassuring news that the gentlemen would have coffee at the table. The thought of not seeing them again helped ease her anxiety, and she picked up a book to settle down and read.
She started sometimes, when the sudden opening of the dining-room door let loose a wild shout of noisy revelry, and more than once rose in great alarm, as a fancied footstep on the staircase impressed her with the fear that some stray member of the party was returning alone. Nothing occurring, however, to realise her apprehensions, she endeavoured to fix her attention more closely on her book, in which by degrees she became so much interested, that she had read on through several chapters without heed of time or place, when she was terrified by suddenly hearing her name pronounced by a man’s voice close at her ear.
She jumped sometimes when the sudden opening of the dining room door burst in with loud shouts of celebration, and more than once, she stood up in panic, convinced she heard a footstep on the staircase, fearing that a stray member of the group was coming back alone. However, since nothing happened to confirm her worries, she tried to focus more intently on her book. Gradually, she became so engrossed that she read through several chapters without noticing the time or her surroundings, until she was shocked to suddenly hear her name being called by a man's voice right next to her ear.
The book fell from her hand. Lounging on an ottoman close beside her, was Sir Mulberry Hawk, evidently the worse—if a man be a ruffian at heart, he is never the better—for wine.
The book dropped from her hand. Relaxing on an ottoman next to her was Sir Mulberry Hawk, clearly in bad shape—if a man is a scoundrel at heart, he never improves—because of wine.
‘What a delightful studiousness!’ said this accomplished gentleman. ‘Was it real, now, or only to display the eyelashes?’
“What a lovely dedication to studying!” said this skilled gentleman. “Was it genuine, or just to show off those eyelashes?”
Kate, looking anxiously towards the door, made no reply.
Kate, anxiously glancing at the door, didn’t say anything.
‘I have looked at ‘em for five minutes,’ said Sir Mulberry. ‘Upon my soul, they’re perfect. Why did I speak, and destroy such a pretty little picture?’
"I've been looking at them for five minutes," said Sir Mulberry. "Honestly, they're perfect. Why did I say anything and ruin such a beautiful little scene?"
‘Do me the favour to be silent now, sir,’ replied Kate.
“Please do me a favor and be quiet now, sir,” Kate replied.
‘No, don’t,’ said Sir Mulberry, folding his crushed hat to lay his elbow on, and bringing himself still closer to the young lady; ‘upon my life, you oughtn’t to. Such a devoted slave of yours, Miss Nickleby—it’s an infernal thing to treat him so harshly, upon my soul it is.’
‘No, don’t,’ said Sir Mulberry, folding his crushed hat to rest his elbow on and leaning even closer to the young lady; ‘honestly, you shouldn’t. Such a devoted servant of yours, Miss Nickleby—it's really unfair to treat him so harshly, I swear it is.’
‘I wish you to understand, sir,’ said Kate, trembling in spite of herself, but speaking with great indignation, ‘that your behaviour offends and disgusts me. If you have a spark of gentlemanly feeling remaining, you will leave me.’
“I want you to understand, sir,” Kate said, trembling despite herself, but speaking with strong indignation, “that your behavior offends and disgusts me. If you have any sense of being a gentleman left, you will leave me.”
‘Now why,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘why will you keep up this appearance of excessive rigour, my sweet creature? Now, be more natural—my dear Miss Nickleby, be more natural—do.’
“Now why,” said Sir Mulberry, “why do you insist on keeping up this act of being so strict, my sweet? Come on, be more yourself—my dear Miss Nickleby, just be more yourself—please.”
Kate hastily rose; but as she rose, Sir Mulberry caught her dress, and forcibly detained her.
Kate quickly got up; but as she did, Sir Mulberry grabbed her dress and held her back.
‘Let me go, sir,’ she cried, her heart swelling with anger. ‘Do you hear? Instantly—this moment.’
‘Let me go, sir,’ she shouted, her heart filled with anger. ‘Do you hear? Right now—this moment.’
‘Sit down, sit down,’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘I want to talk to you.’
'Have a seat, have a seat,' said Sir Mulberry; 'I want to chat with you.'
‘Unhand me, sir, this instant,’ cried Kate.
"Let me go, sir, right now," shouted Kate.
‘Not for the world,’ rejoined Sir Mulberry. Thus speaking, he leaned over, as if to replace her in her chair; but the young lady, making a violent effort to disengage herself, he lost his balance, and measured his length upon the ground. As Kate sprung forward to leave the room, Mr. Ralph Nickleby appeared in the doorway, and confronted her.
“Not for anything,” Sir Mulberry replied. As he said this, he leaned over as if to put her back in her chair; but the young lady, making a strong effort to break free, caused him to lose his balance and fall to the ground. Just as Kate rushed to leave the room, Mr. Ralph Nickleby appeared in the doorway and faced her.
‘What is this?’ said Ralph.
"What is this?" Ralph asked.
‘It is this, sir,’ replied Kate, violently agitated: ‘that beneath the roof where I, a helpless girl, your dead brother’s child, should most have found protection, I have been exposed to insult which should make you shrink to look upon me. Let me pass you.’
‘It’s this, sir,’ replied Kate, clearly upset: ‘that under the roof where I, a vulnerable girl, the child of your deceased brother, should have found safety, I have been subjected to disrespect that should make you ashamed to look at me. Let me go past you.’
Ralph did shrink, as the indignant girl fixed her kindling eye upon him; but he did not comply with her injunction, nevertheless: for he led her to a distant seat, and returning, and approaching Sir Mulberry Hawk, who had by this time risen, motioned towards the door.
Ralph did shrink back as the angry girl shot him a fiery look; but he didn’t follow her orders, though: he took her to a far-off seat, and after returning, he went up to Sir Mulberry Hawk, who by then had gotten up, and gestured towards the door.
‘Your way lies there, sir,’ said Ralph, in a suppressed voice, that some devil might have owned with pride.
‘Your path is that way, sir,’ said Ralph, in a low voice, as if some devil might have boasted about it.
‘What do you mean by that?’ demanded his friend, fiercely.
‘What do you mean by that?’ his friend demanded fiercely.
The swoln veins stood out like sinews on Ralph’s wrinkled forehead, and the nerves about his mouth worked as though some unendurable emotion wrung them; but he smiled disdainfully, and again pointed to the door.
The swollen veins bulged like muscles on Ralph’s wrinkled forehead, and the nerves around his mouth twitched as if some unbearable emotion was twisting them; but he smiled with disdain and pointed to the door again.
‘Do you know me, you old madman?’ asked Sir Mulberry.
‘Do you know me, you crazy old man?’ asked Sir Mulberry.
‘Well,’ said Ralph. The fashionable vagabond for the moment quite quailed under the steady look of the older sinner, and walked towards the door, muttering as he went.
‘Well,’ said Ralph. The trendy drifter momentarily felt intimidated by the unwavering gaze of the older man and walked toward the door, mumbling to himself as he left.
‘You wanted the lord, did you?’ he said, stopping short when he reached the door, as if a new light had broken in upon him, and confronting Ralph again. ‘Damme, I was in the way, was I?’
‘You wanted the lord, did you?’ he said, halting when he got to the door, as if a new realization had hit him, and facing Ralph again. ‘Damn, was I in the way, then?’
Ralph smiled again, but made no answer.
Ralph smiled again but didn't say anything.
‘Who brought him to you first?’ pursued Sir Mulberry; ‘and how, without me, could you ever have wound him in your net as you have?’
‘Who brought him to you first?’ Sir Mulberry pressed on; ‘and how, without me, could you have ever trapped him in your net like you have?’
‘The net is a large one, and rather full,’ said Ralph. ‘Take care that it chokes nobody in the meshes.’
“The net is big and pretty full,” Ralph said. “Make sure it doesn’t choke anyone in the meshes.”
‘You would sell your flesh and blood for money; yourself, if you have not already made a bargain with the devil,’ retorted the other. ‘Do you mean to tell me that your pretty niece was not brought here as a decoy for the drunken boy downstairs?’
‘You would sell your family for money; yourself, if you haven't already struck a deal with the devil,’ the other replied. ‘Are you really telling me that your lovely niece wasn't brought here to lure the drunk guy downstairs?’
Although this hurried dialogue was carried on in a suppressed tone on both sides, Ralph looked involuntarily round to ascertain that Kate had not moved her position so as to be within hearing. His adversary saw the advantage he had gained, and followed it up.
Although this rushed conversation was kept quiet on both sides, Ralph instinctively glanced around to make sure Kate hadn’t changed her position to hear them. His opponent realized the advantage he had and pressed on.
‘Do you mean to tell me,’ he asked again, ‘that it is not so? Do you mean to say that if he had found his way up here instead of me, you wouldn’t have been a little more blind, and a little more deaf, and a little less flourishing, than you have been? Come, Nickleby, answer me that.’
‘Are you really telling me,’ he asked again, ‘that it’s not true? Are you saying that if he had made it up here instead of me, you wouldn’t have been a little more blind, and a little more deaf, and a little less thriving than you have been? Come on, Nickleby, answer that for me.’
‘I tell you this,’ replied Ralph, ‘that if I brought her here, as a matter of business—’
‘I’m telling you this,’ Ralph replied, ‘if I brought her here for work—’
‘Ay, that’s the word,’ interposed Sir Mulberry, with a laugh. ‘You’re coming to yourself again now.’
‘Yeah, that’s the word,’ interrupted Sir Mulberry with a laugh. ‘You’re starting to come back to yourself now.’
‘—As a matter of business,’ pursued Ralph, speaking slowly and firmly, as a man who has made up his mind to say no more, ‘because I thought she might make some impression on the silly youth you have taken in hand and are lending good help to ruin, I knew—knowing him—that it would be long before he outraged her girl’s feelings, and that unless he offended by mere puppyism and emptiness, he would, with a little management, respect the sex and conduct even of his usurer’s niece. But if I thought to draw him on more gently by this device, I did not think of subjecting the girl to the licentiousness and brutality of so old a hand as you. And now we understand each other.’
‘—As a matter of business,’ continued Ralph, speaking slowly and firmly, like someone who's decided they won’t say anything more, ‘because I thought she might have some influence on the foolish young man you've taken under your wing and are ironically helping to ruin, I knew—knowing him—that it would be a long time before he hurt her feelings, and that unless he offended her through mere childishness and shallowness, he would, with a little guidance, respect the woman and behavior of his creditor’s niece. But if I thought I could draw him in more gently with this approach, I never intended to expose the girl to the lewdness and brutality of someone as experienced as you. And now we’re on the same page.’
‘Especially as there was nothing to be got by it—eh?’ sneered Sir Mulberry.
"Especially since there was nothing to gain from it—right?" sneered Sir Mulberry.
‘Exactly so,’ said Ralph. He had turned away, and looked over his shoulder to make this last reply. The eyes of the two worthies met, with an expression as if each rascal felt that there was no disguising himself from the other; and Sir Mulberry Hawk shrugged his shoulders and walked slowly out.
“Exactly,” said Ralph. He had turned away and looked back over his shoulder to make this last comment. The eyes of the two men met, with an expression that suggested each knew there was no hiding from the other; Sir Mulberry Hawk shrugged his shoulders and slowly walked out.
His friend closed the door, and looked restlessly towards the spot where his niece still remained in the attitude in which he had left her. She had flung herself heavily upon the couch, and with her head drooping over the cushion, and her face hidden in her hands, seemed to be still weeping in an agony of shame and grief.
His friend shut the door and looked anxiously at the place where his niece was still positioned as he had left her. She had thrown herself down on the couch, her head hanging over the cushion, and with her face buried in her hands, she appeared to still be crying in deep shame and sorrow.
Ralph would have walked into any poverty-stricken debtor’s house, and pointed him out to a bailiff, though in attendance upon a young child’s death-bed, without the smallest concern, because it would have been a matter quite in the ordinary course of business, and the man would have been an offender against his only code of morality. But, here was a young girl, who had done no wrong save that of coming into the world alive; who had patiently yielded to all his wishes; who had tried hard to please him—above all, who didn’t owe him money—and he felt awkward and nervous.
Ralph would have walked into any poor debtor's house and pointed him out to a bailiff, even if it meant interrupting a young child's deathbed, without a second thought because it would have been just part of his job, and the man would have been breaking his only moral code. But here was a young girl, who had done nothing wrong except be born; who had quietly gone along with all his demands; who had made a real effort to make him happy—most importantly, who didn’t owe him anything—and he felt uncomfortable and anxious.
Ralph took a chair at some distance; then, another chair a little nearer; then, moved a little nearer still; then, nearer again, and finally sat himself on the same sofa, and laid his hand on Kate’s arm.
Ralph pulled up a chair a bit farther away, then grabbed another chair that's a little closer; he moved in a bit more, then even closer, and finally settled on the same sofa, resting his hand on Kate's arm.
‘Hush, my dear!’ he said, as she drew it back, and her sobs burst out afresh. ‘Hush, hush! Don’t mind it, now; don’t think of it.’
‘Hush, my dear!’ he said, as she pulled it back, and her sobs came out again. ‘Hush, hush! Don’t worry about it now; don’t think about it.’
‘Oh, for pity’s sake, let me go home,’ cried Kate. ‘Let me leave this house, and go home.’
‘Oh, come on, just let me go home,’ Kate exclaimed. ‘Let me leave this place and head home.’
‘Yes, yes,’ said Ralph. ‘You shall. But you must dry your eyes first, and compose yourself. Let me raise your head. There—there.’
‘Yes, yes,’ said Ralph. ‘You can. But you need to dry your eyes first and calm down. Let me lift your head. There—there.’
‘Oh, uncle!’ exclaimed Kate, clasping her hands. ‘What have I done—what have I done—that you should subject me to this? If I had wronged you in thought, or word, or deed, it would have been most cruel to me, and the memory of one you must have loved in some old time; but—’
‘Oh, Uncle!’ Kate exclaimed, pressing her hands together. ‘What have I done—what have I done—that you should put me through this? If I had wronged you in thought, word, or action, it would have been incredibly cruel to me, and to the memory of someone you must have cared about once; but—’
‘Only listen to me for a moment,’ interrupted Ralph, seriously alarmed by the violence of her emotions. ‘I didn’t know it would be so; it was impossible for me to foresee it. I did all I could.—Come, let us walk about. You are faint with the closeness of the room, and the heat of these lamps. You will be better now, if you make the slightest effort.’
“Just listen to me for a minute,” Ralph interrupted, feeling genuinely worried about how intense her feelings were. “I didn’t know it would be like this; I couldn’t have predicted it. I did everything I could. Come on, let’s take a walk. You’re feeling lightheaded from being cooped up in here and the heat from these lamps. You’ll feel better if you just make a little effort.”
‘I will do anything,’ replied Kate, ‘if you will only send me home.’
‘I’ll do anything,’ replied Kate, ‘if you just send me home.’
‘Well, well, I will,’ said Ralph; ‘but you must get back your own looks; for those you have, will frighten them, and nobody must know of this but you and I. Now let us walk the other way. There. You look better even now.’
‘Alright, I will,’ said Ralph; ‘but you need to get your own appearance back; the way you look now will scare them, and no one can know about this except for you and me. Now let’s go the other way. There. You look better already.’
With such encouragements as these, Ralph Nickleby walked to and fro, with his niece leaning on his arm; actually trembling beneath her touch.
With encouragement like this, Ralph Nickleby paced back and forth, his niece leaning on his arm; she was actually trembling from her touch.
In the same manner, when he judged it prudent to allow her to depart, he supported her downstairs, after adjusting her shawl and performing such little offices, most probably for the first time in his life. Across the hall, and down the steps, Ralph led her too; nor did he withdraw his hand until she was seated in the coach.
In the same way, when he thought it wise to let her go, he helped her downstairs, after fixing her shawl and doing small tasks, likely for the first time in his life. Across the hall and down the steps, Ralph guided her too; he didn’t let go of her hand until she was settled in the coach.
As the door of the vehicle was roughly closed, a comb fell from Kate’s hair, close at her uncle’s feet; and as he picked it up, and returned it into her hand, the light from a neighbouring lamp shone upon her face. The lock of hair that had escaped and curled loosely over her brow, the traces of tears yet scarcely dry, the flushed cheek, the look of sorrow, all fired some dormant train of recollection in the old man’s breast; and the face of his dead brother seemed present before him, with the very look it bore on some occasion of boyish grief, of which every minutest circumstance flashed upon his mind, with the distinctness of a scene of yesterday.
As the vehicle's door was slammed shut, a comb fell from Kate's hair, landing near her uncle's feet. He picked it up and handed it back to her. The light from a nearby lamp illuminated her face. The lock of hair that had slipped free and fell over her brow, the remnants of tears still barely dry, her flushed cheek, and her expression of sadness all triggered a memory deep inside the old man. He could almost see his late brother's face in front of him, looking just as he had during a moment of childhood sorrow, with every tiny detail rushing back to him as clearly as if it had happened yesterday.
Ralph Nickleby, who was proof against all appeals of blood and kindred—who was steeled against every tale of sorrow and distress—staggered while he looked, and went back into his house, as a man who had seen a spirit from some world beyond the grave.
Ralph Nickleby, who was immune to all pleas of family and kin—who was hardened against every story of grief and suffering—staggered as he looked and went back into his house, like someone who had seen a ghost from another world.
CHAPTER 20
Wherein Nicholas at length encounters his Uncle, to whom he expresses his Sentiments with much Candour. His Resolution.
Where Nicholas finally meets his uncle, to whom he openly shares his thoughts and feelings. His decision.
Little Miss La Creevy trotted briskly through divers streets at the west end of the town, early on Monday morning—the day after the dinner—charged with the important commission of acquainting Madame Mantalini that Miss Nickleby was too unwell to attend that day, but hoped to be enabled to resume her duties on the morrow. And as Miss La Creevy walked along, revolving in her mind various genteel forms and elegant turns of expression, with a view to the selection of the very best in which to couch her communication, she cogitated a good deal upon the probable causes of her young friend’s indisposition.
Little Miss La Creevy walked quickly through various streets in the west end of town early on Monday morning—the day after the dinner—tasked with the important job of informing Madame Mantalini that Miss Nickleby was too unwell to attend that day but hoped to be able to return to her duties the next day. As Miss La Creevy walked, she thought about different polite phrases and elegant ways to express her message, while also considering the possible reasons for her young friend's illness.
‘I don’t know what to make of it,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘Her eyes were decidedly red last night. She said she had a headache; headaches don’t occasion red eyes. She must have been crying.’
"I’m not sure what to think about it," said Miss La Creevy. "Her eyes were definitely red last night. She said she had a headache; headaches don’t cause red eyes. She must have been crying."
Arriving at this conclusion, which, indeed, she had established to her perfect satisfaction on the previous evening, Miss La Creevy went on to consider—as she had done nearly all night—what new cause of unhappiness her young friend could possibly have had.
Arriving at this conclusion, which she had fully satisfied herself with the night before, Miss La Creevy continued to think—just like she had almost all night—about what new source of unhappiness her young friend might be experiencing.
‘I can’t think of anything,’ said the little portrait painter. ‘Nothing at all, unless it was the behaviour of that old bear. Cross to her, I suppose? Unpleasant brute!’
‘I can’t think of anything,’ said the little portrait painter. ‘Nothing at all, unless it was the behavior of that old bear. Should I approach her, I guess? What an unpleasant brute!’
Relieved by this expression of opinion, albeit it was vented upon empty air, Miss La Creevy trotted on to Madame Mantalini’s; and being informed that the governing power was not yet out of bed, requested an interview with the second in command; whereupon Miss Knag appeared.
Relieved by this opinion, even though it was directed at nothing, Miss La Creevy continued on to Madame Mantalini’s. Upon learning that the boss was still in bed, she asked to speak with the second-in-command; then Miss Knag showed up.
‘So far as I am concerned,’ said Miss Knag, when the message had been delivered, with many ornaments of speech; ‘I could spare Miss Nickleby for evermore.’
‘As far as I'm concerned,’ said Miss Knag, after the message had been delivered, with plenty of flair; ‘I could do without Miss Nickleby forever.’
‘Oh, indeed, ma’am!’ rejoined Miss La Creevy, highly offended. ‘But, you see, you are not mistress of the business, and therefore it’s of no great consequence.’
‘Oh, of course, ma’am!’ Miss La Creevy responded, quite offended. ‘But, you see, you’re not in charge of the situation, so it doesn’t really matter.’
‘Very good, ma’am,’ said Miss Knag. ‘Have you any further commands for me?’
‘Very good, ma’am,’ said Miss Knag. ‘Do you have any other instructions for me?’
‘No, I have not, ma’am,’ rejoined Miss La Creevy.
‘No, I haven’t, ma’am,’ replied Miss La Creevy.
‘Then good-morning, ma’am,’ said Miss Knag.
“Then good morning, ma’am,” said Miss Knag.
‘Good-morning to you, ma’am; and many obligations for your extreme politeness and good breeding,’ rejoined Miss La Creevy.
"Good morning to you, ma'am, and thank you for your kindness and good manners," replied Miss La Creevy.
Thus terminating the interview, during which both ladies had trembled very much, and been marvellously polite—certain indications that they were within an inch of a very desperate quarrel—Miss La Creevy bounced out of the room, and into the street.
Thus ending the interview, during which both women had been quite anxious and extremely polite—clear signs that they were on the verge of a serious argument—Miss La Creevy burst out of the room and into the street.
‘I wonder who that is,’ said the queer little soul. ‘A nice person to know, I should think! I wish I had the painting of her: I’D do her justice.’ So, feeling quite satisfied that she had said a very cutting thing at Miss Knag’s expense, Miss La Creevy had a hearty laugh, and went home to breakfast in great good humour.
“I wonder who that is,” said the quirky little person. “They seem like a nice person to know! I wish I had a painting of her; I WOULD do her justice.” Feeling quite pleased that she had made a sharp remark at Miss Knag’s expense, Miss La Creevy had a good laugh and went home for breakfast in a great mood.
Here was one of the advantages of having lived alone so long! The little bustling, active, cheerful creature existed entirely within herself, talked to herself, made a confidante of herself, was as sarcastic as she could be, on people who offended her, by herself; pleased herself, and did no harm. If she indulged in scandal, nobody’s reputation suffered; and if she enjoyed a little bit of revenge, no living soul was one atom the worse. One of the many to whom, from straitened circumstances, a consequent inability to form the associations they would wish, and a disinclination to mix with the society they could obtain, London is as complete a solitude as the plains of Syria, the humble artist had pursued her lonely, but contented way for many years; and, until the peculiar misfortunes of the Nickleby family attracted her attention, had made no friends, though brimful of the friendliest feelings to all mankind. There are many warm hearts in the same solitary guise as poor little Miss La Creevy’s.
Here was one of the perks of having lived alone for so long! The lively, cheerful little person existed entirely within herself, talked to herself, confided in herself, and was as sarcastic as possible about people who annoyed her—all by herself; she entertained herself and did no harm. If she indulged in gossip, nobody's reputation suffered; and if she took a little pleasure in revenge, no one was any the worse for it. Like many others who, due to financial struggles, found themselves unable to form the connections they desired and were unwilling to engage with the society available to them, London felt as complete a solitude as the deserts of Syria. The humble artist had followed her solitary but content path for many years, and until the unusual troubles of the Nickleby family caught her attention, she had made no friends, despite having a heart full of warmth for all humanity. There are many kind souls in the same solitary form as poor little Miss La Creevy’s.
However, that’s neither here nor there, just now. She went home to breakfast, and had scarcely caught the full flavour of her first sip of tea, when the servant announced a gentleman, whereat Miss La Creevy, at once imagining a new sitter transfixed by admiration at the street-door case, was in unspeakable consternation at the presence of the tea-things.
However, that’s not the point right now. She went home for breakfast and had barely tasted her first sip of tea when the servant announced a gentleman. Miss La Creevy, immediately thinking a new sitter might be captivated by the display at the door, was filled with dread at the sight of the tea set.
‘Here, take ‘em away; run with ‘em into the bedroom; anywhere,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘Dear, dear; to think that I should be late on this particular morning, of all others, after being ready for three weeks by half-past eight o’clock, and not a soul coming near the place!’
‘Here, take them away; run with them into the bedroom; anywhere,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘Oh dear; to think that I should be late on this particular morning, of all mornings, after being ready for three weeks by half-past eight, and not a soul coming near the place!’
‘Don’t let me put you out of the way,’ said a voice Miss La Creevy knew. ‘I told the servant not to mention my name, because I wished to surprise you.’
“Don’t let me get in your way,” said a voice that Miss La Creevy recognized. “I told the servant not to mention my name because I wanted to surprise you.”
‘Mr. Nicholas!’ cried Miss La Creevy, starting in great astonishment. ‘You have not forgotten me, I see,’ replied Nicholas, extending his hand.
‘Mr. Nicholas!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy, taken aback in surprise. ‘You haven’t forgotten me, I see,’ replied Nicholas, reaching out his hand.
‘Why, I think I should even have known you if I had met you in the street,’ said Miss La Creevy, with a smile. ‘Hannah, another cup and saucer. Now, I’ll tell you what, young man; I’ll trouble you not to repeat the impertinence you were guilty of, on the morning you went away.’
‘You know, I think I would have recognized you even if I’d seen you on the street,’ said Miss La Creevy, smiling. ‘Hannah, please bring another cup and saucer. Now, let me tell you something, young man; I’d appreciate it if you didn’t repeat the rudeness you showed on the morning you left.’
‘You would not be very angry, would you?’ asked Nicholas.
"You wouldn't be that angry, would you?" Nicholas asked.
‘Wouldn’t I!’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘You had better try; that’s all!’
"Wouldn't I!" said Miss La Creevy. "You should definitely give it a shot; that's all!"
Nicholas, with becoming gallantry, immediately took Miss La Creevy at her word, who uttered a faint scream and slapped his face; but it was not a very hard slap, and that’s the truth.
Nicholas, with charming boldness, promptly took Miss La Creevy at her word, who let out a soft scream and slapped his face; but it wasn't a very hard slap, and that's the truth.
‘I never saw such a rude creature!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy.
"I've never seen such a rude person!" exclaimed Miss La Creevy.
‘You told me to try,’ said Nicholas.
‘You told me to try,’ Nicholas said.
‘Well; but I was speaking ironically,’ rejoined Miss La Creevy.
"Well, I was being ironic," Miss La Creevy replied.
‘Oh! that’s another thing,’ said Nicholas; ‘you should have told me that, too.’
‘Oh! that’s another thing,’ Nicholas said; ‘you should have mentioned that to me, too.’
‘I dare say you didn’t know, indeed!’ retorted Miss La Creevy. ‘But, now I look at you again, you seem thinner than when I saw you last, and your face is haggard and pale. And how come you to have left Yorkshire?’
"I bet you didn't know, really!" replied Miss La Creevy. "But now that I look at you again, you seem thinner than the last time I saw you, and your face looks worn and pale. What made you leave Yorkshire?"
She stopped here; for there was so much heart in her altered tone and manner, that Nicholas was quite moved.
She paused here because her changed tone and demeanor were so heartfelt that Nicholas was genuinely touched.
‘I need look somewhat changed,’ he said, after a short silence; ‘for I have undergone some suffering, both of mind and body, since I left London. I have been very poor, too, and have even suffered from want.’
‘I need to look a bit different,’ he said after a brief pause; ‘because I’ve been through some tough times, both mentally and physically, since I left London. I’ve also been really broke and have even struggled with not having enough.’
‘Good Heaven, Mr. Nicholas!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy, ‘what are you telling me?’
‘Good heavens, Mr. Nicholas!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy, ‘what are you telling me?’
‘Nothing which need distress you quite so much,’ answered Nicholas, with a more sprightly air; ‘neither did I come here to bewail my lot, but on matter more to the purpose. I wish to meet my uncle face to face. I should tell you that first.’
“Nothing you need to worry about that much,” Nicholas replied with a more upbeat tone. “I didn’t come here to complain about my situation, but for something more important. I want to meet my uncle in person. I should have mentioned that first.”
‘Then all I have to say about that is,’ interposed Miss La Creevy, ‘that I don’t envy you your taste; and that sitting in the same room with his very boots, would put me out of humour for a fortnight.’
"All I have to say about that is," Miss La Creevy interrupted, "is that I don't envy your taste; and just sitting in the same room with his boots would put me in a bad mood for two weeks."
‘In the main,’ said Nicholas, ‘there may be no great difference of opinion between you and me, so far; but you will understand, that I desire to confront him, to justify myself, and to cast his duplicity and malice in his throat.’
‘For the most part,’ Nicholas said, ‘there might not be much disagreement between us so far; but you’ll understand that I want to face him, to defend myself, and to throw his deceit and malice back at him.’
‘That’s quite another matter,’ rejoined Miss La Creevy. ‘Heaven forgive me; but I shouldn’t cry my eyes quite out of my head, if they choked him. Well?’
‘That’s a whole different issue,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘God forgive me; but I wouldn’t be completely heartbroken if they ended up choking him. Well?’
‘To this end, I called upon him this morning,’ said Nicholas. ‘He only returned to town on Saturday, and I knew nothing of his arrival until late last night.’
"With that in mind, I went to see him this morning," Nicholas said. "He just got back to town on Saturday, and I didn't find out he was here until late last night."
‘And did you see him?’ asked Miss La Creevy.
'Did you see him?' asked Miss La Creevy.
‘No,’ replied Nicholas. ‘He had gone out.’
‘No,’ replied Nicholas. ‘He went out.’
‘Hah!’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘on some kind, charitable business, I dare say.’
‘Hah!’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘probably on some kind of charitable mission, I bet.’
‘I have reason to believe,’ pursued Nicholas, ‘from what has been told me, by a friend of mine who is acquainted with his movements, that he intends seeing my mother and sister today, and giving them his version of the occurrences that have befallen me. I will meet him there.’
"I have a strong feeling," Nicholas continued, "based on what a friend of mine, who knows his plans, has told me, that he plans to visit my mom and sister today and share his side of what’s happened to me. I’ll meet him there."
‘That’s right,’ said Miss La Creevy, rubbing her hands. ‘And yet, I don’t know,’ she added, ‘there is much to be thought of—others to be considered.’
‘That’s right,’ said Miss La Creevy, rubbing her hands. ‘And yet, I don’t know,’ she added, ‘there is a lot to consider—others to think about.’
‘I have considered others,’ rejoined Nicholas; ‘but as honesty and honour are both at issue, nothing shall deter me.’
‘I’ve thought about other options,’ Nicholas replied; ‘but since honesty and honor are both at stake, nothing will stop me.’
‘You should know best,’ said Miss La Creevy.
‘You should know best,’ said Miss La Creevy.
‘In this case I hope so,’ answered Nicholas. ‘And all I want you to do for me, is, to prepare them for my coming. They think me a long way off, and if I went wholly unexpected, I should frighten them. If you can spare time to tell them that you have seen me, and that I shall be with them in a quarter of an hour afterwards, you will do me a great service.’
‘In this situation, I really hope so,’ replied Nicholas. ‘All I need you to do for me is to get them ready for my arrival. They believe I'm far away, and if I show up unexpectedly, I might scare them. If you have time to let them know that you’ve seen me and that I’ll be with them in about fifteen minutes, you’ll be doing me a huge favor.’
‘I wish I could do you, or any of you, a greater,’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘but the power to serve, is as seldom joined with the will, as the will is with the power, I think.’
"I wish I could do more for you, or any of you," said Miss La Creevy; "but the ability to help is just as rarely combined with the desire, as the desire is with the ability, I think."
Talking on very fast and very much, Miss La Creevy finished her breakfast with great expedition, put away the tea-caddy and hid the key under the fender, resumed her bonnet, and, taking Nicholas’s arm, sallied forth at once to the city. Nicholas left her near the door of his mother’s house, and promised to return within a quarter of an hour.
Talking quickly and a lot, Miss La Creevy finished her breakfast in no time, put away the tea caddy, and hid the key under the fireplace. She put her bonnet back on and took Nicholas’s arm as they headed out to the city. Nicholas dropped her off near his mother’s house and promised to be back in fifteen minutes.
It so chanced that Ralph Nickleby, at length seeing fit, for his own purposes, to communicate the atrocities of which Nicholas had been guilty, had (instead of first proceeding to another quarter of the town on business, as Newman Noggs supposed he would) gone straight to his sister-in-law. Hence, when Miss La Creevy, admitted by a girl who was cleaning the house, made her way to the sitting-room, she found Mrs Nickleby and Kate in tears, and Ralph just concluding his statement of his nephew’s misdemeanours. Kate beckoned her not to retire, and Miss La Creevy took a seat in silence.
It happened that Ralph Nickleby, finally deciding it was in his best interest to share the wrongdoings of Nicholas, had (instead of heading to another part of town for business, as Newman Noggs thought he would) gone straight to his sister-in-law. So, when Miss La Creevy, let in by a girl who was cleaning the house, entered the sitting room, she found Mrs. Nickleby and Kate in tears, with Ralph just finishing up his account of his nephew’s misbehavior. Kate motioned for her to stay, and Miss La Creevy quietly took a seat.
‘You are here already, are you, my gentleman?’ thought the little woman. ‘Then he shall announce himself, and see what effect that has on you.’
‘You’re already here, aren’t you, sir?’ thought the little woman. ‘Then he should introduce himself and see how that affects you.’
‘This is pretty,’ said Ralph, folding up Miss Squeers’s note; ‘very pretty. I recommend him—against all my previous conviction, for I knew he would never do any good—to a man with whom, behaving himself properly, he might have remained, in comfort, for years. What is the result? Conduct for which he might hold up his hand at the Old Bailey.’
‘This is nice,’ said Ralph, folding Miss Squeers’s note; ‘really nice. I recommend him—despite all my previous beliefs, because I knew he wouldn’t amount to anything—to a man with whom, if he acted right, he could have lived comfortably for years. What’s the outcome? Actions he could be charged with at the Old Bailey.’
‘I never will believe it,’ said Kate, indignantly; ‘never. It is some base conspiracy, which carries its own falsehood with it.’
"I’ll never believe it," Kate said angrily. "Never. It’s some dishonest scheme that comes with its own lies."
‘My dear,’ said Ralph, ‘you wrong the worthy man. These are not inventions. The man is assaulted, your brother is not to be found; this boy, of whom they speak, goes with him—remember, remember.’
‘My dear,’ said Ralph, ‘you’re mistaken about the good man. These aren’t lies. The man is in trouble, your brother is missing; this boy they’re talking about is with him—remember, remember.’
‘It is impossible,’ said Kate. ‘Nicholas!—and a thief too! Mama, how can you sit and hear such statements?’
‘That's impossible,’ said Kate. ‘Nicholas!—and a thief too! Mom, how can you just sit there and listen to such things?’
Poor Mrs. Nickleby, who had, at no time, been remarkable for the possession of a very clear understanding, and who had been reduced by the late changes in her affairs to a most complicated state of perplexity, made no other reply to this earnest remonstrance than exclaiming from behind a mass of pocket-handkerchief, that she never could have believed it—thereby most ingeniously leaving her hearers to suppose that she did believe it.
Poor Mrs. Nickleby, who had never been known for her clear thinking and who had been thrown into a confusing state by the recent changes in her life, responded to this serious protest by shouting through a pile of tissues that she could never have believed it—cleverly leading her listeners to think that she actually did believe it.
‘It would be my duty, if he came in my way, to deliver him up to justice,’ said Ralph, ‘my bounden duty; I should have no other course, as a man of the world and a man of business, to pursue. And yet,’ said Ralph, speaking in a very marked manner, and looking furtively, but fixedly, at Kate, ‘and yet I would not. I would spare the feelings of his—of his sister. And his mother of course,’ added Ralph, as though by an afterthought, and with far less emphasis.
“It would be my duty, if he crossed my path, to hand him over to justice,” said Ralph, “my strict duty; I wouldn’t have any other option, as a practical person and a businessman, to follow. And yet,” said Ralph, speaking very deliberately and glancing at Kate in a shifty but intense way, “and yet I wouldn’t. I would consider the feelings of his—of his sister. And his mother too, of course,” added Ralph, as if it was an afterthought and with much less emphasis.
Kate very well understood that this was held out as an additional inducement to her to preserve the strictest silence regarding the events of the preceding night. She looked involuntarily towards Ralph as he ceased to speak, but he had turned his eyes another way, and seemed for the moment quite unconscious of her presence.
Kate fully understood that this was presented as an extra motivation for her to keep quiet about what happened the night before. She instinctively glanced at Ralph as he stopped talking, but he had turned his gaze elsewhere and seemed completely unaware of her presence.
‘Everything,’ said Ralph, after a long silence, broken only by Mrs Nickleby’s sobs, ‘everything combines to prove the truth of this letter, if indeed there were any possibility of disputing it. Do innocent men steal away from the sight of honest folks, and skulk in hiding-places, like outlaws? Do innocent men inveigle nameless vagabonds, and prowl with them about the country as idle robbers do? Assault, riot, theft, what do you call these?’
“Everything,” Ralph said after a long silence, interrupted only by Mrs. Nickleby’s sobs, “everything proves the truth of this letter, if there was ever any chance of disputing it. Do innocent men hide from honest people and lurk in secret places like outlaws? Do innocent men lure nameless drifters and roam around with them like lazy thieves? Assault, riot, theft—what do you call these?”
‘A lie!’ cried a voice, as the door was dashed open, and Nicholas came into the room.
‘A lie!’ shouted a voice as the door swung open, and Nicholas walked into the room.
In the first moment of surprise, and possibly of alarm, Ralph rose from his seat, and fell back a few paces, quite taken off his guard by this unexpected apparition. In another moment, he stood, fixed and immovable with folded arms, regarding his nephew with a scowl; while Kate and Miss La Creevy threw themselves between the two, to prevent the personal violence which the fierce excitement of Nicholas appeared to threaten.
In the first moment of shock, and maybe fear, Ralph got up from his seat and stepped back a few paces, completely caught off guard by this unexpected presence. A moment later, he stood still and rigid with his arms crossed, glaring at his nephew, while Kate and Miss La Creevy positioned themselves between the two to prevent the physical confrontation that Nicholas's intense emotions seemed to promise.

Original
‘Dear Nicholas,’ cried his sister, clinging to him. ‘Be calm, consider—’
‘Dear Nicholas,’ his sister cried, holding onto him tightly. ‘Stay calm, think about—’
‘Consider, Kate!’ cried Nicholas, clasping her hand so tight in the tumult of his anger, that she could scarcely bear the pain. ‘When I consider all, and think of what has passed, I need be made of iron to stand before him.’
“Think about it, Kate!” Nicholas exclaimed, gripping her hand so tightly in his anger that she could hardly handle the pain. “When I think about everything that’s happened, I’d have to be made of iron to face him.”
‘Or bronze,’ said Ralph, quietly; ‘there is not hardihood enough in flesh and blood to face it out.’
‘Or bronze,’ Ralph said softly; ‘there's not enough courage in flesh and blood to stand up to it.’
‘Oh dear, dear!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that things should have come to such a pass as this!’
‘Oh dear, dear!’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I can't believe things have gotten to this point!’
‘Who speaks in a tone, as if I had done wrong, and brought disgrace on them?’ said Nicholas, looking round.
“Who talks to me like I've done something wrong and brought shame on them?” said Nicholas, glancing around.
‘Your mother, sir,’ replied Ralph, motioning towards her.
‘Your mother, sir,’ Ralph said, pointing toward her.
‘Whose ears have been poisoned by you,’ said Nicholas; ‘by you—who, under pretence of deserving the thanks she poured upon you, heaped every insult, wrong, and indignity upon my head. You, who sent me to a den where sordid cruelty, worthy of yourself, runs wanton, and youthful misery stalks precocious; where the lightness of childhood shrinks into the heaviness of age, and its every promise blights, and withers as it grows. I call Heaven to witness,’ said Nicholas, looking eagerly round, ‘that I have seen all this, and that he knows it.’
“Whose ears have been poisoned by you,” Nicholas said; “you—who, pretending to deserve the thanks she gave you, piled every insult, wrong, and humiliation on me. You, who sent me to a place where the kind of cruel behavior that’s fitting for you runs rampant, and where young misery walks around too mature for their years; where the lightness of childhood fades into the heaviness of adulthood, and every hope withers as it develops. I call Heaven to witness,” Nicholas said, glancing around eagerly, “that I have seen all of this, and that he knows it.”
‘Refute these calumnies,’ said Kate, ‘and be more patient, so that you may give them no advantage. Tell us what you really did, and show that they are untrue.’
"Refute these lies," Kate said, "and be more patient, so you don't give them any advantage. Tell us what you really did, and prove that they are false."
‘Of what do they—or of what does he—accuse me?’ said Nicholas.
‘What are they— or what is he— accusing me of?’ said Nicholas.
‘First, of attacking your master, and being within an ace of qualifying yourself to be tried for murder,’ interposed Ralph. ‘I speak plainly, young man, bluster as you will.’
‘First, for attacking your master and being so close to qualifying yourself to be tried for murder,’ interrupted Ralph. ‘I’m speaking frankly, young man, no matter how much you try to act tough.’
‘I interfered,’ said Nicholas, ‘to save a miserable creature from the vilest cruelty. In so doing, I inflicted such punishment upon a wretch as he will not readily forget, though far less than he deserved from me. If the same scene were renewed before me now, I would take the same part; but I would strike harder and heavier, and brand him with such marks as he should carry to his grave, go to it when he would.’
"I stepped in," Nicholas said, "to rescue a miserable person from the worst kind of cruelty. In doing so, I gave a wretch a punishment he won't soon forget, though it was much less than what he deserved from me. If the same situation happened again right now, I would react the same way; but I would hit harder and stronger, and leave him with marks that he would carry to his grave, whenever that might be."
‘You hear?’ said Ralph, turning to Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Penitence, this!’
‘You hear that?’ said Ralph, turning to Mrs. Nickleby. ‘This is repentance!’
‘Oh dear me!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I don’t know what to think, I really don’t.’
‘Oh dear!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I really don’t know what to think.’
‘Do not speak just now, mama, I entreat you,’ said Kate. ‘Dear Nicholas, I only tell you, that you may know what wickedness can prompt, but they accuse you of—a ring is missing, and they dare to say that—’
‘Please don’t speak right now, Mom, I’m begging you,’ said Kate. ‘Dear Nicholas, I’m only telling you this so you understand what wickedness can lead to, but they’re accusing you of something— a ring is missing, and they have the nerve to say that—’
‘The woman,’ said Nicholas, haughtily, ‘the wife of the fellow from whom these charges come, dropped—as I suppose—a worthless ring among some clothes of mine, early in the morning on which I left the house. At least, I know that she was in the bedroom where they lay, struggling with an unhappy child, and that I found it when I opened my bundle on the road. I returned it, at once, by coach, and they have it now.’
‘The woman,’ Nicholas said arrogantly, ‘the wife of the guy who made these accusations, left—I'm guessing—a worthless ring among some of my clothes early on the morning I left the house. I know she was in the bedroom where my clothes were, dealing with an upset child, and I found it when I opened my bag on the road. I returned it right away by coach, and they have it now.’
‘I knew, I knew,’ said Kate, looking towards her uncle. ‘About this boy, love, in whose company they say you left?’
‘I knew, I knew,’ said Kate, looking towards her uncle. ‘About this guy, love, that they say you left with?’
‘The boy, a silly, helpless creature, from brutality and hard usage, is with me now,’ rejoined Nicholas.
‘The boy, a foolish, helpless kid, from harsh treatment and tough times, is with me now,’ replied Nicholas.
‘You hear?’ said Ralph, appealing to the mother again, ‘everything proved, even upon his own confession. Do you choose to restore that boy, sir?’
‘You hear?’ Ralph said, turning to the mother again. ‘Everything is proven, even by his own admission. Do you want to bring that boy back, sir?’
‘No, I do not,’ replied Nicholas.
"No, I don't," Nicholas replied.
‘You do not?’ sneered Ralph.
"You don't?" sneered Ralph.
‘No,’ repeated Nicholas, ‘not to the man with whom I found him. I would that I knew on whom he has the claim of birth: I might wring something from his sense of shame, if he were dead to every tie of nature.’
‘No,’ Nicholas repeated, ‘not to the man I found him with. I wish I knew who he has a claim to by birth; I might be able to squeeze something from his sense of shame, even if he's cut off from every natural bond.’
‘Indeed!’ said Ralph. ‘Now, sir, will you hear a word or two from me?’
“Absolutely!” said Ralph. “Now, sir, will you listen to a word or two from me?”
‘You can speak when and what you please,’ replied Nicholas, embracing his sister. ‘I take little heed of what you say or threaten.’
“You can say whatever you want, whenever you want,” replied Nicholas, hugging his sister. “I don’t pay much attention to what you say or what you threaten.”
‘Mighty well, sir,’ retorted Ralph; ‘but perhaps it may concern others, who may think it worth their while to listen, and consider what I tell them. I will address your mother, sir, who knows the world.’
“Mighty well, sir,” Ralph replied. “But maybe it’s something others should hear, as they might find it worth their time to listen and think about what I’m saying. I’ll talk to your mother, sir, who understands the world.”
‘Ah! and I only too dearly wish I didn’t,’ sobbed Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Ah! and I wish I really didn’t,’ sobbed Mrs. Nickleby.
There really was no necessity for the good lady to be much distressed upon this particular head; the extent of her worldly knowledge being, to say the least, very questionable; and so Ralph seemed to think, for he smiled as she spoke. He then glanced steadily at her and Nicholas by turns, as he delivered himself in these words:
There was really no need for the kind lady to be so upset about this particular issue; her understanding of the world was, to say the least, quite questionable. Ralph seemed to agree, as he smiled while she talked. He then looked back and forth between her and Nicholas as he said:
‘Of what I have done, or what I meant to do, for you, ma’am, and my niece, I say not one syllable. I held out no promise, and leave you to judge for yourself. I hold out no threat now, but I say that this boy, headstrong, wilful and disorderly as he is, should not have one penny of my money, or one crust of my bread, or one grasp of my hand, to save him from the loftiest gallows in all Europe. I will not meet him, come where he comes, or hear his name. I will not help him, or those who help him. With a full knowledge of what he brought upon you by so doing, he has come back in his selfish sloth, to be an aggravation of your wants, and a burden upon his sister’s scanty wages. I regret to leave you, and more to leave her, now, but I will not encourage this compound of meanness and cruelty, and, as I will not ask you to renounce him, I see you no more.’
‘I'm not going to say anything about what I've done or what I intended to do for you, ma’am, and my niece. I made no promises, and I'll let you decide for yourself. I'm not making any threats now, but I want to make it clear that this boy, as stubborn, willful, and chaotic as he is, will not receive a single penny of my money, a crumb of my bread, or a handshake from me to save him from the highest gallows in all of Europe. I won’t meet him, no matter where he appears, nor will I even hear his name. I won’t help him or anyone who helps him. Fully aware of the troubles he caused you by returning, he has come back in his selfish laziness to add to your struggles and burden his sister’s meager earnings. I regret having to leave you, and especially leaving her, now, but I won’t support this mix of meanness and cruelty, and since I won’t ask you to turn your back on him, I won’t see you again.’
If Ralph had not known and felt his power in wounding those he hated, his glances at Nicholas would have shown it him, in all its force, as he proceeded in the above address. Innocent as the young man was of all wrong, every artful insinuation stung, every well-considered sarcasm cut him to the quick; and when Ralph noted his pale face and quivering lip, he hugged himself to mark how well he had chosen the taunts best calculated to strike deep into a young and ardent spirit.
If Ralph hadn't been aware of his ability to hurt those he despised, his looks at Nicholas would have revealed his power, especially as he continued his speech. Although the young man was completely innocent of any wrongdoing, every sly suggestion hurt, and every carefully crafted insult hit him hard; when Ralph saw his pale face and trembling lip, he felt pleased to see how effectively he had picked the jabs that struck deep into a young and passionate soul.
‘I can’t help it,’ cried Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I know you have been very good to us, and meant to do a good deal for my dear daughter. I am quite sure of that; I know you did, and it was very kind of you, having her at your house and all—and of course it would have been a great thing for her and for me too. But I can’t, you know, brother-in-law, I can’t renounce my own son, even if he has done all you say he has—it’s not possible; I couldn’t do it; so we must go to rack and ruin, Kate, my dear. I can bear it, I dare say.’ Pouring forth these and a perfectly wonderful train of other disjointed expressions of regret, which no mortal power but Mrs Nickleby’s could ever have strung together, that lady wrung her hands, and her tears fell faster.
"I can't help it," cried Mrs. Nickleby. "I know you’ve been very good to us and meant to do a lot for my dear daughter. I’m sure of that; I know you did, and it was really kind of you to have her at your house and everything—and of course it would have been a huge opportunity for both her and me. But I can’t, you know, brother-in-law, I can’t give up my own son, even if he’s done everything you say he has—it’s just not possible; I couldn’t do it; so we have to face destruction, Kate, my dear. I can handle it, I suppose." As she poured out these and a wonderfully chaotic mix of other fragmented expressions of regret, which only Mrs. Nickleby could have put together, she wrung her hands, and her tears fell faster.
‘Why do you say “if Nicholas has done what they say he has,” mama?’ asked Kate, with honest anger. ‘You know he has not.’
‘Why do you say “if Nicholas has done what they say he has,” Mom?’ asked Kate, with genuine anger. ‘You know he hasn’t.’
‘I don’t know what to think, one way or other, my dear,’ said Mrs Nickleby; ‘Nicholas is so violent, and your uncle has so much composure, that I can only hear what he says, and not what Nicholas does. Never mind, don’t let us talk any more about it. We can go to the Workhouse, or the Refuge for the Destitute, or the Magdalen Hospital, I dare say; and the sooner we go the better.’ With this extraordinary jumble of charitable institutions, Mrs. Nickleby again gave way to her tears.
“I don’t know what to think, honestly, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby said. “Nicholas is so intense, and your uncle is so calm that I can only focus on what he says and not what Nicholas does. But never mind, let’s not talk about it anymore. We can go to the Workhouse, or the Refuge for the Destitute, or the Magdalen Hospital, I’m sure; and the sooner we go, the better.” With this confusing mix of charitable places, Mrs. Nickleby once again started to cry.
‘Stay,’ said Nicholas, as Ralph turned to go. ‘You need not leave this place, sir, for it will be relieved of my presence in one minute, and it will be long, very long, before I darken these doors again.’
‘Stay,’ said Nicholas, as Ralph turned to leave. ‘You don’t have to go, sir, because I’ll be out of here in a minute, and it’ll be a long time, a very long time, before I come back through these doors again.’
‘Nicholas,’ cried Kate, throwing herself on her brother’s shoulder, ‘do not say so. My dear brother, you will break my heart. Mama, speak to him. Do not mind her, Nicholas; she does not mean it, you should know her better. Uncle, somebody, for Heaven’s sake speak to him.’
‘Nicholas,’ cried Kate, leaning on her brother’s shoulder, ‘please don’t say that. My dear brother, you’re going to break my heart. Mom, talk to him. Don’t listen to her, Nicholas; she doesn’t mean it, you know her better. Uncle, someone, for heaven’s sake, talk to him.’
‘I never meant, Kate,’ said Nicholas, tenderly, ‘I never meant to stay among you; think better of me than to suppose it possible. I may turn my back on this town a few hours sooner than I intended, but what of that? We shall not forget each other apart, and better days will come when we shall part no more. Be a woman, Kate,’ he whispered, proudly, ‘and do not make me one, while he looks on.’
“I never meant, Kate,” Nicholas said gently, “I never meant to stay among you; think better of me than to believe that's possible. I might leave this town a few hours earlier than I planned, but what does that matter? We won’t forget each other, and better days will come when we won’t have to part again. Be strong, Kate,” he whispered proudly, “and don’t force me to be strong while he is watching.”
‘No, no, I will not,’ said Kate, eagerly, ‘but you will not leave us. Oh! think of all the happy days we have had together, before these terrible misfortunes came upon us; of all the comfort and happiness of home, and the trials we have to bear now; of our having no protector under all the slights and wrongs that poverty so much favours, and you cannot leave us to bear them alone, without one hand to help us.’
‘No, no, I won't,’ Kate said eagerly. ‘But you won't leave us. Oh! Think of all the happy days we've had together, before these awful misfortunes struck us; all the comfort and happiness of home, and the struggles we have to endure now; how we have no protector against all the slights and wrongs that poverty brings, and you can't just leave us to face them alone, without anyone to help us.’
‘You will be helped when I am away,’ replied Nicholas hurriedly. ‘I am no help to you, no protector; I should bring you nothing but sorrow, and want, and suffering. My own mother sees it, and her fondness and fears for you, point to the course that I should take. And so all good angels bless you, Kate, till I can carry you to some home of mine, where we may revive the happiness denied to us now, and talk of these trials as of things gone by. Do not keep me here, but let me go at once. There. Dear girl—dear girl.’
"You'll be taken care of when I'm gone," Nicholas replied quickly. "I'm no help to you, no protector; I'd only bring you sadness, want, and pain. Even my own mother sees it, and her love and concerns for you point to what I need to do. So may all the good angels watch over you, Kate, until I can bring you to my home, where we can revive the happiness we don't have now and talk about these struggles as if they're in the past. Don't keep me here, let me go right away. There. Dear girl—dear girl."
The grasp which had detained him relaxed, and Kate swooned in his arms. Nicholas stooped over her for a few seconds, and placing her gently in a chair, confided her to their honest friend.
The grip that had held him loosened, and Kate fainted in his arms. Nicholas bent down over her for a moment, and after gently setting her in a chair, he entrusted her to their good friend.
‘I need not entreat your sympathy,’ he said, wringing her hand, ‘for I know your nature. You will never forget them.’
‘I don’t need to beg for your sympathy,’ he said, squeezing her hand, ‘because I know who you are. You will never forget them.’
He stepped up to Ralph, who remained in the same attitude which he had preserved throughout the interview, and moved not a finger.
He approached Ralph, who stayed in the same position he had maintained the whole time, not lifting a finger.
‘Whatever step you take, sir,’ he said, in a voice inaudible beyond themselves, ‘I shall keep a strict account of. I leave them to you, at your desire. There will be a day of reckoning sooner or later, and it will be a heavy one for you if they are wronged.’
‘Whatever step you take, sir,’ he said in a voice too quiet for others to hear, ‘I’ll keep a close record of it. I’m handing them over to you, as you wish. There will be a day of judgment, sooner or later, and it will weigh heavily on you if they are mistreated.’
Ralph did not allow a muscle of his face to indicate that he heard one word of this parting address. He hardly knew that it was concluded, and Mrs. Nickleby had scarcely made up her mind to detain her son by force if necessary, when Nicholas was gone.
Ralph didn’t let a single muscle in his face show that he heard any part of this farewell speech. He barely realized it was over, and Mrs. Nickleby had just started to decide whether to hold her son back by force if needed, when Nicholas left.
As he hurried through the streets to his obscure lodging, seeking to keep pace, as it were, with the rapidity of the thoughts which crowded upon him, many doubts and hesitations arose in his mind, and almost tempted him to return. But what would they gain by this? Supposing he were to put Ralph Nickleby at defiance, and were even fortunate enough to obtain some small employment, his being with them could only render their present condition worse, and might greatly impair their future prospects; for his mother had spoken of some new kindnesses towards Kate which she had not denied. ‘No,’ thought Nicholas, ‘I have acted for the best.’
As he rushed through the streets to his low-key place, trying to keep up with the flood of thoughts racing through his mind, he faced many doubts and hesitations that almost made him want to turn back. But what would that achieve? Even if he decided to defy Ralph Nickleby and somehow managed to find a little job, being with them would only make their situation worse and could seriously hurt their future chances. His mother had mentioned some new support for Kate that she hadn’t denied. ‘No,’ Nicholas thought, ‘I’ve done what’s best.’
But, before he had gone five hundred yards, some other and different feeling would come upon him, and then he would lag again, and pulling his hat over his eyes, give way to the melancholy reflections which pressed thickly upon him. To have committed no fault, and yet to be so entirely alone in the world; to be separated from the only persons he loved, and to be proscribed like a criminal, when six months ago he had been surrounded by every comfort, and looked up to, as the chief hope of his family—this was hard to bear. He had not deserved it either. Well, there was comfort in that; and poor Nicholas would brighten up again, to be again depressed, as his quickly shifting thoughts presented every variety of light and shade before him.
But before he had walked five hundred yards, a different feeling would hit him, and he'd slow down again. Ducking his head to pull his hat over his eyes, he'd give in to the heavy sadness that weighed on him. To have done nothing wrong and yet feel so completely alone in the world; to be cut off from the only people he loved and to be treated like a criminal, when just six months ago he had been surrounded by comfort and seen as the main hope of his family—this was tough to handle. He didn’t deserve it either. Well, at least that provided some comfort; and poor Nicholas would perk up again only to feel down once more, as his quickly changing thoughts threw every kind of light and shadow at him.
Undergoing these alternations of hope and misgiving, which no one, placed in a situation of ordinary trial, can fail to have experienced, Nicholas at length reached his poor room, where, no longer borne up by the excitement which had hitherto sustained him, but depressed by the revulsion of feeling it left behind, he threw himself on the bed, and turning his face to the wall, gave free vent to the emotions he had so long stifled.
Going through these ups and downs of hope and uncertainty, which anyone in a typical challenging situation can relate to, Nicholas finally arrived at his small room. No longer fueled by the excitement that had kept him going, he felt weighed down by the emotional shift that followed. He threw himself onto the bed, turned his face to the wall, and let out all the feelings he had suppressed for so long.
He had not heard anybody enter, and was unconscious of the presence of Smike, until, happening to raise his head, he saw him, standing at the upper end of the room, looking wistfully towards him. He withdrew his eyes when he saw that he was observed, and affected to be busied with some scanty preparations for dinner.
He hadn't heard anyone come in and was unaware of Smike being there until he happened to lift his head and saw him standing at the far end of the room, looking at him with a longing expression. When Smike noticed he was being watched, he quickly looked away and pretended to be busy with some meager dinner preparations.
‘Well, Smike,’ said Nicholas, as cheerfully as he could speak, ‘let me hear what new acquaintances you have made this morning, or what new wonder you have found out, in the compass of this street and the next one.’
‘Well, Smike,’ said Nicholas, as cheerfully as he could manage, ‘let me hear what new friends you've made this morning, or what new thing you've discovered in this street and the next one.’
‘No,’ said Smike, shaking his head mournfully; ‘I must talk of something else today.’
‘No,’ said Smike, shaking his head sadly; ‘I need to talk about something else today.’
‘Of what you like,’ replied Nicholas, good-humouredly.
"Of what you like," Nicholas replied cheerfully.
‘Of this,’ said Smike. ‘I know you are unhappy, and have got into great trouble by bringing me away. I ought to have known that, and stopped behind—I would, indeed, if I had thought it then. You—you—are not rich; you have not enough for yourself, and I should not be here. You grow,’ said the lad, laying his hand timidly on that of Nicholas, ‘you grow thinner every day; your cheek is paler, and your eye more sunk. Indeed I cannot bear to see you so, and think how I am burdening you. I tried to go away today, but the thought of your kind face drew me back. I could not leave you without a word.’ The poor fellow could say no more, for his eyes filled with tears, and his voice was gone.
“About this,” said Smike. “I know you’re unhappy and have gotten into a lot of trouble by bringing me along. I should have realized that and stayed behind—I really would have if I’d thought about it then. You—you—aren’t rich; you don’t have enough for yourself, and I shouldn’t be here. You’re getting,” said the boy, timidly putting his hand on Nicholas’s, “thinner every day; your face is paler, and your eyes are more sunken. I can’t stand seeing you like this and thinking about how I’m weighing you down. I tried to leave today, but the thought of your kind face pulled me back. I couldn’t go without saying something.” The poor guy couldn't say anything more because his eyes filled with tears, and his voice left him.
‘The word which separates us,’ said Nicholas, grasping him heartily by the shoulder, ‘shall never be said by me, for you are my only comfort and stay. I would not lose you now, Smike, for all the world could give. The thought of you has upheld me through all I have endured today, and shall, through fifty times such trouble. Give me your hand. My heart is linked to yours. We will journey from this place together, before the week is out. What, if I am steeped in poverty? You lighten it, and we will be poor together.’
“The word that separates us,” said Nicholas, pulling him in for a hearty hug, “will never come from me, because you are my only source of comfort. I wouldn’t trade you for anything in the world, Smike. The thought of you has kept me going through everything I’ve faced today, and it will keep me going through even more difficult times. Give me your hand. My heart is connected to yours. We’ll leave this place together before the week is over. So what if I’m broke? You make it easier, and we’ll be poor together.”
CHAPTER 21
Madam Mantalini finds herself in a Situation of some Difficulty, and Miss Nickleby finds herself in no Situation at all
Madam Mantalini is in a bit of a bind, while Miss Nickleby is in no situation whatsoever
The agitation she had undergone, rendered Kate Nickleby unable to resume her duties at the dressmaker’s for three days, at the expiration of which interval she betook herself at the accustomed hour, and with languid steps, to the temple of fashion where Madame Mantalini reigned paramount and supreme.
The stress she had experienced left Kate Nickleby unable to return to her job at the dressmaker’s for three days. After that time passed, she made her way, at the usual hour, to the place of fashion where Madame Mantalini was in charge.
The ill-will of Miss Knag had lost nothing of its virulence in the interval. The young ladies still scrupulously shrunk from all companionship with their denounced associate; and when that exemplary female arrived a few minutes afterwards, she was at no pains to conceal the displeasure with which she regarded Kate’s return.
The hostility from Miss Knag had lost none of its intensity in the meantime. The young ladies still carefully avoided any association with their condemned peer; and when that outstanding woman showed up a few minutes later, she made no effort to hide her displeasure at Kate’s return.
‘Upon my word!’ said Miss Knag, as the satellites flocked round, to relieve her of her bonnet and shawl; ‘I should have thought some people would have had spirit enough to stop away altogether, when they know what an incumbrance their presence is to right-minded persons. But it’s a queer world; oh! it’s a queer world!’
‘Oh my goodness!’ said Miss Knag, as the followers gathered around to help her take off her bonnet and shawl; ‘I would have thought some people would have been bold enough to stay away completely, knowing how much of a burden their presence is to reasonable people. But it’s a strange world; oh! it’s a strange world!’
Miss Knag, having passed this comment on the world, in the tone in which most people do pass comments on the world when they are out of temper, that is to say, as if they by no means belonged to it, concluded by heaving a sigh, wherewith she seemed meekly to compassionate the wickedness of mankind.
Miss Knag, after making this remark about the world in the same way most people do when they're feeling grumpy—which is to say, as if they had no connection to it—finished up with a sigh, as if she was gently feeling pity for the wrongdoings of humanity.
The attendants were not slow to echo the sigh, and Miss Knag was apparently on the eve of favouring them with some further moral reflections, when the voice of Madame Mantalini, conveyed through the speaking-tube, ordered Miss Nickleby upstairs to assist in the arrangement of the show-room; a distinction which caused Miss Knag to toss her head so much, and bite her lips so hard, that her powers of conversation were, for the time, annihilated.
The attendants quickly joined in the sigh, and Miss Knag looked like she was about to share some more moral thoughts when Madame Mantalini's voice came through the speaking-tube, telling Miss Nickleby to go upstairs to help set up the show-room. This request made Miss Knag toss her head and bite her lips so intensely that she couldn't say another word for the moment.
‘Well, Miss Nickleby, child,’ said Madame Mantalini, when Kate presented herself; ‘are you quite well again?’
‘Well, Miss Nickleby, dear,’ said Madame Mantalini when Kate showed up; ‘are you feeling better now?’
‘A great deal better, thank you,’ replied Kate.
“A lot better, thank you,” replied Kate.
‘I wish I could say the same,’ remarked Madame Mantalini, seating herself with an air of weariness.
“I wish I could say the same,” said Madame Mantalini, sitting down with a look of exhaustion.
‘Are you ill?’ asked Kate. ‘I am very sorry for that.’
‘Are you sick?’ asked Kate. ‘I’m really sorry to hear that.’
‘Not exactly ill, but worried, child—worried,’ rejoined Madame.
“Not exactly sick, but concerned, dear—concerned,” replied Madame.
‘I am still more sorry to hear that,’ said Kate, gently. ‘Bodily illness is more easy to bear than mental.’
“I’m even more sorry to hear that,” Kate said softly. “Physical illness is easier to endure than mental illness.”
‘Ah! and it’s much easier to talk than to bear either,’ said Madame, rubbing her nose with much irritability of manner. ‘There, get to your work, child, and put the things in order, do.’
‘Ah! and it’s much easier to talk than to handle either,’ said Madame, rubbing her nose with noticeable irritation. ‘Now, get to work, child, and organize things, will you?’
While Kate was wondering within herself what these symptoms of unusual vexation portended, Mr. Mantalini put the tips of his whiskers, and, by degrees, his head, through the half-opened door, and cried in a soft voice—
While Kate was wondering to herself what these signs of unusual distress meant, Mr. Mantalini peeked through the half-opened door, tips of his whiskers showing first, and called out softly—
‘Is my life and soul there?’
‘Is my life and soul there?’
‘No,’ replied his wife.
'No,' his wife replied.
‘How can it say so, when it is blooming in the front room like a little rose in a demnition flower-pot?’ urged Mantalini. ‘May its poppet come in and talk?’
‘How can it say that when it's blooming in the front room like a little rose in a damn flower pot?’ Mantalini insisted. ‘Can its doll come in and talk?’
‘Certainly not,’ replied Madame: ‘you know I never allow you here. Go along!’
‘Definitely not,’ Madame replied. ‘You know I never let you come here. Get going!’
The poppet, however, encouraged perhaps by the relenting tone of this reply, ventured to rebel, and, stealing into the room, made towards Madame Mantalini on tiptoe, blowing her a kiss as he came along.
The doll, perhaps encouraged by the softer tone of this response, dared to rebel and, sneaking into the room, made its way toward Madame Mantalini on tiptoe, blowing her a kiss as it approached.
‘Why will it vex itself, and twist its little face into bewitching nutcrackers?’ said Mantalini, putting his left arm round the waist of his life and soul, and drawing her towards him with his right.
‘Why will it annoy itself and scrunch its little face into charming nutcrackers?’ said Mantalini, wrapping his left arm around the waist of his life and soul, and pulling her toward him with his right.
‘Oh! I can’t bear you,’ replied his wife.
‘Oh! I can’t stand you,’ replied his wife.
‘Not—eh, not bear me!’ exclaimed Mantalini. ‘Fibs, fibs. It couldn’t be. There’s not a woman alive, that could tell me such a thing to my face—to my own face.’ Mr. Mantalini stroked his chin, as he said this, and glanced complacently at an opposite mirror.
‘No—uh, no way you’re talking about me!’ shouted Mantalini. ‘Lies, lies. That can't be true. There’s not a woman alive who could say something like that to me directly—to my face.’ Mr. Mantalini stroked his chin as he said this and looked self-satisfied at a mirror across from him.
‘Such destructive extravagance,’ reasoned his wife, in a low tone.
“Such wasteful spending,” his wife reasoned quietly.
‘All in its joy at having gained such a lovely creature, such a little Venus, such a demd, enchanting, bewitching, engrossing, captivating little Venus,’ said Mantalini.
‘All in its joy at having gained such a lovely creature, such a little Venus, such a damn enchanting, bewitching, engrossing, captivating little Venus,’ said Mantalini.
‘See what a situation you have placed me in!’ urged Madame.
‘Look at the situation you’ve put me in!’ urged Madame.
‘No harm will come, no harm shall come, to its own darling,’ rejoined Mr Mantalini. ‘It is all over; there will be nothing the matter; money shall be got in; and if it don’t come in fast enough, old Nickleby shall stump up again, or have his jugular separated if he dares to vex and hurt the little—’
‘No harm will come, no harm shall come, to its own darling,’ replied Mr. Mantalini. ‘It’s all settled; nothing is wrong; money will come in; and if it doesn’t come in quickly enough, old Nickleby will step up again, or he’ll have his jugular cut if he dares to annoy and hurt the little—’
‘Hush!’ interposed Madame. ‘Don’t you see?’
‘Hush!’ interjected Madame. ‘Don’t you see?’
Mr. Mantalini, who, in his eagerness to make up matters with his wife, had overlooked, or feigned to overlook, Miss Nickleby hitherto, took the hint, and laying his finger on his lip, sunk his voice still lower. There was, then, a great deal of whispering, during which Madame Mantalini appeared to make reference, more than once, to certain debts incurred by Mr Mantalini previous to her coverture; and also to an unexpected outlay of money in payment of the aforesaid debts; and furthermore, to certain agreeable weaknesses on that gentleman’s part, such as gaming, wasting, idling, and a tendency to horse-flesh; each of which matters of accusation Mr. Mantalini disposed of, by one kiss or more, as its relative importance demanded. The upshot of it all was, that Madame Mantalini was in raptures with him, and that they went upstairs to breakfast.
Mr. Mantalini, who, in his eagerness to reconcile with his wife, had either overlooked or pretended to overlook Miss Nickleby until now, took the hint and, putting his finger to his lips, lowered his voice even more. There was a lot of whispering during which Madame Mantalini seemed to reference more than once certain debts Mr. Mantalini had accumulated before they were married; also, she brought up an unexpected expense to pay off those debts; and additionally, she mentioned some troubling habits of his, such as gambling, wasting time, being idle, and a fondness for horses. Mr. Mantalini responded to each accusation with one kiss or more, depending on how serious it was. In the end, Madame Mantalini was overjoyed with him, and they went upstairs to have breakfast.
Kate busied herself in what she had to do, and was silently arranging the various articles of decoration in the best taste she could display, when she started to hear a strange man’s voice in the room, and started again, to observe, on looking round, that a white hat, and a red neckerchief, and a broad round face, and a large head, and part of a green coat were in the room too.
Kate focused on her tasks, quietly arranging the decorations in the best way she could. Suddenly, she heard a strange man's voice in the room. Turning around, she noticed a white hat, a red neckerchief, a broad round face, a large head, and part of a green coat also in the room.
‘Don’t alarm yourself, miss,’ said the proprietor of these appearances. ‘I say; this here’s the mantie-making consarn, an’t it?’
"Don’t worry, miss," said the owner of these things. "I mean, this is the place for making mantles, right?"
‘Yes,’ rejoined Kate, greatly astonished. ‘What did you want?’
‘Yeah,’ Kate replied, really surprised. ‘What do you want?’
The stranger answered not; but, first looking back, as though to beckon to some unseen person outside, came, very deliberately, into the room, and was closely followed by a little man in brown, very much the worse for wear, who brought with him a mingled fumigation of stale tobacco and fresh onions. The clothes of this gentleman were much bespeckled with flue; and his shoes, stockings, and nether garments, from his heels to the waist buttons of his coat inclusive, were profusely embroidered with splashes of mud, caught a fortnight previously—before the setting-in of the fine weather.
The stranger didn’t respond; instead, he looked back as if signaling to someone invisible outside, then walked carefully into the room, closely followed by a little man in a worn-out brown outfit, who carried with him a mix of stale tobacco and fresh onions. This gentleman’s clothes were covered in soot, and his shoes, socks, and pants, all the way up to the buttons on his coat, were splattered with mud from two weeks ago—before the nice weather started.
Kate’s very natural impression was, that these engaging individuals had called with the view of possessing themselves, unlawfully, of any portable articles that chanced to strike their fancy. She did not attempt to disguise her apprehensions, and made a move towards the door.
Kate's initial impression was that these charming people had come to unlawfully take any valuable items that caught their eye. She didn’t try to hide her fears and made a move toward the door.
‘Wait a minnit,’ said the man in the green coat, closing it softly, and standing with his back against it. ‘This is a unpleasant bisness. Vere’s your govvernor?’
‘Wait a minute,’ said the man in the green coat, closing it gently and standing with his back against it. ‘This is an unpleasant situation. Where’s your governor?’
‘My what—did you say?’ asked Kate, trembling; for she thought ‘governor’ might be slang for watch or money.
‘What did you say?’ asked Kate, trembling; because she thought ‘governor’ might be slang for watch or money.
‘Mister Muntlehiney,’ said the man. ‘Wot’s come on him? Is he at home?’
‘Mr. Muntlehiney,’ the man said. ‘What’s going on with him? Is he home?’
‘He is above stairs, I believe,’ replied Kate, a little reassured by this inquiry. ‘Do you want him?’
“He's upstairs, I think,” Kate replied, feeling a bit more reassured by the question. “Do you need him?”
‘No,’ replied the visitor. ‘I don’t ezactly want him, if it’s made a favour on. You can jist give him that ‘ere card, and tell him if he wants to speak to me, and save trouble, here I am; that’s all.’
‘No,’ replied the visitor. ‘I don’t really want him to come by, if it’s a favor. You can just give him that card and tell him if he wants to talk to me, and avoid any hassle, here I am; that’s it.’
With these words, the stranger put a thick square card into Kate’s hand, and, turning to his friend, remarked, with an easy air, ‘that the rooms was a good high pitch;’ to which the friend assented, adding, by way of illustration, ‘that there was lots of room for a little boy to grow up a man in either on ‘em, vithout much fear of his ever bringing his head into contract vith the ceiling.’
With that, the stranger placed a thick square card in Kate's hand and, turning to his friend, casually mentioned that the rooms had a good high ceiling. The friend agreed, adding that there was plenty of space for a little boy to grow up to be a man in either of them, without much worry about bumping his head on the ceiling.

Original
After ringing the bell which would summon Madame Mantalini, Kate glanced at the card, and saw that it displayed the name of ‘Scaley,’ together with some other information to which she had not had time to refer, when her attention was attracted by Mr. Scaley himself, who, walking up to one of the cheval-glasses, gave it a hard poke in the centre with his stick, as coolly as if it had been made of cast iron.
After ringing the bell to call Madame Mantalini, Kate looked at the card and noticed it had the name 'Scaley' along with some other details she hadn’t had time to check when Mr. Scaley himself caught her attention. He walked up to one of the mirrors and poked it hard in the center with his stick, as casually as if it were made of cast iron.
‘Good plate this here, Tix,’ said Mr. Scaley to his friend.
‘Good plate this is, Tix,’ said Mr. Scaley to his friend.
‘Ah!’ rejoined Mr. Tix, placing the marks of his four fingers, and a duplicate impression of his thumb, on a piece of sky-blue silk; ‘and this here article warn’t made for nothing, mind you.’
‘Ah!’ replied Mr. Tix, pressing the marks of his four fingers and a duplicate impression of his thumb onto a piece of sky-blue silk; ‘and this item wasn’t made for nothing, you know.’
From the silk, Mr. Tix transferred his admiration to some elegant articles of wearing apparel, while Mr. Scaley adjusted his neckcloth, at leisure, before the glass, and afterwards, aided by its reflection, proceeded to the minute consideration of a pimple on his chin; in which absorbing occupation he was yet engaged, when Madame Mantalini, entering the room, uttered an exclamation of surprise which roused him.
From the silk, Mr. Tix shifted his admiration to some stylish clothing, while Mr. Scaley casually adjusted his necktie in front of the mirror. After that, using the reflection, he focused intently on a pimple on his chin, which he was still doing when Madame Mantalini entered the room and exclaimed in surprise, bringing him back to reality.
‘Oh! Is this the missis?’ inquired Scaley.
‘Oh! Is this the lady of the house?’ asked Scaley.
‘It is Madame Mantalini,’ said Kate.
“It’s Madame Mantalini,” Kate said.
‘Then,’ said Mr. Scaley, producing a small document from his pocket and unfolding it very slowly, ‘this is a writ of execution, and if it’s not conwenient to settle we’ll go over the house at wunst, please, and take the inwentory.’
‘Then,’ said Mr. Scaley, pulling out a small document from his pocket and unfolding it very slowly, ‘this is a writ of execution, and if it’s not convenient to settle, we’ll go through the house at once, please, and take the inventory.’
Poor Madame Mantalini wrung her hands for grief, and rung the bell for her husband; which done, she fell into a chair and a fainting fit, simultaneously. The professional gentlemen, however, were not at all discomposed by this event, for Mr. Scaley, leaning upon a stand on which a handsome dress was displayed (so that his shoulders appeared above it, in nearly the same manner as the shoulders of the lady for whom it was designed would have done if she had had it on), pushed his hat on one side and scratched his head with perfect unconcern, while his friend Mr. Tix, taking that opportunity for a general survey of the apartment preparatory to entering on business, stood with his inventory-book under his arm and his hat in his hand, mentally occupied in putting a price upon every object within his range of vision.
Poor Madame Mantalini wrung her hands in grief and rang the bell for her husband; once that was done, she collapsed into a chair and fainted all at once. However, the professionals were completely unfazed by this occurrence. Mr. Scaley, leaning against a stand showcasing a beautiful dress (so that his shoulders looked just like those of the lady it was designed for, had she been wearing it), pushed his hat to the side and scratched his head with complete indifference. Meanwhile, his friend Mr. Tix took the chance to survey the room as he prepared to get down to business, standing with his inventory book under his arm and his hat in his hand, mentally assessing the value of everything in sight.
Such was the posture of affairs when Mr. Mantalini hurried in; and as that distinguished specimen had had a pretty extensive intercourse with Mr Scaley’s fraternity in his bachelor days, and was, besides, very far from being taken by surprise on the present agitating occasion, he merely shrugged his shoulders, thrust his hands down to the bottom of his pockets, elevated his eyebrows, whistled a bar or two, swore an oath or two, and, sitting astride upon a chair, put the best face upon the matter with great composure and decency.
Such was the situation when Mr. Mantalini rushed in; and since this notable individual had had quite a bit of experience with Mr. Scaley’s crowd during his single days, and was also far from being caught off guard in this tense moment, he simply shrugged his shoulders, shoved his hands deep into his pockets, raised his eyebrows, whistled a tune or two, swore a bit, and, sitting sideways on a chair, handled the situation with calmness and dignity.
‘What’s the demd total?’ was the first question he asked.
‘What’s the damn total?’ was the first question he asked.
‘Fifteen hundred and twenty-seven pound, four and ninepence ha’penny,’ replied Mr. Scaley, without moving a limb.
‘Fifteen hundred and twenty-seven pounds, four shillings, and nine and a half pence,’ replied Mr. Scaley, without moving a muscle.
‘The halfpenny be demd,’ said Mr. Mantalini, impatiently.
‘The halfpenny be damned,’ said Mr. Mantalini, impatiently.
‘By all means if you vish it,’ retorted Mr. Scaley; ‘and the ninepence.’
‘Sure, if that's what you want,’ replied Mr. Scaley; ‘and the ninepence.’
‘It don’t matter to us if the fifteen hundred and twenty-seven pound went along with it, that I know on,’ observed Mr. Tix.
‘It doesn’t matter to us if the fifteen hundred and twenty-seven pounds went along with it, I know that,’ said Mr. Tix.
‘Not a button,’ said Scaley.
“Not a button,” said Scaley.
‘Well,’ said the same gentleman, after a pause, ‘wot’s to be done—anything? Is it only a small crack, or a out-and-out smash? A break-up of the constitootion is it?—werry good. Then Mr. Tom Tix, esk-vire, you must inform your angel wife and lovely family as you won’t sleep at home for three nights to come, along of being in possession here. Wot’s the good of the lady a fretting herself?’ continued Mr. Scaley, as Madame Mantalini sobbed. ‘A good half of wot’s here isn’t paid for, I des-say, and wot a consolation oughtn’t that to be to her feelings!’
‘Well,’ said the same gentleman after a pause, ‘what’s to be done—anything? Is it just a small crack, or is it a complete disaster? A breakdown of the situation?—very well. Then Mr. Tom Tix, ex-something, you need to let your angel wife and lovely family know that you won’t be sleeping at home for the next three nights because you’re here taking care of this. What’s the point of the lady worrying herself?’ continued Mr. Scaley as Madame Mantalini cried. ‘Half of what’s here isn’t even paid for, I’d say, and what a comfort that should be for her feelings!’
With these remarks, combining great pleasantry with sound moral encouragement under difficulties, Mr. Scaley proceeded to take the inventory, in which delicate task he was materially assisted by the uncommon tact and experience of Mr. Tix, the broker.
With these comments, mixing a lot of friendliness with solid moral support during tough times, Mr. Scaley began taking the inventory, in which delicate task he was significantly helped by the unique skill and experience of Mr. Tix, the broker.
‘My cup of happiness’s sweetener,’ said Mantalini, approaching his wife with a penitent air; ‘will you listen to me for two minutes?’
‘My sweetener of happiness,’ said Mantalini, walking up to his wife with a remorseful expression; ‘can you listen to me for two minutes?’
‘Oh! don’t speak to me,’ replied his wife, sobbing. ‘You have ruined me, and that’s enough.’
‘Oh! don’t talk to me,’ his wife replied, crying. ‘You have destroyed me, and that’s all there is to it.’
Mr. Mantalini, who had doubtless well considered his part, no sooner heard these words pronounced in a tone of grief and severity, than he recoiled several paces, assumed an expression of consuming mental agony, rushed headlong from the room, and was, soon afterwards, heard to slam the door of an upstairs dressing-room with great violence.
Mr. Mantalini, who had clearly thought through his role, immediately flinched when he heard those words spoken with a tone of sadness and seriousness. He stepped back several paces, showed an expression of intense mental pain, raced out of the room, and was soon heard slamming the door of an upstairs dressing room with a loud bang.
‘Miss Nickleby,’ cried Madame Mantalini, when this sound met her ear, ‘make haste, for Heaven’s sake, he will destroy himself! I spoke unkindly to him, and he cannot bear it from me. Alfred, my darling Alfred.’
‘Miss Nickleby,’ yelled Madame Mantalini when she heard that sound, ‘hurry, for heaven’s sake, he’s going to hurt himself! I said something unkind to him, and he can’t handle it coming from me. Alfred, my sweet Alfred.’
With such exclamations, she hurried upstairs, followed by Kate who, although she did not quite participate in the fond wife’s apprehensions, was a little flurried, nevertheless. The dressing-room door being hastily flung open, Mr. Mantalini was disclosed to view, with his shirt-collar symmetrically thrown back: putting a fine edge to a breakfast knife by means of his razor strop.
With those exclamations, she rushed upstairs, followed by Kate who, although she didn’t fully share the worried wife’s concerns, was still a bit flustered. The dressing-room door was quickly flung open, revealing Mr. Mantalini, his shirt collar stylishly thrown back, sharpening a breakfast knife with his razor strop.
‘Ah!’ cried Mr. Mantalini, ‘interrupted!’ and whisk went the breakfast knife into Mr. Mantalini’s dressing-gown pocket, while Mr. Mantalini’s eyes rolled wildly, and his hair floating in wild disorder, mingled with his whiskers.
‘Ah!’ shouted Mr. Mantalini, ‘interrupted!’ and in went the breakfast knife into Mr. Mantalini’s dressing gown pocket, while Mr. Mantalini’s eyes rolled around wildly, and his hair, in disarray, mixed with his whiskers.
‘Alfred,’ cried his wife, flinging her arms about him, ‘I didn’t mean to say it, I didn’t mean to say it!’
‘Alfred,’ his wife exclaimed, wrapping her arms around him, ‘I didn't mean to say it, I didn't mean to say it!’
‘Ruined!’ cried Mr. Mantalini. ‘Have I brought ruin upon the best and purest creature that ever blessed a demnition vagabond! Demmit, let me go.’ At this crisis of his ravings Mr. Mantalini made a pluck at the breakfast knife, and being restrained by his wife’s grasp, attempted to dash his head against the wall—taking very good care to be at least six feet from it.
"Ruined!" shouted Mr. Mantalini. "Have I brought destruction upon the best and purest person who ever graced a damn vagabond! Damn it, let me go." In this moment of his outburst, Mr. Mantalini reached for the breakfast knife, and when his wife held him back, he tried to throw his head against the wall—making sure to stay at least six feet away from it.
‘Compose yourself, my own angel,’ said Madame. ‘It was nobody’s fault; it was mine as much as yours, we shall do very well yet. Come, Alfred, come.’
‘Calm down, my dear angel,’ said Madame. ‘It wasn’t anyone's fault; it was as much my fault as yours. We’ll be just fine. Come on, Alfred, let’s go.’
Mr. Mantalini did not think proper to come to, all at once; but, after calling several times for poison, and requesting some lady or gentleman to blow his brains out, gentler feelings came upon him, and he wept pathetically. In this softened frame of mind he did not oppose the capture of the knife—which, to tell the truth, he was rather glad to be rid of, as an inconvenient and dangerous article for a skirt pocket—and finally he suffered himself to be led away by his affectionate partner.
Mr. Mantalini didn’t think it was appropriate to show up all at once; but after asking multiple times for poison and begging someone to shoot him, he started to feel more gentle emotions and began to cry pitifully. In this softened state, he didn’t resist having the knife taken away—which, to be honest, he was kind of relieved to get rid of since it was a troublesome and risky thing to carry in his pocket—and ultimately, he let himself be taken away by his caring partner.
After a delay of two or three hours, the young ladies were informed that their services would be dispensed with until further notice, and at the expiration of two days, the name of Mantalini appeared in the list of bankrupts: Miss Nickleby received an intimation per post, on the same morning, that the business would be, in future, carried on under the name of Miss Knag, and that her assistance would no longer be required—a piece of intelligence with which Mrs. Nickleby was no sooner made acquainted, than that good lady declared she had expected it all along and cited divers unknown occasions on which she had prophesied to that precise effect.
After a delay of two or three hours, the young ladies were told that their services would no longer be needed until further notice. Two days later, Mantalini's name showed up on the list of bankruptcies. On the same morning, Miss Nickleby received a notice by mail stating that the business would now operate under the name of Miss Knag and that her help would no longer be required. As soon as Mrs. Nickleby heard this news, she immediately said she had expected it all along and pointed out several unknown instances where she had predicted just that outcome.
‘And I say again,’ remarked Mrs. Nickleby (who, it is scarcely necessary to observe, had never said so before), ‘I say again, that a milliner’s and dressmaker’s is the very last description of business, Kate, that you should have thought of attaching yourself to. I don’t make it a reproach to you, my love; but still I will say, that if you had consulted your own mother—’
‘And I say again,’ said Mrs. Nickleby (who, I should point out, had never mentioned this before), ‘I say again, that becoming a milliner and dressmaker is the absolute last type of business, Kate, that you should have considered getting into. I’m not blaming you, my dear; but I will say that if you had talked to your own mother—’
‘Well, well, mama,’ said Kate, mildly: ‘what would you recommend now?’
‘Well, well, Mom,’ said Kate, lightly: ‘what would you suggest now?’
‘Recommend!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, ‘isn’t it obvious, my dear, that of all occupations in this world for a young lady situated as you are, that of companion to some amiable lady is the very thing for which your education, and manners, and personal appearance, and everything else, exactly qualify you? Did you never hear your poor dear papa speak of the young lady who was the daughter of the old lady who boarded in the same house that he boarded in once, when he was a bachelor—what was her name again? I know it began with a B, and ended with g, but whether it was Waters or—no, it couldn’t have been that, either; but whatever her name was, don’t you know that that young lady went as companion to a married lady who died soon afterwards, and that she married the husband, and had one of the finest little boys that the medical man had ever seen—all within eighteen months?’
“Recommend!” yelled Mrs. Nickleby. “Isn’t it obvious, my dear, that for a young lady in your situation, being a companion to some nice lady is the perfect job that fits your education, manners, looks, and everything else? Didn’t you ever hear your poor dear dad talk about the young woman who was the daughter of the old lady who rented a room in the same house he lived in when he was single—what was her name again? I know it started with a B and ended with g, but I can’t remember if it was Waters or—no, it couldn’t have been that. But anyway, you know that young lady became a companion to a married woman who passed away shortly after, and then she married the husband and had one of the most adorable little boys the doctor had ever seen—all within eighteen months?”
Kate knew, perfectly well, that this torrent of favourable recollection was occasioned by some opening, real or imaginary, which her mother had discovered, in the companionship walk of life. She therefore waited, very patiently, until all reminiscences and anecdotes, bearing or not bearing upon the subject, had been exhausted, and at last ventured to inquire what discovery had been made. The truth then came out. Mrs. Nickleby had, that morning, had a yesterday’s newspaper of the very first respectability from the public-house where the porter came from; and in this yesterday’s newspaper was an advertisement, couched in the purest and most grammatical English, announcing that a married lady was in want of a genteel young person as companion, and that the married lady’s name and address were to be known, on application at a certain library at the west end of the town, therein mentioned.
Kate knew very well that this flood of fond memories was triggered by a real or imagined opportunity her mother had uncovered in the journey of life. So, she waited patiently until every reminiscence and story, whether relevant or not, had been shared, and finally took a chance to ask what the discovery was. The truth came out then. That morning, Mrs. Nickleby had received a very respectable yesterday's newspaper from the pub where the porter came from; and in that newspaper was an advertisement written in perfect, grammatically correct English, stating that a married woman was looking for a refined young person to be her companion, with the married lady's name and address available upon request at a specific library in the west end of town.
‘And I say,’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby, laying the paper down in triumph, ‘that if your uncle don’t object, it’s well worth the trial.’
‘And I say,’ Mrs. Nickleby exclaimed, putting the paper down triumphantly, ‘that if your uncle doesn’t mind, it’s definitely worth a shot.’
Kate was too sick at heart, after the rough jostling she had already had with the world, and really cared too little at the moment what fate was reserved for her, to make any objection. Mr. Ralph Nickleby offered none, but, on the contrary, highly approved of the suggestion; neither did he express any great surprise at Madame Mantalini’s sudden failure, indeed it would have been strange if he had, inasmuch as it had been procured and brought about chiefly by himself. So, the name and address were obtained without loss of time, and Miss Nickleby and her mama went off in quest of Mrs. Wititterly, of Cadogan Place, Sloane Street, that same forenoon.
Kate was feeling too downhearted, after all the rough experiences she’d already had with the world, and honestly didn’t care much at that moment about what was in store for her, so she didn’t object. Mr. Ralph Nickleby didn’t put up any objections either; in fact, he wholeheartedly supported the idea. He also didn’t seem very surprised by Madame Mantalini’s sudden failure, which would have been odd if he had, since he was primarily responsible for it. So, they quickly got the name and address, and Miss Nickleby and her mom set off to find Mrs. Wititterly, of Cadogan Place, Sloane Street, that same morning.
Cadogan Place is the one slight bond that joins two great extremes; it is the connecting link between the aristocratic pavements of Belgrave Square, and the barbarism of Chelsea. It is in Sloane Street, but not of it. The people in Cadogan Place look down upon Sloane Street, and think Brompton low. They affect fashion too, and wonder where the New Road is. Not that they claim to be on precisely the same footing as the high folks of Belgrave Square and Grosvenor Place, but that they stand, with reference to them, rather in the light of those illegitimate children of the great who are content to boast of their connections, although their connections disavow them. Wearing as much as they can of the airs and semblances of loftiest rank, the people of Cadogan Place have the realities of middle station. It is the conductor which communicates to the inhabitants of regions beyond its limit, the shock of pride of birth and rank, which it has not within itself, but derives from a fountain-head beyond; or, like the ligament which unites the Siamese twins, it contains something of the life and essence of two distinct bodies, and yet belongs to neither.
Cadogan Place is the one small link that connects two great extremes; it acts as the bridge between the upscale streets of Belgrave Square and the wildness of Chelsea. It's located on Sloane Street, but is not part of it. The residents of Cadogan Place look down on Sloane Street and consider Brompton beneath them. They also keep up with fashion trends and wonder where the New Road is. They don’t claim to be exactly on the same level as the elite of Belgrave Square and Grosvenor Place, but they see themselves as the unofficial children of the wealthy who are proud of their connections, even if those connections ignore them. Trying to embody the airs and trappings of the highest social rank, the people of Cadogan Place actually have the reality of middle-class lives. It serves as the conductor that conveys to those living outside its boundaries a sense of pride in heritage and status that it doesn’t possess itself but gets from a source beyond; or, like the bond connecting Siamese twins, it holds a bit of the life and essence of two distinct worlds while belonging to neither.
Upon this doubtful ground, lived Mrs. Wititterly, and at Mrs. Wititterly’s door Kate Nickleby knocked with trembling hand. The door was opened by a big footman with his head floured, or chalked, or painted in some way (it didn’t look genuine powder), and the big footman, receiving the card of introduction, gave it to a little page; so little, indeed, that his body would not hold, in ordinary array, the number of small buttons which are indispensable to a page’s costume, and they were consequently obliged to be stuck on four abreast. This young gentleman took the card upstairs on a salver, and pending his return, Kate and her mother were shown into a dining-room of rather dirty and shabby aspect, and so comfortably arranged as to be adapted to almost any purpose rather than eating and drinking.
On this uncertain ground lived Mrs. Wititterly, and at her door, Kate Nickleby knocked with a shaking hand. The door was opened by a large footman with his hair floured, chalked, or painted in some way (it didn’t look like real powder), and the footman, after receiving the introduction card, handed it off to a tiny page; so small, in fact, that his body couldn’t hold the usual number of small buttons required for a page’s outfit, so they had to be stuck on four across. This young man took the card upstairs on a tray, and while they waited for him to return, Kate and her mother were shown into a dining room that looked quite dirty and shabby, arranged in a way that seemed suitable for almost anything except eating and drinking.
Now, in the ordinary course of things, and according to all authentic descriptions of high life, as set forth in books, Mrs. Wititterly ought to have been in her boudoir; but whether it was that Mr. Wititterly was at that moment shaving himself in the boudoir or what not, certain it is that Mrs. Wititterly gave audience in the drawing-room, where was everything proper and necessary, including curtains and furniture coverings of a roseate hue, to shed a delicate bloom on Mrs. Wititterly’s complexion, and a little dog to snap at strangers’ legs for Mrs. Wititterly’s amusement, and the afore-mentioned page, to hand chocolate for Mrs. Wititterly’s refreshment.
Now, in the usual course of things, and according to all authentic descriptions of high society found in books, Mrs. Wititterly should have been in her boudoir; but whether it was because Mr. Wititterly was currently shaving himself in the boudoir or for some other reason, it's clear that Mrs. Wititterly was receiving guests in the drawing-room, which had everything proper and necessary, including curtains and furniture covers in a pink hue to add a soft glow to Mrs. Wititterly’s complexion, a little dog to nip at strangers’ legs for Mrs. Wititterly’s amusement, and the aforementioned page to serve chocolate for Mrs. Wititterly’s refreshment.
The lady had an air of sweet insipidity, and a face of engaging paleness; there was a faded look about her, and about the furniture, and about the house. She was reclining on a sofa in such a very unstudied attitude, that she might have been taken for an actress all ready for the first scene in a ballet, and only waiting for the drop curtain to go up.
The woman had a vibe of gentle blandness and a face that was strikingly pale; everything about her, the furniture, and the house had a worn appearance. She was lounging on a sofa in such a natural way that she could have been mistaken for an actress ready for the opening scene of a ballet, just waiting for the curtain to rise.
‘Place chairs.’
'Set up chairs.'
The page placed them.
The page put them there.
‘Leave the room, Alphonse.’
"Get out of the room, Alphonse."
The page left it; but if ever an Alphonse carried plain Bill in his face and figure, that page was the boy.
The page left it; but if anyone ever looked like plain Bill in both face and figure, it was that boy.
‘I have ventured to call, ma’am,’ said Kate, after a few seconds of awkward silence, ‘from having seen your advertisement.’
"I've taken the liberty to call, ma'am," Kate said after a brief, uncomfortable silence, "after seeing your ad."
‘Yes,’ replied Mrs. Wititterly, ‘one of my people put it in the paper—Yes.’
‘Yes,’ replied Mrs. Wititterly, ‘one of my staff put it in the newspaper—Yes.’
‘I thought, perhaps,’ said Kate, modestly, ‘that if you had not already made a final choice, you would forgive my troubling you with an application.’
"I thought, maybe," Kate said shyly, "that if you haven't made a final decision yet, you wouldn't mind me bothering you with an application."
‘Yes,’ drawled Mrs. Wititterly again.
"Yeah," Mrs. Wititterly drawled again.
‘If you have already made a selection—’
‘If you have already made your choice—’
‘Oh dear no,’ interrupted the lady, ‘I am not so easily suited. I really don’t know what to say. You have never been a companion before, have you?’
‘Oh no, not at all,’ interrupted the lady, ‘I’m not that easy to please. I really don’t know what to say. You’ve never been a companion before, have you?’
Mrs. Nickleby, who had been eagerly watching her opportunity, came dexterously in, before Kate could reply. ‘Not to any stranger, ma’am,’ said the good lady; ‘but she has been a companion to me for some years. I am her mother, ma’am.’
Mrs. Nickleby, who had been eagerly watching for her chance, quickly jumped in before Kate could respond. "Not to any stranger, ma'am," said the kind lady; "but she has been a companion to me for several years. I am her mother, ma'am."
‘Oh!’ said Mrs. Wititterly, ‘I apprehend you.’
‘Oh!’ said Mrs. Wititterly, ‘I get what you mean.’
‘I assure you, ma’am,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that I very little thought, at one time, that it would be necessary for my daughter to go out into the world at all, for her poor dear papa was an independent gentleman, and would have been at this moment if he had but listened in time to my constant entreaties and—’
‘I assure you, ma’am,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that I never really thought it would be necessary for my daughter to enter the world at all, since her poor dear father was a self-sufficient gentleman, and would still be today if he had just listened to my constant pleas and—’
‘Dear mama,’ said Kate, in a low voice.
‘Dear mom,’ said Kate, in a soft voice.
‘My dear Kate, if you will allow me to speak,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I shall take the liberty of explaining to this lady—’
‘My dear Kate, if you’ll let me speak,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I’d like to explain to this lady—’
‘I think it is almost unnecessary, mama.’
‘I think it's almost unnecessary, mom.’
And notwithstanding all the frowns and winks with which Mrs. Nickleby intimated that she was going to say something which would clench the business at once, Kate maintained her point by an expressive look, and for once Mrs. Nickleby was stopped upon the very brink of an oration.
And despite all the frowns and gestures Mrs. Nickleby made to suggest she was about to say something that would settle the matter right away, Kate held her ground with a meaningful glance, and for once, Mrs. Nickleby was interrupted just as she was about to start her speech.
‘What are your accomplishments?’ asked Mrs. Wititterly, with her eyes shut.
‘What are your accomplishments?’ asked Mrs. Wititterly, with her eyes closed.
Kate blushed as she mentioned her principal acquirements, and Mrs. Nickleby checked them all off, one by one, on her fingers; having calculated the number before she came out. Luckily the two calculations agreed, so Mrs Nickleby had no excuse for talking.
Kate flushed as she listed her main skills, and Mrs. Nickleby ticked them off one by one on her fingers, having counted them beforehand. Fortunately, both counts matched, so Mrs. Nickleby had no reason to talk.
‘You are a good temper?’ asked Mrs. Wititterly, opening her eyes for an instant, and shutting them again.
‘Do you have a good temper?’ asked Mrs. Wititterly, opening her eyes for a moment and then closing them again.
‘I hope so,’ rejoined Kate.
"I hope so," replied Kate.
‘And have a highly respectable reference for everything, have you?’
‘And you have a really respectable reference for everything, right?’
Kate replied that she had, and laid her uncle’s card upon the table.
Kate said she had and placed her uncle's card on the table.
‘Have the goodness to draw your chair a little nearer, and let me look at you,’ said Mrs. Wititterly; ‘I am so very nearsighted that I can’t quite discern your features.’
“Could you please pull your chair a bit closer? I’d like to get a good look at you,” said Mrs. Wititterly. “I’m really nearsighted, so I can’t quite make out your face.”
Kate complied, though not without some embarrassment, with this request, and Mrs. Wititterly took a languid survey of her countenance, which lasted some two or three minutes.
Kate agreed, though not without feeling a bit embarrassed, with this request, and Mrs. Wititterly took a slow look at her face, which lasted about two or three minutes.
‘I like your appearance,’ said that lady, ringing a little bell. ‘Alphonse, request your master to come here.’
‘I like how you look,’ said the lady, ringing a small bell. ‘Alphonse, please ask your master to come here.’
The page disappeared on this errand, and after a short interval, during which not a word was spoken on either side, opened the door for an important gentleman of about eight-and-thirty, of rather plebeian countenance, and with a very light head of hair, who leant over Mrs Wititterly for a little time, and conversed with her in whispers.
The page left on this task, and after a brief moment of silence between them, opened the door for an important man who looked to be around thirty-eight, with a rather ordinary face and very light hair. He leaned over Mrs. Wititterly for a bit and spoke to her quietly.
‘Oh!’ he said, turning round, ‘yes. This is a most important matter. Mrs Wititterly is of a very excitable nature; very delicate, very fragile; a hothouse plant, an exotic.’
‘Oh!’ he said, turning around, ‘yes. This is a very important issue. Mrs. Wititterly has a highly excitable personality; very delicate, very fragile; a hothouse plant, an exotic.’
‘Oh! Henry, my dear,’ interposed Mrs. Wititterly.
‘Oh! Henry, my dear,’ Mrs. Wititterly said.
‘You are, my love, you know you are; one breath—’ said Mr. W., blowing an imaginary feather away. ‘Pho! you’re gone!’
‘You are, my love, you know you are; one breath—’ said Mr. W., blowing an imaginary feather away. ‘Pfft! you’re gone!’
The lady sighed.
The woman sighed.
‘Your soul is too large for your body,’ said Mr. Wititterly. ‘Your intellect wears you out; all the medical men say so; you know that there is not a physician who is not proud of being called in to you. What is their unanimous declaration? “My dear doctor,” said I to Sir Tumley Snuffim, in this very room, the very last time he came. “My dear doctor, what is my wife’s complaint? Tell me all. I can bear it. Is it nerves?” “My dear fellow,” he said, “be proud of that woman; make much of her; she is an ornament to the fashionable world, and to you. Her complaint is soul. It swells, expands, dilates—the blood fires, the pulse quickens, the excitement increases—Whew!”’ Here Mr. Wititterly, who, in the ardour of his description, had flourished his right hand to within something less than an inch of Mrs. Nickleby’s bonnet, drew it hastily back again, and blew his nose as fiercely as if it had been done by some violent machinery.
“Your soul is too big for your body,” Mr. Wititterly said. “Your mind is exhausting you; all the doctors agree. You know there's not a physician who isn’t proud to be called in to see you. What do they all say? ‘My dear doctor,’ I said to Sir Tumley Snuffim during his last visit in this very room. ‘My dear doctor, what’s my wife’s issue? Just tell me everything. I can handle it. Is it nerves?’ ‘My dear fellow,’ he replied, ‘be proud of that woman; cherish her; she’s a gem in the social scene, and for you. Her issue is her soul. It swells, expands, and grows—her blood rushes, her pulse speeds up, and the excitement builds—Whew!’” At this point, Mr. Wititterly, caught up in his excitement, had waved his right hand close to Mrs. Nickleby’s hat, but quickly pulled it back and blew his nose as forcefully as if it had been done by some powerful machine.
‘You make me out worse than I am, Henry,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with a faint smile.
‘You make me seem worse than I actually am, Henry,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with a slight smile.
‘I do not, Julia, I do not,’ said Mr. W. ‘The society in which you move—necessarily move, from your station, connection, and endowments—is one vortex and whirlpool of the most frightful excitement. Bless my heart and body, can I ever forget the night you danced with the baronet’s nephew at the election ball, at Exeter! It was tremendous.’
‘I don’t, Julia, I don’t,’ said Mr. W. ‘The society you’re part of—inevitably part of, given your position, connections, and advantages—is a chaotic swirl of intense excitement. Goodness, how can I ever forget the night you danced with the baronet’s nephew at the election ball in Exeter! It was incredible.’
‘I always suffer for these triumphs afterwards,’ said Mrs. Wititterly.
“I always pay for these victories later,” said Mrs. Wititterly.
‘And for that very reason,’ rejoined her husband, ‘you must have a companion, in whom there is great gentleness, great sweetness, excessive sympathy, and perfect repose.’
"And for that very reason," her husband replied, "you need a companion who has a lot of gentleness, sweetness, deep sympathy, and total calm."
Here, both Mr. and Mrs. Wititterly, who had talked rather at the Nicklebys than to each other, left off speaking, and looked at their two hearers, with an expression of countenance which seemed to say, ‘What do you think of all this?’
Here, both Mr. and Mrs. Wititterly, who had been talking more about the Nicklebys than to each other, stopped speaking and looked at their two listeners, with an expression on their faces that seemed to say, ‘What do you think of all this?’
‘Mrs. Wititterly,’ said her husband, addressing himself to Mrs. Nickleby, ‘is sought after and courted by glittering crowds and brilliant circles. She is excited by the opera, the drama, the fine arts, the—the—the—’
‘Mrs. Wititterly,’ said her husband, speaking to Mrs. Nickleby, ‘is in demand and sought after by glamorous crowds and elite circles. She gets thrilled by the opera, the theater, the fine arts, the—the—the—’
‘The nobility, my love,’ interposed Mrs. Wititterly.
‘The nobility, my love,’ Mrs. Wititterly interjected.
‘The nobility, of course,’ said Mr. Wititterly. ‘And the military. She forms and expresses an immense variety of opinions on an immense variety of subjects. If some people in public life were acquainted with Mrs Wititterly’s real opinion of them, they would not hold their heads, perhaps, quite as high as they do.’
‘The nobility, obviously,’ said Mr. Wititterly. ‘And the military. She has a lot of different opinions on a wide range of topics. If some people in public life knew what Mrs. Wititterly really thought of them, they might not hold their heads quite as high as they do.’
‘Hush, Henry,’ said the lady; ‘this is scarcely fair.’
‘Hush, Henry,’ said the lady; ‘this isn’t really fair.’
‘I mention no names, Julia,’ replied Mr. Wititterly; ‘and nobody is injured. I merely mention the circumstance to show that you are no ordinary person, that there is a constant friction perpetually going on between your mind and your body; and that you must be soothed and tended. Now let me hear, dispassionately and calmly, what are this young lady’s qualifications for the office.’
“I’m not naming anyone, Julia,” Mr. Wititterly replied. “And no one is harmed. I only bring this up to show that you’re not just an ordinary person, that there’s a constant struggle between your mind and body; you need to be cared for and comforted. Now tell me, without emotion or agitation, what this young lady’s qualifications are for the position.”
In obedience to this request, the qualifications were all gone through again, with the addition of many interruptions and cross-questionings from Mr. Wititterly. It was finally arranged that inquiries should be made, and a decisive answer addressed to Miss Nickleby under cover of her uncle, within two days. These conditions agreed upon, the page showed them down as far as the staircase window; and the big footman, relieving guard at that point, piloted them in perfect safety to the street-door.
In response to this request, they reviewed all the qualifications again, with many interruptions and questions from Mr. Wititterly. It was eventually decided that inquiries would be made, and a clear answer would be sent to Miss Nickleby through her uncle within two days. Once these conditions were agreed upon, the page escorted them down to the staircase window; and the tall footman, taking over at that spot, safely guided them to the street door.
‘They are very distinguished people, evidently,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, as she took her daughter’s arm. ‘What a superior person Mrs. Wititterly is!’
"They're clearly very distinguished people," Mrs. Nickleby said, taking her daughter's arm. "What a remarkable person Mrs. Wititterly is!"
‘Do you think so, mama?’ was all Kate’s reply.
‘Do you think so, Mom?’ was all Kate said.
‘Why, who can help thinking so, Kate, my love?’ rejoined her mother. ‘She is pale though, and looks much exhausted. I hope she may not be wearing herself out, but I am very much afraid.’
“Why, who can help thinking that, Kate, my love?” her mother replied. “She is pale and looks really tired. I hope she’s not running herself down, but I’m quite worried.”
These considerations led the deep-sighted lady into a calculation of the probable duration of Mrs. Wititterly’s life, and the chances of the disconsolate widower bestowing his hand on her daughter. Before reaching home, she had freed Mrs. Wititterly’s soul from all bodily restraint; married Kate with great splendour at St George’s, Hanover Square; and only left undecided the minor question, whether a splendid French-polished mahogany bedstead should be erected for herself in the two-pair back of the house in Cadogan Place, or in the three-pair front: between which apartments she could not quite balance the advantages, and therefore adjusted the question at last, by determining to leave it to the decision of her son-in-law.
These thoughts led the insightful lady to consider how long Mrs. Wititterly might live and the chances of the heartbroken widower marrying her daughter. Before she got home, she had already imagined freeing Mrs. Wititterly’s spirit and orchestrating a grand wedding for Kate at St. George’s, Hanover Square. The only thing she hadn’t decided on was whether to get an extravagant French-polished mahogany bed for herself in the back of the house on Cadogan Place or in the front. She couldn’t quite figure out the benefits of either room, so she eventually decided to let her son-in-law make the choice.
The inquiries were made. The answer—not to Kate’s very great joy—was favourable; and at the expiration of a week she betook herself, with all her movables and valuables, to Mrs. Wititterly’s mansion, where for the present we will leave her.
The inquiries were made. The answer—not to Kate’s immense joy—was positive; and after a week, she moved all her belongings and valuables to Mrs. Wititterly’s mansion, where for now, we will leave her.
CHAPTER 22
Nicholas, accompanied by Smike, sallies forth to seek his Fortune. He encounters Mr. Vincent Crummles; and who he was, is herein made manifest
Nicholas, along with Smike, sets out to find his fortune. He runs into Mr. Vincent Crummles; and who he is, is explained here
The whole capital which Nicholas found himself entitled to, either in possession, reversion, remainder, or expectancy, after paying his rent and settling with the broker from whom he had hired his poor furniture, did not exceed, by more than a few halfpence, the sum of twenty shillings. And yet he hailed the morning on which he had resolved to quit London, with a light heart, and sprang from his bed with an elasticity of spirit which is happily the lot of young persons, or the world would never be stocked with old ones.
The total amount of money Nicholas had, whether in cash, what he might receive in the future, or after paying his rent and settling with the broker for his old furniture, didn’t go over twenty shillings by more than a few pennies. Yet, he greeted the morning when he decided to leave London with a cheerful heart and jumped out of bed with a youthful energy that is, thankfully, common among young people; otherwise, there wouldn’t be any elderly folks around.
It was a cold, dry, foggy morning in early spring. A few meagre shadows flitted to and fro in the misty streets, and occasionally there loomed through the dull vapour, the heavy outline of some hackney coach wending homewards, which, drawing slowly nearer, rolled jangling by, scattering the thin crust of frost from its whitened roof, and soon was lost again in the cloud. At intervals were heard the tread of slipshod feet, and the chilly cry of the poor sweep as he crept, shivering, to his early toil; the heavy footfall of the official watcher of the night, pacing slowly up and down and cursing the tardy hours that still intervened between him and sleep; the rambling of ponderous carts and waggons; the roll of the lighter vehicles which carried buyers and sellers to the different markets; the sound of ineffectual knocking at the doors of heavy sleepers—all these noises fell upon the ear from time to time, but all seemed muffled by the fog, and to be rendered almost as indistinct to the ear as was every object to the sight. The sluggish darkness thickened as the day came on; and those who had the courage to rise and peep at the gloomy street from their curtained windows, crept back to bed again, and coiled themselves up to sleep.
It was a cold, dry, foggy morning in early spring. A few faint shadows flickered back and forth in the misty streets, and occasionally, the heavy shape of a taxi emerged from the dull haze, making its way home. As it rolled closer, it rattled by, shaking off the thin layer of frost from its white roof, and soon vanished back into the fog. From time to time, you could hear the sound of shuffling feet and the cold cry of a poor sweeper as he crept, shivering, to his early shift; the heavy footsteps of the night watchman pacing slowly up and down, grumbling about the slow passage of time that kept him from sleep; the rumbling of heavy carts and wagons; the roll of smaller vehicles carrying buyers and sellers to different markets; the sound of ineffective knocking at the doors of deep sleepers—these noises came and went, but all seemed muffled by the fog, making everything as indistinct to the ear as every object was to the eye. The sluggish darkness grew thicker as the day progressed, and those brave enough to rise and peek at the gloomy street from their covered windows quickly retreated back to bed and curled up to sleep.
Before even these indications of approaching morning were rife in busy London, Nicholas had made his way alone to the city, and stood beneath the windows of his mother’s house. It was dull and bare to see, but it had light and life for him; for there was at least one heart within its old walls to which insult or dishonour would bring the same blood rushing, that flowed in his own veins.
Before the signs of morning were everywhere in bustling London, Nicholas had made his way alone to the city and was standing beneath the windows of his mother’s house. It looked dull and empty, but it held light and life for him; there was at least one heart within its old walls that would feel the same rush of blood from insult or dishonor that flowed in his own veins.
He crossed the road, and raised his eyes to the window of the room where he knew his sister slept. It was closed and dark. ‘Poor girl,’ thought Nicholas, ‘she little thinks who lingers here!’
He crossed the street and looked up at the window of the room where he knew his sister was sleeping. It was closed and dark. ‘Poor girl,’ Nicholas thought, ‘she has no idea who’s hanging around here!’
He looked again, and felt, for the moment, almost vexed that Kate was not there to exchange one word at parting. ‘Good God!’ he thought, suddenly correcting himself, ‘what a boy I am!’
He looked again and felt, for a moment, almost annoyed that Kate wasn’t there to say even a word at parting. ‘Good God!’ he thought, suddenly correcting himself, ‘what a kid I am!’
‘It is better as it is,’ said Nicholas, after he had lounged on, a few paces, and returned to the same spot. ‘When I left them before, and could have said goodbye a thousand times if I had chosen, I spared them the pain of leave-taking, and why not now?’ As he spoke, some fancied motion of the curtain almost persuaded him, for the instant, that Kate was at the window, and by one of those strange contradictions of feeling which are common to us all, he shrunk involuntarily into a doorway, that she might not see him. He smiled at his own weakness; said ‘God bless them!’ and walked away with a lighter step.
"It’s better this way," Nicholas said, after hanging around for a bit and going back to the same spot. "When I left them before, I could have said goodbye a thousand times if I wanted, but I spared them the pain of parting. So why do it now?" As he spoke, a quick movement of the curtain almost made him think that Kate was at the window, and in one of those strange twists of feeling we all experience, he instinctively shrank back into a doorway so she wouldn’t see him. He smiled at his own vulnerability, said, "God bless them!" and walked away with a lighter step.
Smike was anxiously expecting him when he reached his old lodgings, and so was Newman, who had expended a day’s income in a can of rum and milk to prepare them for the journey. They had tied up the luggage, Smike shouldered it, and away they went, with Newman Noggs in company; for he had insisted on walking as far as he could with them, overnight.
Smike was eagerly waiting for him when he got to his old place, and so was Newman, who had spent a day’s pay on a can of rum and milk to get ready for the trip. They had packed the bags, Smike took one on his shoulder, and off they went, with Newman Noggs joining them; he had insisted on walking with them as far as he could that night.
‘Which way?’ asked Newman, wistfully.
"Which way?" Newman asked, wistfully.
‘To Kingston first,’ replied Nicholas.
"First to Kingston," Nicholas replied.
‘And where afterwards?’ asked Newman. ‘Why won’t you tell me?’
‘And where to next?’ asked Newman. ‘Why won’t you share that with me?’
‘Because I scarcely know myself, good friend,’ rejoined Nicholas, laying his hand upon his shoulder; ‘and if I did, I have neither plan nor prospect yet, and might shift my quarters a hundred times before you could possibly communicate with me.’
‘Because I hardly know myself, good friend,’ replied Nicholas, placing his hand on his shoulder; ‘and even if I did, I have no plans or prospects yet, and I might move around a hundred times before you could possibly get in touch with me.’
‘I am afraid you have some deep scheme in your head,’ said Newman, doubtfully.
‘I’m afraid you have some hidden agenda in mind,’ said Newman, uncertainly.
‘So deep,’ replied his young friend, ‘that even I can’t fathom it. Whatever I resolve upon, depend upon it I will write you soon.’
‘So deep,’ replied his young friend, ‘that even I can’t understand it. Whatever I decide, you can count on me to write to you soon.’
‘You won’t forget?’ said Newman.
"You won't forget?" said Newman.
‘I am not very likely to,’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘I have not so many friends that I shall grow confused among the number, and forget my best one.’
'I’m probably not going to,' Nicholas replied. 'I don’t have so many friends that I’ll get mixed up and forget my best one.'
Occupied in such discourse, they walked on for a couple of hours, as they might have done for a couple of days if Nicholas had not sat himself down on a stone by the wayside, and resolutely declared his intention of not moving another step until Newman Noggs turned back. Having pleaded ineffectually first for another half-mile, and afterwards for another quarter, Newman was fain to comply, and to shape his course towards Golden Square, after interchanging many hearty and affectionate farewells, and many times turning back to wave his hat to the two wayfarers when they had become mere specks in the distance.
Lost in conversation, they walked for a couple of hours, just as they could have for a couple of days, if Nicholas hadn't sat down on a stone by the roadside and firmly declared he wouldn't move another step until Newman Noggs turned back. After unsuccessfully urging him to go on for another half-mile and then for another quarter, Newman reluctantly agreed and headed towards Golden Square, exchanging many warm and fond goodbyes, turning back several times to wave his hat at the two travelers as they became tiny dots in the distance.
‘Now listen to me, Smike,’ said Nicholas, as they trudged with stout hearts onwards. ‘We are bound for Portsmouth.’
‘Now listen to me, Smike,’ said Nicholas, as they walked determinedly onward. ‘We’re headed for Portsmouth.’
Smike nodded his head and smiled, but expressed no other emotion; for whether they had been bound for Portsmouth or Port Royal would have been alike to him, so they had been bound together.
Smike nodded and smiled, but showed no other emotions; whether they were headed to Portsmouth or Port Royal didn't matter to him, as long as they were going together.
‘I don’t know much of these matters,’ resumed Nicholas; ‘but Portsmouth is a seaport town, and if no other employment is to be obtained, I should think we might get on board some ship. I am young and active, and could be useful in many ways. So could you.’
‘I don’t know much about these things,’ Nicholas continued; ‘but Portsmouth is a port city, and if we can't find any other work, I think we could get on board a ship. I'm young and active, and I could be helpful in many ways. So could you.’
‘I hope so,’ replied Smike. ‘When I was at that—you know where I mean?’
‘I hope so,’ replied Smike. ‘When I was at that—you know where I mean?’
‘Yes, I know,’ said Nicholas. ‘You needn’t name the place.’
‘Yeah, I know,’ said Nicholas. ‘You don’t have to say where it is.’
‘Well, when I was there,’ resumed Smike; his eyes sparkling at the prospect of displaying his abilities; ‘I could milk a cow, and groom a horse, with anybody.’
‘Well, when I was there,’ Smike continued, his eyes bright at the chance to show off his skills, ‘I could milk a cow and groom a horse as well as anyone.’
‘Ha!’ said Nicholas, gravely. ‘I am afraid they don’t keep many animals of either kind on board ship, Smike, and even when they have horses, that they are not very particular about rubbing them down; still you can learn to do something else, you know. Where there’s a will, there’s a way.’
‘Ha!’ said Nicholas seriously. ‘I’m afraid they don’t keep many animals of either kind on board a ship, Smike, and even when they have horses, they don’t really care about grooming them; still, you can learn to do something else, you know. Where there’s a will, there’s a way.’
‘And I am very willing,’ said Smike, brightening up again.
‘And I'm really willing,’ said Smike, cheering up once more.
‘God knows you are,’ rejoined Nicholas; ‘and if you fail, it shall go hard but I’ll do enough for us both.’
“God knows you are,” Nicholas replied; “and if you fail, I’ll make sure to do enough for both of us.”
‘Do we go all the way today?’ asked Smike, after a short silence.
‘Are we going all the way today?’ asked Smike, after a brief pause.
‘That would be too severe a trial, even for your willing legs,’ said Nicholas, with a good-humoured smile. ‘No. Godalming is some thirty and odd miles from London—as I found from a map I borrowed—and I purpose to rest there. We must push on again tomorrow, for we are not rich enough to loiter. Let me relieve you of that bundle! Come!’
‘That would be too tough of a challenge, even for your eager legs,’ said Nicholas with a friendly smile. ‘No. Godalming is about thirty miles from London, as I realized from a map I borrowed—and I plan to take a break there. We need to keep moving again tomorrow, because we can't afford to waste time. Let me take that bundle off your hands! Come on!’
‘No, no,’ rejoined Smike, falling back a few steps. ‘Don’t ask me to give it up to you.’
‘No, no,’ Smike replied, stepping back a few paces. ‘Don’t ask me to hand it over to you.’
‘Why not?’ asked Nicholas.
"Why not?" Nicholas asked.
‘Let me do something for you, at least,’ said Smike. ‘You will never let me serve you as I ought. You will never know how I think, day and night, of ways to please you.’
‘Let me do something for you, at least,’ said Smike. ‘You’ll never let me serve you the way I should. You’ll never understand how I think, day and night, about ways to make you happy.’
‘You are a foolish fellow to say it, for I know it well, and see it, or I should be a blind and senseless beast,’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘Let me ask you a question while I think of it, and there is no one by,’ he added, looking him steadily in the face. ‘Have you a good memory?’
‘You're being foolish for saying that, because I know it well and see it clearly, or else I'd be a blind and senseless idiot,’ Nicholas replied. ‘Let me ask you something while I think of it, and since there's no one around,’ he added, looking him straight in the eye. ‘Do you have a good memory?’
‘I don’t know,’ said Smike, shaking his head sorrowfully. ‘I think I had once; but it’s all gone now—all gone.’
‘I don’t know,’ Smike said, shaking his head sadly. ‘I think I used to know; but it’s all gone now—all gone.’
‘Why do you think you had once?’ asked Nicholas, turning quickly upon him as though the answer in some way helped out the purport of his question.
"Why do you think you had at one time?" Nicholas asked, quickly turning to him as if the answer somehow clarified the meaning of his question.
‘Because I could remember, when I was a child,’ said Smike, ‘but that is very, very long ago, or at least it seems so. I was always confused and giddy at that place you took me from; and could never remember, and sometimes couldn’t even understand, what they said to me. I—let me see—let me see!’
‘Because I can remember when I was a kid,’ said Smike, ‘but that was a really, really long time ago, or at least it feels that way. I was always confused and dizzy at that place you took me from; and I could never remember, and sometimes I couldn’t even understand what they said to me. I—let me think—let me think!’
‘You are wandering now,’ said Nicholas, touching him on the arm.
‘You’re lost right now,’ Nicholas said, touching him on the arm.
‘No,’ replied his companion, with a vacant look ‘I was only thinking how—’ He shivered involuntarily as he spoke.
‘No,’ replied his companion, with a blank expression, ‘I was just thinking about how—’ He shivered involuntarily as he spoke.
‘Think no more of that place, for it is all over,’ retorted Nicholas, fixing his eyes full upon that of his companion, which was fast settling into an unmeaning stupefied gaze, once habitual to him, and common even then. ‘What of the first day you went to Yorkshire?’
‘Don't dwell on that place anymore; it's all in the past,’ Nicholas shot back, locking his gaze with his companion's, which was slowly drifting into a blank, dazed stare, something that had once been typical for him and was still common even now. ‘What about the first day you went to Yorkshire?’
‘Eh!’ cried the lad.
"Eh!" yelled the kid.
‘That was before you began to lose your recollection, you know,’ said Nicholas quietly. ‘Was the weather hot or cold?’
‘That was before you started forgetting things, you know,’ said Nicholas quietly. ‘Was the weather hot or cold?’
‘Wet,’ replied the boy. ‘Very wet. I have always said, when it has rained hard, that it was like the night I came: and they used to crowd round and laugh to see me cry when the rain fell heavily. It was like a child, they said, and that made me think of it more. I turned cold all over sometimes, for I could see myself as I was then, coming in at the very same door.’
‘Wet,’ the boy replied. ‘Really wet. I've always said that when it pours, it reminds me of the night I arrived: everyone would gather around and laugh at how I'd cry when the rain came down hard. They said it was like a child, and that made me think about it even more. Sometimes I felt cold all over because I could picture myself back then, entering through that very same door.’
‘As you were then,’ repeated Nicholas, with assumed carelessness; ‘how was that?’
‘As you were then,’ Nicholas repeated casually, ‘what was that like?’
‘Such a little creature,’ said Smike, ‘that they might have had pity and mercy upon me, only to remember it.’
‘Such a little creature,’ said Smike, ‘that they could have felt pity and mercy for me, if only they had remembered it.’
‘You didn’t find your way there, alone!’ remarked Nicholas.
"You didn't get there by yourself!" Nicholas said.
‘No,’ rejoined Smike, ‘oh no.’
'No,' replied Smike, 'oh no.'
‘Who was with you?’
"Who were you with?"
‘A man—a dark, withered man. I have heard them say so, at the school, and I remembered that before. I was glad to leave him, I was afraid of him; but they made me more afraid of them, and used me harder too.’
‘A man—a dark, frail man. I’ve heard people say that at school, and I remembered it. I was relieved to leave him; I was scared of him. But they made me even more scared of them and treated me worse too.’
‘Look at me,’ said Nicholas, wishing to attract his full attention. ‘There; don’t turn away. Do you remember no woman, no kind woman, who hung over you once, and kissed your lips, and called you her child?’
‘Look at me,’ Nicholas said, wanting to get his full attention. ‘There; don’t look away. Don’t you remember any woman, any kind woman, who leaned over you once, kissed your lips, and called you her child?’
‘No,’ said the poor creature, shaking his head, ‘no, never.’
‘No,’ said the poor creature, shaking his head, ‘no, never.’
‘Nor any house but that house in Yorkshire?’
‘Or any house other than that one in Yorkshire?’
‘No,’ rejoined the youth, with a melancholy look; ‘a room—I remember I slept in a room, a large lonesome room at the top of a house, where there was a trap-door in the ceiling. I have covered my head with the clothes often, not to see it, for it frightened me: a young child with no one near at night: and I used to wonder what was on the other side. There was a clock too, an old clock, in one corner. I remember that. I have never forgotten that room; for when I have terrible dreams, it comes back, just as it was. I see things and people in it that I had never seen then, but there is the room just as it used to be; that never changes.’
‘No,’ the young man said, looking sad. ‘I remember sleeping in a room—a big, lonely room at the top of a house, where there was a trapdoor in the ceiling. I often pulled the covers over my head to avoid seeing it because it scared me: a young child all alone at night. I would wonder what was on the other side. There was also an old clock in one corner. I remember that. I've never forgotten that room; when I have awful dreams, it comes back to me, just like it was. I see things and people in it that I hadn’t seen before, but the room is exactly the same; that never changes.’
‘Will you let me take the bundle now?’ asked Nicholas, abruptly changing the theme.
“Can I take the bundle now?” Nicholas asked, suddenly changing the subject.
‘No,’ said Smike, ‘no. Come, let us walk on.’
‘No,’ Smike said, ‘no. Come on, let’s keep walking.’
He quickened his pace as he said this, apparently under the impression that they had been standing still during the whole of the previous dialogue. Nicholas marked him closely, and every word of this conversation remained upon his memory.
He sped up as he said this, seemingly thinking they had been standing still the entire time they had been talking. Nicholas watched him carefully, and every word of this conversation stuck in his mind.
It was, by this time, within an hour of noon, and although a dense vapour still enveloped the city they had left, as if the very breath of its busy people hung over their schemes of gain and profit, and found greater attraction there than in the quiet region above, in the open country it was clear and fair. Occasionally, in some low spots they came upon patches of mist which the sun had not yet driven from their strongholds; but these were soon passed, and as they laboured up the hills beyond, it was pleasant to look down, and see how the sluggish mass rolled heavily off, before the cheering influence of day. A broad, fine, honest sun lighted up the green pastures and dimpled water with the semblance of summer, while it left the travellers all the invigorating freshness of that early time of year. The ground seemed elastic under their feet; the sheep-bells were music to their ears; and exhilarated by exercise, and stimulated by hope, they pushed onward with the strength of lions.
It was now about an hour before noon, and while a thick fog still surrounded the city they had just left, as if the busy lives of its people hovered over their pursuits and were more enticing than the calm above, the open countryside was clear and beautiful. Occasionally, they encountered patches of mist in low areas that the sun hadn’t yet dispersed, but these were quickly left behind. As they climbed the hills ahead, it was nice to look back and see the heavy fog rolling away under the brightening day. A broad, warm sun illuminated the green pastures and rippling water like summer, while it left the travelers feeling refreshed from that early time of year. The ground felt springy under their feet, the sound of sheep bells was music to their ears, and fueled by exercise and optimism, they pressed onward with the strength of lions.
The day wore on, and all these bright colours subsided, and assumed a quieter tint, like young hopes softened down by time, or youthful features by degrees resolving into the calm and serenity of age. But they were scarcely less beautiful in their slow decline, than they had been in their prime; for nature gives to every time and season some beauties of its own; and from morning to night, as from the cradle to the grave, is but a succession of changes so gentle and easy, that we can scarcely mark their progress.
The day went on, and all those bright colors faded, taking on a softer hue, like young dreams mellowed by time, or youthful looks gradually evolving into the calmness and peace of old age. However, they were hardly any less beautiful in their slow fading than they had been at their peak; nature grants every time and season its own unique beauty. From morning to night, just like from birth to death, it's a steady flow of changes so subtle and smooth that we can hardly notice their advancement.
To Godalming they came at last, and here they bargained for two humble beds, and slept soundly. In the morning they were astir: though not quite so early as the sun: and again afoot; if not with all the freshness of yesterday, still, with enough of hope and spirit to bear them cheerily on.
To Godalming they arrived at last, and here they negotiated for two simple beds and slept well. In the morning they were up, though not quite as early as the sun, and once again on foot; if not with all the freshness of yesterday, still with enough hope and spirit to carry them cheerfully onward.
It was a harder day’s journey than yesterday’s, for there were long and weary hills to climb; and in journeys, as in life, it is a great deal easier to go down hill than up. However, they kept on, with unabated perseverance, and the hill has not yet lifted its face to heaven that perseverance will not gain the summit of at last.
It was a tougher day’s journey than yesterday’s, with long and exhausting hills to climb; and in journeys, just like in life, it’s much easier to go downhill than uphill. However, they kept going, without losing their determination, and no hill has yet raised its face to the sky that perseverance won't eventually conquer.
They walked upon the rim of the Devil’s Punch Bowl; and Smike listened with greedy interest as Nicholas read the inscription upon the stone which, reared upon that wild spot, tells of a murder committed there by night. The grass on which they stood, had once been dyed with gore; and the blood of the murdered man had run down, drop by drop, into the hollow which gives the place its name. ‘The Devil’s Bowl,’ thought Nicholas, as he looked into the void, ‘never held fitter liquor than that!’
They walked along the edge of the Devil’s Punch Bowl, and Smike listened with eager curiosity as Nicholas read the inscription on the stone, which stands in that wild place and recounts a murder that happened there at night. The grass they were standing on had once been stained with blood; and the blood of the murdered man had dripped slowly into the hollow that gives the place its name. ‘The Devil’s Bowl,’ Nicholas thought as he looked into the emptiness, ‘couldn't have held anything more fitting than that!’
Onward they kept, with steady purpose, and entered at length upon a wide and spacious tract of downs, with every variety of little hill and plain to change their verdant surface. Here, there shot up, almost perpendicularly, into the sky, a height so steep, as to be hardly accessible to any but the sheep and goats that fed upon its sides, and there, stood a mound of green, sloping and tapering off so delicately, and merging so gently into the level ground, that you could scarce define its limits. Hills swelling above each other; and undulations shapely and uncouth, smooth and rugged, graceful and grotesque, thrown negligently side by side, bounded the view in each direction; while frequently, with unexpected noise, there uprose from the ground a flight of crows, who, cawing and wheeling round the nearest hills, as if uncertain of their course, suddenly poised themselves upon the wing and skimmed down the long vista of some opening valley, with the speed of light itself.
They moved forward with determination and eventually came to a wide and open area of rolling hills, each with its own unique blend of small peaks and flatlands that decorated the green landscape. Here, a steep cliff shot almost straight up into the sky, so vertical that only sheep and goats grazing on its slopes could manage to climb it. Nearby, there was a gently sloping green mound that tapered off so smoothly and blended so seamlessly into the flat ground that it was hard to tell where it began and ended. Hills rose and fell in layers; some smooth and elegant, others rough and awkward, all placed carelessly next to each other, expanding the view in every direction. Occasionally, a sudden noise would startle a flock of crows, which would take off from the ground, cawing and circling the nearest hills as if unsure of where to go. Then, with a burst of energy, they would take flight and glide down the long stretch of an open valley, moving as fast as light.
By degrees, the prospect receded more and more on either hand, and as they had been shut out from rich and extensive scenery, so they emerged once again upon the open country. The knowledge that they were drawing near their place of destination, gave them fresh courage to proceed; but the way had been difficult, and they had loitered on the road, and Smike was tired. Thus, twilight had already closed in, when they turned off the path to the door of a roadside inn, yet twelve miles short of Portsmouth.
Gradually, the view faded further away on both sides, and just as they had been cut off from beautiful and vast landscapes, they once again stepped into the open countryside. Knowing they were getting closer to their destination gave them renewed motivation to move forward; however, the journey had been tough, and they had dawdled along the way, leaving Smike exhausted. By the time they veered off the path toward the door of a roadside inn, it was already twilight, and they were still twelve miles from Portsmouth.
‘Twelve miles,’ said Nicholas, leaning with both hands on his stick, and looking doubtfully at Smike.
"Twelve miles," Nicholas said, leaning on his stick with both hands and looking uncertainly at Smike.
‘Twelve long miles,’ repeated the landlord.
'Twelve long miles,' the landlord echoed.
‘Is it a good road?’ inquired Nicholas.
"Is it a good road?" Nicholas asked.
‘Very bad,’ said the landlord. As of course, being a landlord, he would say.
‘Very bad,’ said the landlord. As you would expect from a landlord.
‘I want to get on,’ observed Nicholas, hesitating. ‘I scarcely know what to do.’
‘I want to move forward,’ Nicholas said, pausing. ‘I hardly know what to do.’
‘Don’t let me influence you,’ rejoined the landlord. ‘I wouldn’t go on if it was me.’
‘Don’t let me sway you,’ the landlord replied. ‘I wouldn’t continue if I were you.’
‘Wouldn’t you?’ asked Nicholas, with the same uncertainty.
"Wouldn't you?" Nicholas asked, feeling just as unsure.
‘Not if I knew when I was well off,’ said the landlord. And having said it he pulled up his apron, put his hands into his pockets, and, taking a step or two outside the door, looked down the dark road with an assumption of great indifference.
‘Not if I knew when I was better off,’ said the landlord. And after saying that, he pulled up his apron, shoved his hands into his pockets, and took a couple of steps outside the door, glancing down the dark road with a show of great indifference.
A glance at the toil-worn face of Smike determined Nicholas, so without any further consideration he made up his mind to stay where he was.
A look at Smike's tired face made Nicholas decide to stay put, so without giving it much more thought, he committed to his choice.
The landlord led them into the kitchen, and as there was a good fire he remarked that it was very cold. If there had happened to be a bad one he would have observed that it was very warm.
The landlord took them into the kitchen, and since there was a nice fire, he commented that it was really cold. If the fire had been bad, he would have mentioned that it was really warm.
‘What can you give us for supper?’ was Nicholas’s natural question.
‘What can you give us for dinner?’ was Nicholas’s natural question.
‘Why—what would you like?’ was the landlord’s no less natural answer.
"Why—what would you like?" was the landlord's equally natural response.
Nicholas suggested cold meat, but there was no cold meat—poached eggs, but there were no eggs—mutton chops, but there wasn’t a mutton chop within three miles, though there had been more last week than they knew what to do with, and would be an extraordinary supply the day after tomorrow.
Nicholas suggested cold cuts, but there were no cold cuts—poached eggs, but there were no eggs—mutton chops, but there wasn’t a mutton chop within three miles, even though there had been more last week than they knew what to do with, and there would be an extraordinary supply the day after tomorrow.
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, ‘I must leave it entirely to you, as I would have done, at first, if you had allowed me.’
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, ‘I have to leave it completely up to you, just like I would have at the beginning if you had let me.’
‘Why, then I’ll tell you what,’ rejoined the landlord. ‘There’s a gentleman in the parlour that’s ordered a hot beef-steak pudding and potatoes, at nine. There’s more of it than he can manage, and I have very little doubt that if I ask leave, you can sup with him. I’ll do that, in a minute.’
‘Well, let me tell you,’ the landlord replied. ‘There’s a guy in the parlor who ordered a hot beef steak pudding and potatoes for nine o'clock. He won’t be able to finish it all, and I’m pretty sure that if I ask him, you can join him for supper. I’ll take care of that in a minute.’
‘No, no,’ said Nicholas, detaining him. ‘I would rather not. I—at least—pshaw! why cannot I speak out? Here; you see that I am travelling in a very humble manner, and have made my way hither on foot. It is more than probable, I think, that the gentleman may not relish my company; and although I am the dusty figure you see, I am too proud to thrust myself into his.’
‘No, no,’ said Nicholas, stopping him. ‘I’d rather not. I—at least—ugh! Why can’t I just say it? Look; you see that I’m traveling in a very simple way and have come here on foot. It's likely, I think, that the gentleman might not want me around; and even though I’m the dusty person you see, I’m too proud to force myself into his company.’
‘Lord love you,’ said the landlord, ‘it’s only Mr. Crummles; he isn’t particular.’
“God love you,” said the landlord, “it’s just Mr. Crummles; he isn’t picky.”
‘Is he not?’ asked Nicholas, on whose mind, to tell the truth, the prospect of the savoury pudding was making some impression.
“Is he not?” asked Nicholas, who, to be honest, was finding the idea of the savory pudding quite appealing.
‘Not he,’ replied the landlord. ‘He’ll like your way of talking, I know. But we’ll soon see all about that. Just wait a minute.’
‘Not him,’ replied the landlord. ‘He’ll appreciate how you talk, I can tell. But we’ll find out soon enough. Just hang on a minute.’
The landlord hurried into the parlour, without staying for further permission, nor did Nicholas strive to prevent him: wisely considering that supper, under the circumstances, was too serious a matter to be trifled with. It was not long before the host returned, in a condition of much excitement.
The landlord quickly entered the living room without waiting for permission, and Nicholas didn’t try to stop him, realizing that supper, given the situation, was too important to be messed with. It wasn't long before the host came back, looking very excited.
‘All right,’ he said in a low voice. ‘I knew he would. You’ll see something rather worth seeing, in there. Ecod, how they are a-going of it!’
"Okay," he said quietly. "I knew he would. You'll see something pretty interesting in there. Ecod, how they're going about it!"
There was no time to inquire to what this exclamation, which was delivered in a very rapturous tone, referred; for he had already thrown open the door of the room; into which Nicholas, followed by Smike with the bundle on his shoulder (he carried it about with him as vigilantly as if it had been a sack of gold), straightway repaired.
There wasn't time to ask what this exclamation, said in a really excited tone, was about; because he had already opened the door to the room. Nicholas, followed by Smike who had the bundle on his shoulder (he carried it around as carefully as if it were a sack of gold), went straight in.
Nicholas was prepared for something odd, but not for something quite so odd as the sight he encountered. At the upper end of the room, were a couple of boys, one of them very tall and the other very short, both dressed as sailors—or at least as theatrical sailors, with belts, buckles, pigtails, and pistols complete—fighting what is called in play-bills a terrific combat, with two of those short broad-swords with basket hilts which are commonly used at our minor theatres. The short boy had gained a great advantage over the tall boy, who was reduced to mortal strait, and both were overlooked by a large heavy man, perched against the corner of a table, who emphatically adjured them to strike a little more fire out of the swords, and they couldn’t fail to bring the house down, on the very first night.
Nicholas was ready for something strange, but not for something as strange as what he saw. At one end of the room were two boys, one very tall and the other very short, both dressed as sailors—or at least as theatrical sailors, with belts, buckles, pigtails, and toy pistols—fighting what is called in playbills a thrilling duel, using two of those short broad swords with basket hilts that are commonly seen at our small theaters. The short boy had gained a big advantage over the tall boy, who was in a tough spot, and both were watched by a large, heavy man leaning against the corner of a table, who emphatically encouraged them to put a little more spark into their swordplay, insisting they’d definitely steal the show on opening night.

Original
‘Mr. Vincent Crummles,’ said the landlord with an air of great deference. ‘This is the young gentleman.’
‘Mr. Vincent Crummles,’ said the landlord with a sense of great respect. ‘This is the young man.’
Mr. Vincent Crummles received Nicholas with an inclination of the head, something between the courtesy of a Roman emperor and the nod of a pot companion; and bade the landlord shut the door and begone.
Mr. Vincent Crummles greeted Nicholas with a slight nod, somewhere between the politeness of a Roman emperor and the casual acknowledgment of a drinking buddy; then he instructed the landlord to close the door and leave.
‘There’s a picture,’ said Mr. Crummles, motioning Nicholas not to advance and spoil it. ‘The little ‘un has him; if the big ‘un doesn’t knock under, in three seconds, he’s a dead man. Do that again, boys.’
‘There’s a picture,’ said Mr. Crummles, signaling Nicholas not to move forward and ruin it. ‘The little guy has him; if the big guy doesn’t give in, in three seconds, he’s a dead man. Do that again, guys.’
The two combatants went to work afresh, and chopped away until the swords emitted a shower of sparks: to the great satisfaction of Mr. Crummles, who appeared to consider this a very great point indeed. The engagement commenced with about two hundred chops administered by the short sailor and the tall sailor alternately, without producing any particular result, until the short sailor was chopped down on one knee; but this was nothing to him, for he worked himself about on the one knee with the assistance of his left hand, and fought most desperately until the tall sailor chopped his sword out of his grasp. Now, the inference was, that the short sailor, reduced to this extremity, would give in at once and cry quarter, but, instead of that, he all of a sudden drew a large pistol from his belt and presented it at the face of the tall sailor, who was so overcome at this (not expecting it) that he let the short sailor pick up his sword and begin again. Then, the chopping recommenced, and a variety of fancy chops were administered on both sides; such as chops dealt with the left hand, and under the leg, and over the right shoulder, and over the left; and when the short sailor made a vigorous cut at the tall sailor’s legs, which would have shaved them clean off if it had taken effect, the tall sailor jumped over the short sailor’s sword, wherefore to balance the matter, and make it all fair, the tall sailor administered the same cut, and the short sailor jumped over his sword. After this, there was a good deal of dodging about, and hitching up of the inexpressibles in the absence of braces, and then the short sailor (who was the moral character evidently, for he always had the best of it) made a violent demonstration and closed with the tall sailor, who, after a few unavailing struggles, went down, and expired in great torture as the short sailor put his foot upon his breast, and bored a hole in him through and through.
The two fighters got back to it and swung their swords until sparks flew, which pleased Mr. Crummles, who seemed to think this was a huge deal. The duel started with around two hundred swings exchanged by the short sailor and the tall sailor, without any clear outcome, until the short sailor ended up on one knee. But that didn’t faze him; he kept moving on that knee with his left hand's help and fought fiercely until the tall sailor knocked the sword out of his hands. Everyone thought the short sailor, now in such a tough spot, would surrender right away, but instead, he suddenly pulled out a large pistol from his belt and aimed it at the tall sailor’s face. The tall sailor was so shocked (not expecting it) that he let the short sailor pick up his sword and start over. Then, the chopping began again, with both sides exchanging all kinds of fancy moves—like chops with the left hand, underneath the leg, over the right shoulder, and over the left. When the short sailor took a powerful swing at the tall sailor's legs that would have taken them off if it connected, the tall sailor jumped over the short sailor’s sword. To keep things even, the tall sailor returned the favor, and the short sailor leaped over his sword. After that, there was a lot of dodging and adjusting of pants in the absence of suspenders, and then the short sailor (clearly the moral victor, since he always had the upper hand) made a fierce charge and tackled the tall sailor, who, after a few futile attempts to fight back, went down and writhed in agony as the short sailor stepped on his chest and shot him right through.
‘That’ll be a double encore if you take care, boys,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘You had better get your wind now and change your clothes.’
‘That’ll be a double encore if you take care, guys,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘You should catch your breath now and change your clothes.’
Having addressed these words to the combatants, he saluted Nicholas, who then observed that the face of Mr. Crummles was quite proportionate in size to his body; that he had a very full under-lip, a hoarse voice, as though he were in the habit of shouting very much, and very short black hair, shaved off nearly to the crown of his head—to admit (as he afterwards learnt) of his more easily wearing character wigs of any shape or pattern.
Having said this to the fighters, he nodded to Nicholas, who then noticed that Mr. Crummles’ face was just the right size for his body; that he had a very thick lower lip, a rough voice, as if he often shouted a lot, and very short black hair, cut almost down to the crown of his head—to allow (as he later learned) for him to more easily wear character wigs of any style or design.
‘What did you think of that, sir?’ inquired Mr. Crummles.
‘What did you think of that, sir?’ Mr. Crummles asked.
‘Very good, indeed—capital,’ answered Nicholas.
“Very good, indeed—great,” answered Nicholas.
‘You won’t see such boys as those very often, I think,’ said Mr. Crummles.
‘You won’t come across boys like those very often, I think,’ said Mr. Crummles.
Nicholas assented—observing that if they were a little better match—
Nicholas agreed, noting that if they were a slightly better match—
‘Match!’ cried Mr. Crummles.
"Match!" shouted Mr. Crummles.
‘I mean if they were a little more of a size,’ said Nicholas, explaining himself.
‘I mean if they were a bit bigger,’ Nicholas said, clarifying his point.
‘Size!’ repeated Mr. Crummles; ‘why, it’s the essence of the combat that there should be a foot or two between them. How are you to get up the sympathies of the audience in a legitimate manner, if there isn’t a little man contending against a big one?—unless there’s at least five to one, and we haven’t hands enough for that business in our company.’
‘Size!’ repeated Mr. Crummles; ‘well, it’s essential for the fight that there should be a foot or two between them. How can you draw the audience’s sympathy in a genuine way if there isn’t a small guy going up against a big one?—unless there are at least five to one, and we don’t have enough people for that in our company.’
‘I see,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I beg your pardon. That didn’t occur to me, I confess.’
"I understand," Nicholas replied. "I'm sorry. I didn't think of that, I admit."
‘It’s the main point,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘I open at Portsmouth the day after tomorrow. If you’re going there, look into the theatre, and see how that’ll tell.’
“It’s the main point,” Mr. Crummles said. “I’m opening in Portsmouth the day after tomorrow. If you’re going there, check out the theater and see how that goes.”
Nicholas promised to do so, if he could, and drawing a chair near the fire, fell into conversation with the manager at once. He was very talkative and communicative, stimulated perhaps, not only by his natural disposition, but by the spirits and water he sipped very plentifully, or the snuff he took in large quantities from a piece of whitey-brown paper in his waistcoat pocket. He laid open his affairs without the smallest reserve, and descanted at some length upon the merits of his company, and the acquirements of his family; of both of which, the two broad-sword boys formed an honourable portion. There was to be a gathering, it seemed, of the different ladies and gentlemen at Portsmouth on the morrow, whither the father and sons were proceeding (not for the regular season, but in the course of a wandering speculation), after fulfilling an engagement at Guildford with the greatest applause.
Nicholas agreed to do so if he could, and pulling a chair closer to the fire, he immediately started chatting with the manager. He was quite talkative and open, likely fueled not only by his natural personality but also by the drinks he was having, or the large amounts of snuff he was taking from a piece of brown paper in his waistcoat pocket. He talked about his business without holding anything back and went on about the strengths of his company and the accomplishments of his family; the two broad-sword boys were a proud part of both. It seemed there would be a gathering of various ladies and gentlemen in Portsmouth the next day, where the father and sons were headed (not for the regular season, but as part of a wandering venture) after successfully completing an engagement in Guildford to great applause.
‘You are going that way?’ asked the manager.
‘Are you going that way?’ asked the manager.
‘Ye-yes,’ said Nicholas. ‘Yes, I am.’
‘Y-yeah,’ said Nicholas. ‘Yes, I am.’
‘Do you know the town at all?’ inquired the manager, who seemed to consider himself entitled to the same degree of confidence as he had himself exhibited.
“Do you know the town at all?” asked the manager, who seemed to think he deserved the same level of trust that he had shown himself.
‘No,’ replied Nicholas.
'No,' Nicholas replied.
‘Never there?’
“Never around?”
‘Never.’
‘No way.’
Mr. Vincent Crummles gave a short dry cough, as much as to say, ‘If you won’t be communicative, you won’t;’ and took so many pinches of snuff from the piece of paper, one after another, that Nicholas quite wondered where it all went to.
Mr. Vincent Crummles cleared his throat with a quick, dry cough, as if to suggest, ‘If you’re not going to talk, that’s on you;’ and took so many pinches of snuff from the piece of paper, one after another, that Nicholas was left wondering where it all disappeared to.
While he was thus engaged, Mr. Crummles looked, from time to time, with great interest at Smike, with whom he had appeared considerably struck from the first. He had now fallen asleep, and was nodding in his chair.
While he was busy with that, Mr. Crummles occasionally glanced over at Smike, clearly impressed by him from the very beginning. Smike had now fallen asleep and was dozing in his chair.
‘Excuse my saying so,’ said the manager, leaning over to Nicholas, and sinking his voice, ‘but what a capital countenance your friend has got!’
“Sorry for saying this,” the manager said, leaning over to Nicholas and lowering his voice, “but your friend has a fantastic face!”
‘Poor fellow!’ said Nicholas, with a half-smile, ‘I wish it were a little more plump, and less haggard.’
‘Poor guy!’ said Nicholas, with a half-smile, ‘I wish he were a bit chubbier and not so worn out.’
‘Plump!’ exclaimed the manager, quite horrified, ‘you’d spoil it for ever.’
‘Plump!’ the manager exclaimed, clearly horrified, ‘you’d ruin it forever.’
‘Do you think so?’
"Do you think that?"
‘Think so, sir! Why, as he is now,’ said the manager, striking his knee emphatically; ‘without a pad upon his body, and hardly a touch of paint upon his face, he’d make such an actor for the starved business as was never seen in this country. Only let him be tolerably well up in the Apothecary in Romeo and Juliet, with the slightest possible dab of red on the tip of his nose, and he’d be certain of three rounds the moment he put his head out of the practicable door in the front grooves O.P.’
“Think so, sir! Well, as he is now,” said the manager, striking his knee emphatically, “without a pad on his body and barely any makeup on his face, he’d be the perfect actor for the struggling industry like nothing ever seen in this country. Just let him know the Apothecary's lines in Romeo and Juliet reasonably well, with just a tiny bit of red on the tip of his nose, and he’d definitely get three encores the moment he steps out of the workable door in the front grooves O.P.”
‘You view him with a professional eye,’ said Nicholas, laughing.
"You look at him with a professional perspective," Nicholas said, laughing.
‘And well I may,’ rejoined the manager. ‘I never saw a young fellow so regularly cut out for that line, since I’ve been in the profession. And I played the heavy children when I was eighteen months old.’
‘And I definitely have reason to,’ replied the manager. ‘I’ve never seen a young guy so perfectly suited for that line since I got into this profession. And I was playing the tough kids when I was just eighteen months old.’
The appearance of the beef-steak pudding, which came in simultaneously with the junior Vincent Crummleses, turned the conversation to other matters, and indeed, for a time, stopped it altogether. These two young gentlemen wielded their knives and forks with scarcely less address than their broad-swords, and as the whole party were quite as sharp set as either class of weapons, there was no time for talking until the supper had been disposed of.
The arrival of the beef-steak pudding, which came in at the same time as the young Vincent Crummleses, shifted the focus of the conversation and even, for a moment, completely halted it. These two young gentlemen handled their knives and forks with almost as much skill as their broad swords, and since everyone at the table was just as eager to eat as either type of weapon, there was no time for talking until the supper was finished.
The Master Crummleses had no sooner swallowed the last procurable morsel of food, than they evinced, by various half-suppressed yawns and stretchings of their limbs, an obvious inclination to retire for the night, which Smike had betrayed still more strongly: he having, in the course of the meal, fallen asleep several times while in the very act of eating. Nicholas therefore proposed that they should break up at once, but the manager would by no means hear of it; vowing that he had promised himself the pleasure of inviting his new acquaintance to share a bowl of punch, and that if he declined, he should deem it very unhandsome behaviour.
The Master Crummleses had just finished the last bit of food when they started showing clear signs of wanting to call it a night, with a few suppressed yawns and stretches. Smike, on the other hand, made it even more obvious, having dozed off several times during the meal while still trying to eat. So, Nicholas suggested they wrap things up, but the manager wouldn't hear of it. He insisted that he had promised himself the pleasure of inviting his new friend to enjoy a bowl of punch, and if he declined, he would consider it very rude.
‘Let them go,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles, ‘and we’ll have it snugly and cosily together by the fire.’
"Let them go," said Mr. Vincent Crummles, "and we'll be nice and cozy together by the fire."
Nicholas was not much disposed to sleep—being in truth too anxious—so, after a little demur, he accepted the offer, and having exchanged a shake of the hand with the young Crummleses, and the manager having on his part bestowed a most affectionate benediction on Smike, he sat himself down opposite to that gentleman by the fireside to assist in emptying the bowl, which soon afterwards appeared, steaming in a manner which was quite exhilarating to behold, and sending forth a most grateful and inviting fragrance.
Nicholas was too anxious to sleep, so after a brief hesitation, he accepted the offer. After shaking hands with the young Crummleses and the manager giving a warm blessing to Smike, he sat down opposite Smike by the fireside to help finish the bowl that soon arrived, steaming in a way that was really uplifting to see and giving off a delicious and inviting smell.
But, despite the punch and the manager, who told a variety of stories, and smoked tobacco from a pipe, and inhaled it in the shape of snuff, with a most astonishing power, Nicholas was absent and dispirited. His thoughts were in his old home, and when they reverted to his present condition, the uncertainty of the morrow cast a gloom upon him, which his utmost efforts were unable to dispel. His attention wandered; although he heard the manager’s voice, he was deaf to what he said; and when Mr. Vincent Crummles concluded the history of some long adventure with a loud laugh, and an inquiry what Nicholas would have done under the same circumstances, he was obliged to make the best apology in his power, and to confess his entire ignorance of all he had been talking about.
But despite the punch and the manager, who told all sorts of stories, smoked a pipe, and inhaled it like snuff with amazing intensity, Nicholas felt distant and downcast. His mind was back at his old home, and every time he thought about his current situation, the uncertainty of tomorrow weighed heavily on him, a gloom that he couldn’t shake off no matter how hard he tried. His attention drifted; even though he could hear the manager talking, he didn’t really register what was being said. When Mr. Vincent Crummles wrapped up a lengthy tale with a loud laugh and asked Nicholas what he would have done in the same situation, he had to apologize as best he could and admit that he had no idea what the conversation had been about.
‘Why, so I saw,’ observed Mr. Crummles. ‘You’re uneasy in your mind. What’s the matter?’
‘Yeah, I noticed that,’ Mr. Crummles said. ‘You seem anxious. What’s going on?’
Nicholas could not refrain from smiling at the abruptness of the question; but, thinking it scarcely worth while to parry it, owned that he was under some apprehensions lest he might not succeed in the object which had brought him to that part of the country.
Nicholas couldn't help but smile at the directness of the question; however, thinking it wasn't worth dodging, he admitted that he was a bit worried he might not achieve the goal that had brought him to that area.
‘And what’s that?’ asked the manager.
‘And what’s that?’ asked the manager.
‘Getting something to do which will keep me and my poor fellow-traveller in the common necessaries of life,’ said Nicholas. ‘That’s the truth. You guessed it long ago, I dare say, so I may as well have the credit of telling it you with a good grace.’
"Finding something to do that will keep me and my poor travel partner provided for in the basics of life," said Nicholas. "That's the truth. You probably figured that out a long time ago, so I might as well take the credit for telling you with a smile."
‘What’s to be got to do at Portsmouth more than anywhere else?’ asked Mr Vincent Crummles, melting the sealing-wax on the stem of his pipe in the candle, and rolling it out afresh with his little finger.
‘What’s there to do in Portsmouth that you can’t do anywhere else?’ asked Mr. Vincent Crummles, melting the sealing wax on the end of his pipe in the candle and rolling it out again with his little finger.
‘There are many vessels leaving the port, I suppose,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I shall try for a berth in some ship or other. There is meat and drink there at all events.’
"There are a lot of ships leaving the port, I guess," Nicholas replied. "I'll try to get a spot on one of them. At least there’s food and drink there."
‘Salt meat and new rum; pease-pudding and chaff-biscuits,’ said the manager, taking a whiff at his pipe to keep it alight, and returning to his work of embellishment.
‘Salted meat and fresh rum; pea pudding and cheap biscuits,’ said the manager, taking a puff from his pipe to keep it lit, and going back to his work of decoration.
‘One may do worse than that,’ said Nicholas. ‘I can rough it, I believe, as well as most young men of my age and previous habits.’
"One could do worse than that," said Nicholas. "I think I can handle it, just like most young men my age and with my background."
‘You need be able to,’ said the manager, ‘if you go on board ship; but you won’t.’
"You need to be able to," said the manager, "if you go on board the ship; but you won’t."
‘Why not?’
"Why not?"
‘Because there’s not a skipper or mate that would think you worth your salt, when he could get a practised hand,’ replied the manager; ‘and they as plentiful there, as the oysters in the streets.’
‘Because there’s not a captain or first mate who would consider you worth your time when he could hire someone experienced,’ replied the manager; ‘and there are plenty of them around, just like the oysters on the streets.’
‘What do you mean?’ asked Nicholas, alarmed by this prediction, and the confident tone in which it had been uttered. ‘Men are not born able seamen. They must be reared, I suppose?’
‘What do you mean?’ asked Nicholas, worried by this prediction and the confident way it had been stated. ‘People aren’t born being good sailors. They have to be raised that way, I guess?’
Mr. Vincent Crummles nodded his head. ‘They must; but not at your age, or from young gentlemen like you.’
Mr. Vincent Crummles nodded. "They have to; but not at your age, or from young men like you."
There was a pause. The countenance of Nicholas fell, and he gazed ruefully at the fire.
There was a pause. Nicholas’s expression dropped, and he looked sadly at the fire.
‘Does no other profession occur to you, which a young man of your figure and address could take up easily, and see the world to advantage in?’ asked the manager.
“Is there no other job that comes to mind that a young man with your looks and charm could easily take up and travel the world with?” the manager asked.
‘No,’ said Nicholas, shaking his head.
‘No,’ Nicholas said, shaking his head.
‘Why, then, I’ll tell you one,’ said Mr. Crummles, throwing his pipe into the fire, and raising his voice. ‘The stage.’
‘Well, I’ll tell you one,’ said Mr. Crummles, tossing his pipe into the fire and raising his voice. ‘The theater.’
‘The stage!’ cried Nicholas, in a voice almost as loud.
‘The stage!’ shouted Nicholas, his voice nearly as loud.
‘The theatrical profession,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles. ‘I am in the theatrical profession myself, my wife is in the theatrical profession, my children are in the theatrical profession. I had a dog that lived and died in it from a puppy; and my chaise-pony goes on, in Timour the Tartar. I’ll bring you out, and your friend too. Say the word. I want a novelty.’
‘The theater industry,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles. ‘I work in the theater industry myself, my wife is in the theater industry, and my kids are in the theater industry. I even had a dog that lived and died in it since it was a puppy; and my pony is in Timour the Tartar. I can help you and your friend too. Just say the word. I’m looking for something new.’
‘I don’t know anything about it,’ rejoined Nicholas, whose breath had been almost taken away by this sudden proposal. ‘I never acted a part in my life, except at school.’
"I don't know anything about it," replied Nicholas, whose breath was nearly taken away by this unexpected proposal. "I've never acted a part in my life, except in school."
‘There’s genteel comedy in your walk and manner, juvenile tragedy in your eye, and touch-and-go farce in your laugh,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles. ‘You’ll do as well as if you had thought of nothing else but the lamps, from your birth downwards.’
‘There’s a classy comedy in the way you walk and act, a youthful tragedy in your eyes, and a quick, lighthearted humor in your laugh,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles. ‘You’ll do just as well as if you had only thought about the lights from the moment you were born.’
Nicholas thought of the small amount of small change that would remain in his pocket after paying the tavern bill; and he hesitated.
Nicholas thought about the little bit of change that would be left in his pocket after covering the tavern bill, and he hesitated.
‘You can be useful to us in a hundred ways,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘Think what capital bills a man of your education could write for the shop-windows.’
‘You can be helpful to us in so many ways,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘Just think about the amazing advertisements a person with your education could create for the shop windows.’
‘Well, I think I could manage that department,’ said Nicholas.
"Well, I think I could handle that department," said Nicholas.
‘To be sure you could,’ replied Mr. Crummles. ‘“For further particulars see small hand-bills”—we might have half a volume in every one of ‘em. Pieces too; why, you could write us a piece to bring out the whole strength of the company, whenever we wanted one.’
‘Sure, you could,’ replied Mr. Crummles. ‘“For more details, see small handbills”—we could fill half a book with each one. And plays; you could write us a script to showcase the entire talent of the company whenever we needed it.’
‘I am not quite so confident about that,’ replied Nicholas. ‘But I dare say I could scribble something now and then, that would suit you.’
‘I’m not too sure about that,’ Nicholas replied. ‘But I bet I could write something every now and then that would work for you.’
‘We’ll have a new show-piece out directly,’ said the manager. ‘Let me see—peculiar resources of this establishment—new and splendid scenery—you must manage to introduce a real pump and two washing-tubs.’
‘We’ll have a new showcase ready soon,’ said the manager. ‘Let me think—unique features of this place—fresh and impressive scenery—you have to find a real pump and two wash tubs to include.’
‘Into the piece?’ said Nicholas.
“Into the piece?” said Nicholas.
‘Yes,’ replied the manager. ‘I bought ‘em cheap, at a sale the other day, and they’ll come in admirably. That’s the London plan. They look up some dresses, and properties, and have a piece written to fit ‘em. Most of the theatres keep an author on purpose.’
‘Yes,’ replied the manager. ‘I got them for a good price at a sale the other day, and they’ll work perfectly. That’s the London approach. They find some dresses and sets, and then have a script written to fit them. Most of the theaters keep a writer on staff for that reason.’
‘Indeed!’ cried Nicholas.
“Definitely!” exclaimed Nicholas.
‘Oh, yes,’ said the manager; ‘a common thing. It’ll look very well in the bills in separate lines—Real pump!—Splendid tubs!—Great attraction! You don’t happen to be anything of an artist, do you?’
‘Oh, definitely,’ said the manager; ‘it’s a usual thing. It’ll look great in the ads in separate lines—Real pump!—Amazing tubs!—Huge attraction! You wouldn’t happen to be an artist, would you?’
‘That is not one of my accomplishments,’ rejoined Nicholas.
"That's not one of my achievements," Nicholas replied.
‘Ah! Then it can’t be helped,’ said the manager. ‘If you had been, we might have had a large woodcut of the last scene for the posters, showing the whole depth of the stage, with the pump and tubs in the middle; but, however, if you’re not, it can’t be helped.’
‘Oh well! There's nothing we can do about it,’ said the manager. ‘If you had been here, we could have had a big woodcut of the final scene for the posters, showing the entire depth of the stage, with the pump and tubs in the center; but since you’re not, there’s nothing we can do.’
‘What should I get for all this?’ inquired Nicholas, after a few moments’ reflection. ‘Could I live by it?’
“What should I get for all this?” Nicholas asked after a moment of thinking. “Could I survive on it?”
‘Live by it!’ said the manager. ‘Like a prince! With your own salary, and your friend’s, and your writings, you’d make—ah! you’d make a pound a week!’
“Live by it!” the manager said. “Like a prince! With your own salary, and your friend’s, and your writing, you’d earn—ah! you’d earn a pound a week!”
‘You don’t say so!’
"Really?!"
‘I do indeed, and if we had a run of good houses, nearly double the money.’
‘I really do, and if we had a string of good properties, almost double the money.’
Nicholas shrugged his shoulders; but sheer destitution was before him; and if he could summon fortitude to undergo the extremes of want and hardship, for what had he rescued his helpless charge if it were only to bear as hard a fate as that from which he had wrested him? It was easy to think of seventy miles as nothing, when he was in the same town with the man who had treated him so ill and roused his bitterest thoughts; but now, it seemed far enough. What if he went abroad, and his mother or Kate were to die the while?
Nicholas shrugged his shoulders, but sheer poverty loomed ahead of him. If he could find the strength to endure extreme hardship and suffering, what was the point of rescuing his helpless charge if it meant facing a fate as difficult as the one he had saved him from? It was easy to dismiss seventy miles when he was in the same town as the man who had treated him so poorly and stirred up his worst feelings; but now, it seemed quite far. What if he went away and his mother or Kate were to die while he was gone?
Without more deliberation, he hastily declared that it was a bargain, and gave Mr. Vincent Crummles his hand upon it.
Without further discussion, he quickly announced that it was a deal and shook hands with Mr. Vincent Crummles to seal it.
CHAPTER 23
Treats of the Company of Mr. Vincent Crummles, and of his Affairs, Domestic and Theatrical
The Company of Mr. Vincent Crummles and His Personal and Theatrical Matters
As Mr. Crummles had a strange four-legged animal in the inn stables, which he called a pony, and a vehicle of unknown design, on which he bestowed the appellation of a four-wheeled phaeton, Nicholas proceeded on his journey next morning with greater ease than he had expected: the manager and himself occupying the front seat: and the Master Crummleses and Smike being packed together behind, in company with a wicker basket defended from wet by a stout oilskin, in which were the broad-swords, pistols, pigtails, nautical costumes, and other professional necessaries of the aforesaid young gentlemen.
As Mr. Crummles had a strange four-legged creature in the inn stables, which he referred to as a pony, and a vehicle of unclear design that he called a four-wheeled phaeton, Nicholas continued his journey the next morning with more comfort than he had anticipated: he and the manager took the front seat, while the Master Crummleses and Smike were packed together in the back, along with a wicker basket protected from rain by a sturdy oilskin, containing the swords, pistols, wigs, nautical outfits, and other essentials for the aforementioned young gentlemen.
The pony took his time upon the road, and—possibly in consequence of his theatrical education—evinced, every now and then, a strong inclination to lie down. However, Mr. Vincent Crummles kept him up pretty well, by jerking the rein, and plying the whip; and when these means failed, and the animal came to a stand, the elder Master Crummles got out and kicked him. By dint of these encouragements, he was persuaded to move from time to time, and they jogged on (as Mr. Crummles truly observed) very comfortably for all parties.
The pony took its time on the road and, maybe because of its dramatic background, sometimes showed a strong desire to lie down. However, Mr. Vincent Crummles managed to keep it moving by pulling on the reins and using the whip. When those tactics didn’t work, and the pony stopped, the older Master Crummles would get out and kick it. With these incentives, they managed to get the pony to move every so often, and they traveled along (as Mr. Crummles rightly noted) quite comfortably for everyone involved.
‘He’s a good pony at bottom,’ said Mr. Crummles, turning to Nicholas.
"He's a good pony at heart," Mr. Crummles said, turning to Nicholas.
He might have been at bottom, but he certainly was not at top, seeing that his coat was of the roughest and most ill-favoured kind. So, Nicholas merely observed that he shouldn’t wonder if he was.
He might have been at the very bottom, but he definitely wasn’t at the top, considering his coat was the roughest and most unattractive kind. So, Nicholas just remarked that he wouldn’t be surprised if he was.
‘Many and many is the circuit this pony has gone,’ said Mr. Crummles, flicking him skilfully on the eyelid for old acquaintance’ sake. ‘He is quite one of us. His mother was on the stage.’
“Many times this pony has gone around,” said Mr. Crummles, flicking him expertly on the eyelid for old times' sake. “He’s definitely one of us. His mother was an actress.”
‘Was she?’ rejoined Nicholas.
"Was she?" Nicholas replied.
‘She ate apple-pie at a circus for upwards of fourteen years,’ said the manager; ‘fired pistols, and went to bed in a nightcap; and, in short, took the low comedy entirely. His father was a dancer.’
‘She ate apple pie at a circus for over fourteen years,’ said the manager; ‘fired pistols, and went to bed in a nightcap; and, in short, took the low comedy entirely. His father was a dancer.’
‘Was he at all distinguished?’
“Was he at all notable?”
‘Not very,’ said the manager. ‘He was rather a low sort of pony. The fact is, he had been originally jobbed out by the day, and he never quite got over his old habits. He was clever in melodrama too, but too broad—too broad. When the mother died, he took the port-wine business.’
“Not really,” said the manager. “He was more of a low-quality pony. The truth is, he was originally rented out by the day, and he never quite got rid of his old habits. He was talented in melodrama as well, but too over-the-top—way too over-the-top. When the mother passed away, he took over the port-wine business.”
‘The port-wine business!’ cried Nicholas.
"The port-wine business!" exclaimed Nicholas.
‘Drinking port-wine with the clown,’ said the manager; ‘but he was greedy, and one night bit off the bowl of the glass, and choked himself, so his vulgarity was the death of him at last.’
“Drinking port wine with the clown,” said the manager; “but he was greedy, and one night he bit off the bowl of the glass and choked himself, so his vulgarity ultimately led to his death.”
The descendant of this ill-starred animal requiring increased attention from Mr. Crummles as he progressed in his day’s work, that gentleman had very little time for conversation. Nicholas was thus left at leisure to entertain himself with his own thoughts, until they arrived at the drawbridge at Portsmouth, when Mr. Crummles pulled up.
The offspring of this unfortunate creature needed more attention from Mr. Crummles as he went about his day, leaving him with hardly any time to chat. Nicholas was therefore free to entertain himself with his own thoughts until they reached the drawbridge in Portsmouth, at which point Mr. Crummles stopped.
‘We’ll get down here,’ said the manager, ‘and the boys will take him round to the stable, and call at my lodgings with the luggage. You had better let yours be taken there, for the present.’
‘We’ll get off here,’ said the manager, ‘and the guys will take him to the stable, and stop by my place with the luggage. You should probably have yours sent there for now.’
Thanking Mr. Vincent Crummles for his obliging offer, Nicholas jumped out, and, giving Smike his arm, accompanied the manager up High Street on their way to the theatre; feeling nervous and uncomfortable enough at the prospect of an immediate introduction to a scene so new to him.
Thanking Mr. Vincent Crummles for his generous offer, Nicholas got out, and, offering Smike his arm, walked with the manager up High Street toward the theater, feeling quite nervous and uneasy about the idea of being introduced to a situation that was completely unfamiliar to him.
They passed a great many bills, pasted against the walls and displayed in windows, wherein the names of Mr. Vincent Crummles, Mrs. Vincent Crummles, Master Crummles, Master P. Crummles, and Miss Crummles, were printed in very large letters, and everything else in very small ones; and, turning at length into an entry, in which was a strong smell of orange-peel and lamp-oil, with an under-current of sawdust, groped their way through a dark passage, and, descending a step or two, threaded a little maze of canvas screens and paint pots, and emerged upon the stage of the Portsmouth Theatre.
They passed by a lot of posters plastered on the walls and displayed in windows, featuring the names of Mr. Vincent Crummles, Mrs. Vincent Crummles, Master Crummles, Master P. Crummles, and Miss Crummles in very large letters, while everything else was printed in very small ones. Eventually, they turned into an entry that had a strong smell of orange peel and lamp oil, with a hint of sawdust. They made their way through a dark passage and, after going down a step or two, navigated a little maze of canvas screens and paint pots, finally emerging onto the stage of the Portsmouth Theatre.
‘Here we are,’ said Mr. Crummles.
‘Here we are,’ said Mr. Crummles.
It was not very light, but Nicholas found himself close to the first entrance on the prompt side, among bare walls, dusty scenes, mildewed clouds, heavily daubed draperies, and dirty floors. He looked about him; ceiling, pit, boxes, gallery, orchestra, fittings, and decorations of every kind,—all looked coarse, cold, gloomy, and wretched.
It wasn't very bright, but Nicholas found himself near the first entrance on the prompt side, surrounded by bare walls, dusty scenes, moldy clouds, heavily painted drapes, and dirty floors. He looked around; the ceiling, pit, boxes, gallery, orchestra, and all sorts of fittings and decorations—everything looked rough, cold, gloomy, and miserable.
‘Is this a theatre?’ whispered Smike, in amazement; ‘I thought it was a blaze of light and finery.’
“Is this a theater?” Smike whispered, amazed. “I thought it was a display of light and elegance.”
‘Why, so it is,’ replied Nicholas, hardly less surprised; ‘but not by day, Smike—not by day.’
‘Yeah, it is,’ replied Nicholas, just as surprised; ‘but not during the day, Smike—not during the day.’
The manager’s voice recalled him from a more careful inspection of the building, to the opposite side of the proscenium, where, at a small mahogany table with rickety legs and of an oblong shape, sat a stout, portly female, apparently between forty and fifty, in a tarnished silk cloak, with her bonnet dangling by the strings in her hand, and her hair (of which she had a great quantity) braided in a large festoon over each temple.
The manager’s voice pulled him away from a closer look at the building to the other side of the stage, where a short, chubby woman, seemingly in her forties or fifties, sat at a small, wobbly mahogany table shaped like a rectangle. She wore a faded silk cloak, and her bonnet hung from the strings in her hand, with her thick hair styled in large braids over each side of her head.
‘Mr. Johnson,’ said the manager (for Nicholas had given the name which Newman Noggs had bestowed upon him in his conversation with Mrs. Kenwigs), ‘let me introduce Mrs. Vincent Crummles.’
‘Mr. Johnson,’ said the manager (since Nicholas had used the name that Newman Noggs had given him during his chat with Mrs. Kenwigs), ‘let me introduce you to Mrs. Vincent Crummles.’
‘I am glad to see you, sir,’ said Mrs. Vincent Crummles, in a sepulchral voice. ‘I am very glad to see you, and still more happy to hail you as a promising member of our corps.’
"I’m glad to see you, sir," said Mrs. Vincent Crummles in a grave tone. "I’m really glad to see you, and even happier to welcome you as a promising member of our group."
The lady shook Nicholas by the hand as she addressed him in these terms; he saw it was a large one, but had not expected quite such an iron grip as that with which she honoured him.
The lady shook Nicholas's hand and spoke to him in these words; he noticed it was a large hand, but he hadn’t expected such a firm grip as the one she gave him.
‘And this,’ said the lady, crossing to Smike, as tragic actresses cross when they obey a stage direction, ‘and this is the other. You too, are welcome, sir.’
‘And this,’ said the lady, walking over to Smike like a tragic actress following a script, ‘and this is the other. You’re welcome too, sir.’
‘He’ll do, I think, my dear?’ said the manager, taking a pinch of snuff.
'He’ll do, I think, my dear?' said the manager, taking a pinch of snuff.
‘He is admirable,’ replied the lady. ‘An acquisition indeed.’
‘He is impressive,’ replied the lady. ‘A real catch, for sure.’
As Mrs. Vincent Crummles recrossed back to the table, there bounded on to the stage from some mysterious inlet, a little girl in a dirty white frock with tucks up to the knees, short trousers, sandaled shoes, white spencer, pink gauze bonnet, green veil and curl papers; who turned a pirouette, cut twice in the air, turned another pirouette, then, looking off at the opposite wing, shrieked, bounded forward to within six inches of the footlights, and fell into a beautiful attitude of terror, as a shabby gentleman in an old pair of buff slippers came in at one powerful slide, and chattering his teeth, fiercely brandished a walking-stick.
As Mrs. Vincent Crummles walked back to the table, a little girl in a dirty white dress with tucks up to her knees suddenly appeared on stage from some mysterious spot. She wore short trousers, sandals, a white spencer, a pink gauze bonnet, a green veil, and curl papers. She did a pirouette, jumped twice in the air, did another pirouette, then, glancing towards the opposite side, screamed, bounded up to within six inches of the footlights, and struck a dramatic pose of fear as a shabby man in old buff slippers entered with a powerful slide, chattering his teeth and waving a walking stick fiercely.
‘They are going through the Indian Savage and the Maiden,’ said Mrs Crummles.
'They are performing The Indian Savage and the Maiden,' said Mrs. Crummles.
‘Oh!’ said the manager, ‘the little ballet interlude. Very good, go on. A little this way, if you please, Mr. Johnson. That’ll do. Now!’
‘Oh!’ said the manager, ‘the little ballet interlude. Very good, go on. A little this way, if you please, Mr. Johnson. That’ll do. Now!’
The manager clapped his hands as a signal to proceed, and the savage, becoming ferocious, made a slide towards the maiden; but the maiden avoided him in six twirls, and came down, at the end of the last one, upon the very points of her toes. This seemed to make some impression upon the savage; for, after a little more ferocity and chasing of the maiden into corners, he began to relent, and stroked his face several times with his right thumb and four fingers, thereby intimating that he was struck with admiration of the maiden’s beauty. Acting upon the impulse of this passion, he (the savage) began to hit himself severe thumps in the chest, and to exhibit other indications of being desperately in love, which being rather a prosy proceeding, was very likely the cause of the maiden’s falling asleep; whether it was or no, asleep she did fall, sound as a church, on a sloping bank, and the savage perceiving it, leant his left ear on his left hand, and nodded sideways, to intimate to all whom it might concern that she was asleep, and no shamming. Being left to himself, the savage had a dance, all alone. Just as he left off, the maiden woke up, rubbed her eyes, got off the bank, and had a dance all alone too—such a dance that the savage looked on in ecstasy all the while, and when it was done, plucked from a neighbouring tree some botanical curiosity, resembling a small pickled cabbage, and offered it to the maiden, who at first wouldn’t have it, but on the savage shedding tears relented. Then the savage jumped for joy; then the maiden jumped for rapture at the sweet smell of the pickled cabbage. Then the savage and the maiden danced violently together, and, finally, the savage dropped down on one knee, and the maiden stood on one leg upon his other knee; thus concluding the ballet, and leaving the spectators in a state of pleasing uncertainty, whether she would ultimately marry the savage, or return to her friends.
The manager clapped his hands to signal everyone to go ahead, and the wild man, becoming fierce, lunged toward the girl; but she dodged him with six spins and landed, at the end of the last one, right on her toes. This seemed to make an impact on the wild man; after a bit more ferocity and chasing her into corners, he started to soften, stroking his face several times with his right thumb and four fingers, letting it be known that he was impressed by her beauty. Acting on this feeling, he began to thump his chest hard and show other signs of being desperately in love, which was kind of boring, probably causing the girl to fall asleep; whether that was the reason or not, she indeed fell asleep, deep as a log, on a sloping bank. The wild man noticed this, leaned his left ear on his left hand, and nodded sideways to let anyone who needed to know that she was really asleep. Left to his own devices, the wild man had a solo dance. Just as he finished, the girl woke up, rubbed her eyes, got off the bank, and had a solo dance too—one so captivating that the wild man watched in awe the whole time, and when she finished, he picked a strange little fruit from a nearby tree, looking like a small pickled cabbage, and offered it to her. At first, she refused it, but when the wild man started to cry, she changed her mind. Then the wild man leaped for joy; then the girl leaped in delight at the sweet smell of the pickled cabbage. Then they danced wildly together, and finally, the wild man dropped to one knee, and the girl stood on one leg on his other knee; thus wrapping up the performance, leaving the audience in a pleasant state of uncertainty about whether she would end up marrying the wild man or go back to her friends.
‘Very well indeed,’ said Mr. Crummles; ‘bravo!’
"Very well then," said Mr. Crummles; "great job!"
‘Bravo!’ cried Nicholas, resolved to make the best of everything. ‘Beautiful!’
‘Awesome!’ shouted Nicholas, determined to make the most of everything. ‘Gorgeous!’
‘This, sir,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles, bringing the maiden forward, ‘this is the infant phenomenon—Miss Ninetta Crummles.’
‘This, sir,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles, bringing the young woman forward, ‘this is the amazing talent—Miss Ninetta Crummles.’
‘Your daughter?’ inquired Nicholas.
"Is your daughter?" asked Nicholas.
‘My daughter—my daughter,’ replied Mr. Vincent Crummles; ‘the idol of every place we go into, sir. We have had complimentary letters about this girl, sir, from the nobility and gentry of almost every town in England.’
‘My daughter—my daughter,’ replied Mr. Vincent Crummles; ‘the star of every place we visit, sir. We’ve received flattering letters about this girl, sir, from the nobility and gentry of almost every town in England.’
‘I am not surprised at that,’ said Nicholas; ‘she must be quite a natural genius.’
“I’m not surprised by that,” said Nicholas; “she must be a total natural.”
‘Quite a—!’ Mr. Crummles stopped: language was not powerful enough to describe the infant phenomenon. ‘I’ll tell you what, sir,’ he said; ‘the talent of this child is not to be imagined. She must be seen, sir—seen—to be ever so faintly appreciated. There; go to your mother, my dear.’
‘Quite a—!’ Mr. Crummles stopped: words weren't enough to describe this incredible child. ‘Let me tell you, sir,’ he said, ‘you can't even imagine the talent of this girl. She has to be seen, sir—seen—to be even slightly appreciated. There; go on over to your mother, my dear.’
‘May I ask how old she is?’ inquired Nicholas.
"Can I ask how old she is?" Nicholas asked.
‘You may, sir,’ replied Mr. Crummles, looking steadily in his questioner’s face, as some men do when they have doubts about being implicitly believed in what they are going to say. ‘She is ten years of age, sir.’
‘You may, sir,’ replied Mr. Crummles, looking steadily at the person asking the question, as some people do when they’re unsure if they’ll be completely believed in what they’re about to say. ‘She is ten years old, sir.’
‘Not more!’
'No more!'
‘Not a day.’
‘Not a day.’
‘Dear me!’ said Nicholas, ‘it’s extraordinary.’
“Wow,” said Nicholas, “that’s amazing.”
It was; for the infant phenomenon, though of short stature, had a comparatively aged countenance, and had moreover been precisely the same age—not perhaps to the full extent of the memory of the oldest inhabitant, but certainly for five good years. But she had been kept up late every night, and put upon an unlimited allowance of gin-and-water from infancy, to prevent her growing tall, and perhaps this system of training had produced in the infant phenomenon these additional phenomena.
It was because the child, even though small, had an unusually mature face and had been the same age—not maybe as far back as the oldest resident could remember, but definitely for five solid years. However, she had been kept up late every night and given unlimited gin-and-water since she was a baby to stop her from growing taller, and maybe this way of raising her caused these extra quirks in the child.
While this short dialogue was going on, the gentleman who had enacted the savage, came up, with his walking shoes on his feet, and his slippers in his hand, to within a few paces, as if desirous to join in the conversation. Deeming this a good opportunity, he put in his word.
While this brief conversation was happening, the man who had played the savage approached, wearing his walking shoes and holding his slippers, getting within a few steps as if he wanted to join the discussion. Seeing this as a good chance, he chimed in.
‘Talent there, sir!’ said the savage, nodding towards Miss Crummles.
“There's talent, sir!” said the savage, nodding toward Miss Crummles.
Nicholas assented.
Nicholas agreed.
‘Ah!’ said the actor, setting his teeth together, and drawing in his breath with a hissing sound, ‘she oughtn’t to be in the provinces, she oughtn’t.’
‘Ah!’ said the actor, gritting his teeth and inhaling sharply, ‘she shouldn’t be in the provinces, she shouldn’t.’
‘What do you mean?’ asked the manager.
'What do you mean?' the manager asked.
‘I mean to say,’ replied the other, warmly, ‘that she is too good for country boards, and that she ought to be in one of the large houses in London, or nowhere; and I tell you more, without mincing the matter, that if it wasn’t for envy and jealousy in some quarter that you know of, she would be. Perhaps you’ll introduce me here, Mr. Crummles.’
“I mean,” replied the other, passionately, “that she’s too good for small-town stages, and that she should be performing in one of the big theaters in London, or not at all. And I’ll be straight with you, if it weren’t for some envy and jealousy you’re aware of, she would be there. Maybe you could introduce me here, Mr. Crummles.”
‘Mr. Folair,’ said the manager, presenting him to Nicholas.
‘Mr. Folair,’ said the manager, introducing him to Nicholas.
‘Happy to know you, sir.’ Mr. Folair touched the brim of his hat with his forefinger, and then shook hands. ‘A recruit, sir, I understand?’
“Nice to meet you, sir.” Mr. Folair tapped the brim of his hat with his finger and then shook hands. “I hear you’re a new recruit, sir?”
‘An unworthy one,’ replied Nicholas.
“Someone unworthy,” replied Nicholas.
‘Did you ever see such a set-out as that?’ whispered the actor, drawing him away, as Crummles left them to speak to his wife.
“Have you ever seen a setup like that?” whispered the actor, pulling him aside as Crummles went to talk to his wife.
‘As what?’
'Like what?'
Mr. Folair made a funny face from his pantomime collection, and pointed over his shoulder.
Mr. Folair made a funny face from his collection of pantomimes and pointed over his shoulder.
‘You don’t mean the infant phenomenon?’
'You don't mean the baby wonder?'
‘Infant humbug, sir,’ replied Mr. Folair. ‘There isn’t a female child of common sharpness in a charity school, that couldn’t do better than that. She may thank her stars she was born a manager’s daughter.’
“Infant nonsense, sir,” replied Mr. Folair. “There isn’t a smart girl in a charity school who couldn’t do better than that. She should be grateful she’s the manager’s daughter.”
‘You seem to take it to heart,’ observed Nicholas, with a smile.
“You seem to take it personally,” Nicholas noted with a smile.
‘Yes, by Jove, and well I may,’ said Mr. Folair, drawing his arm through his, and walking him up and down the stage. ‘Isn’t it enough to make a man crusty to see that little sprawler put up in the best business every night, and actually keeping money out of the house, by being forced down the people’s throats, while other people are passed over? Isn’t it extraordinary to see a man’s confounded family conceit blinding him, even to his own interest? Why I know of fifteen and sixpence that came to Southampton one night last month, to see me dance the Highland Fling; and what’s the consequence? I’ve never been put up in it since—never once—while the “infant phenomenon” has been grinning through artificial flowers at five people and a baby in the pit, and two boys in the gallery, every night.’
“Yeah, of course, and I really have a right to,” said Mr. Folair, linking his arm with his and pacing up and down the stage. “Isn’t it enough to make a guy grumpy to see that little show-off featured in the best role every night, actually taking money away from the theater, by being shoved down the audience's throats, while others are ignored? Isn’t it amazing to see a guy’s ridiculous family pride blinding him, even to his own benefit? I know of fifteen shillings and sixpence that came to Southampton one night last month to see me dance the Highland Fling; and what’s the result? I haven’t been featured since—never once—while the ‘child prodigy’ has been smiling through fake flowers at five people and a baby in the front row, and two kids in the balcony, every night.”
‘If I may judge from what I have seen of you,’ said Nicholas, ‘you must be a valuable member of the company.’
‘If I can judge by what I’ve seen of you,’ said Nicholas, ‘you must be a great asset to the group.’
‘Oh!’ replied Mr. Folair, beating his slippers together, to knock the dust out; ‘I CAn come it pretty well—nobody better, perhaps, in my own line—but having such business as one gets here, is like putting lead on one’s feet instead of chalk, and dancing in fetters without the credit of it. Holloa, old fellow, how are you?’
‘Oh!’ replied Mr. Folair, clapping his slippers together to knock the dust out; ‘I can manage it pretty well—maybe better than anyone else in my field—but doing the kind of business you get here feels like putting lead on your feet instead of chalk, and dancing in chains without even getting credit for it. Hey there, old friend, how are you?’
The gentleman addressed in these latter words was a dark-complexioned man, inclining indeed to sallow, with long thick black hair, and very evident inclinations (although he was close shaved) of a stiff beard, and whiskers of the same deep shade. His age did not appear to exceed thirty, though many at first sight would have considered him much older, as his face was long, and very pale, from the constant application of stage paint. He wore a checked shirt, an old green coat with new gilt buttons, a neckerchief of broad red and green stripes, and full blue trousers; he carried, too, a common ash walking-stick, apparently more for show than use, as he flourished it about, with the hooked end downwards, except when he raised it for a few seconds, and throwing himself into a fencing attitude, made a pass or two at the side-scenes, or at any other object, animate or inanimate, that chanced to afford him a pretty good mark at the moment.
The man described in these latter words had dark skin, leaning towards an unhealthy pallor, with long, thick black hair and noticeable signs of a stiff beard and whiskers of the same deep color, despite being clean-shaven. He looked no older than thirty, though many would initially guess he was much older because his face was long and very pale from constantly using stage makeup. He wore a checked shirt, an old green coat with new gold buttons, a neckerchief with bold red and green stripes, and loose blue trousers. He also had a simple ash walking stick, seemingly more for show than practicality, as he waved it around with the hooked end pointing down, except when he raised it for a few seconds, striking a fencing pose and taking some swipes at the side scenery or any nearby objects, whether alive or not, that happened to be an easy target at the time.
‘Well, Tommy,’ said this gentleman, making a thrust at his friend, who parried it dexterously with his slipper, ‘what’s the news?’
‘Well, Tommy,’ said this man, aiming a jab at his friend, who skillfully blocked it with his slipper, ‘what’s the news?’
‘A new appearance, that’s all,’ replied Mr. Folair, looking at Nicholas.
‘Just a new look, that’s all,’ Mr. Folair replied, glancing at Nicholas.
‘Do the honours, Tommy, do the honours,’ said the other gentleman, tapping him reproachfully on the crown of the hat with his stick.
‘Do the honors, Tommy, do the honors,’ said the other gentleman, tapping him reproachfully on the top of the hat with his stick.
‘This is Mr. Lenville, who does our first tragedy, Mr. Johnson,’ said the pantomimist.
‘This is Mr. Lenville, who is doing our first tragedy, Mr. Johnson,’ said the pantomimist.
‘Except when old bricks and mortar takes it into his head to do it himself, you should add, Tommy,’ remarked Mr. Lenville. ‘You know who bricks and mortar is, I suppose, sir?’
“Except when old bricks and mortar decides to do it himself, you should add, Tommy,” Mr. Lenville commented. “You know who bricks and mortar is, I assume, sir?”
‘I do not, indeed,’ replied Nicholas.
"I really don’t," Nicholas said.
‘We call Crummles that, because his style of acting is rather in the heavy and ponderous way,’ said Mr. Lenville. ‘I mustn’t be cracking jokes though, for I’ve got a part of twelve lengths here, which I must be up in tomorrow night, and I haven’t had time to look at it yet; I’m a confounded quick study, that’s one comfort.’
‘We refer to Crummles as that because his acting style is pretty heavy and dull,’ said Mr. Lenville. ‘I shouldn't be making jokes though, because I've got a part with twelve lines that I need to learn for tomorrow night, and I haven't had a chance to look at it yet; I'm an incredibly fast learner, so that’s one positive.’
Consoling himself with this reflection, Mr. Lenville drew from his coat pocket a greasy and crumpled manuscript, and, having made another pass at his friend, proceeded to walk to and fro, conning it to himself and indulging occasionally in such appropriate action as his imagination and the text suggested.
Consoling himself with this thought, Mr. Lenville pulled a greasy and crumpled manuscript out of his coat pocket and, after glancing at his friend again, started pacing back and forth, reading it to himself and occasionally acting out the ideas that came to mind from the text.
A pretty general muster of the company had by this time taken place; for besides Mr. Lenville and his friend Tommy, there were present, a slim young gentleman with weak eyes, who played the low-spirited lovers and sang tenor songs, and who had come arm-in-arm with the comic countryman—a man with a turned-up nose, large mouth, broad face, and staring eyes. Making himself very amiable to the infant phenomenon, was an inebriated elderly gentleman in the last depths of shabbiness, who played the calm and virtuous old men; and paying especial court to Mrs. Crummles was another elderly gentleman, a shade more respectable, who played the irascible old men—those funny fellows who have nephews in the army and perpetually run about with thick sticks to compel them to marry heiresses. Besides these, there was a roving-looking person in a rough great-coat, who strode up and down in front of the lamps, flourishing a dress cane, and rattling away, in an undertone, with great vivacity for the amusement of an ideal audience. He was not quite so young as he had been, and his figure was rather running to seed; but there was an air of exaggerated gentility about him, which bespoke the hero of swaggering comedy. There was, also, a little group of three or four young men with lantern jaws and thick eyebrows, who were conversing in one corner; but they seemed to be of secondary importance, and laughed and talked together without attracting any attention.
A pretty general gathering of the company had taken place by this time; in addition to Mr. Lenville and his friend Tommy, there was a slim young guy with weak eyes, who played the gloomy lovers and sang tenor songs and had come arm-in-arm with the comedic countryman—a man with a turned-up nose, big mouth, broad face, and staring eyes. Being very friendly to the young prodigy was an intoxicated elderly man in a tattered state, who played calm and virtuous old men; and paying special attention to Mrs. Crummles was another elderly man, a bit more respectable, who played the irritable old men—those comedic characters who have nephews in the army and constantly run around with thick sticks to push them into marrying wealthy heiresses. Besides these, there was a wandering-looking person in a rough great-coat, who strolled back and forth in front of the lamps, waving a dress cane, and chatting away in a low voice with great enthusiasm for an imaginary audience. He wasn't quite as young as he used to be, and his figure was starting to sag; but there was an air of exaggerated gentility about him that suggested the hero of flamboyant comedy. There was also a small group of three or four young men with angular jaws and thick eyebrows, who were chatting in one corner; they seemed to hold secondary importance, laughing and talking together without drawing any attention.
The ladies were gathered in a little knot by themselves round the rickety table before mentioned. There was Miss Snevellicci—who could do anything, from a medley dance to Lady Macbeth, and also always played some part in blue silk knee-smalls at her benefit—glancing, from the depths of her coal-scuttle straw bonnet, at Nicholas, and affecting to be absorbed in the recital of a diverting story to her friend Miss Ledrook, who had brought her work, and was making up a ruff in the most natural manner possible. There was Miss Belvawney—who seldom aspired to speaking parts, and usually went on as a page in white silk hose, to stand with one leg bent, and contemplate the audience, or to go in and out after Mr. Crummles in stately tragedy—twisting up the ringlets of the beautiful Miss Bravassa, who had once had her likeness taken ‘in character’ by an engraver’s apprentice, whereof impressions were hung up for sale in the pastry-cook’s window, and the greengrocer’s, and at the circulating library, and the box-office, whenever the announce bills came out for her annual night. There was Mrs. Lenville, in a very limp bonnet and veil, decidedly in that way in which she would wish to be if she truly loved Mr. Lenville; there was Miss Gazingi, with an imitation ermine boa tied in a loose knot round her neck, flogging Mr. Crummles, junior, with both ends, in fun. Lastly, there was Mrs. Grudden in a brown cloth pelisse and a beaver bonnet, who assisted Mrs. Crummles in her domestic affairs, and took money at the doors, and dressed the ladies, and swept the house, and held the prompt book when everybody else was on for the last scene, and acted any kind of part on any emergency without ever learning it, and was put down in the bills under any name or names whatever, that occurred to Mr. Crummles as looking well in print.
The ladies were gathered in a small group around the mentioned rickety table. There was Miss Snevellicci—who could do everything from a lively dance to Lady Macbeth, and always played some role in blue silk knee-length shorts at her benefit—glancing at Nicholas from the depths of her coal-scuttle straw hat, pretending to be absorbed in telling a funny story to her friend Miss Ledrook, who was working on a ruff in the most casual way possible. There was Miss Belvawney—who rarely aimed for speaking roles and usually appeared as a page in white silk stockings, standing with one leg bent, watching the audience, or entering and exiting after Mr. Crummles in serious plays—curling the ringlets of the beautiful Miss Bravassa, who once had her likeness taken "in character" by an engraver’s apprentice, with prints displayed for sale in the pastry chef's window, the greengrocer's, and at the library, along with the box-office whenever her annual night was announced. There was Mrs. Lenville, in a very droopy hat and veil, looking exactly how she would wish to appear if she truly loved Mr. Lenville; there was Miss Gazingi, with an imitation ermine boa loosely tied around her neck, playfully teasing Mr. Crummles, junior, with both ends. Finally, there was Mrs. Grudden in a brown cloth coat and a beaver hat, who helped Mrs. Crummles with her daily tasks, handled money at the door, dressed the ladies, cleaned the house, held the prompt book when everyone else was in the last scene, and played any kind of part on short notice without ever learning it, listed in the bills under any name or names Mr. Crummles thought would look good in print.
Mr. Folair having obligingly confided these particulars to Nicholas, left him to mingle with his fellows; the work of personal introduction was completed by Mr. Vincent Crummles, who publicly heralded the new actor as a prodigy of genius and learning.
Mr. Folair kindly shared these details with Nicholas and then let him join his peers; the task of introducing him was finished by Mr. Vincent Crummles, who loudly announced the new actor as a wonder of talent and knowledge.
‘I beg your pardon,’ said Miss Snevellicci, sidling towards Nicholas, ‘but did you ever play at Canterbury?’
"I’m sorry to interrupt," said Miss Snevellicci, moving closer to Nicholas, "but have you ever played in Canterbury?"
‘I never did,’ replied Nicholas.
"I never did," Nicholas replied.
‘I recollect meeting a gentleman at Canterbury,’ said Miss Snevellicci, ‘only for a few moments, for I was leaving the company as he joined it, so like you that I felt almost certain it was the same.’
‘I remember meeting a guy in Canterbury,’ said Miss Snevellicci, ‘but it was only for a few moments since I was leaving the group as he joined it, so much like you that I felt almost sure it was the same.’
‘I see you now for the first time,’ rejoined Nicholas with all due gallantry. ‘I am sure I never saw you before; I couldn’t have forgotten it.’
‘I see you now for the first time,’ replied Nicholas with all due charm. ‘I’m sure I’ve never seen you before; I couldn’t have possibly forgotten.’
‘Oh, I’m sure—it’s very flattering of you to say so,’ retorted Miss Snevellicci with a graceful bend. ‘Now I look at you again, I see that the gentleman at Canterbury hadn’t the same eyes as you—you’ll think me very foolish for taking notice of such things, won’t you?’
“Oh, I appreciate that—it’s really nice of you to say so,” replied Miss Snevellicci with a graceful nod. “Now that I take another look at you, I realize that the man in Canterbury didn’t have the same eyes as you. You’ll probably think I’m being silly for noticing such things, right?”
‘Not at all,’ said Nicholas. ‘How can I feel otherwise than flattered by your notice in any way?’
‘Not at all,’ said Nicholas. ‘How could I feel anything but flattered by your attention in any way?’
‘Oh! you men are such vain creatures!’ cried Miss Snevellicci. Whereupon, she became charmingly confused, and, pulling out her pocket-handkerchief from a faded pink silk reticule with a gilt clasp, called to Miss Ledrook—
‘Oh! you men are so full of themselves!’ shouted Miss Snevellicci. At that, she became adorably flustered, and, taking out her handkerchief from a worn pink silk bag with a gold clasp, shouted to Miss Ledrook—
‘Led, my dear,’ said Miss Snevellicci.
‘Led, my dear,’ said Miss Snevellicci.
‘Well, what is the matter?’ said Miss Ledrook.
‘Well, what’s wrong?’ said Miss Ledrook.
‘It’s not the same.’
"Things aren't the same."
‘Not the same what?’
‘Not the same as what?’
‘Canterbury—you know what I mean. Come here! I want to speak to you.’
‘Canterbury—you know what I mean. Come here! I want to talk to you.’
But Miss Ledrook wouldn’t come to Miss Snevellicci, so Miss Snevellicci was obliged to go to Miss Ledrook, which she did, in a skipping manner that was quite fascinating; and Miss Ledrook evidently joked Miss Snevellicci about being struck with Nicholas; for, after some playful whispering, Miss Snevellicci hit Miss Ledrook very hard on the backs of her hands, and retired up, in a state of pleasing confusion.
But Miss Ledrook wouldn’t go to Miss Snevellicci, so Miss Snevellicci had to go to Miss Ledrook, which she did with a skip that was quite captivating; and Miss Ledrook clearly teased Miss Snevellicci about being taken with Nicholas; because after some playful whispering, Miss Snevellicci smacked Miss Ledrook hard on the backs of her hands and left, feeling pleasantly flustered.
‘Ladies and gentlemen,’ said Mr. Vincent Crummles, who had been writing on a piece of paper, ‘we’ll call the Mortal Struggle tomorrow at ten; everybody for the procession. Intrigue, and Ways and Means, you’re all up in, so we shall only want one rehearsal. Everybody at ten, if you please.’
“Ladies and gentlemen,” Mr. Vincent Crummles said, who had been writing on a piece of paper, “we'll have the Mortal Struggle tomorrow at ten; everyone for the procession. Intrigue and Ways and Means, you’re all in, so we’ll only need one rehearsal. Everyone at ten, if you please.”
‘Everybody at ten,’ repeated Mrs. Grudden, looking about her.
“Everyone at ten,” Mrs. Grudden repeated, glancing around.
‘On Monday morning we shall read a new piece,’ said Mr. Crummles; ‘the name’s not known yet, but everybody will have a good part. Mr. Johnson will take care of that.’
“On Monday morning we’ll read a new play,” said Mr. Crummles; “the title isn’t known yet, but everyone will have a good role. Mr. Johnson will make sure of that.”
‘Hallo!’ said Nicholas, starting. ‘I—’
‘Hey!’ said Nicholas, startled. ‘I—’
‘On Monday morning,’ repeated Mr. Crummles, raising his voice, to drown the unfortunate Mr. Johnson’s remonstrance; ‘that’ll do, ladies and gentlemen.’
‘On Monday morning,’ repeated Mr. Crummles, raising his voice to drown out the unfortunate Mr. Johnson’s objections; ‘that’ll do, ladies and gentlemen.’
The ladies and gentlemen required no second notice to quit; and, in a few minutes, the theatre was deserted, save by the Crummles family, Nicholas, and Smike.
The men and women needed no second warning to leave; and, within a few minutes, the theater was empty, except for the Crummles family, Nicholas, and Smike.
‘Upon my word,’ said Nicholas, taking the manager aside, ‘I don’t think I can be ready by Monday.’
“Honestly,” said Nicholas, pulling the manager to the side, “I don’t think I can be ready by Monday.”
‘Pooh, pooh,’ replied Mr. Crummles.
"Whatever," replied Mr. Crummles.
‘But really I can’t,’ returned Nicholas; ‘my invention is not accustomed to these demands, or possibly I might produce—’
‘But honestly, I can’t,’ replied Nicholas; ‘my creativity isn’t used to these kinds of demands, or maybe I could come up with—’
‘Invention! what the devil’s that got to do with it!’ cried the manager hastily.
‘Invention! What the heck does that have to do with anything!’ the manager exclaimed quickly.
‘Everything, my dear sir.’
"Everything, my dear."
‘Nothing, my dear sir,’ retorted the manager, with evident impatience. ‘Do you understand French?’
"Nothing, my dear sir," the manager replied, clearly exasperated. "Do you understand French?"
‘Perfectly well.’
“Totally fine.”
‘Very good,’ said the manager, opening the table drawer, and giving a roll of paper from it to Nicholas. ‘There! Just turn that into English, and put your name on the title-page. Damn me,’ said Mr. Crummles, angrily, ‘if I haven’t often said that I wouldn’t have a man or woman in my company that wasn’t master of the language, so that they might learn it from the original, and play it in English, and save all this trouble and expense.’
‘Very good,’ said the manager, opening the table drawer and handing a roll of paper to Nicholas. ‘There! Just translate that into English and put your name on the title page. Damn it,’ Mr. Crummles said angrily, ‘if I haven't often said that I wouldn’t have anyone in my company who wasn’t fluent in the language, so they could learn it from the original, perform it in English, and avoid all this trouble and expense.’
Nicholas smiled and pocketed the play.
Nicholas smiled and put the play in his pocket.
‘What are you going to do about your lodgings?’ said Mr. Crummles.
‘What are you going to do about your place to stay?’ said Mr. Crummles.
Nicholas could not help thinking that, for the first week, it would be an uncommon convenience to have a turn-up bedstead in the pit, but he merely remarked that he had not turned his thoughts that way.
Nicholas couldn't help but think that, for the first week, having a fold-out bed in the pit would be really handy, but he just said that he hadn't considered it.
‘Come home with me then,’ said Mr. Crummles, ‘and my boys shall go with you after dinner, and show you the most likely place.’
"Come home with me then," said Mr. Crummles, "and my boys will go with you after dinner to show you the best spot."
The offer was not to be refused; Nicholas and Mr. Crummles gave Mrs Crummles an arm each, and walked up the street in stately array. Smike, the boys, and the phenomenon, went home by a shorter cut, and Mrs. Grudden remained behind to take some cold Irish stew and a pint of porter in the box-office.
The offer couldn’t be turned down; Nicholas and Mr. Crummles each linked arms with Mrs. Crummles and strolled up the street with great importance. Smike, the boys, and the act took a quicker way home, while Mrs. Grudden stayed behind to have some cold Irish stew and a pint of beer in the box office.
Mrs. Crummles trod the pavement as if she were going to immediate execution with an animating consciousness of innocence, and that heroic fortitude which virtue alone inspires. Mr. Crummles, on the other hand, assumed the look and gait of a hardened despot; but they both attracted some notice from many of the passers-by, and when they heard a whisper of ‘Mr. and Mrs Crummles!’ or saw a little boy run back to stare them in the face, the severe expression of their countenances relaxed, for they felt it was popularity.
Mrs. Crummles walked down the street like she was headed for immediate execution, filled with a lively sense of innocence and that strong courage that only virtue can provide. Mr. Crummles, on the other hand, carried himself with the demeanor of a hardened tyrant; yet both of them caught the attention of several passersby. When they heard someone whisper, “Mr. and Mrs. Crummles!” or saw a little boy run back to gawk at them, the stern look on their faces softened, as they realized it was a sign of popularity.
Mr. Crummles lived in St Thomas’s Street, at the house of one Bulph, a pilot, who sported a boat-green door, with window-frames of the same colour, and had the little finger of a drowned man on his parlour mantelshelf, with other maritime and natural curiosities. He displayed also a brass knocker, a brass plate, and a brass bell-handle, all very bright and shining; and had a mast, with a vane on the top of it, in his back yard.
Mr. Crummles lived on St. Thomas’s Street, in the house of a pilot named Bulph, who had a boat-green door and matching window frames. On his parlor mantelpiece, he kept the little finger of a drowned man along with other maritime and natural curiosities. He also had a shiny brass knocker, a brass plate, and a brass bell handle, all very bright. In his backyard, he featured a mast with a vane on top.
‘You are welcome,’ said Mrs. Crummles, turning round to Nicholas when they reached the bow-windowed front room on the first floor.
‘You’re welcome,’ Mrs. Crummles said, turning to Nicholas when they reached the front room with the bow window on the first floor.
Nicholas bowed his acknowledgments, and was unfeignedly glad to see the cloth laid.
Nicholas nodded his thanks and was genuinely happy to see the table set.
‘We have but a shoulder of mutton with onion sauce,’ said Mrs. Crummles, in the same charnel-house voice; ‘but such as our dinner is, we beg you to partake of it.’
‘We only have a shoulder of mutton with onion sauce,’ said Mrs. Crummles, in the same gloomy voice; ‘but whatever our dinner is, we invite you to join us.’
‘You are very good,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I shall do it ample justice.’
"You’re really good," Nicholas replied, "I’ll make sure to do it justice."
‘Vincent,’ said Mrs. Crummles, ‘what is the hour?’
‘Vincent,’ Mrs. Crummles said, ‘what time is it?’
‘Five minutes past dinner-time,’ said Mr. Crummles.
"Five minutes after dinner time," said Mr. Crummles.
Mrs. Crummles rang the bell. ‘Let the mutton and onion sauce appear.’
Mrs. Crummles rang the bell. “Bring on the mutton and onion sauce.”
The slave who attended upon Mr. Bulph’s lodgers, disappeared, and after a short interval reappeared with the festive banquet. Nicholas and the infant phenomenon opposed each other at the pembroke-table, and Smike and the master Crummleses dined on the sofa bedstead.
The servant who took care of Mr. Bulph's guests vanished for a moment, then came back with the festive meal. Nicholas and the little wonder faced off at the pembroke table, while Smike and the Crummles family had their dinner on the sofa bed.
‘Are they very theatrical people here?’ asked Nicholas.
"Are the people here really into drama?" Nicholas asked.
‘No,’ replied Mr. Crummles, shaking his head, ‘far from it—far from it.’
‘No,’ replied Mr. Crummles, shaking his head, ‘not at all—definitely not.’
‘I pity them,’ observed Mrs. Crummles.
"I feel sorry for them," observed Mrs. Crummles.
‘So do I,’ said Nicholas; ‘if they have no relish for theatrical entertainments, properly conducted.’
"So do I," said Nicholas; "if they don't appreciate well-run theatrical performances."
‘Then they have none, sir,’ rejoined Mr. Crummles. ‘To the infant’s benefit, last year, on which occasion she repeated three of her most popular characters, and also appeared in the Fairy Porcupine, as originally performed by her, there was a house of no more than four pound twelve.’
‘Then they have none, sir,’ responded Mr. Crummles. ‘For the benefit of the baby last year, when she performed three of her most popular characters and also appeared in the Fairy Porcupine, as she originally performed it, there was an audience of just four pounds twelve.’
‘Is it possible?’ cried Nicholas.
"Is it possible?" cried Nicholas.
‘And two pound of that was trust, pa,’ said the phenomenon.
‘And two pounds of that was trust, Dad,’ said the phenomenon.
‘And two pound of that was trust,’ repeated Mr. Crummles. ‘Mrs. Crummles herself has played to mere handfuls.’
'And two pounds of that was trust,' Mr. Crummles repeated. 'Mrs. Crummles herself has performed for just a handful of people.'
‘But they are always a taking audience, Vincent,’ said the manager’s wife.
‘But they are always a receptive audience, Vincent,’ said the manager’s wife.
‘Most audiences are, when they have good acting—real good acting—the regular thing,’ replied Mr. Crummles, forcibly.
“Most audiences are, when they see great acting—really great acting—the usual thing,” replied Mr. Crummles emphatically.
‘Do you give lessons, ma’am?’ inquired Nicholas.
“Do you give lessons, ma’am?” Nicholas asked.
‘I do,’ said Mrs. Crummles.
“I do,” said Mrs. Crummles.
‘There is no teaching here, I suppose?’
‘I guess there’s no teaching here, right?’
‘There has been,’ said Mrs. Crummles. ‘I have received pupils here. I imparted tuition to the daughter of a dealer in ships’ provision; but it afterwards appeared that she was insane when she first came to me. It was very extraordinary that she should come, under such circumstances.’
‘There has been,’ said Mrs. Crummles. ‘I have had students here. I taught the daughter of a ship supply dealer; but it later turned out that she was insane when she first came to me. It was quite unusual for her to come under those circumstances.’
Not feeling quite so sure of that, Nicholas thought it best to hold his peace.
Not feeling very confident about that, Nicholas thought it was better to stay quiet.
‘Let me see,’ said the manager cogitating after dinner. ‘Would you like some nice little part with the infant?’
"Let me think," said the manager, pondering after dinner. "Would you like a nice little role with the baby?"
‘You are very good,’ replied Nicholas hastily; ‘but I think perhaps it would be better if I had somebody of my own size at first, in case I should turn out awkward. I should feel more at home, perhaps.’
"You’re really great," Nicholas said quickly. "But I think it might be better if I had someone my own size at first, just in case I end up being awkward. I’d probably feel more comfortable that way."
‘True,’ said the manager. ‘Perhaps you would. And you could play up to the infant, in time, you know.’
'That's true,' said the manager. 'Maybe you would. And in time, you could charm the kid, you know.'
‘Certainly,’ replied Nicholas: devoutly hoping that it would be a very long time before he was honoured with this distinction.
“Of course,” Nicholas replied, sincerely hoping that it would be a very long time before he received this honor.
‘Then I’ll tell you what we’ll do,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘You shall study Romeo when you’ve done that piece—don’t forget to throw the pump and tubs in by-the-bye—Juliet Miss Snevellicci, old Grudden the nurse.—Yes, that’ll do very well. Rover too;—you might get up Rover while you were about it, and Cassio, and Jeremy Diddler. You can easily knock them off; one part helps the other so much. Here they are, cues and all.’
“Here’s the plan,” Mr. Crummles said. “You’ll study Romeo after you finish that piece—don’t forget to include the pump and tubs while you’re at it—Juliet can be played by Miss Snevellicci, and old Grudden will be the nurse. Yes, that works perfectly. And Rover too; you could incorporate Rover while you’re at it, along with Cassio and Jeremy Diddler. You can easily manage them; one role feeds into the other nicely. Here they are, with cues and everything.”
With these hasty general directions Mr. Crummles thrust a number of little books into the faltering hands of Nicholas, and bidding his eldest son go with him and show where lodgings were to be had, shook him by the hand, and wished him good night.
With these quick instructions, Mr. Crummles handed a bunch of small books to Nicholas's unsteady hands, told his oldest son to go with him and show him where he could find a place to stay, shook his hand, and wished him good night.
There is no lack of comfortable furnished apartments in Portsmouth, and no difficulty in finding some that are proportionate to very slender finances; but the former were too good, and the latter too bad, and they went into so many houses, and came out unsuited, that Nicholas seriously began to think he should be obliged to ask permission to spend the night in the theatre, after all.
There are plenty of comfortable, furnished apartments in Portsmouth, and it's not hard to find some that fit very tight budgets. However, the nicer ones were too good, and the cheaper ones were too bad. They went into so many places and came out feeling unsatisfied that Nicholas seriously started to think he might have to ask to spend the night at the theater after all.
Eventually, however, they stumbled upon two small rooms up three pair of stairs, or rather two pair and a ladder, at a tobacconist’s shop, on the Common Hard: a dirty street leading down to the dockyard. These Nicholas engaged, only too happy to have escaped any request for payment of a week’s rent beforehand.
Eventually, they found two small rooms up three flights of stairs, or actually two flights and a ladder, at a tobacco shop on Common Hard, a grimy street that led down to the dockyard. Nicholas rented the rooms, relieved to have avoided any demand for a week’s rent in advance.
‘There! Lay down our personal property, Smike,’ he said, after showing young Crummles downstairs. ‘We have fallen upon strange times, and Heaven only knows the end of them; but I am tired with the events of these three days, and will postpone reflection till tomorrow—if I can.’
‘There! Put down our stuff, Smike,’ he said, after showing young Crummles downstairs. ‘We've hit some weird times, and only God knows where it will all lead; but I’m exhausted from everything that’s happened in the last three days, and I’ll save my thoughts for tomorrow—if I can.’
CHAPTER 24
Of the Great Bespeak for Miss Snevellicci, and the first Appearance of Nicholas upon any Stage
Of the Great Talk for Miss Snevellicci, and the first Appearance of Nicholas on any Stage
Nicholas was up betimes in the morning; but he had scarcely begun to dress, notwithstanding, when he heard footsteps ascending the stairs, and was presently saluted by the voices of Mr. Folair the pantomimist, and Mr Lenville, the tragedian.
Nicholas was up early in the morning; however, he had hardly started to get dressed when he heard footsteps coming up the stairs and was soon greeted by the voices of Mr. Folair the pantomimist and Mr. Lenville, the tragedian.
‘House, house, house!’ cried Mr. Folair.
‘House, house, house!’ shouted Mr. Folair.
‘What, ho! within there,’ said Mr. Lenville, in a deep voice.
‘Hey, in there,’ said Mr. Lenville, in a deep voice.
‘Confound these fellows!’ thought Nicholas; ‘they have come to breakfast, I suppose. I’ll open the door directly, if you’ll wait an instant.’
‘Damn these guys!’ thought Nicholas; ‘they must have come for breakfast, I guess. I’ll open the door right away, if you can just hold on a minute.’
The gentlemen entreated him not to hurry himself; and, to beguile the interval, had a fencing bout with their walking-sticks on the very small landing-place: to the unspeakable discomposure of all the other lodgers downstairs.
The gentlemen urged him not to rush; and to pass the time, they had a fencing match with their walking sticks on the tiny landing, to the immense annoyance of all the other tenants downstairs.
‘Here, come in,’ said Nicholas, when he had completed his toilet. ‘In the name of all that’s horrible, don’t make that noise outside.’
‘Here, come in,’ said Nicholas, after he finished getting ready. ‘For all that’s terrible, please don’t make that noise outside.’
‘An uncommon snug little box this,’ said Mr. Lenville, stepping into the front room, and taking his hat off, before he could get in at all. ‘Pernicious snug.’
‘This is quite a cozy little box,’ said Mr. Lenville, stepping into the front room and taking off his hat before he could fully enter. ‘Extremely cozy.’
‘For a man at all particular in such matters, it might be a trifle too snug,’ said Nicholas; ‘for, although it is, undoubtedly, a great convenience to be able to reach anything you want from the ceiling or the floor, or either side of the room, without having to move from your chair, still these advantages can only be had in an apartment of the most limited size.’
"‘For a guy who's particular about these things, it might be a bit too cramped,’ Nicholas said; ‘because while it's definitely super convenient to grab anything you need from the ceiling or the floor, or from either side of the room, without having to get out of your chair, those perks can only be found in a very small apartment.’"
‘It isn’t a bit too confined for a single man,’ returned Mr. Lenville. ‘That reminds me,—my wife, Mr. Johnson,—I hope she’ll have some good part in this piece of yours?’
‘It isn’t too cramped for a single guy,’ replied Mr. Lenville. ‘That makes me think,—my wife, Mr. Johnson,—I hope she gets a decent role in this piece of yours?’
‘I glanced at the French copy last night,’ said Nicholas. ‘It looks very good, I think.’
‘I looked at the French version last night,’ said Nicholas. ‘It seems really good, I think.’
‘What do you mean to do for me, old fellow?’ asked Mr. Lenville, poking the struggling fire with his walking-stick, and afterwards wiping it on the skirt of his coat. ‘Anything in the gruff and grumble way?’
‘What do you plan to do for me, my friend?’ asked Mr. Lenville, poking the struggling fire with his walking stick and then wiping it on the hem of his coat. ‘Anything in the grouchy and complaining way?’
‘You turn your wife and child out of doors,’ said Nicholas; ‘and, in a fit of rage and jealousy, stab your eldest son in the library.’
‘You throw your wife and child out of the house,’ said Nicholas; ‘and, in a fit of rage and jealousy, stab your oldest son in the library.’
‘Do I though!’ exclaimed Mr. Lenville. ‘That’s very good business.’
“Do I really!” Mr. Lenville exclaimed. “That’s really good business.”
‘After which,’ said Nicholas, ‘you are troubled with remorse till the last act, and then you make up your mind to destroy yourself. But, just as you are raising the pistol to your head, a clock strikes—ten.’
"After that," said Nicholas, "you feel guilty until the very end, and then you decide to end it all. But just as you're lifting the gun to your head, a clock strikes—ten."
‘I see,’ cried Mr. Lenville. ‘Very good.’
"I understand," exclaimed Mr. Lenville. "Sounds great."
‘You pause,’ said Nicholas; ‘you recollect to have heard a clock strike ten in your infancy. The pistol falls from your hand—you are overcome—you burst into tears, and become a virtuous and exemplary character for ever afterwards.’
‘You hesitate,’ said Nicholas; ‘you remember hearing a clock strike ten when you were a kid. The gun falls from your hand—you’re overwhelmed—you start crying, and from that moment on, you become a virtuous and exemplary person forever.’
‘Capital!’ said Mr. Lenville: ‘that’s a sure card, a sure card. Get the curtain down with a touch of nature like that, and it’ll be a triumphant success.’
‘Capital!’ said Mr. Lenville: ‘that’s a sure thing, a sure thing. Bring down the curtain with a touch of nature like that, and it’ll be a huge success.’
‘Is there anything good for me?’ inquired Mr. Folair, anxiously.
“Is there anything good for me?” Mr. Folair asked, feeling anxious.
‘Let me see,’ said Nicholas. ‘You play the faithful and attached servant; you are turned out of doors with the wife and child.’
‘Let me see,’ said Nicholas. ‘You play the loyal and devoted servant; you’re kicked out with the wife and kid.’
‘Always coupled with that infernal phenomenon,’ sighed Mr. Folair; ‘and we go into poor lodgings, where I won’t take any wages, and talk sentiment, I suppose?’
“Always connected with that dreadful situation,” sighed Mr. Folair; “and we end up in shabby places, where I won’t accept any pay, and I guess we’ll talk about feelings?”
‘Why—yes,’ replied Nicholas: ‘that is the course of the piece.’
‘Yeah,’ replied Nicholas, ‘that’s how the story goes.’
‘I must have a dance of some kind, you know,’ said Mr. Folair. ‘You’ll have to introduce one for the phenomenon, so you’d better make a pas de deux, and save time.’
‘I need to have some kind of dance, you know,’ said Mr. Folair. ‘You’ll have to come up with something for the event, so you’d better make a pas de deux, and save time.’
‘There’s nothing easier than that,’ said Mr. Lenville, observing the disturbed looks of the young dramatist.
“There's nothing easier than that,” said Mr. Lenville, noticing the worried expressions of the young dramatist.
‘Upon my word I don’t see how it’s to be done,’ rejoined Nicholas.
"Honestly, I don’t see how it’s going to happen," Nicholas replied.
‘Why, isn’t it obvious?’ reasoned Mr. Lenville. ‘Gadzooks, who can help seeing the way to do it?—you astonish me! You get the distressed lady, and the little child, and the attached servant, into the poor lodgings, don’t you?—Well, look here. The distressed lady sinks into a chair, and buries her face in her pocket-handkerchief. “What makes you weep, mama?” says the child. “Don’t weep, mama, or you’ll make me weep too!”—“And me!” says the favourite servant, rubbing his eyes with his arm. “What can we do to raise your spirits, dear mama?” says the little child. “Ay, what can we do?” says the faithful servant. “Oh, Pierre!” says the distressed lady; “would that I could shake off these painful thoughts.”—“Try, ma’am, try,” says the faithful servant; “rouse yourself, ma’am; be amused.”—“I will,” says the lady, “I will learn to suffer with fortitude. Do you remember that dance, my honest friend, which, in happier days, you practised with this sweet angel? It never failed to calm my spirits then. Oh! let me see it once again before I die!”—There it is—cue for the band, before I die,—and off they go. That’s the regular thing; isn’t it, Tommy?’
‘Why, isn’t it obvious?’ Mr. Lenville reasoned. ‘Goodness, who can miss the way to do it?—you surprise me! You bring the distressed lady, the little child, and the loyal servant into the cramped lodgings, right?—Well, listen. The distressed lady sinks into a chair and buries her face in her handkerchief. “Why are you crying, Mama?” asks the child. “Don't cry, Mama, or you’ll make me cry too!”—“And me!” says the beloved servant, rubbing his eyes with his arm. “What can we do to cheer you up, dear Mama?” asks the little child. “Yeah, what can we do?” asks the loyal servant. “Oh, Pierre!” says the distressed lady; “I wish I could shake off these painful thoughts.”—“Try, ma’am, try,” says the loyal servant; “cheer up, ma’am; find something to enjoy.”—“I will,” says the lady, “I will learn to endure with courage. Do you remember that dance, my dear friend, which, in happier days, you practiced with this sweet angel? It always lifted my spirits back then. Oh! let me see it one more time before I die!”—There it is—cue for the band, before I die,—and off they go. That’s the usual thing; isn’t it, Tommy?’
‘That’s it,’ replied Mr. Folair. ‘The distressed lady, overpowered by old recollections, faints at the end of the dance, and you close in with a picture.’
‘That’s it,’ replied Mr. Folair. ‘The troubled woman, overwhelmed by old memories, faints at the end of the dance, and you finish with a scene.’
Profiting by these and other lessons, which were the result of the personal experience of the two actors, Nicholas willingly gave them the best breakfast he could, and, when he at length got rid of them, applied himself to his task: by no means displeased to find that it was so much easier than he had at first supposed. He worked very hard all day, and did not leave his room until the evening, when he went down to the theatre, whither Smike had repaired before him to go on with another gentleman as a general rebellion.
Learning from these and other lessons, which came from the personal experiences of the two actors, Nicholas gladly gave them the best breakfast he could. Once he finally got rid of them, he focused on his work, quite pleased to discover that it was much easier than he had initially thought. He worked diligently all day and didn't leave his room until the evening, when he headed down to the theater, where Smike had gone ahead to team up with another man for a general rebellion.
Here all the people were so much changed, that he scarcely knew them. False hair, false colour, false calves, false muscles—they had become different beings. Mr. Lenville was a blooming warrior of most exquisite proportions; Mr. Crummles, his large face shaded by a profusion of black hair, a Highland outlaw of most majestic bearing; one of the old gentlemen a jailer, and the other a venerable patriarch; the comic countryman, a fighting-man of great valour, relieved by a touch of humour; each of the Master Crummleses a prince in his own right; and the low-spirited lover, a desponding captive. There was a gorgeous banquet ready spread for the third act, consisting of two pasteboard vases, one plate of biscuits, a black bottle, and a vinegar cruet; and, in short, everything was on a scale of the utmost splendour and preparation.
Here, everyone had changed so much that he could hardly recognize them. Fake hair, fake color, fake calves, fake muscles—they had become totally different people. Mr. Lenville was a stunning warrior with remarkable proportions; Mr. Crummles, his large face framed by a lot of black hair, looked like a majestic Highland outlaw; one of the older gentlemen was a jailer, and the other a wise patriarch; the funny countryman was a brave fighter with a hint of humor; each of the Master Crummleses was a prince in his own right; and the gloomy lover was a despondent captive. There was an extravagant feast set up for the third act, featuring two cardboard vases, a plate of biscuits, a black bottle, and a vinegar cruet; in short, everything was on a scale of utmost grandeur and preparation.
Nicholas was standing with his back to the curtain, now contemplating the first scene, which was a Gothic archway, about two feet shorter than Mr Crummles, through which that gentleman was to make his first entrance, and now listening to a couple of people who were cracking nuts in the gallery, wondering whether they made the whole audience, when the manager himself walked familiarly up and accosted him.
Nicholas stood with his back to the curtain, looking at the first scene, which featured a Gothic archway about two feet shorter than Mr. Crummles, through which that gentleman was set to make his first appearance. He listened to a couple of people cracking nuts in the gallery, wondering if they distracted the entire audience when the manager approached him casually and started a conversation.
‘Been in front tonight?’ said Mr. Crummles.
“Have you been in front tonight?” asked Mr. Crummles.
‘No,’ replied Nicholas, ‘not yet. I am going to see the play.’
‘No,’ replied Nicholas, ‘not yet. I'm going to see the play.’
‘We’ve had a pretty good Let,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘Four front places in the centre, and the whole of the stage-box.’
‘We’ve had a pretty good spot,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘Four front seats in the center, and the whole stage box.’
‘Oh, indeed!’ said Nicholas; ‘a family, I suppose?’
‘Oh, really!’ said Nicholas; ‘a family, I guess?’
‘Yes,’ replied Mr. Crummles, ‘yes. It’s an affecting thing. There are six children, and they never come unless the phenomenon plays.’
‘Yes,’ replied Mr. Crummles, ‘yes. It’s a touching thing. There are six children, and they only come when the show is on.’
It would have been difficult for any party, family, or otherwise, to have visited the theatre on a night when the phenomenon did not play, inasmuch as she always sustained one, and not uncommonly two or three, characters, every night; but Nicholas, sympathising with the feelings of a father, refrained from hinting at this trifling circumstance, and Mr. Crummles continued to talk, uninterrupted by him.
It would have been tough for any group, family or otherwise, to go to the theater on a night when the show didn’t perform, since she always played at least one, and often two or three, roles each night; but Nicholas, understanding a father’s feelings, held back from mentioning this small detail, and Mr. Crummles kept talking without interruption from him.
‘Six,’ said that gentleman; ‘pa and ma eight, aunt nine, governess ten, grandfather and grandmother twelve. Then, there’s the footman, who stands outside, with a bag of oranges and a jug of toast-and-water, and sees the play for nothing through the little pane of glass in the box-door—it’s cheap at a guinea; they gain by taking a box.’
‘Six,’ said that gentleman; ‘dad and mom eight, aunt nine, governess ten, grandfather and grandmother twelve. Then there’s the footman, who stands outside with a bag of oranges and a jug of toast-and-water, and watches the play for free through the little pane of glass in the box door—it’s a good deal at a guinea; they save by renting a box.’
‘I wonder you allow so many,’ observed Nicholas.
"I wonder why you let so many in," Nicholas said.
‘There’s no help for it,’ replied Mr. Crummles; ‘it’s always expected in the country. If there are six children, six people come to hold them in their laps. A family-box carries double always. Ring in the orchestra, Grudden!’
‘There’s no way around it,’ replied Mr. Crummles; ‘it’s always expected in the countryside. If there are six kids, six people come to hold them in their laps. A family box always has double the seats. Time to ring in the orchestra, Grudden!’
That useful lady did as she was requested, and shortly afterwards the tuning of three fiddles was heard. Which process having been protracted as long as it was supposed that the patience of the audience could possibly bear it, was put a stop to by another jerk of the bell, which, being the signal to begin in earnest, set the orchestra playing a variety of popular airs, with involuntary variations.
That helpful lady did what she was asked, and soon after, the sound of three fiddles tuning filled the air. This process went on for as long as it seemed the audience could tolerate, until it was interrupted by another pull of the bell, which signaled the official start and got the orchestra playing a mix of popular tunes, with some unintentional variations.
If Nicholas had been astonished at the alteration for the better which the gentlemen displayed, the transformation of the ladies was still more extraordinary. When, from a snug corner of the manager’s box, he beheld Miss Snevellicci in all the glories of white muslin with a golden hem, and Mrs. Crummles in all the dignity of the outlaw’s wife, and Miss Bravassa in all the sweetness of Miss Snevellicci’s confidential friend, and Miss Belvawney in the white silks of a page doing duty everywhere and swearing to live and die in the service of everybody, he could scarcely contain his admiration, which testified itself in great applause, and the closest possible attention to the business of the scene. The plot was most interesting. It belonged to no particular age, people, or country, and was perhaps the more delightful on that account, as nobody’s previous information could afford the remotest glimmering of what would ever come of it. An outlaw had been very successful in doing something somewhere, and came home, in triumph, to the sound of shouts and fiddles, to greet his wife—a lady of masculine mind, who talked a good deal about her father’s bones, which it seemed were unburied, though whether from a peculiar taste on the part of the old gentleman himself, or the reprehensible neglect of his relations, did not appear. This outlaw’s wife was, somehow or other, mixed up with a patriarch, living in a castle a long way off, and this patriarch was the father of several of the characters, but he didn’t exactly know which, and was uncertain whether he had brought up the right ones in his castle, or the wrong ones; he rather inclined to the latter opinion, and, being uneasy, relieved his mind with a banquet, during which solemnity somebody in a cloak said ‘Beware!’ which somebody was known by nobody (except the audience) to be the outlaw himself, who had come there, for reasons unexplained, but possibly with an eye to the spoons. There was an agreeable little surprise in the way of certain love passages between the desponding captive and Miss Snevellicci, and the comic fighting-man and Miss Bravassa; besides which, Mr. Lenville had several very tragic scenes in the dark, while on throat-cutting expeditions, which were all baffled by the skill and bravery of the comic fighting-man (who overheard whatever was said all through the piece) and the intrepidity of Miss Snevellicci, who adopted tights, and therein repaired to the prison of her captive lover, with a small basket of refreshments and a dark lantern. At last, it came out that the patriarch was the man who had treated the bones of the outlaw’s father-in-law with so much disrespect, for which cause and reason the outlaw’s wife repaired to his castle to kill him, and so got into a dark room, where, after a good deal of groping in the dark, everybody got hold of everybody else, and took them for somebody besides, which occasioned a vast quantity of confusion, with some pistolling, loss of life, and torchlight; after which, the patriarch came forward, and observing, with a knowing look, that he knew all about his children now, and would tell them when they got inside, said that there could not be a more appropriate occasion for marrying the young people than that; and therefore he joined their hands, with the full consent of the indefatigable page, who (being the only other person surviving) pointed with his cap into the clouds, and his right hand to the ground; thereby invoking a blessing and giving the cue for the curtain to come down, which it did, amidst general applause.
If Nicholas had been amazed by the improvements the gentlemen showed, the transformation of the ladies was even more remarkable. From a cozy spot in the manager’s box, he saw Miss Snevellicci in her beautiful white muslin dress with a golden hem, Mrs. Crummles exuding the dignity of an outlaw’s wife, Miss Bravassa embodying the sweetness of Miss Snevellicci’s close friend, and Miss Belvawney dressed as a page in white silks, serving everyone and vowing to live and die for them all. He could hardly contain his admiration, which came out in loud applause and intense focus on the performance. The plot was very engaging. It didn’t belong to any specific era, culture, or country, which perhaps made it even more delightful, as no one had a clue about what would happen next. An outlaw had been quite successful in some venture and returned home in triumph, greeted by cheers and music, to see his wife—a strong-minded woman who talked a lot about her father’s remains, which apparently weren’t buried. It wasn’t clear if this was due to a specific choice of the old gentleman or the negligence of his relatives. This outlaw’s wife was somehow involved with a patriarch living in a distant castle, who was the father of several characters, but he wasn’t sure which ones, and he was uncertain whether he had raised the right ones or the wrong ones; he leaned toward thinking they were the wrong ones, and to ease his mind, he threw a banquet. During this event, someone cloaked shouted ‘Beware!’—a phrase that nobody in the play could attribute to anyone (except the audience), who recognized it was the outlaw himself, appearing there for unknown reasons, possibly to check on some valuables. There was a charming little twist involving some romantic scenes between the despondent captive and Miss Snevellicci, as well as the comic fighter and Miss Bravassa. Additionally, Mr. Lenville had several very dramatic moments in the dark while attempting throat-cutting missions, all thwarted by the skill and courage of the comic fighter (who overheard everything happening throughout the play) and the bravery of Miss Snevellicci, who donned tights and went to her captive lover’s prison with a small basket of food and a lantern. Eventually, it turned out that the patriarch was the one who had shown such disrespect to the remains of the outlaw’s father-in-law, which prompted the outlaw’s wife to go to his castle to confront him, leading to a dark room where a lot of fumbling around resulted in everyone grabbing hold of one another, mistaking each other for different people, causing a lot of chaos, some gunshots, loss of life, and torchlight moments. After that, the patriarch stepped forward, saying with a knowing look that he now knew all about his children and would inform them inside; he then declared it was the perfect moment for the young couples to marry. So, he joined their hands with the full agreement of the tireless page, who (being the only other person left) pointed his cap toward the sky and his other hand to the ground, invoking a blessing and signaling for the curtain to fall, which it did, amid widespread applause.
‘What did you think of that?’ asked Mr. Crummles, when Nicholas went round to the stage again. Mr. Crummles was very red and hot, for your outlaws are desperate fellows to shout.
‘What did you think of that?’ asked Mr. Crummles when Nicholas went back to the stage. Mr. Crummles was very flushed and overheated because those outlaws are really loud and rowdy.
‘I think it was very capital indeed,’ replied Nicholas; ‘Miss Snevellicci in particular was uncommonly good.’
"I think it was really great," replied Nicholas. "Miss Snevellicci, in particular, was exceptionally good."
‘She’s a genius,’ said Mr. Crummles; ‘quite a genius, that girl. By-the-bye, I’ve been thinking of bringing out that piece of yours on her bespeak night.’
‘She’s a genius,’ said Mr. Crummles; ‘totally a genius, that girl. By the way, I’ve been thinking of featuring that piece of yours on her special night.’
‘When?’ asked Nicholas.
"When?" Nicholas asked.
‘The night of her bespeak. Her benefit night, when her friends and patrons bespeak the play,’ said Mr. Crummles.
‘The night of her performance. Her special night, when her friends and supporters come to see the show,’ said Mr. Crummles.
‘Oh! I understand,’ replied Nicholas.
"Oh! I get it," replied Nicholas.
‘You see,’ said Mr. Crummles, ‘it’s sure to go, on such an occasion, and even if it should not work up quite as well as we expect, why it will be her risk, you know, and not ours.’
‘You see,’ said Mr. Crummles, ‘it’s bound to happen on an occasion like this, and even if it doesn’t turn out exactly as we expect, it will be her responsibility, you know, not ours.’
‘Yours, you mean,’ said Nicholas.
"Yours, you mean," Nicholas said.
‘I said mine, didn’t I?’ returned Mr. Crummles. ‘Next Monday week. What do you say? You’ll have done it, and are sure to be up in the lover’s part, long before that time.’
"I said mine, didn't I?" replied Mr. Crummles. "Next Monday week. What do you think? You'll have it done, and you'll definitely be ready for the lover's part well before then."
‘I don’t know about “long before,”’ replied Nicholas; ‘but by that time I think I can undertake to be ready.’
‘I don’t know about “long before,”’ replied Nicholas; ‘but by that time I think I’ll be ready.’
‘Very good,’ pursued Mr. Crummles, ‘then we’ll call that settled. Now, I want to ask you something else. There’s a little—what shall I call it?—a little canvassing takes place on these occasions.’
‘Very good,’ continued Mr. Crummles, ‘then we’ll consider that settled. Now, I want to ask you something else. There’s a little—what should I say?—a little campaigning that happens on these occasions.’
‘Among the patrons, I suppose?’ said Nicholas.
‘Among the patrons, I guess?’ said Nicholas.
‘Among the patrons; and the fact is, that Snevellicci has had so many bespeaks in this place, that she wants an attraction. She had a bespeak when her mother-in-law died, and a bespeak when her uncle died; and Mrs Crummles and myself have had bespeaks on the anniversary of the phenomenon’s birthday, and our wedding-day, and occasions of that description, so that, in fact, there’s some difficulty in getting a good one. Now, won’t you help this poor girl, Mr. Johnson?’ said Crummles, sitting himself down on a drum, and taking a great pinch of snuff, as he looked him steadily in the face.
‘Among the patrons; and the truth is, Snevellicci has had so many requests for shows here that she needs something to draw in the crowd. She had a show when her mother-in-law died, and another when her uncle passed away; and Mrs. Crummles and I have had shows on the anniversary of the phenomenon’s birthday, our wedding anniversary, and other similar occasions, so there’s actually some difficulty in getting a good audience. Now, won’t you help this poor girl, Mr. Johnson?’ said Crummles, sitting down on a drum and taking a big pinch of snuff while looking him right in the face.
‘How do you mean?’ rejoined Nicholas.
‘What do you mean?’ replied Nicholas.
‘Don’t you think you could spare half an hour tomorrow morning, to call with her at the houses of one or two of the principal people?’ murmured the manager in a persuasive tone.
“Don’t you think you could spare half an hour tomorrow morning to visit one or two of the main people’s houses with her?” the manager suggested in a persuasive tone.
‘Oh dear me,’ said Nicholas, with an air of very strong objection, ‘I shouldn’t like to do that.’
“Oh dear,” said Nicholas, sounding very strongly against it, “I wouldn’t want to do that.”
‘The infant will accompany her,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘The moment it was suggested to me, I gave permission for the infant to go. There will not be the smallest impropriety—Miss Snevellicci, sir, is the very soul of honour. It would be of material service—the gentleman from London—author of the new piece—actor in the new piece—first appearance on any boards—it would lead to a great bespeak, Mr. Johnson.’
‘The baby will go with her,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘As soon as it was suggested to me, I agreed to let the baby go. There won’t be the slightest impropriety—Miss Snevellicci, sir, is totally trustworthy. It would be a huge help—the guy from London—the author of the new play—acting in the new play—his first time on any stage—it would lead to a big booking, Mr. Johnson.’
‘I am very sorry to throw a damp upon the prospects of anybody, and more especially a lady,’ replied Nicholas; ‘but really I must decidedly object to making one of the canvassing party.’
“I’m really sorry to dampen anyone’s spirits, especially a lady’s,” Nicholas replied. “But honestly, I have to firmly decline being part of the canvassing team.”
‘What does Mr. Johnson say, Vincent?’ inquired a voice close to his ear; and, looking round, he found Mrs. Crummles and Miss Snevellicci herself standing behind him.
"What does Mr. Johnson say, Vincent?" a voice close to his ear asked; and, looking around, he saw Mrs. Crummles and Miss Snevellicci right behind him.
‘He has some objection, my dear,’ replied Mr. Crummles, looking at Nicholas.
‘He has some objections, my dear,’ replied Mr. Crummles, looking at Nicholas.
‘Objection!’ exclaimed Mrs. Crummles. ‘Can it be possible?’
‘Objection!’ Mrs. Crummles shouted. ‘Is that really possible?’
‘Oh, I hope not!’ cried Miss Snevellicci. ‘You surely are not so cruel—oh, dear me!—Well, I—to think of that now, after all one’s looking forward to it!’
‘Oh, I hope not!’ exclaimed Miss Snevellicci. ‘You can’t be that cruel—oh, dear me!—Well, I—just to think of that now, after everything we’ve been looking forward to!’
‘Mr. Johnson will not persist, my dear,’ said Mrs. Crummles. ‘Think better of him than to suppose it. Gallantry, humanity, all the best feelings of his nature, must be enlisted in this interesting cause.’
‘Mr. Johnson won't keep it up, my dear,’ said Mrs. Crummles. ‘Think more highly of him than to believe that. His charm, kindness, and all the best parts of his character will come into play for this important cause.’
‘Which moves even a manager,’ said Mr. Crummles, smiling.
“Which even touches a manager,” said Mr. Crummles, smiling.
‘And a manager’s wife,’ added Mrs. Crummles, in her accustomed tragedy tones. ‘Come, come, you will relent, I know you will.’
‘And a manager’s wife,’ added Mrs. Crummles in her usual dramatic voice. ‘Come on, I know you’ll change your mind.’
‘It is not in my nature,’ said Nicholas, moved by these appeals, ‘to resist any entreaty, unless it is to do something positively wrong; and, beyond a feeling of pride, I know nothing which should prevent my doing this. I know nobody here, and nobody knows me. So be it then. I yield.’
‘It’s not in my nature,’ said Nicholas, touched by these requests, ‘to turn down any plea unless it involves doing something clearly wrong; and, aside from a sense of pride, I don’t have any reason not to do this. I don’t know anyone here, and no one knows me. So be it then. I give in.’
Miss Snevellicci was at once overwhelmed with blushes and expressions of gratitude, of which latter commodity neither Mr. nor Mrs. Crummles was by any means sparing. It was arranged that Nicholas should call upon her, at her lodgings, at eleven next morning, and soon after they parted: he to return home to his authorship: Miss Snevellicci to dress for the after-piece: and the disinterested manager and his wife to discuss the probable gains of the forthcoming bespeak, of which they were to have two-thirds of the profits by solemn treaty of agreement.
Miss Snevellicci was immediately flooded with blushes and expressions of gratitude, which Mr. and Mrs. Crummles were more than happy to offer. They arranged for Nicholas to visit her at her place the next morning at eleven, and soon after they said their goodbyes: he headed home to work on his writing, Miss Snevellicci went to get ready for the after-show, and the generous manager and his wife began discussing the expected earnings from the upcoming performance, which they were set to receive two-thirds of the profits from, according to their formal agreement.
At the stipulated hour next morning, Nicholas repaired to the lodgings of Miss Snevellicci, which were in a place called Lombard Street, at the house of a tailor. A strong smell of ironing pervaded the little passage; and the tailor’s daughter, who opened the door, appeared in that flutter of spirits which is so often attendant upon the periodical getting up of a family’s linen.
At the agreed time the next morning, Nicholas went to Miss Snevellicci's place, which was on Lombard Street, at a tailor's shop. A strong smell of ironing filled the small hallway, and the tailor's daughter, who answered the door, looked excited, which often happens when a family is doing the laundry.
‘Miss Snevellicci lives here, I believe?’ said Nicholas, when the door was opened.
“Miss Snevellicci lives here, right?” said Nicholas, when the door was opened.
The tailor’s daughter replied in the affirmative.
The tailor's daughter responded with a yes.
‘Will you have the goodness to let her know that Mr. Johnson is here?’ said Nicholas.
“Could you please let her know that Mr. Johnson is here?” said Nicholas.
‘Oh, if you please, you’re to come upstairs,’ replied the tailor’s daughter, with a smile.
‘Oh, if you don’t mind, you’re welcome to come upstairs,’ said the tailor’s daughter with a smile.
Nicholas followed the young lady, and was shown into a small apartment on the first floor, communicating with a back-room; in which, as he judged from a certain half-subdued clinking sound, as of cups and saucers, Miss Snevellicci was then taking her breakfast in bed.
Nicholas followed the young woman and was led into a small apartment on the first floor, connected to a back room. From the faint clinking sound of cups and saucers, he figured that Miss Snevellicci was having her breakfast in bed.
‘You’re to wait, if you please,’ said the tailor’s daughter, after a short period of absence, during which the clinking in the back-room had ceased, and been succeeded by whispering—‘She won’t be long.’
“You need to wait, if you don’t mind,” said the tailor’s daughter, after a brief absence, during which the clinking in the back room had stopped and been replaced by whispering—“She won't be long.”
As she spoke, she pulled up the window-blind, and having by this means (as she thought) diverted Mr. Johnson’s attention from the room to the street, caught up some articles which were airing on the fender, and had very much the appearance of stockings, and darted off.
As she talked, she raised the window blind, thinking this would distract Mr. Johnson from the room to the street. She quickly grabbed some items that were drying on the ledge, which definitely looked like stockings, and took off.
As there were not many objects of interest outside the window, Nicholas looked about the room with more curiosity than he might otherwise have bestowed upon it. On the sofa lay an old guitar, several thumbed pieces of music, and a scattered litter of curl-papers; together with a confused heap of play-bills, and a pair of soiled white satin shoes with large blue rosettes. Hanging over the back of a chair was a half-finished muslin apron with little pockets ornamented with red ribbons, such as waiting-women wear on the stage, and (by consequence) are never seen with anywhere else. In one corner stood the diminutive pair of top-boots in which Miss Snevellicci was accustomed to enact the little jockey, and, folded on a chair hard by, was a small parcel, which bore a very suspicious resemblance to the companion smalls.
Since there weren’t many interesting things to see outside the window, Nicholas began to look around the room with more curiosity than he normally would have. On the sofa lay an old guitar, several well-used pieces of sheet music, and a messy pile of curl papers; along with a jumbled collection of playbills and a pair of dirty white satin shoes with large blue bows. Hanging over the back of a chair was a half-finished muslin apron with small pockets decorated with red ribbons, like the ones worn by waitstaff on stage, which are never seen anywhere else. In one corner stood the little pair of riding boots that Miss Snevellicci used for her role as a jockey, and folded on a nearby chair was a small package that suspiciously resembled a pair of undergarments.
But the most interesting object of all was, perhaps, the open scrapbook, displayed in the midst of some theatrical duodecimos that were strewn upon the table; and pasted into which scrapbook were various critical notices of Miss Snevellicci’s acting, extracted from different provincial journals, together with one poetic address in her honour, commencing—
But the most intriguing item of all was probably the open scrapbook, laid out among some theatrical books that were scattered across the table; and pasted into this scrapbook were various reviews of Miss Snevellicci’s performances, taken from different local newspapers, along with one poem written in her honor, starting—
Sing, God of Love, and tell me in what lack Thrice-gifted Snevellicci appeared on track, To excite us with her smile, her tear, her gaze, Sing, God of Love, and tell me swiftly why.
Besides this effusion, there were innumerable complimentary allusions, also extracted from newspapers, such as—‘We observe from an advertisement in another part of our paper of today, that the charming and highly-talented Miss Snevellicci takes her benefit on Wednesday, for which occasion she has put forth a bill of fare that might kindle exhilaration in the breast of a misanthrope. In the confidence that our fellow-townsmen have not lost that high appreciation of public utility and private worth, for which they have long been so pre-eminently distinguished, we predict that this charming actress will be greeted with a bumper.’ ‘To Correspondents.—J.S. is misinformed when he supposes that the highly-gifted and beautiful Miss Snevellicci, nightly captivating all hearts at our pretty and commodious little theatre, is not the same lady to whom the young gentleman of immense fortune, residing within a hundred miles of the good city of York, lately made honourable proposals. We have reason to know that Miss Snevellicci is the lady who was implicated in that mysterious and romantic affair, and whose conduct on that occasion did no less honour to her head and heart, than do her histrionic triumphs to her brilliant genius.’ A copious assortment of such paragraphs as these, with long bills of benefits all ending with ‘Come Early’, in large capitals, formed the principal contents of Miss Snevellicci’s scrapbook.
Besides this outpouring, there were countless complimentary mentions, also taken from newspapers, like—‘We see from an advertisement in another part of today’s paper that the charming and exceptionally talented Miss Snevellicci has her benefit on Wednesday, for which she has prepared a program that could spark excitement in even the most cynical person. We believe that our fellow townspeople haven't lost their great appreciation for public service and personal value, for which they've long been known, so we predict that this delightful actress will be welcomed with a full house.’ ‘To Correspondents.—J.S. is mistaken when he thinks that the incredibly gifted and beautiful Miss Snevellicci, who captivates all hearts nightly at our lovely and cozy little theater, is not the same lady to whom the young gentleman of great wealth, living within a hundred miles of the fine city of York, recently made honorable proposals. We have reason to know that Miss Snevellicci is the lady involved in that mysterious and romantic incident, and her actions during that time were just as admirable as her stage successes reflect her exceptional talent.’ A rich collection of such paragraphs, along with long benefit lists all concluding with ‘Come Early’ in large capitals, made up the main content of Miss Snevellicci’s scrapbook.
Nicholas had read a great many of these scraps, and was absorbed in a circumstantial and melancholy account of the train of events which had led to Miss Snevellicci’s spraining her ankle by slipping on a piece of orange-peel flung by a monster in human form, (so the paper said,) upon the stage at Winchester,—when that young lady herself, attired in the coal-scuttle bonnet and walking-dress complete, tripped into the room, with a thousand apologies for having detained him so long after the appointed time.
Nicholas had read a lot of these articles and was caught up in a detailed and sad story about how Miss Snevellicci had sprained her ankle after slipping on an orange peel thrown by a monster disguised as a person, or so the paper claimed, on the stage at Winchester—when that young lady herself, dressed in a coal-scuttle hat and complete walking outfit, entered the room, offering countless apologies for keeping him waiting so long past the scheduled time.
‘But really,’ said Miss Snevellicci, ‘my darling Led, who lives with me here, was taken so very ill in the night that I thought she would have expired in my arms.’
‘But really,’ said Miss Snevellicci, ‘my dear Led, who lives with me here, was so seriously ill last night that I thought she was going to die in my arms.’
‘Such a fate is almost to be envied,’ returned Nicholas, ‘but I am very sorry to hear it nevertheless.’
"That kind of fate is almost enviable," Nicholas replied, "but I’m really sorry to hear that."
‘What a creature you are to flatter!’ said Miss Snevellicci, buttoning her glove in much confusion.
‘What a creature you are to flatter!’ Miss Snevellicci said, buttoning her glove in a fluster.
‘If it be flattery to admire your charms and accomplishments,’ rejoined Nicholas, laying his hand upon the scrapbook, ‘you have better specimens of it here.’
‘If it’s flattery to appreciate your beauty and talents,’ Nicholas replied, placing his hand on the scrapbook, ‘you have better examples of it here.’
‘Oh you cruel creature, to read such things as those! I’m almost ashamed to look you in the face afterwards, positively I am,’ said Miss Snevellicci, seizing the book and putting it away in a closet. ‘How careless of Led! How could she be so naughty!’
‘Oh, you heartless person, reading stuff like that! I almost feel embarrassed to look you in the eye after, I really do,’ said Miss Snevellicci, grabbing the book and putting it away in a closet. ‘How thoughtless of Led! How could she be so bad!’
‘I thought you had kindly left it here, on purpose for me to read,’ said Nicholas. And really it did seem possible.
‘I thought you had intentionally left it here for me to read,’ said Nicholas. And it truly did seem possible.
‘I wouldn’t have had you see it for the world!’ rejoined Miss Snevellicci. ‘I never was so vexed—never! But she is such a careless thing, there’s no trusting her.’
‘I wouldn’t have wanted you to see it for anything!’ replied Miss Snevellicci. ‘I’ve never been so frustrated—never! But she’s so careless, you just can’t rely on her.’
The conversation was here interrupted by the entrance of the phenomenon, who had discreetly remained in the bedroom up to this moment, and now presented herself, with much grace and lightness, bearing in her hand a very little green parasol with a broad fringe border, and no handle. After a few words of course, they sallied into the street.
The conversation was interrupted by the arrival of the phenomenon, who had quietly stayed in the bedroom until now. She stepped out with grace and lightness, holding a small green parasol with a wide fringed edge and no handle. After a few casual words, they headed out into the street.
The phenomenon was rather a troublesome companion, for first the right sandal came down, and then the left, and these mischances being repaired, one leg of the little white trousers was discovered to be longer than the other; besides these accidents, the green parasol was dropped down an iron grating, and only fished up again with great difficulty and by dint of much exertion. However, it was impossible to scold her, as she was the manager’s daughter, so Nicholas took it all in perfect good humour, and walked on, with Miss Snevellicci, arm-in-arm on one side, and the offending infant on the other.
The situation was quite a hassle, as first the right sandal fell off, then the left. Once those were fixed, it turned out one leg of the little white pants was longer than the other. To top it off, the green parasol slipped through an iron grate and had to be retrieved with a lot of effort. Still, Nicholas couldn’t scold her since she was the manager’s daughter, so he handled it all with good humor and continued walking, with Miss Snevellicci on one side, arm-in-arm, and the troublesome child on the other.
The first house to which they bent their steps, was situated in a terrace of respectable appearance. Miss Snevellicci’s modest double-knock was answered by a foot-boy, who, in reply to her inquiry whether Mrs. Curdle was at home, opened his eyes very wide, grinned very much, and said he didn’t know, but he’d inquire. With this he showed them into a parlour where he kept them waiting, until the two women-servants had repaired thither, under false pretences, to see the play-actors; and having compared notes with them in the passage, and joined in a vast quantity of whispering and giggling, he at length went upstairs with Miss Snevellicci’s name.
The first house they headed to was in a nice-looking row of homes. Miss Snevellicci rang the doorbell twice, and a young servant answered. When she asked if Mrs. Curdle was at home, he widened his eyes, grinned a lot, and said he wasn’t sure but would check. He then took them into a living room where they waited until two maids showed up, pretending to be there to see the performers. After they chatted in the hallway, sharing whispers and giggles, he finally went upstairs with Miss Snevellicci’s name.
Now, Mrs. Curdle was supposed, by those who were best informed on such points, to possess quite the London taste in matters relating to literature and the drama; and as to Mr. Curdle, he had written a pamphlet of sixty-four pages, post octavo, on the character of the Nurse’s deceased husband in Romeo and Juliet, with an inquiry whether he really had been a ‘merry man’ in his lifetime, or whether it was merely his widow’s affectionate partiality that induced her so to report him. He had likewise proved, that by altering the received mode of punctuation, any one of Shakespeare’s plays could be made quite different, and the sense completely changed; it is needless to say, therefore, that he was a great critic, and a very profound and most original thinker.
Now, Mrs. Curdle was believed, by those who were most knowledgeable about such things, to have quite the London taste in literature and drama. As for Mr. Curdle, he had written a sixty-four-page pamphlet, in post octavo format, discussing the character of the Nurse’s late husband in Romeo and Juliet, questioning whether he was really a ‘merry man’ in life or if it was just his widow’s loving bias that made her say so. He also demonstrated that by changing the usual punctuation, any one of Shakespeare’s plays could be transformed and the meaning completely altered. It goes without saying that he was a great critic and a very deep and original thinker.
‘Well, Miss Snevellicci,’ said Mrs. Curdle, entering the parlour, ‘and how do you do?’
‘Well, Miss Snevellicci,’ said Mrs. Curdle, entering the parlor, ‘how are you doing?’
Miss Snevellicci made a graceful obeisance, and hoped Mrs. Curdle was well, as also Mr. Curdle, who at the same time appeared. Mrs. Curdle was dressed in a morning wrapper, with a little cap stuck upon the top of her head. Mr Curdle wore a loose robe on his back, and his right forefinger on his forehead after the portraits of Sterne, to whom somebody or other had once said he bore a striking resemblance.
Miss Snevellicci gave a polite nod and asked if Mrs. Curdle was doing well, along with Mr. Curdle, who appeared at the same time. Mrs. Curdle was wearing a morning robe with a little cap on her head. Mr. Curdle had on a loose robe and was resting his right forefinger on his forehead, like the portraits of Sterne, to whom someone had once claimed he looked quite similar.
‘I venture to call, for the purpose of asking whether you would put your name to my bespeak, ma’am,’ said Miss Snevellicci, producing documents.
"I'd like to ask if you would sign my request, ma’am," said Miss Snevellicci, pulling out some documents.
‘Oh! I really don’t know what to say,’ replied Mrs. Curdle. ‘It’s not as if the theatre was in its high and palmy days—you needn’t stand, Miss Snevellicci—the drama is gone, perfectly gone.’
‘Oh! I honestly don't know what to say,’ Mrs. Curdle replied. ‘It’s not like the theater is in its prime—you don’t have to stand, Miss Snevellicci—the drama is completely gone, totally gone.’
‘As an exquisite embodiment of the poet’s visions, and a realisation of human intellectuality, gilding with refulgent light our dreamy moments, and laying open a new and magic world before the mental eye, the drama is gone, perfectly gone,’ said Mr. Curdle.
‘As a beautiful expression of the poet’s visions, and a realization of human intellect, shining bright light on our dreamy moments and revealing a new and magical world to our mind’s eye, the drama is gone, completely gone,’ said Mr. Curdle.
‘What man is there, now living, who can present before us all those changing and prismatic colours with which the character of Hamlet is invested?’ exclaimed Mrs. Curdle.
‘What man is alive today who can show us all those shifting and colorful aspects that define Hamlet’s character?’ exclaimed Mrs. Curdle.
‘What man indeed—upon the stage,’ said Mr. Curdle, with a small reservation in favour of himself. ‘Hamlet! Pooh! ridiculous! Hamlet is gone, perfectly gone.’
‘What man, really—on stage,’ said Mr. Curdle, with a slight exception for himself. ‘Hamlet! Nonsense! Hamlet is gone, completely gone.’
Quite overcome by these dismal reflections, Mr. and Mrs. Curdle sighed, and sat for some short time without speaking. At length, the lady, turning to Miss Snevellicci, inquired what play she proposed to have.
Feeling overwhelmed by these gloomy thoughts, Mr. and Mrs. Curdle sighed and sat in silence for a little while. Finally, the lady turned to Miss Snevellicci and asked which play she planned to show.
‘Quite a new one,’ said Miss Snevellicci, ‘of which this gentleman is the author, and in which he plays; being his first appearance on any stage. Mr Johnson is the gentleman’s name.’
“It's a pretty new one,” said Miss Snevellicci, “and this gentleman is the author who also performs in it; it's his first appearance on any stage. The gentleman’s name is Mr. Johnson.”
‘I hope you have preserved the unities, sir?’ said Mr. Curdle.
"I hope you've kept the unities intact, sir?" said Mr. Curdle.
‘The original piece is a French one,’ said Nicholas. ‘There is abundance of incident, sprightly dialogue, strongly-marked characters—’
‘The original is a French piece,’ said Nicholas. ‘It has plenty of action, lively dialogue, and distinct characters—’
‘—All unavailing without a strict observance of the unities, sir,’ returned Mr. Curdle. ‘The unities of the drama, before everything.’
‘—All useless without a strict adherence to the unities, sir,’ replied Mr. Curdle. ‘The unities of drama come first, above all else.’
‘Might I ask you,’ said Nicholas, hesitating between the respect he ought to assume, and his love of the whimsical, ‘might I ask you what the unities are?’
“Can I ask you,” said Nicholas, pausing between the respect he felt he should show and his love for the quirky, “can I ask you what the unities are?”
Mr. Curdle coughed and considered. ‘The unities, sir,’ he said, ‘are a completeness—a kind of universal dovetailedness with regard to place and time—a sort of a general oneness, if I may be allowed to use so strong an expression. I take those to be the dramatic unities, so far as I have been enabled to bestow attention upon them, and I have read much upon the subject, and thought much. I find, running through the performances of this child,’ said Mr. Curdle, turning to the phenomenon, ‘a unity of feeling, a breadth, a light and shade, a warmth of colouring, a tone, a harmony, a glow, an artistical development of original conceptions, which I look for, in vain, among older performers—I don’t know whether I make myself understood?’
Mr. Curdle coughed and thought for a moment. "The unities, sir," he said, "are about completeness—a sort of universal connection regarding place and time—a general oneness, if I might use such a strong term. I believe these are the dramatic unities, as far as I've been able to focus on them. I've read a lot about this and have thought deeply on the topic. I see, running through this child's performances," Mr. Curdle said, turning to the young talent, "a unity of feeling, a breadth, light and shadow, a warmth of coloring, a tone, a harmony, a glow, and an artistic development of original ideas that I cannot find, no matter how hard I look, among older performers—I hope I'm making myself clear?"
‘Perfectly,’ replied Nicholas.
"Absolutely," replied Nicholas.
‘Just so,’ said Mr. Curdle, pulling up his neckcloth. ‘That is my definition of the unities of the drama.’
‘Exactly,’ said Mr. Curdle, adjusting his necktie. ‘That’s my definition of the unities of drama.’
Mrs. Curdle had sat listening to this lucid explanation with great complacency. It being finished, she inquired what Mr. Curdle thought, about putting down their names.
Mrs. Curdle had listened to this clear explanation with great satisfaction. Once it was over, she asked what Mr. Curdle thought about signing their names.
‘I don’t know, my dear; upon my word I don’t know,’ said Mr. Curdle. ‘If we do, it must be distinctly understood that we do not pledge ourselves to the quality of the performances. Let it go forth to the world, that we do not give them the sanction of our names, but that we confer the distinction merely upon Miss Snevellicci. That being clearly stated, I take it to be, as it were, a duty, that we should extend our patronage to a degraded stage, even for the sake of the associations with which it is entwined. Have you got two-and-sixpence for half-a-crown, Miss Snevellicci?’ said Mr. Curdle, turning over four of those pieces of money.
"I really don’t know, my dear; honestly, I don’t know," said Mr. Curdle. "If we do, it has to be clear that we’re not committing to the quality of the performances. Let it be known that we aren’t giving them our endorsement, but that we’re simply offering this distinction to Miss Snevellicci. With that clearly stated, I believe it’s, in a way, our duty to support a struggling stage, even for the sake of the memories tied to it. Do you have two-and-sixpence for half-a-crown, Miss Snevellicci?" Mr. Curdle asked, flipping over four coins.
Miss Snevellicci felt in all the corners of the pink reticule, but there was nothing in any of them. Nicholas murmured a jest about his being an author, and thought it best not to go through the form of feeling in his own pockets at all.
Miss Snevellicci searched every corner of the pink purse, but found nothing. Nicholas made a joke about being an author and decided it was better not to pretend to search his own pockets either.
‘Let me see,’ said Mr. Curdle; ‘twice four’s eight—four shillings a-piece to the boxes, Miss Snevellicci, is exceedingly dear in the present state of the drama—three half-crowns is seven-and-six; we shall not differ about sixpence, I suppose? Sixpence will not part us, Miss Snevellicci?’
“Let me see,” said Mr. Curdle. “Twice four is eight—four shillings each for the seats, Miss Snevellicci, is really expensive considering the current state of the play—three half-crowns adds up to seven and six; I assume we won’t argue over sixpence, right? Sixpence won’t be a dealbreaker for us, Miss Snevellicci?”
Poor Miss Snevellicci took the three half-crowns, with many smiles and bends, and Mrs. Curdle, adding several supplementary directions relative to keeping the places for them, and dusting the seat, and sending two clean bills as soon as they came out, rang the bell, as a signal for breaking up the conference.
Poor Miss Snevellicci accepted the three half-crowns, smiling and bowing a lot, and Mrs. Curdle, giving several extra instructions about reserving their spots, dusting the seat, and sending two clean bills as soon as they arrived, rang the bell to signal the end of the meeting.
‘Odd people those,’ said Nicholas, when they got clear of the house.
‘Strange people, those,’ said Nicholas, when they were out of the house.
‘I assure you,’ said Miss Snevellicci, taking his arm, ‘that I think myself very lucky they did not owe all the money instead of being sixpence short. Now, if you were to succeed, they would give people to understand that they had always patronised you; and if you were to fail, they would have been quite certain of that from the very beginning.’
"I promise you," said Miss Snevellicci, linking her arm with his, "I feel really lucky they only owe a sixpence instead of the whole amount. If you succeed, they'll make it seem like they’ve always supported you; but if you fail, they would have been totally sure of that from the start."
At the next house they visited, they were in great glory; for, there, resided the six children who were so enraptured with the public actions of the phenomenon, and who, being called down from the nursery to be treated with a private view of that young lady, proceeded to poke their fingers into her eyes, and tread upon her toes, and show her many other little attentions peculiar to their time of life.
At the next house they visited, they were in high spirits; because there lived six kids who were so fascinated by the public actions of the phenomenon. When they were called down from the nursery for a special look at that young lady, they began poking her in the eyes, stepping on her toes, and showing her all sorts of attention typical for their age.
‘I shall certainly persuade Mr. Borum to take a private box,’ said the lady of the house, after a most gracious reception. ‘I shall only take two of the children, and will make up the rest of the party, of gentlemen—your admirers, Miss Snevellicci. Augustus, you naughty boy, leave the little girl alone.’
‘I will definitely convince Mr. Borum to get a private box,’ said the lady of the house, after a very warm welcome. ‘I’ll only bring two of the kids and fill the rest of the group with gentlemen—your admirers, Miss Snevellicci. Augustus, you naughty boy, leave the little girl alone.’
This was addressed to a young gentleman who was pinching the phenomenon behind, apparently with a view of ascertaining whether she was real.
This was directed at a young man who was grasping the phenomenon from behind, seemingly trying to figure out if she was real.
‘I am sure you must be very tired,’ said the mama, turning to Miss Snevellicci. ‘I cannot think of allowing you to go, without first taking a glass of wine. Fie, Charlotte, I am ashamed of you! Miss Lane, my dear, pray see to the children.’
‘I’m sure you must be exhausted,’ said the mom, turning to Miss Snevellicci. ‘I can’t let you leave without having a glass of wine first. Shame on you, Charlotte! Miss Lane, dear, please take care of the children.’
Miss Lane was the governess, and this entreaty was rendered necessary by the abrupt behaviour of the youngest Miss Borum, who, having filched the phenomenon’s little green parasol, was now carrying it bodily off, while the distracted infant looked helplessly on.
Miss Lane was the governess, and this request was needed because of the sudden actions of the youngest Miss Borum, who had stolen the little green parasol of the phenomenon and was now taking it away, while the confused child looked on helplessly.
‘I am sure, where you ever learnt to act as you do,’ said good-natured Mrs Borum, turning again to Miss Snevellicci, ‘I cannot understand (Emma, don’t stare so); laughing in one piece, and crying in the next, and so natural in all—oh, dear!’
‘I really can’t figure out where you learned to act like that,’ said kind-hearted Mrs. Borum, looking back at Miss Snevellicci. ‘It doesn’t make sense to me (Emma, stop staring); laughing one moment, crying the next, and so natural about it all—oh, dear!’
‘I am very happy to hear you express so favourable an opinion,’ said Miss Snevellicci. ‘It’s quite delightful to think you like it.’
“I’m really glad to hear you think so highly of it,” said Miss Snevellicci. “It’s so wonderful to know you like it.”
‘Like it!’ cried Mrs. Borum. ‘Who can help liking it? I would go to the play, twice a week if I could: I dote upon it—only you’re too affecting sometimes. You do put me in such a state—into such fits of crying! Goodness gracious me, Miss Lane, how can you let them torment that poor child so!’
“Like it!” exclaimed Mrs. Borum. “Who wouldn’t love it? I would go to the play twice a week if I could; I absolutely adore it—only you sometimes take it too far. You make me feel such emotions—so many fits of crying! Goodness gracious, Miss Lane, how can you let them torment that poor child like that?”
The phenomenon was really in a fair way of being torn limb from limb; for two strong little boys, one holding on by each of her hands, were dragging her in different directions as a trial of strength. However, Miss Lane (who had herself been too much occupied in contemplating the grown-up actors, to pay the necessary attention to these proceedings) rescued the unhappy infant at this juncture, who, being recruited with a glass of wine, was shortly afterwards taken away by her friends, after sustaining no more serious damage than a flattening of the pink gauze bonnet, and a rather extensive creasing of the white frock and trousers.
The situation was really on the verge of getting out of hand; two strong little boys, each grabbing one of her hands, were pulling her in opposite directions as a test of strength. However, Miss Lane (who had been too busy watching the adult performers to pay attention to what was happening) intervened just in time to save the poor child, who, after being given a glass of wine, was shortly taken away by her friends. She suffered no more serious injuries than a squished pink gauze bonnet and some pretty significant wrinkles in her white dress and trousers.
It was a trying morning; for there were a great many calls to make, and everybody wanted a different thing. Some wanted tragedies, and others comedies; some objected to dancing; some wanted scarcely anything else. Some thought the comic singer decidedly low, and others hoped he would have more to do than he usually had. Some people wouldn’t promise to go, because other people wouldn’t promise to go; and other people wouldn’t go at all, because other people went. At length, and by little and little, omitting something in this place, and adding something in that, Miss Snevellicci pledged herself to a bill of fare which was comprehensive enough, if it had no other merit (it included among other trifles, four pieces, divers songs, a few combats, and several dances); and they returned home, pretty well exhausted with the business of the day.
It was a tough morning; there were a lot of calls to make, and everyone wanted something different. Some wanted dramas, while others preferred comedies; some were against dancing; some couldn't get enough of it. Some people thought the comic singer was definitely too basic, while others hoped he would have more to do than usual. Some wouldn’t commit to attending because others wouldn’t promise to go; and some wouldn’t go at all because others were going. Eventually, little by little, leaving out some things here and adding others there, Miss Snevellicci committed to a lineup that was diverse enough, even if that was its only strength (it included, among other things, four pieces, various songs, a few fights, and several dances); and they went home pretty much worn out from the day’s activities.
Nicholas worked away at the piece, which was speedily put into rehearsal, and then worked away at his own part, which he studied with great perseverance and acted—as the whole company said—to perfection. And at length the great day arrived. The crier was sent round, in the morning, to proclaim the entertainments with the sound of bell in all the thoroughfares; and extra bills of three feet long by nine inches wide, were dispersed in all directions, flung down all the areas, thrust under all the knockers, and developed in all the shops. They were placarded on all the walls too, though not with complete success, for an illiterate person having undertaken this office during the indisposition of the regular bill-sticker, a part were posted sideways, and the remainder upside down.
Nicholas worked hard on the piece, which was quickly put into rehearsal, and then focused on his own part, which he studied with great determination and performed—as the entire company agreed—flawlessly. Finally, the big day arrived. The crier was sent out in the morning to announce the events with the ringing of a bell throughout the streets, and large posters measuring three feet long by nine inches wide were handed out everywhere, tossed down all the pathways, shoved under every door knocker, and displayed in all the shops. They were also plastered on all the walls, although not very effectively, since an uneducated person took on this task while the regular poster-placer was unavailable, resulting in some being posted sideways and others upside down.
At half-past five, there was a rush of four people to the gallery-door; at a quarter before six, there were at least a dozen; at six o’clock the kicks were terrific; and when the elder Master Crummles opened the door, he was obliged to run behind it for his life. Fifteen shillings were taken by Mrs. Grudden in the first ten minutes.
At 5:30, four people rushed to the gallery door; by 5:45, there were at least twelve; at six o’clock, the kicks were really loud; and when the older Master Crummles opened the door, he had to duck behind it to avoid getting knocked over. Mrs. Grudden took fifteen shillings in the first ten minutes.
Behind the scenes, the same unwonted excitement prevailed. Miss Snevellicci was in such a perspiration that the paint would scarcely stay on her face. Mrs. Crummles was so nervous that she could hardly remember her part. Miss Bravassa’s ringlets came out of curl with the heat and anxiety; even Mr. Crummles himself kept peeping through the hole in the curtain, and running back, every now and then, to announce that another man had come into the pit.
Behind the scenes, the same unusual excitement filled the air. Miss Snevellicci was so sweaty that the makeup barely stayed on her face. Mrs. Crummles was so anxious that she could hardly remember her lines. Miss Bravassa’s curls fell flat from the heat and stress; even Mr. Crummles kept peeking through the hole in the curtain and running back every now and then to announce that another person had entered the audience.

Original
At last, the orchestra left off, and the curtain rose upon the new piece. The first scene, in which there was nobody particular, passed off calmly enough, but when Miss Snevellicci went on in the second, accompanied by the phenomenon as child, what a roar of applause broke out! The people in the Borum box rose as one man, waving their hats and handkerchiefs, and uttering shouts of ‘Bravo!’ Mrs. Borum and the governess cast wreaths upon the stage, of which, some fluttered into the lamps, and one crowned the temples of a fat gentleman in the pit, who, looking eagerly towards the scene, remained unconscious of the honour; the tailor and his family kicked at the panels of the upper boxes till they threatened to come out altogether; the very ginger-beer boy remained transfixed in the centre of the house; a young officer, supposed to entertain a passion for Miss Snevellicci, stuck his glass in his eye as though to hide a tear. Again and again Miss Snevellicci curtseyed lower and lower, and again and again the applause came down, louder and louder. At length, when the phenomenon picked up one of the smoking wreaths and put it on, sideways, over Miss Snevellicci’s eye, it reached its climax, and the play proceeded.
At last, the orchestra stopped, and the curtain rose on the new performance. The first scene, which featured no one in particular, went by quietly enough, but when Miss Snevellicci appeared in the second scene, along with the child phenomenon, the applause erupted! The people in the Borum box all stood up at once, waving their hats and handkerchiefs, shouting "Bravo!" Mrs. Borum and the governess threw wreaths onto the stage, some landing in the lamps, and one ending up on the head of a plump gentleman in the pit, who, eagerly watching the stage, was completely unaware of the honor; the tailor and his family kicked at the panels of the upper boxes until they looked like they might fall apart; even the ginger-beer boy was frozen in place in the center of the audience; a young officer, rumored to be in love with Miss Snevellicci, put his glass to his eye as if to hide a tear. Again and again, Miss Snevellicci bowed lower and lower, and each time, the applause grew louder and louder. Finally, when the phenomenon picked up one of the smoking wreaths and placed it sideways over Miss Snevellicci’s eye, the crowd reached its peak, and the play continued.
But when Nicholas came on for his crack scene with Mrs. Crummles, what a clapping of hands there was! When Mrs. Crummles (who was his unworthy mother), sneered, and called him ‘presumptuous boy,’ and he defied her, what a tumult of applause came on! When he quarrelled with the other gentleman about the young lady, and producing a case of pistols, said, that if he was a gentleman, he would fight him in that drawing-room, until the furniture was sprinkled with the blood of one, if not of two—how boxes, pit, and gallery, joined in one most vigorous cheer! When he called his mother names, because she wouldn’t give up the young lady’s property, and she relenting, caused him to relent likewise, and fall down on one knee and ask her blessing, how the ladies in the audience sobbed! When he was hid behind the curtain in the dark, and the wicked relation poked a sharp sword in every direction, save where his legs were plainly visible, what a thrill of anxious fear ran through the house! His air, his figure, his walk, his look, everything he said or did, was the subject of commendation. There was a round of applause every time he spoke. And when, at last, in the pump-and-tub scene, Mrs. Grudden lighted the blue fire, and all the unemployed members of the company came in, and tumbled down in various directions—not because that had anything to do with the plot, but in order to finish off with a tableau—the audience (who had by this time increased considerably) gave vent to such a shout of enthusiasm as had not been heard in those walls for many and many a day.
But when Nicholas came on for his big scene with Mrs. Crummles, the applause was incredible! When Mrs. Crummles (who was his unworthy mother) sneered and called him a "presumptuous boy," and he stood up to her, the crowd erupted in applause! When he argued with the other man about the young lady and pulled out a case of pistols, saying that if he *was* a gentleman, he'd fight him in that drawing-room until the furniture was stained with the blood of one or maybe both of them—how the boxes, pit, and gallery all joined in one loud cheer! When he insulted his mother because she wouldn’t give up the young lady’s property, and she softened, causing him to soften too and kneel down to ask for her blessing, the women in the audience cried! When he hid behind the curtain in the dark, and the evil relative poked a sharp sword in every direction except where his legs were clearly visible, a wave of anxious fear swept through the audience! His style, his posture, his walk, his expression, everything he said or did was praised. There was a round of applause every time he spoke. And when finally, in the pump-and-tub scene, Mrs. Grudden lit the blue fire and all the other cast members came in and fell down in various ways—not because it had anything to do with the plot, but to wrap up with a tableau—the audience, which had grown quite large by then, erupted in a cheer of enthusiasm that hadn’t been heard in that place for a long time.
In short, the success both of new piece and new actor was complete, and when Miss Snevellicci was called for at the end of the play, Nicholas led her on, and divided the applause.
In short, both the new play and the new actor were a total success, and when Miss Snevellicci was called for at the end of the show, Nicholas brought her out and shared the applause.
CHAPTER 25
Concerning a young Lady from London, who joins the Company, and an elderly Admirer who follows in her Train; with an affecting Ceremony consequent on their Arrival
Concerning a young woman from London, who joins the Company, and an older admirer who follows her; with a touching ceremony that takes place upon their arrival
The new piece being a decided hit, was announced for every evening of performance until further notice, and the evenings when the theatre was closed, were reduced from three in the week to two. Nor were these the only tokens of extraordinary success; for, on the succeeding Saturday, Nicholas received, by favour of the indefatigable Mrs. Grudden, no less a sum than thirty shillings; besides which substantial reward, he enjoyed considerable fame and honour: having a presentation copy of Mr. Curdle’s pamphlet forwarded to the theatre, with that gentleman’s own autograph (in itself an inestimable treasure) on the fly-leaf, accompanied with a note, containing many expressions of approval, and an unsolicited assurance that Mr. Curdle would be very happy to read Shakespeare to him for three hours every morning before breakfast during his stay in the town.
The new show was a clear hit, so it was scheduled for every evening performance until further notice, and the nights when the theater was closed were cut down from three per week to two. But that wasn't all the signs of incredible success; the following Saturday, Nicholas received, thanks to the tireless Mrs. Grudden, a generous sum of thirty shillings. On top of that noteworthy reward, he gained considerable fame and recognition: he received a special copy of Mr. Curdle’s pamphlet sent to the theater, featuring that gentleman’s autograph (which was a priceless treasure) on the flyleaf, along with a note filled with praise and an unasked-for promise that Mr. Curdle would be more than happy to read Shakespeare to him for three hours every morning before breakfast during his time in town.
‘I’ve got another novelty, Johnson,’ said Mr. Crummles one morning in great glee.
‘I have something new for you, Johnson,’ said Mr. Crummles one morning, feeling very pleased.
‘What’s that?’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘The pony?’
‘What’s that?’ Nicholas replied. ‘The pony?’
‘No, no, we never come to the pony till everything else has failed,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘I don’t think we shall come to the pony at all, this season. No, no, not the pony.’
‘No, no, we never resort to the pony until everything else has failed,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘I don’t think we’ll use the pony at all this season. No, no, definitely not the pony.’
‘A boy phenomenon, perhaps?’ suggested Nicholas.
"Maybe a boy wonder?" Nicholas suggested.
‘There is only one phenomenon, sir,’ replied Mr. Crummles impressively, ‘and that’s a girl.’
"There’s only one thing, sir," Mr. Crummles replied confidently, "and that’s a girl."
‘Very true,’ said Nicholas. ‘I beg your pardon. Then I don’t know what it is, I am sure.’
‘That’s absolutely right,’ said Nicholas. ‘I apologize. Then I really have no idea what it is, that’s for sure.’
‘What should you say to a young lady from London?’ inquired Mr. Crummles. ‘Miss So-and-so, of the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane?’
‘What should you say to a young woman from London?’ asked Mr. Crummles. ‘Miss So-and-so, of the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane?’
‘I should say she would look very well in the bills,’ said Nicholas.
“I think she would look really good in the ads,” said Nicholas.
‘You’re about right there,’ said Mr. Crummles; ‘and if you had said she would look very well upon the stage too, you wouldn’t have been far out. Look here; what do you think of this?’
'You're spot on,' said Mr. Crummles; 'and if you had said she would look great on stage too, you wouldn't have been far off. Check this out; what do you think of this?'
With this inquiry Mr. Crummles unfolded a red poster, and a blue poster, and a yellow poster, at the top of each of which public notification was inscribed in enormous characters—‘First appearance of the unrivalled Miss Petowker of the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane!’
With this question, Mr. Crummles revealed a red poster, a blue poster, and a yellow poster, each featuring a public announcement in huge letters—‘First appearance of the unmatched Miss Petowker of the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane!’
‘Dear me!’ said Nicholas, ‘I know that lady.’
‘Oh my!’ said Nicholas, ‘I know that woman.’
‘Then you are acquainted with as much talent as was ever compressed into one young person’s body,’ retorted Mr. Crummles, rolling up the bills again; ‘that is, talent of a certain sort—of a certain sort. “The Blood Drinker,”’ added Mr. Crummles with a prophetic sigh, ‘“The Blood Drinker” will die with that girl; and she’s the only sylph I ever saw, who could stand upon one leg, and play the tambourine on her other knee, like a sylph.’
“Then you’re familiar with more talent than ever packed into one young person's body,” Mr. Crummles shot back, rolling up the bills again; “that is, talent of a specific kind—of a specific kind. ‘The Blood Drinker,’” Mr. Crummles added with a prophetic sigh, “‘The Blood Drinker’ will fade away with that girl; and she’s the only spirit I’ve ever seen who could balance on one leg and play the tambourine on her other knee, like a spirit.”
‘When does she come down?’ asked Nicholas.
‘When does she come down?’ Nicholas asked.
‘We expect her today,’ replied Mr. Crummles. ‘She is an old friend of Mrs Crummles’s. Mrs. Crummles saw what she could do—always knew it from the first. She taught her, indeed, nearly all she knows. Mrs. Crummles was the original Blood Drinker.’
“We're expecting her today,” Mr. Crummles replied. “She’s an old friend of Mrs. Crummles. Mrs. Crummles recognized her talent right away—she always knew it from the start. She taught her almost everything she knows. Mrs. Crummles was the original Blood Drinker.”
‘Was she, indeed?’
"Was she really?"
‘Yes. She was obliged to give it up though.’
‘Yes. She had to give it up, though.’
‘Did it disagree with her?’ asked Nicholas.
“Did it not sit well with her?” asked Nicholas.
‘Not so much with her, as with her audiences,’ replied Mr. Crummles. ‘Nobody could stand it. It was too tremendous. You don’t quite know what Mrs. Crummles is yet.’
‘Not so much with her, but with her audiences,’ replied Mr. Crummles. ‘Nobody could handle it. It was just too much. You don’t really know what Mrs. Crummles is like yet.’
Nicholas ventured to insinuate that he thought he did.
Nicholas suggested that he believed he did.
‘No, no, you don’t,’ said Mr. Crummles; ‘you don’t, indeed. I don’t, and that’s a fact. I don’t think her country will, till she is dead. Some new proof of talent bursts from that astonishing woman every year of her life. Look at her—mother of six children—three of ‘em alive, and all upon the stage!’
‘No, no, you don’t,’ said Mr. Crummles; ‘you don’t, really. I don’t, and that’s a fact. I don’t think her country will, until she’s gone. Some new proof of talent comes from that incredible woman every year of her life. Look at her—mother of six kids—three of them alive, and all on stage!’
‘Extraordinary!’ cried Nicholas.
“Awesome!” exclaimed Nicholas.
‘Ah! extraordinary indeed,’ rejoined Mr. Crummles, taking a complacent pinch of snuff, and shaking his head gravely. ‘I pledge you my professional word I didn’t even know she could dance, till her last benefit, and then she played Juliet, and Helen Macgregor, and did the skipping-rope hornpipe between the pieces. The very first time I saw that admirable woman, Johnson,’ said Mr. Crummles, drawing a little nearer, and speaking in the tone of confidential friendship, ‘she stood upon her head on the butt-end of a spear, surrounded with blazing fireworks.’
“Ah! That’s truly amazing,” said Mr. Crummles, taking a satisfied pinch of snuff and shaking his head seriously. “I swear to you, I didn’t even know she could dance until her last performance, when she played Juliet and Helen Macgregor, and did the skipping-rope hornpipe between the acts. The very first time I saw that incredible woman, Johnson,” Mr. Crummles said, leaning in a bit closer and speaking in a friendly, confidential tone, “she balanced on her head on the tip of a spear, surrounded by blazing fireworks.”
‘You astonish me!’ said Nicholas.
“You amaze me!” said Nicholas.
‘She astonished me!’ returned Mr. Crummles, with a very serious countenance. ‘Such grace, coupled with such dignity! I adored her from that moment!’
‘She blew me away!’ said Mr. Crummles, with a very serious expression. ‘Such grace, combined with such dignity! I fell in love with her right then and there!’
The arrival of the gifted subject of these remarks put an abrupt termination to Mr. Crummles’s eulogium. Almost immediately afterwards, Master Percy Crummles entered with a letter, which had arrived by the General Post, and was directed to his gracious mother; at sight of the superscription whereof, Mrs. Crummles exclaimed, ‘From Henrietta Petowker, I do declare!’ and instantly became absorbed in the contents.
The arrival of the talented person being talked about cut Mr. Crummles’s praise short. Almost right after, Master Percy Crummles walked in with a letter that had come through the General Post, addressed to his dear mother. When Mrs. Crummles saw the name on the envelope, she exclaimed, “It’s from Henrietta Petowker, I swear!” and immediately got lost in reading it.
‘Is it—?’ inquired Mr. Crummles, hesitating.
“Is it—?” Mr. Crummles asked, hesitating.
‘Oh, yes, it’s all right,’ replied Mrs. Crummles, anticipating the question. ‘What an excellent thing for her, to be sure!’
‘Oh, yes, it's fine,’ replied Mrs. Crummles, anticipating the question. ‘What a great opportunity for her, indeed!’
‘It’s the best thing altogether, that I ever heard of, I think,’ said Mr Crummles; and then Mr. Crummles, Mrs. Crummles, and Master Percy Crummles, all fell to laughing violently. Nicholas left them to enjoy their mirth together, and walked to his lodgings; wondering very much what mystery connected with Miss Petowker could provoke such merriment, and pondering still more on the extreme surprise with which that lady would regard his sudden enlistment in a profession of which she was such a distinguished and brilliant ornament.
"That's the best thing I've ever heard of, I think," said Mr. Crummles; and then Mr. Crummles, Mrs. Crummles, and Master Percy Crummles all started laughing loudly. Nicholas left them to enjoy their laughter together and walked back to his place, wondering what mystery involving Miss Petowker could lead to such amusement, and thinking even more about how shocked that lady would be at his sudden choice to join a profession of which she was such a notable and impressive part.
But, in this latter respect he was mistaken; for—whether Mr. Vincent Crummles had paved the way, or Miss Petowker had some special reason for treating him with even more than her usual amiability—their meeting at the theatre next day was more like that of two dear friends who had been inseparable from infancy, than a recognition passing between a lady and gentleman who had only met some half-dozen times, and then by mere chance. Nay, Miss Petowker even whispered that she had wholly dropped the Kenwigses in her conversations with the manager’s family, and had represented herself as having encountered Mr. Johnson in the very first and most fashionable circles; and on Nicholas receiving this intelligence with unfeigned surprise, she added, with a sweet glance, that she had a claim on his good nature now, and might tax it before long.
But, in this regard, he was wrong; whether Mr. Vincent Crummles had set the stage, or Miss Petowker had a specific reason for being even friendlier than usual, their meeting at the theater the next day felt more like a reunion of two close friends who had grown up together than a simple greeting between a lady and a gentleman who had only met a handful of times by chance. In fact, Miss Petowker even hinted that she had completely dropped the Kenwigses from her conversations with the manager’s family and had told them she had run into Mr. Johnson in the most elite social circles. When Nicholas reacted to this news with genuine surprise, she added with a charming smile that she now had a claim on his kindness and might ask for it soon.
Nicholas had the honour of playing in a slight piece with Miss Petowker that night, and could not but observe that the warmth of her reception was mainly attributable to a most persevering umbrella in the upper boxes; he saw, too, that the enchanting actress cast many sweet looks towards the quarter whence these sounds proceeded; and that every time she did so, the umbrella broke out afresh. Once, he thought that a peculiarly shaped hat in the same corner was not wholly unknown to him; but, being occupied with his share of the stage business, he bestowed no great attention upon this circumstance, and it had quite vanished from his memory by the time he reached home.
Nicholas had the honor of performing a short piece with Miss Petowker that night, and he couldn’t help but notice that the warmth of her reception was mostly due to a very persistent umbrella in the upper boxes; he also saw that the charming actress threw many sweet looks towards the source of those sounds, and every time she did, the umbrella erupted again. At one point, he thought that a uniquely shaped hat in the same corner looked somewhat familiar, but since he was focused on his part of the performance, he didn't pay much attention to it, and it completely slipped his mind by the time he got home.
He had just sat down to supper with Smike, when one of the people of the house came outside the door, and announced that a gentleman below stairs wished to speak to Mr. Johnson.
He had just sat down to dinner with Smike when one of the staff came outside the door and said that a gentleman downstairs wanted to speak to Mr. Johnson.
‘Well, if he does, you must tell him to come up; that’s all I know,’ replied Nicholas. ‘One of our hungry brethren, I suppose, Smike.’
"Well, if he does, you should tell him to come up; that’s all I know," replied Nicholas. "One of our hungry friends, I guess, Smike."
His fellow-lodger looked at the cold meat in silent calculation of the quantity that would be left for dinner next day, and put back a slice he had cut for himself, in order that the visitor’s encroachments might be less formidable in their effects.
His roommate glanced at the cold meat, silently figuring out how much would be left for dinner the next day, and put back a slice he had cut for himself so that the visitor's take wouldn't be as significant.
‘It is not anybody who has been here before,’ said Nicholas, ‘for he is tumbling up every stair. Come in, come in. In the name of wonder! Mr Lillyvick?’
"It’s not just anyone who’s been here before," Nicholas said, "because he’s tripping on every step. Come in, come in. What a surprise! Mr. Lillyvick?"
It was, indeed, the collector of water-rates who, regarding Nicholas with a fixed look and immovable countenance, shook hands with most portentous solemnity, and sat himself down in a seat by the chimney-corner.
It was, indeed, the water-rate collector who, staring at Nicholas with an intense gaze and a steady expression, shook his hand with great seriousness and sat down in a chair by the fireplace.
‘Why, when did you come here?’ asked Nicholas.
“Why, when did you get here?” asked Nicholas.
‘This morning, sir,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick.
‘This morning, sir,’ Mr. Lillyvick replied.
‘Oh! I see; then you were at the theatre tonight, and it was your umb—’
‘Oh! I get it; so you were at the theater tonight, and it was your umb—’
‘This umbrella,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, producing a fat green cotton one with a battered ferrule. ‘What did you think of that performance?’
‘This umbrella,’ Mr. Lillyvick said, pulling out a thick green cotton one with a worn-out ferrule. ‘What did you think of that performance?’
‘So far as I could judge, being on the stage,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I thought it very agreeable.’
'As far as I could tell from being on stage,' Nicholas replied, 'I found it quite enjoyable.'
‘Agreeable!’ cried the collector. ‘I mean to say, sir, that it was delicious.’
"Wonderful!" exclaimed the collector. "What I mean is, sir, that it was delightful."
Mr. Lillyvick bent forward to pronounce the last word with greater emphasis; and having done so, drew himself up, and frowned and nodded a great many times.
Mr. Lillyvick leaned forward to stress the last word more; after doing that, he straightened up, frowning and nodding repeatedly.
‘I say, delicious,’ repeated Mr. Lillyvick. ‘Absorbing, fairy-like, toomultuous,’ and again Mr. Lillyvick drew himself up, and again he frowned and nodded.
“I say, delicious,” repeated Mr. Lillyvick. “Captivating, magical, overwhelming,” and once more Mr. Lillyvick straightened up, and again he frowned and nodded.
‘Ah!’ said Nicholas, a little surprised at these symptoms of ecstatic approbation. ‘Yes—she is a clever girl.’
‘Ah!’ said Nicholas, a bit surprised by these signs of enthusiastic approval. ‘Yes—she is a smart girl.’
‘She is a divinity,’ returned Mr. Lillyvick, giving a collector’s double knock on the ground with the umbrella before-mentioned. ‘I have known divine actresses before now, sir, I used to collect—at least I used to call for—and very often call for—the water-rate at the house of a divine actress, who lived in my beat for upwards of four year but never—no, never, sir of all divine creatures, actresses or no actresses, did I see a diviner one than is Henrietta Petowker.’
‘She is a goddess,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, tapping the ground with the umbrella he mentioned earlier. ‘I’ve known some amazing actresses before, sir; I used to collect—at least I used to ask for—and frequently ask for—the water bill at the home of an incredible actress who lived in my area for over four years, but never—no, never, sir, of all the extraordinary beings, actresses or not, did I encounter anyone more divine than Henrietta Petowker.’
Nicholas had much ado to prevent himself from laughing; not trusting himself to speak, he merely nodded in accordance with Mr. Lillyvick’s nods, and remained silent.
Nicholas had a hard time holding back his laughter; not trusting himself to say anything, he just nodded along with Mr. Lillyvick’s nods and stayed quiet.
‘Let me speak a word with you in private,’ said Mr. Lillyvick.
“Can I have a moment to talk to you privately?” said Mr. Lillyvick.
Nicholas looked good-humouredly at Smike, who, taking the hint, disappeared.
Nicholas looked at Smike with a good-natured expression, and Smike, catching the hint, quickly left.
‘A bachelor is a miserable wretch, sir,’ said Mr. Lillyvick.
‘A bachelor is a miserable wretch, sir,’ said Mr. Lillyvick.
‘Is he?’ asked Nicholas.
"Is he?" Nicholas asked.
‘He is,’ rejoined the collector. ‘I have lived in the world for nigh sixty year, and I ought to know what it is.’
"He's right," the collector replied. "I've been around for almost sixty years, and I should know what it's like."
‘You ought to know, certainly,’ thought Nicholas; ‘but whether you do or not, is another question.’
‘You should know, for sure,’ thought Nicholas; ‘but whether you actually do or not is a different question.’
‘If a bachelor happens to have saved a little matter of money,’ said Mr Lillyvick, ‘his sisters and brothers, and nephews and nieces, look to that money, and not to him; even if, by being a public character, he is the head of the family, or, as it may be, the main from which all the other little branches are turned on, they still wish him dead all the while, and get low-spirited every time they see him looking in good health, because they want to come into his little property. You see that?’
“If a bachelor has managed to save some money,” said Mr. Lillyvick, “his siblings and nieces and nephews are focused on that money, not on him. Even if he’s a public figure and the head of the family, or the main branch from which all the other little branches come, they still secretly wish he were dead and feel down every time they see him in good health because they want to inherit his little fortune. Do you see what I mean?”
‘Oh yes,’ replied Nicholas: ‘it’s very true, no doubt.’
‘Oh yes,’ replied Nicholas, ‘that’s definitely true, no doubt about it.’
‘The great reason for not being married,’ resumed Mr. Lillyvick, ‘is the expense; that’s what’s kept me off, or else—Lord!’ said Mr Lillyvick, snapping his fingers, ‘I might have had fifty women.’
‘The main reason I haven’t gotten married,’ Mr. Lillyvick continued, ‘is the cost; that’s what’s held me back, or else—Wow!’ said Mr. Lillyvick, snapping his fingers, ‘I could have had fifty women.’
‘Fine women?’ asked Nicholas.
"Great women?" asked Nicholas.
‘Fine women, sir!’ replied the collector; ‘ay! not so fine as Henrietta Petowker, for she is an uncommon specimen, but such women as don’t fall into every man’s way, I can tell you. Now suppose a man can get a fortune in a wife instead of with her—eh?’
“Beautiful women, sir!” replied the collector; “yeah! Not as beautiful as Henrietta Petowker, because she is a rare find, but women like her don’t come around every day, I can tell you. Now imagine if a man could gain a fortune through a wife instead of just with her—right?”
‘Why, then, he’s a lucky fellow,’ replied Nicholas.
"Well, he's a lucky guy," Nicholas replied.
‘That’s what I say,’ retorted the collector, patting him benignantly on the side of the head with his umbrella; ‘just what I say. Henrietta Petowker, the talented Henrietta Petowker has a fortune in herself, and I am going to—’
‘That’s what I say,’ replied the collector, gently tapping him on the side of the head with his umbrella; ‘just what I say. Henrietta Petowker, the talented Henrietta Petowker, has a fortune in herself, and I am going to—’
‘To make her Mrs. Lillyvick?’ suggested Nicholas.
"Are you saying you want to make her Mrs. Lillyvick?" suggested Nicholas.
‘No, sir, not to make her Mrs. Lillyvick,’ replied the collector. ‘Actresses, sir, always keep their maiden names—that’s the regular thing—but I’m going to marry her; and the day after tomorrow, too.’
‘No, sir, I’m not making her Mrs. Lillyvick,’ replied the collector. ‘Actresses, sir, always keep their maiden names—that’s the usual thing—but I’m going to marry her; and it’s happening the day after tomorrow, too.’
‘I congratulate you, sir,’ said Nicholas.
‘I congratulate you, sir,’ said Nicholas.
‘Thank you, sir,’ replied the collector, buttoning his waistcoat. ‘I shall draw her salary, of course, and I hope after all that it’s nearly as cheap to keep two as it is to keep one; that’s a consolation.’
“Thank you, sir,” the collector replied, buttoning his vest. “I’ll be handling her salary, of course, and I hope that after everything, it’s almost as affordable to keep two as it is to keep one; that’s a comfort.”
‘Surely you don’t want any consolation at such a moment?’ observed Nicholas.
"Surely you don’t want any comfort at a time like this?" Nicholas said.
‘No,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, shaking his head nervously: ‘no—of course not.’
‘No,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, shaking his head nervously. ‘No—of course not.’
‘But how come you both here, if you’re going to be married, Mr. Lillyvick?’ asked Nicholas.
‘But why are you both here if you’re going to get married, Mr. Lillyvick?’ asked Nicholas.
‘Why, that’s what I came to explain to you,’ replied the collector of water-rate. ‘The fact is, we have thought it best to keep it secret from the family.’
‘That's exactly what I came to explain to you,’ replied the water-rate collector. ‘The truth is, we thought it would be best to keep it a secret from the family.’
‘Family!’ said Nicholas. ‘What family?’
"Family!" said Nicholas. "What family?"
‘The Kenwigses of course,’ rejoined Mr. Lillyvick. ‘If my niece and the children had known a word about it before I came away, they’d have gone into fits at my feet, and never have come out of ‘em till I took an oath not to marry anybody—or they’d have got out a commission of lunacy, or some dreadful thing,’ said the collector, quite trembling as he spoke.
‘The Kenwigses, of course,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick. ‘If my niece and the kids had known anything about it before I left, they would have freaked out at my feet and wouldn’t have come to until I promised not to marry anyone—or they would have gotten a commitment order or some horrible thing,’ said the collector, shaking as he spoke.
‘To be sure,’ said Nicholas. ‘Yes; they would have been jealous, no doubt.’
"Of course," Nicholas said. "Yeah, they definitely would have been jealous."
‘To prevent which,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, ‘Henrietta Petowker (it was settled between us) should come down here to her friends, the Crummleses, under pretence of this engagement, and I should go down to Guildford the day before, and join her on the coach there, which I did, and we came down from Guildford yesterday together. Now, for fear you should be writing to Mr. Noggs, and might say anything about us, we have thought it best to let you into the secret. We shall be married from the Crummleses’ lodgings, and shall be delighted to see you—either before church or at breakfast-time, which you like. It won’t be expensive, you know,’ said the collector, highly anxious to prevent any misunderstanding on this point; ‘just muffins and coffee, with perhaps a shrimp or something of that sort for a relish, you know.’
"To avoid that," said Mr. Lillyvick, "Henrietta Petowker (we agreed on this) should visit her friends, the Crummleses, pretending it's all about this engagement, and I would go down to Guildford the day before and meet her on the coach there, which I did, and we traveled down from Guildford together yesterday. Now, just in case you might be writing to Mr. Noggs and could mention us, we thought it best to let you in on the secret. We’ll be getting married from the Crummleses’ place, and we’d love to see you—either before the ceremony or at breakfast, whichever you prefer. It won’t be costly, you know," said the collector, eager to avoid any misunderstanding on that point; "just muffins and coffee, maybe a shrimp or something like that for a nice touch, you know."
‘Yes, yes, I understand,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Oh, I shall be most happy to come; it will give me the greatest pleasure. Where’s the lady stopping—with Mrs. Crummles?’
‘Yes, yes, I get it,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Oh, I’d be more than happy to come; it would give me great pleasure. Where's the lady staying—with Mrs. Crummles?’
‘Why, no,’ said the collector; ‘they couldn’t very well dispose of her at night, and so she is staying with an acquaintance of hers, and another young lady; they both belong to the theatre.’
“Why, no,” said the collector; “they couldn’t really get rid of her at night, so she’s staying with a friend and another young lady; they both work in theater.”
‘Miss Snevellicci, I suppose?’ said Nicholas.
'Miss Snevellicci, I guess?' Nicholas said.
‘Yes, that’s the name.’
"Yep, that's the name."
‘And they’ll be bridesmaids, I presume?’ said Nicholas.
"And they’ll be bridesmaids, I guess?” said Nicholas.
‘Why,’ said the collector, with a rueful face, ‘they will have four bridesmaids; I’m afraid they’ll make it rather theatrical.’
‘Why,’ said the collector, with a regretful expression, ‘they will have four bridesmaids; I’m worried they’ll make it a bit too dramatic.’
‘Oh no, not at all,’ replied Nicholas, with an awkward attempt to convert a laugh into a cough. ‘Who may the four be? Miss Snevellicci of course—Miss Ledrook—’
‘Oh no, not at all,’ Nicholas replied, awkwardly trying to turn a laugh into a cough. ‘Who are the four? Miss Snevellicci, of course—Miss Ledrook—’
‘The—the phenomenon,’ groaned the collector.
"The—this phenomenon," groaned the collector.
‘Ha, ha!’ cried Nicholas. ‘I beg your pardon, I don’t know what I’m laughing at—yes, that’ll be very pretty—the phenomenon—who else?’
‘Ha, ha!’ cried Nicholas. ‘I'm sorry, I don’t even know what I’m laughing at—yeah, that’ll be really nice—the phenomenon—who else?’
‘Some young woman or other,’ replied the collector, rising; ‘some other friend of Henrietta Petowker’s. Well, you’ll be careful not to say anything about it, will you?’
‘Some young woman or another,’ replied the collector, getting up; ‘another friend of Henrietta Petowker’s. Well, you’ll be sure not to mention it, right?’
‘You may safely depend upon me,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Won’t you take anything to eat or drink?’
‘You can definitely count on me,’ Nicholas replied. ‘Would you like something to eat or drink?’
‘No,’ said the collector; ‘I haven’t any appetite. I should think it was a very pleasant life, the married one, eh?’
‘No,’ said the collector; ‘I’m not hungry. I’d say being married is a pretty nice life, don’t you think?’
‘I have not the least doubt of it,’ rejoined Nicholas.
"I have no doubt about it at all," Nicholas replied.
‘Yes,’ said the collector; ‘certainly. Oh yes. No doubt. Good night.’
‘Yes,’ said the collector; ‘of course. Oh yes. No question about it. Good night.’
With these words, Mr. Lillyvick, whose manner had exhibited through the whole of this interview a most extraordinary compound of precipitation, hesitation, confidence and doubt, fondness, misgiving, meanness, and self-importance, turned his back upon the room, and left Nicholas to enjoy a laugh by himself if he felt so disposed.
With these words, Mr. Lillyvick, who had shown a bizarre mix of impatience, uncertainty, assurance and hesitation, affection, doubt, small-mindedness, and self-importance throughout this meeting, turned his back on the room and left Nicholas to have a laugh by himself if he felt like it.
Without stopping to inquire whether the intervening day appeared to Nicholas to consist of the usual number of hours of the ordinary length, it may be remarked that, to the parties more directly interested in the forthcoming ceremony, it passed with great rapidity, insomuch that when Miss Petowker awoke on the succeeding morning in the chamber of Miss Snevellicci, she declared that nothing should ever persuade her that that really was the day which was to behold a change in her condition.
Without pausing to consider if Nicholas felt that the day had the usual number of hours, it's worth noting that for those most directly involved in the upcoming ceremony, it went by quickly. So much so that when Miss Petowker woke up the next morning in Miss Snevellicci's room, she insisted that nothing could convince her that it was actually the day that would bring a change in her situation.
‘I never will believe it,’ said Miss Petowker; ‘I cannot really. It’s of no use talking, I never can make up my mind to go through with such a trial!’
‘I will never believe it,’ said Miss Petowker; ‘I really can’t. There’s no point in talking; I just can’t bring myself to go through with such a trial!’
On hearing this, Miss Snevellicci and Miss Ledrook, who knew perfectly well that their fair friend’s mind had been made up for three or four years, at any period of which time she would have cheerfully undergone the desperate trial now approaching if she could have found any eligible gentleman disposed for the venture, began to preach comfort and firmness, and to say how very proud she ought to feel that it was in her power to confer lasting bliss on a deserving object, and how necessary it was for the happiness of mankind in general that women should possess fortitude and resignation on such occasions; and that although for their parts they held true happiness to consist in a single life, which they would not willingly exchange—no, not for any worldly consideration—still (thank God), if ever the time should come, they hoped they knew their duty too well to repine, but would the rather submit with meekness and humility of spirit to a fate for which Providence had clearly designed them with a view to the contentment and reward of their fellow-creatures.
Upon hearing this, Miss Snevellicci and Miss Ledrook, who knew perfectly well that their close friend had already made up her mind three or four years ago, at any point during which she would have gladly faced the tough trial now ahead if she could have found any suitable guy willing to take the plunge, started to offer words of comfort and encouragement. They told her how proud she should feel that she had the power to bring lasting happiness to someone deserving, and how important it was for the overall happiness of humanity that women should show strength and acceptance during such times. They mentioned that, while they personally believed true happiness was found in being single—something they would not trade for anything in the world—still (thank goodness), if the day ever came, they hoped they knew their duty well enough not to complain but would instead face their fate with grace and humility, understanding that it was what Providence intended for their own satisfaction and the good of others.
‘I might feel it was a great blow,’ said Miss Snevellicci, ‘to break up old associations and what-do-you-callems of that kind, but I would submit, my dear, I would indeed.’
"I might find it really upsetting," said Miss Snevellicci, "to end old relationships and things like that, but I would accept it, my dear, I truly would."
‘So would I,’ said Miss Ledrook; ‘I would rather court the yoke than shun it. I have broken hearts before now, and I’m very sorry for it: for it’s a terrible thing to reflect upon.’
‘So would I,’ said Miss Ledrook; ‘I would rather embrace the burden than avoid it. I’ve broken hearts before, and I regret it: because it’s a terrible thing to think about.’
‘It is indeed,’ said Miss Snevellicci. ‘Now Led, my dear, we must positively get her ready, or we shall be too late, we shall indeed.’
“It really is,” said Miss Snevellicci. “Now, Led, my dear, we have to get her ready, or we’ll be too late, we really will.”
This pious reasoning, and perhaps the fear of being too late, supported the bride through the ceremony of robing, after which, strong tea and brandy were administered in alternate doses as a means of strengthening her feeble limbs and causing her to walk steadier.
This religious thinking, and maybe the fear of being late, helped the bride get through the dressing ceremony, after which she was given strong tea and brandy alternately to strengthen her weak legs and help her walk more steadily.
‘How do you feel now, my love?’ inquired Miss Snevellicci.
‘How are you feeling now, my love?’ asked Miss Snevellicci.
‘Oh Lillyvick!’ cried the bride. ‘If you knew what I am undergoing for you!’
‘Oh Lillyvick!’ the bride exclaimed. ‘If you only knew what I’m going through for you!’
‘Of course he knows it, love, and will never forget it,’ said Miss Ledrook.
‘Of course he knows it, love, and will never forget it,’ said Miss Ledrook.
‘Do you think he won’t?’ cried Miss Petowker, really showing great capability for the stage. ‘Oh, do you think he won’t? Do you think Lillyvick will always remember it—always, always, always?’
‘Do you think he won’t?’ cried Miss Petowker, really showing her talent for the stage. ‘Oh, do you think he won’t? Do you think Lillyvick will always remember it—always, always, always?’
There is no knowing in what this burst of feeling might have ended, if Miss Snevellicci had not at that moment proclaimed the arrival of the fly, which so astounded the bride that she shook off divers alarming symptoms which were coming on very strong, and running to the glass adjusted her dress, and calmly declared that she was ready for the sacrifice.
There’s no telling how this wave of emotion would have turned out if Miss Snevellicci hadn’t just announced the arrival of the fly, which shocked the bride so much that she pushed aside several troubling signs that were starting to appear. She rushed to the mirror, fixed her dress, and confidently said she was ready for the sacrifice.
She was accordingly supported into the coach, and there ‘kept up’ (as Miss Snevellicci said) with perpetual sniffs of sal volatile and sips of brandy and other gentle stimulants, until they reached the manager’s door, which was already opened by the two Master Crummleses, who wore white cockades, and were decorated with the choicest and most resplendent waistcoats in the theatrical wardrobe. By the combined exertions of these young gentlemen and the bridesmaids, assisted by the coachman, Miss Petowker was at length supported in a condition of much exhaustion to the first floor, where she no sooner encountered the youthful bridegroom than she fainted with great decorum.
She was helped into the coach and there "kept up" (as Miss Snevellicci put it) with constant sniffs of sal volatile and sips of brandy and other light stimulants, until they reached the manager’s door, which was already opened by the two Master Crummleses, who wore white cockades and were decked out in the best and most impressive waistcoats from the theatrical wardrobe. With the help of these young gentlemen, the bridesmaids, and the coachman, Miss Petowker was finally supported upstairs in a state of considerable exhaustion, where she fainted with notable poise the moment she saw the young groom.
‘Henrietta Petowker!’ said the collector; ‘cheer up, my lovely one.’
‘Henrietta Petowker!’ said the collector; ‘cheer up, my beautiful one.’
Miss Petowker grasped the collector’s hand, but emotion choked her utterance.
Miss Petowker grabbed the collector’s hand, but her emotions overwhelmed her words.
‘Is the sight of me so dreadful, Henrietta Petowker?’ said the collector.
“Is my appearance so terrible, Henrietta Petowker?” said the collector.
‘Oh no, no, no,’ rejoined the bride; ‘but all the friends—the darling friends—of my youthful days—to leave them all—it is such a shock!’
‘Oh no, no, no,’ replied the bride; ‘but all my friends—the dear friends—of my younger days—to leave them all—it’s such a shock!’
With such expressions of sorrow, Miss Petowker went on to enumerate the dear friends of her youthful days one by one, and to call upon such of them as were present to come and embrace her. This done, she remembered that Mrs. Crummles had been more than a mother to her, and after that, that Mr. Crummles had been more than a father to her, and after that, that the Master Crummleses and Miss Ninetta Crummles had been more than brothers and sisters to her. These various remembrances being each accompanied with a series of hugs, occupied a long time, and they were obliged to drive to church very fast, for fear they should be too late.
With such expressions of sadness, Miss Petowker began to list her dear friends from her younger days one by one, inviting those who were there to come and hug her. Once that was done, she recalled that Mrs. Crummles had been more than a mother to her, then she remembered that Mr. Crummles had been more than a father to her, and after that, she thought of the Master Crummleses and Miss Ninetta Crummles as more than siblings to her. Each of these memories was marked by a series of hugs, which took a long time, so they had to drive to church very quickly to avoid being late.
The procession consisted of two flys; in the first of which were Miss Bravassa (the fourth bridesmaid), Mrs. Crummles, the collector, and Mr Folair, who had been chosen as his second on the occasion. In the other were the bride, Mr. Crummles, Miss Snevellicci, Miss Ledrook, and the phenomenon. The costumes were beautiful. The bridesmaids were quite covered with artificial flowers, and the phenomenon, in particular, was rendered almost invisible by the portable arbour in which she was enshrined. Miss Ledrook, who was of a romantic turn, wore in her breast the miniature of some field-officer unknown, which she had purchased, a great bargain, not very long before; the other ladies displayed several dazzling articles of imitative jewellery, almost equal to real, and Mrs Crummles came out in a stern and gloomy majesty, which attracted the admiration of all beholders.
The procession had two carriages; in the first were Miss Bravassa (the fourth bridesmaid), Mrs. Crummles, the collector, and Mr. Folair, who was picked as his second for the event. In the other carriage were the bride, Mr. Crummles, Miss Snevellicci, Miss Ledrook, and the phenomenon. The outfits were stunning. The bridesmaids were adorned with artificial flowers, and the phenomenon, in particular, was almost hidden by the portable arbor she was in. Miss Ledrook, who had a romantic side, wore the miniature of an unknown field officer that she had bought, a great deal at the time, not too long ago; the other ladies showcased several dazzling pieces of imitation jewelry, nearly indistinguishable from the real thing, and Mrs. Crummles presented herself with a stern and gloomy majesty that captured the admiration of everyone watching.
But, perhaps the appearance of Mr. Crummles was more striking and appropriate than that of any member of the party. This gentleman, who personated the bride’s father, had, in pursuance of a happy and original conception, ‘made up’ for the part by arraying himself in a theatrical wig, of a style and pattern commonly known as a brown George, and moreover assuming a snuff-coloured suit, of the previous century, with grey silk stockings, and buckles to his shoes. The better to support his assumed character he had determined to be greatly overcome, and, consequently, when they entered the church, the sobs of the affectionate parent were so heart-rending that the pew-opener suggested the propriety of his retiring to the vestry, and comforting himself with a glass of water before the ceremony began.
But maybe Mr. Crummles' appearance was more striking and fitting than anyone else in the group. This guy, who played the bride’s father, had, as part of a clever and unique idea, dressed up for the role in a theatrical wig known as a brown George, and he also wore a snuff-colored suit from the previous century, complete with grey silk stockings and shoe buckles. To really embody his character, he decided to be completely overwhelmed, and so, when they walked into the church, the sounds of the grieving parent were so dramatic that the pew-opener suggested he step into the vestry to calm himself with a glass of water before the ceremony started.
The procession up the aisle was beautiful. The bride, with the four bridesmaids, forming a group previously arranged and rehearsed; the collector, followed by his second, imitating his walk and gestures to the indescribable amusement of some theatrical friends in the gallery; Mr Crummles, with an infirm and feeble gait; Mrs. Crummles advancing with that stage walk, which consists of a stride and a stop alternately—it was the completest thing ever witnessed. The ceremony was very quickly disposed of, and all parties present having signed the register (for which purpose, when it came to his turn, Mr. Crummles carefully wiped and put on an immense pair of spectacles), they went back to breakfast in high spirits. And here they found Nicholas awaiting their arrival.
The procession up the aisle was stunning. The bride, along with her four bridesmaids, formed a group that had been carefully planned and practiced; the usher, copying the collector's walk and gestures, brought indescribable amusement to some theatrical friends in the balcony; Mr. Crummles walked with an unsteady and weak gait; Mrs. Crummles approached with that signature theatrical walk, which alternated between a stride and a stop—it was the most complete spectacle anyone had ever seen. The ceremony wrapped up quickly, and after everyone signed the register (for which purpose Mr. Crummles made a show of wiping and putting on a huge pair of glasses), they headed back to breakfast in high spirits. Here, they found Nicholas waiting for them.
‘Now then,’ said Crummles, who had been assisting Mrs. Grudden in the preparations, which were on a more extensive scale than was quite agreeable to the collector. ‘Breakfast, breakfast.’
‘Alright then,’ said Crummles, who had been helping Mrs. Grudden with the preparations, which were on a larger scale than the collector found comfortable. ‘Breakfast, breakfast.’
No second invitation was required. The company crowded and squeezed themselves at the table as well as they could, and fell to, immediately: Miss Petowker blushing very much when anybody was looking, and eating very much when anybody was not looking; and Mr. Lillyvick going to work as though with the cool resolve, that since the good things must be paid for by him, he would leave as little as possible for the Crummleses to eat up afterwards.
No second invitation was needed. The group crowded around the table as best they could and immediately dug in: Miss Petowker blushing a lot when anyone was watching, and eating a lot when nobody was looking; while Mr. Lillyvick went to work with the determined attitude that, since he was paying for the good food, he would leave as little as possible for the Crummleses to finish off later.
‘It’s very soon done, sir, isn’t it?’ inquired Mr. Folair of the collector, leaning over the table to address him.
“It’s done pretty quickly, isn’t it, sir?” Mr. Folair asked the collector, leaning over the table to talk to him.
‘What is soon done, sir?’ returned Mr. Lillyvick.
‘What’s happening soon, sir?’ replied Mr. Lillyvick.
‘The tying up—the fixing oneself with a wife,’ replied Mr. Folair. ‘It don’t take long, does it?’
‘Getting tied down—settling down with a wife,’ replied Mr. Folair. ‘Doesn’t take long, does it?’
‘No, sir,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, colouring. ‘It does not take long. And what then, sir?’
‘No, sir,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, blushing. ‘It doesn’t take long. So, what happens next, sir?’
‘Oh! nothing,’ said the actor. ‘It don’t take a man long to hang himself, either, eh? ha, ha!’
‘Oh! nothing,’ said the actor. ‘It doesn’t take long for a guy to hang himself, does it? ha, ha!’
Mr. Lillyvick laid down his knife and fork, and looked round the table with indignant astonishment.
Mr. Lillyvick set down his knife and fork and looked around the table in shocked disbelief.
‘To hang himself!’ repeated Mr. Lillyvick.
‘To hang himself!’ Mr. Lillyvick repeated.
A profound silence came upon all, for Mr. Lillyvick was dignified beyond expression.
A deep silence fell over everyone, as Mr. Lillyvick was impressively dignified.
‘To hang himself!’ cried Mr. Lillyvick again. ‘Is any parallel attempted to be drawn in this company between matrimony and hanging?’
‘To hang himself!’ cried Mr. Lillyvick again. ‘Is anyone trying to compare marriage to hanging in this group?’
‘The noose, you know,’ said Mr. Folair, a little crest-fallen.
‘The noose, you know,’ said Mr. Folair, slightly discouraged.
‘The noose, sir?’ retorted Mr. Lillyvick. ‘Does any man dare to speak to me of a noose, and Henrietta Pe—’
‘The noose, sir?’ replied Mr. Lillyvick. ‘Does anyone have the nerve to talk to me about a noose, and Henrietta Pe—’
‘Lillyvick,’ suggested Mr. Crummles.
"Lillyvick," suggested Mr. Crummles.
‘—And Henrietta Lillyvick in the same breath?’ said the collector. ‘In this house, in the presence of Mr. and Mrs. Crummles, who have brought up a talented and virtuous family, to be blessings and phenomenons, and what not, are we to hear talk of nooses?’
‘—And Henrietta Lillyvick mentioned in the same breath?’ said the collector. ‘In this house, with Mr. and Mrs. Crummles present, who have raised a talented and virtuous family, to be blessings and marvels, and whatnot, are we really going to hear talk of nooses?’
‘Folair,’ said Mr. Crummles, deeming it a matter of decency to be affected by this allusion to himself and partner, ‘I’m astonished at you.’
‘Folair,’ said Mr. Crummles, thinking it was only right to be touched by this reference to himself and his partner, ‘I’m shocked at you.’
‘What are you going on in this way at me for?’ urged the unfortunate actor. ‘What have I done?’
‘Why are you acting like this towards me?’ urged the unfortunate actor. ‘What did I do?’
‘Done, sir!’ cried Mr. Lillyvick, ‘aimed a blow at the whole framework of society—’
‘Done, sir!’ shouted Mr. Lillyvick, ‘took a swing at the entire structure of society—’
‘And the best and tenderest feelings,’ added Crummles, relapsing into the old man.
‘And the best and kindest feelings,’ added Crummles, slipping back into the persona of the old man.
‘And the highest and most estimable of social ties,’ said the collector. ‘Noose! As if one was caught, trapped into the married state, pinned by the leg, instead of going into it of one’s own accord and glorying in the act!’
‘And the highest and most valued of social bonds,’ said the collector. ‘No way! It's like being caught, trapped in marriage, pinned down, instead of choosing it willingly and taking pride in the decision!’
‘I didn’t mean to make it out, that you were caught and trapped, and pinned by the leg,’ replied the actor. ‘I’m sorry for it; I can’t say any more.’
‘I didn’t mean to imply that you were caught and trapped, and pinned by the leg,’ replied the actor. ‘I’m really sorry about it; I can’t say anything else.’
‘So you ought to be, sir,’ returned Mr. Lillyvick; ‘and I am glad to hear that you have enough of feeling left to be so.’
‘So you should be, sir,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick; ‘and I’m glad to hear that you still have enough feeling to feel that way.’
The quarrel appearing to terminate with this reply, Mrs. Lillyvick considered that the fittest occasion (the attention of the company being no longer distracted) to burst into tears, and require the assistance of all four bridesmaids, which was immediately rendered, though not without some confusion, for the room being small and the table-cloth long, a whole detachment of plates were swept off the board at the very first move. Regardless of this circumstance, however, Mrs. Lillyvick refused to be comforted until the belligerents had passed their words that the dispute should be carried no further, which, after a sufficient show of reluctance, they did, and from that time Mr. Folair sat in moody silence, contenting himself with pinching Nicholas’s leg when anything was said, and so expressing his contempt both for the speaker and the sentiments to which he gave utterance.
The argument seemed to end with this response, so Mrs. Lillyvick thought it was the perfect time (since everyone’s attention was back on her) to burst into tears and ask all four bridesmaids for help. They quickly came to her aid, although there was some confusion because the room was small and the tablecloth was long, causing a whole stack of plates to tumble off the table with the first movement. Despite this, Mrs. Lillyvick refused to be consoled until the fighters agreed that the disagreement would go no further, which they did after some reluctance. From then on, Mr. Folair sat in sullen silence, only taking pleasure in pinching Nicholas’s leg whenever someone spoke, thus showing his disdain for both the speaker and their words.
There were a great number of speeches made; some by Nicholas, and some by Crummles, and some by the collector; two by the Master Crummleses in returning thanks for themselves, and one by the phenomenon on behalf of the bridesmaids, at which Mrs. Crummles shed tears. There was some singing, too, from Miss Ledrook and Miss Bravassa, and very likely there might have been more, if the fly-driver, who stopped to drive the happy pair to the spot where they proposed to take steamboat to Ryde, had not sent in a peremptory message intimating, that if they didn’t come directly he should infallibly demand eighteen-pence over and above his agreement.
There were plenty of speeches given; some by Nicholas, some by Crummles, and some by the collector; two by the Master Crummleses to thank everyone on their behalf, and one by the phenomenon representing the bridesmaids, which made Mrs. Crummles cry. There was also some singing from Miss Ledrook and Miss Bravassa, and there might have been more if the cab driver, who stopped to take the happy couple to where they planned to catch a steamboat to Ryde, hadn’t sent a firm message saying that if they didn’t come right away, he would definitely charge them an extra eighteen pence beyond what they agreed on.
This desperate threat effectually broke up the party. After a most pathetic leave-taking, Mr. Lillyvick and his bride departed for Ryde, where they were to spend the next two days in profound retirement, and whither they were accompanied by the infant, who had been appointed travelling bridesmaid on Mr. Lillyvick’s express stipulation: as the steamboat people, deceived by her size, would (he had previously ascertained) transport her at half-price.
This desperate threat effectively ended the gathering. After a really sad farewell, Mr. Lillyvick and his new wife left for Ryde, where they would spend the next two days in complete privacy, along with the baby, who had been chosen as the traveling bridesmaid at Mr. Lillyvick’s specific request: as the steamboat company, misled by her small size, would (he had previously checked) take her for half the price.
As there was no performance that night, Mr. Crummles declared his intention of keeping it up till everything to drink was disposed of; but Nicholas having to play Romeo for the first time on the ensuing evening, contrived to slip away in the midst of a temporary confusion, occasioned by the unexpected development of strong symptoms of inebriety in the conduct of Mrs. Grudden.
Since there was no show that night, Mr. Crummles announced he was planning to keep things going until all the drinks were finished; but Nicholas, who had to play Romeo for the first time the next evening, managed to sneak out during a moment of chaos caused by Mrs. Grudden suddenly showing signs of being drunk.
To this act of desertion he was led, not only by his own inclinations, but by his anxiety on account of Smike, who, having to sustain the character of the Apothecary, had been as yet wholly unable to get any more of the part into his head than the general idea that he was very hungry, which—perhaps from old recollections—he had acquired with great aptitude.
To this act of leaving, he was driven not just by his own desires, but also by his worry for Smike, who, needing to play the Apothecary, had so far been completely unable to grasp anything more about the role than the basic idea that he was very hungry, which—maybe due to old memories—he had picked up quite easily.
‘I don’t know what’s to be done, Smike,’ said Nicholas, laying down the book. ‘I am afraid you can’t learn it, my poor fellow.’
‘I don’t know what to do, Smike,’ said Nicholas, putting the book down. ‘I’m afraid you can’t learn it, my poor friend.’
‘I am afraid not,’ said Smike, shaking his head. ‘I think if you—but that would give you so much trouble.’
‘I’m afraid not,’ said Smike, shaking his head. ‘I think if you—but that would cause you so much trouble.’
‘What?’ inquired Nicholas. ‘Never mind me.’
‘What?’ Nicholas asked. ‘Forget about me.’

Original
‘I think,’ said Smike, ‘if you were to keep saying it to me in little bits, over and over again, I should be able to recollect it from hearing you.’
"I think," said Smike, "if you kept saying it to me in small parts, over and over again, I would be able to remember it from hearing you."
‘Do you think so?’ exclaimed Nicholas. ‘Well said. Let us see who tires first. Not I, Smike, trust me. Now then. Who calls so loud?’
“Do you really think that?” Nicholas exclaimed. “Well said. Let’s see who gets tired first. Not me, Smike, trust me. Now then, who’s calling out so loudly?”
‘“Who calls so loud?”’ said Smike.
‘“Who’s calling so loudly?”’ said Smike.
‘“Who calls so loud?”’ repeated Nicholas.
“Who’s calling so loudly?” Nicholas repeated.
‘“Who calls so loud?”’ cried Smike.
‘“Who’s calling so loud?”’ cried Smike.
Thus they continued to ask each other who called so loud, over and over again; and when Smike had that by heart Nicholas went to another sentence, and then to two at a time, and then to three, and so on, until at midnight poor Smike found to his unspeakable joy that he really began to remember something about the text.
So they kept asking each other who was calling so loudly, over and over again; and when Smike had that memorized, Nicholas moved on to another sentence, then to two at a time, and then three, and so on, until at midnight poor Smike found, to his immense joy, that he was really starting to remember something about the text.
Early in the morning they went to it again, and Smike, rendered more confident by the progress he had already made, got on faster and with better heart. As soon as he began to acquire the words pretty freely, Nicholas showed him how he must come in with both hands spread out upon his stomach, and how he must occasionally rub it, in compliance with the established form by which people on the stage always denote that they want something to eat. After the morning’s rehearsal they went to work again, nor did they stop, except for a hasty dinner, until it was time to repair to the theatre at night.
Early in the morning, they got back to it, and Smike, feeling more confident from the progress he had made, picked things up faster and with a better attitude. As soon as he started to learn the words more easily, Nicholas showed him how to come in with both hands spread out on his stomach and how to occasionally rub it, just like people on stage do when they want something to eat. After the morning rehearsal, they continued working without stopping, except for a quick lunch, until it was time to head to the theater at night.
Never had master a more anxious, humble, docile pupil. Never had pupil a more patient, unwearying, considerate, kindhearted master.
Never had a master a more anxious, humble, and obedient student. Never had a student a more patient, tireless, considerate, and kindhearted master.
As soon as they were dressed, and at every interval when he was not upon the stage, Nicholas renewed his instructions. They prospered well. The Romeo was received with hearty plaudits and unbounded favour, and Smike was pronounced unanimously, alike by audience and actors, the very prince and prodigy of Apothecaries.
As soon as they were dressed, and at every break when he wasn't on stage, Nicholas went over his instructions again. They were successful. Romeo received enthusiastic applause and overwhelming approval, and Smike was unanimously declared, by both the audience and the actors, the true star and wonder of the Apothecaries.
CHAPTER 26
I s fraught with some Danger to Miss Nickleby’s Peace of Mind
I s filled with some Risk to Miss Nickleby’s Peace of Mind
The place was a handsome suite of private apartments in Regent Street; the time was three o’clock in the afternoon to the dull and plodding, and the first hour of morning to the gay and spirited; the persons were Lord Frederick Verisopht, and his friend Sir Mulberry Hawk.
The location was a beautiful set of private apartments on Regent Street; the time was three o’clock in the afternoon for the dull and plodding, and the first hour of morning for the lively and spirited; the individuals present were Lord Frederick Verisopht and his friend Sir Mulberry Hawk.
These distinguished gentlemen were reclining listlessly on a couple of sofas, with a table between them, on which were scattered in rich confusion the materials of an untasted breakfast. Newspapers lay strewn about the room, but these, like the meal, were neglected and unnoticed; not, however, because any flow of conversation prevented the attractions of the journals from being called into request, for not a word was exchanged between the two, nor was any sound uttered, save when one, in tossing about to find an easier resting-place for his aching head, uttered an exclamation of impatience, and seemed for a moment to communicate a new restlessness to his companion.
These distinguished gentlemen were lounging lazily on a couple of sofas, with a table between them covered in scattered, untouched breakfast items. Newspapers lay scattered around the room, but like the meal, they were ignored and overlooked; not because a lively conversation was keeping them from being read, as not a single word was exchanged between the two, nor was there any sound made, except when one, shifting to find a more comfortable position for his aching head, let out a frustrated exclamation, briefly passing a sense of restlessness to his companion.
These appearances would in themselves have furnished a pretty strong clue to the extent of the debauch of the previous night, even if there had not been other indications of the amusements in which it had been passed. A couple of billiard balls, all mud and dirt, two battered hats, a champagne bottle with a soiled glove twisted round the neck, to allow of its being grasped more surely in its capacity of an offensive weapon; a broken cane; a card-case without the top; an empty purse; a watch-guard snapped asunder; a handful of silver, mingled with fragments of half-smoked cigars, and their stale and crumbled ashes;—these, and many other tokens of riot and disorder, hinted very intelligibly at the nature of last night’s gentlemanly frolics.
These items themselves would have provided a pretty strong hint about how wild the previous night had been, even without other signs of the fun that was had. A couple of billiard balls, all muddy and dirty, two worn-out hats, a champagne bottle with a soiled glove twisted around the neck to make it easier to hold as a weapon; a broken cane; a card case missing the top; an empty wallet; a snapped watch chain; a handful of coins mixed with bits of half-smoked cigars and their stale, crumbled ashes;—these, along with many other signs of chaos and disorder, clearly suggested what last night’s upscale antics were all about.
Lord Frederick Verisopht was the first to speak. Dropping his slippered foot on the ground, and, yawning heavily, he struggled into a sitting posture, and turned his dull languid eyes towards his friend, to whom he called in a drowsy voice.
Lord Frederick Verisopht was the first to speak. He dropped his slippered foot to the ground, yawned loudly, and worked his way into a sitting position. Turning his dull, tired eyes toward his friend, he called out in a sleepy voice.
‘Hallo!’ replied Sir Mulberry, turning round.
‘Hello!’ replied Sir Mulberry, turning around.
‘Are we going to lie here all da-a-y?’ said the lord.
‘Are we going to lie here all day?’ said the lord.
‘I don’t know that we’re fit for anything else,’ replied Sir Mulberry; ‘yet awhile, at least. I haven’t a grain of life in me this morning.’
‘I don’t know that we’re suited for anything else,’ replied Sir Mulberry; ‘at least not for a while. I don’t have a bit of energy in me this morning.’
‘Life!’ cried Lord Verisopht. ‘I feel as if there would be nothing so snug and comfortable as to die at once.’
‘Life!’ exclaimed Lord Verisopht. ‘I feel like there’s nothing quite as cozy and comfortable as just dying right now.’
‘Then why don’t you die?’ said Sir Mulberry.
‘Then why don’t you just die?’ said Sir Mulberry.
With which inquiry he turned his face away, and seemed to occupy himself in an attempt to fall asleep.
With that question, he turned his face away and seemed to focus on trying to fall asleep.
His hopeful friend and pupil drew a chair to the breakfast-table, and essayed to eat; but, finding that impossible, lounged to the window, then loitered up and down the room with his hand to his fevered head, and finally threw himself again on his sofa, and roused his friend once more.
His hopeful friend and student pulled up a chair to the breakfast table and tried to eat; but when that proved impossible, he wandered over to the window, then paced back and forth in the room with his hand on his burning forehead, and finally flopped back onto his sofa, waking his friend once again.
‘What the devil’s the matter?’ groaned Sir Mulberry, sitting upright on the couch.
‘What the hell’s going on?’ groaned Sir Mulberry, sitting up straight on the couch.
Although Sir Mulberry said this with sufficient ill-humour, he did not seem to feel himself quite at liberty to remain silent; for, after stretching himself very often, and declaring with a shiver that it was ‘infernal cold,’ he made an experiment at the breakfast-table, and proving more successful in it than his less-seasoned friend, remained there.
Although Sir Mulberry said this with considerable annoyance, he didn’t really feel free to stay quiet; after stretching himself several times and expressing with a shiver that it was “really cold,” he decided to try his luck at the breakfast table, and finding more success than his less-experienced friend, he stayed there.
‘Suppose,’ said Sir Mulberry, pausing with a morsel on the point of his fork, ‘suppose we go back to the subject of little Nickleby, eh?’
“Let’s say,” Sir Mulberry said, pausing with a piece of food on the end of his fork, “let’s go back to talking about little Nickleby, shall we?”
‘Which little Nickleby; the money-lender or the ga-a-l?’ asked Lord Verisopht.
‘Which little Nickleby; the moneylender or the girl?’ asked Lord Verisopht.
‘You take me, I see,’ replied Sir Mulberry. ‘The girl, of course.’
‘I see what you're saying,’ replied Sir Mulberry. ‘The girl, obviously.’
‘You promised me you’d find her out,’ said Lord Verisopht.
‘You promised me you’d find her,’ said Lord Verisopht.
‘So I did,’ rejoined his friend; ‘but I have thought further of the matter since then. You distrust me in the business—you shall find her out yourself.’
‘So I did,’ replied his friend; ‘but I've thought more about it since then. You don't trust me with this—you’ll have to find her out on your own.’
‘Na-ay,’ remonstrated Lord Verisopht.
“No way,” protested Lord Verisopht.
‘But I say yes,’ returned his friend. ‘You shall find her out yourself. Don’t think that I mean, when you can—I know as well as you that if I did, you could never get sight of her without me. No. I say you shall find her out—shall—and I’ll put you in the way.’
‘But I say yes,’ his friend replied. ‘You’ll find her on your own. Don’t think I mean you can’t—I know just as well as you that if I didn’t help, you’d never see her without me. No. I say you will find her—will—and I’ll show you how.’
‘Now, curse me, if you ain’t a real, deyvlish, downright, thorough-paced friend,’ said the young lord, on whom this speech had produced a most reviving effect.
‘Now, curse me if you aren't a real, devilish, downright, genuine friend,’ said the young lord, on whom this speech had a highly uplifting effect.
‘I’ll tell you how,’ said Sir Mulberry. ‘She was at that dinner as a bait for you.’
"I'll tell you how," said Sir Mulberry. "She was at that dinner to lure you in."
‘No!’ cried the young lord. ‘What the dey—’
‘No!’ shouted the young lord. ‘What the heck—’
‘As a bait for you,’ repeated his friend; ‘old Nickleby told me so himself.’
‘As bait for you,’ his friend repeated; ‘old Nickleby told me that himself.’
‘What a fine old cock it is!’ exclaimed Lord Verisopht; ‘a noble rascal!’
"He's such a great old guy!" exclaimed Lord Verisopht; "a true rogue!"
‘Yes,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘he knew she was a smart little creature—’
'Yes,' said Sir Mulberry, 'he knew she was a clever little thing—'
‘Smart!’ interposed the young lord. ‘Upon my soul, Hawk, she’s a perfect beauty—a—a picture, a statue, a—a—upon my soul she is!’
“Smart!” interrupted the young lord. “Honestly, Hawk, she’s absolutely stunning—a—a picture, a statue, I swear she is!”
‘Well,’ replied Sir Mulberry, shrugging his shoulders and manifesting an indifference, whether he felt it or not; ‘that’s a matter of taste; if mine doesn’t agree with yours, so much the better.’
‘Well,’ replied Sir Mulberry, shrugging his shoulders and showing an indifference, whether he actually felt it or not; ‘that’s just a matter of taste; if mine doesn’t match yours, so much the better.’
‘Confound it!’ reasoned the lord, ‘you were thick enough with her that day, anyhow. I could hardly get in a word.’
‘Damn it!’ the lord reasoned, ‘you were so close with her that day, anyway. I could barely get a word in.’
‘Well enough for once, well enough for once,’ replied Sir Mulberry; ‘but not worth the trouble of being agreeable to again. If you seriously want to follow up the niece, tell the uncle that you must know where she lives and how she lives, and with whom, or you are no longer a customer of his. He’ll tell you fast enough.’
‘That’s fine for now, fine for now,’ replied Sir Mulberry; ‘but it’s not worth the effort to be nice again. If you really want to track down the niece, tell the uncle that you need to know where she lives, how she lives, and who she’s with, or you’re no longer his customer. He’ll share that information quickly enough.’
‘Why didn’t you say this before?’ asked Lord Verisopht, ‘instead of letting me go on burning, consuming, dragging out a miserable existence for an a-age!’
‘Why didn’t you say this earlier?’ asked Lord Verisopht, ‘instead of letting me continue suffering, wasting away, dragging out a miserable existence for ages!’
‘I didn’t know it, in the first place,’ answered Sir Mulberry carelessly; ‘and in the second, I didn’t believe you were so very much in earnest.’
“I didn’t know that at first,” replied Sir Mulberry casually; “and secondly, I didn’t think you were being so serious about it.”
Now, the truth was, that in the interval which had elapsed since the dinner at Ralph Nickleby’s, Sir Mulberry Hawk had been furtively trying by every means in his power to discover whence Kate had so suddenly appeared, and whither she had disappeared. Unassisted by Ralph, however, with whom he had held no communication since their angry parting on that occasion, all his efforts were wholly unavailing, and he had therefore arrived at the determination of communicating to the young lord the substance of the admission he had gleaned from that worthy. To this he was impelled by various considerations; among which the certainty of knowing whatever the weak young man knew was decidedly not the least, as the desire of encountering the usurer’s niece again, and using his utmost arts to reduce her pride, and revenge himself for her contempt, was uppermost in his thoughts. It was a politic course of proceeding, and one which could not fail to redound to his advantage in every point of view, since the very circumstance of his having extorted from Ralph Nickleby his real design in introducing his niece to such society, coupled with his extreme disinterestedness in communicating it so freely to his friend, could not but advance his interests in that quarter, and greatly facilitate the passage of coin (pretty frequent and speedy already) from the pockets of Lord Frederick Verisopht to those of Sir Mulberry Hawk.
The truth was that since the dinner at Ralph Nickleby’s, Sir Mulberry Hawk had been secretly trying by all means to figure out where Kate had suddenly come from and where she had gone. Without any help from Ralph, whom he hadn’t spoken to since their angry breakup at that dinner, all his efforts were completely fruitless. He had then decided to share what he learned from Ralph with the young lord. This was driven by several reasons, including the desire to know whatever the weak young man knew, as well as the strong urge to encounter the usurer’s niece again and use all his tactics to bring her pride down and get back at her for her disdain, which was at the forefront of his mind. It was a smart strategy that would undoubtedly benefit him in every way, since the fact that he had forced Ralph Nickleby to reveal his true intentions in introducing his niece to such company, combined with his selflessness in sharing it freely with his friend, could only boost his standing with the young lord and greatly ease the flow of money (which was already happening pretty frequently and quickly) from Lord Frederick Verisopht’s pockets to those of Sir Mulberry Hawk.
Thus reasoned Sir Mulberry, and in pursuance of this reasoning he and his friend soon afterwards repaired to Ralph Nickleby’s, there to execute a plan of operations concerted by Sir Mulberry himself, avowedly to promote his friend’s object, and really to attain his own.
Thus reasoned Sir Mulberry, and following this thought, he and his friend soon after went to Ralph Nickleby’s, there to carry out a plan devised by Sir Mulberry himself, officially to help his friend’s goal, but actually to achieve his own.
They found Ralph at home, and alone. As he led them into the drawing-room, the recollection of the scene which had taken place there seemed to occur to him, for he cast a curious look at Sir Mulberry, who bestowed upon it no other acknowledgment than a careless smile.
They found Ralph at home, and alone. As he led them into the living room, the memory of what had happened there seemed to hit him, so he gave a curious glance at Sir Mulberry, who responded with nothing more than a nonchalant smile.
They had a short conference upon some money matters then in progress, which were scarcely disposed of when the lordly dupe (in pursuance of his friend’s instructions) requested with some embarrassment to speak to Ralph alone.
They had a brief meeting about some ongoing financial issues, which were barely resolved when the arrogant fool (following his friend’s instructions) awkwardly asked to speak to Ralph privately.
‘Alone, eh?’ cried Sir Mulberry, affecting surprise. ‘Oh, very good. I’ll walk into the next room here. Don’t keep me long, that’s all.’
"Alone, huh?" exclaimed Sir Mulberry, pretending to be surprised. "Oh, that’s great. I’ll just step into the next room. Don’t take too long, that’s all."
So saying, Sir Mulberry took up his hat, and humming a fragment of a song disappeared through the door of communication between the two drawing-rooms, and closed it after him.
So saying, Sir Mulberry picked up his hat and, humming a bit of a song, went through the door connecting the two drawing rooms and shut it behind him.
‘Now, my lord,’ said Ralph, ‘what is it?’
‘Now, my lord,’ Ralph said, ‘what is it?’
‘Nickleby,’ said his client, throwing himself along the sofa on which he had been previously seated, so as to bring his lips nearer to the old man’s ear, ‘what a pretty creature your niece is!’
‘Nickleby,’ said his client, flopping down on the sofa where he had been sitting before, so he could get closer to the old man’s ear, ‘what a lovely girl your niece is!’
‘Is she, my lord?’ replied Ralph. ‘Maybe—maybe—I don’t trouble my head with such matters.’
‘Is she, my lord?’ Ralph replied. ‘Maybe—maybe—I don’t concern myself with such things.’
‘You know she’s a deyvlish fine girl,’ said the client. ‘You must know that, Nickleby. Come, don’t deny that.’
‘You know she’s a devilishly attractive girl,’ said the client. ‘You have to know that, Nickleby. Come on, don’t deny it.’
‘Yes, I believe she is considered so,’ replied Ralph. ‘Indeed, I know she is. If I did not, you are an authority on such points, and your taste, my lord—on all points, indeed—is undeniable.’
'Yes, I think she is viewed that way,' Ralph replied. 'In fact, I know she is. If I didn't, you're an expert on these matters, and your taste, my lord—on all matters, really—is beyond question.'
Nobody but the young man to whom these words were addressed could have been deaf to the sneering tone in which they were spoken, or blind to the look of contempt by which they were accompanied. But Lord Frederick Verisopht was both, and took them to be complimentary.
Nobody except the young man these words were directed at could have missed the mocking tone they were spoken in or the look of disdain that went along with them. But Lord Frederick Verisopht was both oblivious and thought they were flattering.
‘Well,’ he said, ‘p’raps you’re a little right, and p’raps you’re a little wrong—a little of both, Nickleby. I want to know where this beauty lives, that I may have another peep at her, Nickleby.’
‘Well,’ he said, ‘maybe you’re a bit right, and maybe you’re a bit wrong—a mix of both, Nickleby. I want to know where this beauty lives so I can take another look at her, Nickleby.’
‘Really—’ Ralph began in his usual tones.
‘Seriously—’ Ralph started in his usual tone.
‘Don’t talk so loud,’ cried the other, achieving the great point of his lesson to a miracle. ‘I don’t want Hawk to hear.’
“Don’t talk so loud,” shouted the other, successfully hitting the main point of his lesson. “I don’t want Hawk to hear.”
‘You know he is your rival, do you?’ said Ralph, looking sharply at him.
"You know he's your rival, right?" Ralph said, giving him a sharp look.
‘He always is, d-a-amn him,’ replied the client; ‘and I want to steal a march upon him. Ha, ha, ha! He’ll cut up so rough, Nickleby, at our talking together without him. Where does she live, Nickleby, that’s all? Only tell me where she lives, Nickleby.’
‘He always is, damn him,’ replied the client; ‘and I want to get one over on him. Ha, ha, ha! He’s going to be so mad, Nickleby, about us chatting without him. Where does she live, Nickleby, that’s all? Just tell me where she lives, Nickleby.’
‘He bites,’ thought Ralph. ‘He bites.’
'He bites,' Ralph thought. 'He bites.'
‘Eh, Nickleby, eh?’ pursued the client. ‘Where does she live?’
‘Hey, Nickleby, right?’ the client continued. ‘Where does she live?’
‘Really, my lord,’ said Ralph, rubbing his hands slowly over each other, ‘I must think before I tell you.’
‘Honestly, my lord,’ Ralph said, slowly rubbing his hands together, ‘I need to think before I tell you.’
‘No, not a bit of it, Nickleby; you mustn’t think at all,’ replied Verisopht. ‘Where is it?’
‘No, not at all, Nickleby; you shouldn’t think about it,’ replied Verisopht. ‘Where is it?’
‘No good can come of your knowing,’ replied Ralph. ‘She has been virtuously and well brought up; to be sure she is handsome, poor, unprotected! Poor girl, poor girl.’
‘No good can come from you knowing,’ replied Ralph. ‘She has been raised well and with strong values; she is definitely beautiful, poor, and defenseless! Poor girl, poor girl.’
Ralph ran over this brief summary of Kate’s condition as if it were merely passing through his own mind, and he had no intention to speak aloud; but the shrewd sly look which he directed at his companion as he delivered it, gave this poor assumption the lie.
Ralph went over this short summary of Kate’s condition in his mind, thinking he wouldn't say it out loud. However, the clever, sly look he shot at his companion while he spoke revealed that he was actually quite aware of the situation.
‘I tell you I only want to see her,’ cried his client. ‘A ma-an may look at a pretty woman without harm, mayn’t he? Now, where does she live? You know you’re making a fortune out of me, Nickleby, and upon my soul nobody shall ever take me to anybody else, if you only tell me this.’
‘I’m telling you, I just want to see her,’ his client shouted. ‘A guy can look at a pretty woman without any trouble, right? So, where does she live? You know you’re making a fortune off me, Nickleby, and honestly, nobody else is getting me as a client if you just tell me this.’
‘As you promise that, my lord,’ said Ralph, with feigned reluctance, ‘and as I am most anxious to oblige you, and as there’s no harm in it—no harm—I’ll tell you. But you had better keep it to yourself, my lord; strictly to yourself.’ Ralph pointed to the adjoining room as he spoke, and nodded expressively.
“As you promise that, my lord,” Ralph said, pretending to hesitate, “and since I really want to help you, and there’s no harm in it—no harm—I’ll tell you. But you should probably keep it to yourself, my lord; just to yourself.” Ralph gestured towards the next room as he spoke and nodded meaningfully.
The young lord, feigning to be equally impressed with the necessity of this precaution, Ralph disclosed the present address and occupation of his niece, observing that from what he heard of the family they appeared very ambitious to have distinguished acquaintances, and that a lord could, doubtless, introduce himself with great ease, if he felt disposed.
The young lord, pretending to be just as concerned about this precaution, Ralph revealed the current address and job of his niece, noting that from what he knew about the family, they seemed very eager to have notable connections, and that a lord could certainly introduce himself without any trouble if he wanted to.
‘Your object being only to see her again,’ said Ralph, ‘you could effect it at any time you chose by that means.’
‘If your only goal is to see her again,’ said Ralph, ‘you could do it anytime you want using that method.’
Lord Verisopht acknowledged the hint with a great many squeezes of Ralph’s hard, horny hand, and whispering that they would now do well to close the conversation, called to Sir Mulberry Hawk that he might come back.
Lord Verisopht acknowledged the hint with numerous squeezes of Ralph's tough, calloused hand, and, whispering that it would be best to wrap up the conversation, called out to Sir Mulberry Hawk to come back.
‘I thought you had gone to sleep,’ said Sir Mulberry, reappearing with an ill-tempered air.
‘I thought you were asleep,’ said Sir Mulberry, coming back with a grumpy attitude.
‘Sorry to detain you,’ replied the gull; ‘but Nickleby has been so ama-azingly funny that I couldn’t tear myself away.’
‘Sorry to hold you up,’ replied the gull; ‘but Nickleby has been so incredibly funny that I couldn’t pull myself away.’
‘No, no,’ said Ralph; ‘it was all his lordship. You know what a witty, humorous, elegant, accomplished man Lord Frederick is. Mind the step, my lord—Sir Mulberry, pray give way.’
‘No, no,’ said Ralph; ‘it was all his lordship. You know how witty, funny, elegant, and skilled Lord Frederick is. Watch your step, my lord—Sir Mulberry, please step aside.’
With such courtesies as these, and many low bows, and the same cold sneer upon his face all the while, Ralph busied himself in showing his visitors downstairs, and otherwise than by the slightest possible motion about the corners of his mouth, returned no show of answer to the look of admiration with which Sir Mulberry Hawk seemed to compliment him on being such an accomplished and most consummate scoundrel.
With these kinds of polite gestures, a lot of low bows, and the same cold sneer on his face the whole time, Ralph kept himself busy showing his guests downstairs. Apart from the slightest twitch at the corners of his mouth, he gave no response to the admiring look that Sir Mulberry Hawk seemed to give him, as if to compliment him on being such a skilled and completely despicable scoundrel.
There had been a ring at the bell a few minutes before, which was answered by Newman Noggs just as they reached the hall. In the ordinary course of business Newman would have either admitted the new-comer in silence, or have requested him or her to stand aside while the gentlemen passed out. But he no sooner saw who it was, than as if for some private reason of his own, he boldly departed from the established custom of Ralph’s mansion in business hours, and looking towards the respectable trio who were approaching, cried in a loud and sonorous voice, ‘Mrs. Nickleby!’
A few minutes earlier, the doorbell had rung, which Newman Noggs answered just as they arrived in the hall. Normally, Newman would have either let the newcomer in silently or asked them to wait while the gentlemen left. But as soon as he recognized who it was, he unexpectedly broke the usual protocol of Ralph's house during business hours. Turning to the respectable trio approaching, he shouted in a loud, resonant voice, "Mrs. Nickleby!"
‘Mrs. Nickleby!’ cried Sir Mulberry Hawk, as his friend looked back, and stared him in the face.
‘Mrs. Nickleby!’ shouted Sir Mulberry Hawk, as his friend glanced back and stared him in the face.
It was, indeed, that well-intentioned lady, who, having received an offer for the empty house in the city directed to the landlord, had brought it post-haste to Mr. Nickleby without delay.
It was, in fact, that well-meaning lady who, after getting an offer for the vacant house in the city meant for the landlord, quickly brought it to Mr. Nickleby without any delay.
‘Nobody you know,’ said Ralph. ‘Step into the office, my—my—dear. I’ll be with you directly.’
‘Nobody you know,’ said Ralph. ‘Come into the office, my—my—dear. I’ll be with you in a moment.’
‘Nobody I know!’ cried Sir Mulberry Hawk, advancing to the astonished lady. ‘Is this Mrs. Nickleby—the mother of Miss Nickleby—the delightful creature that I had the happiness of meeting in this house the very last time I dined here? But no;’ said Sir Mulberry, stopping short. ‘No, it can’t be. There is the same cast of features, the same indescribable air of—But no; no. This lady is too young for that.’
‘Nobody I know!’ shouted Sir Mulberry Hawk, stepping towards the shocked lady. ‘Is this Mrs. Nickleby—the mother of Miss Nickleby—the charming person I was lucky enough to meet in this house the last time I had dinner here? But wait;’ said Sir Mulberry, suddenly halting. ‘No, it can’t be. She has the same facial features, the same indescribable vibe of—But no; no. This lady is too young for that.’
‘I think you can tell the gentleman, brother-in-law, if it concerns him to know,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, acknowledging the compliment with a graceful bend, ‘that Kate Nickleby is my daughter.’
"I think you can let the gentleman, my brother-in-law, know if it concerns him," said Mrs. Nickleby, acknowledging the compliment with a graceful nod, "that Kate Nickleby is my daughter."
‘Her daughter, my lord!’ cried Sir Mulberry, turning to his friend. ‘This lady’s daughter, my lord.’
‘Her daughter, my lord!’ shouted Sir Mulberry, turning to his friend. ‘This woman’s daughter, my lord.’
‘My lord!’ thought Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Well, I never did—’
‘My lord!’ thought Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Wow, I can’t believe it—’
‘This, then, my lord,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘is the lady to whose obliging marriage we owe so much happiness. This lady is the mother of sweet Miss Nickleby. Do you observe the extraordinary likeness, my lord? Nickleby—introduce us.’
‘So, my lord,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘this is the lady whose generous marriage has brought us so much happiness. This lady is the mother of sweet Miss Nickleby. Do you notice the striking resemblance, my lord? Nickleby—please introduce us.’
Ralph did so, in a kind of desperation.
Ralph did that, feeling a bit desperate.
‘Upon my soul, it’s a most delightful thing,’ said Lord Frederick, pressing forward. ‘How de do?’
‘Honestly, it’s such a wonderful thing,’ said Lord Frederick, stepping closer. ‘How are you?’
Mrs. Nickleby was too much flurried by these uncommonly kind salutations, and her regrets at not having on her other bonnet, to make any immediate reply, so she merely continued to bend and smile, and betray great agitation.
Mrs. Nickleby was too flustered by these unusually kind greetings and her disappointment at not wearing her other hat to respond right away, so she just kept bending and smiling, showing her nervousness.
‘A—and how is Miss Nickleby?’ said Lord Frederick. ‘Well, I hope?’
‘A—how is Miss Nickleby doing?’ asked Lord Frederick. ‘I hope she's well?’
‘She is quite well, I’m obliged to you, my lord,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, recovering. ‘Quite well. She wasn’t well for some days after that day she dined here, and I can’t help thinking, that she caught cold in that hackney coach coming home. Hackney coaches, my lord, are such nasty things, that it’s almost better to walk at any time, for although I believe a hackney coachman can be transported for life, if he has a broken window, still they are so reckless, that they nearly all have broken windows. I once had a swelled face for six weeks, my lord, from riding in a hackney coach—I think it was a hackney coach,’ said Mrs. Nickleby reflecting, ‘though I’m not quite certain whether it wasn’t a chariot; at all events I know it was a dark green, with a very long number, beginning with a nought and ending with a nine—no, beginning with a nine, and ending with a nought, that was it, and of course the stamp-office people would know at once whether it was a coach or a chariot if any inquiries were made there—however that was, there it was with a broken window and there was I for six weeks with a swelled face—I think that was the very same hackney coach, that we found out afterwards, had the top open all the time, and we should never even have known it, if they hadn’t charged us a shilling an hour extra for having it open, which it seems is the law, or was then, and a most shameful law it appears to be—I don’t understand the subject, but I should say the Corn Laws could be nothing to that act of Parliament.’
“She’s doing well, thank you for asking, my lord,” replied Mrs. Nickleby, recovering. “Really well. She wasn’t feeling great for a few days after the dinner she had here, and I can’t shake the feeling that she caught a cold in that taxi on the way home. Taxis, my lord, are such unpleasant things; it’s almost better to walk anytime. Even though I believe a taxi driver can be banned for life if he has a broken window, they’re still so reckless that nearly all of them have broken windows. I once had a swollen face for six weeks, my lord, from riding in a taxi—I think it was a taxi,” Mrs. Nickleby said, reflecting, “though I’m not completely sure if it wasn’t a chariot; in any case, I know it was dark green, with a very long number starting with a zero and ending with a nine—no, starting with a nine and ending with a zero, that’s it. Of course, the stamp office would know right away whether it was a taxi or a chariot if anyone asked—anyway, there it was with a broken window, and I ended up with a swollen face for six weeks. I believe that was the very same taxi that we later discovered had the top open the whole time. We wouldn’t have even known if they hadn’t charged us an extra shilling an hour for having it open, which apparently is the law, or at least it was back then, and it seems like a ridiculous law to me. I don’t really understand the topic, but I would say the Corn Laws could be nothing compared to that act of Parliament.”
Having pretty well run herself out by this time, Mrs. Nickleby stopped as suddenly as she had started off; and repeated that Kate was quite well. ‘Indeed,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I don’t think she ever was better, since she had the hooping-cough, scarlet-fever, and measles, all at the same time, and that’s the fact.’
Having pretty much exhausted herself by this point, Mrs. Nickleby stopped as abruptly as she had started and insisted that Kate was doing just fine. “Honestly,” said Mrs. Nickleby, “I don’t think she has ever been better since she had whooping cough, scarlet fever, and measles all at once, and that’s the truth.”
‘Is that letter for me?’ growled Ralph, pointing to the little packet Mrs Nickleby held in her hand.
‘Is that letter for me?’ Ralph grumbled, pointing to the small packet Mrs. Nickleby was holding.
‘For you, brother-in-law,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, ‘and I walked all the way up here on purpose to give it you.’
'This is for you, brother-in-law,' Mrs. Nickleby said, 'and I walked all the way up here just to give it to you.'
‘All the way up here!’ cried Sir Mulberry, seizing upon the chance of discovering where Mrs. Nickleby had come from. ‘What a confounded distance! How far do you call it now?’
‘All the way up here!’ shouted Sir Mulberry, taking the opportunity to find out where Mrs. Nickleby had come from. ‘What an incredible distance! How far do you think it is now?’
‘How far do I call it?’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Let me see. It’s just a mile from our door to the Old Bailey.’
‘How far do I call it?’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Let me see. It’s just a mile from our door to the Old Bailey.’
‘No, no. Not so much as that,’ urged Sir Mulberry.
‘No, no. Not that much,’ urged Sir Mulberry.
‘Oh! It is indeed,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I appeal to his lordship.’
‘Oh! It really is,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I call on his lordship.’
‘I should decidedly say it was a mile,’ remarked Lord Frederick, with a solemn aspect.
"I would definitely say it was a mile," said Lord Frederick, looking serious.
‘It must be; it can’t be a yard less,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘All down Newgate Street, all down Cheapside, all up Lombard Street, down Gracechurch Street, and along Thames Street, as far as Spigwiffin’s Wharf. Oh! It’s a mile.’
‘It has to be; it can’t be any less than a yard,’ Mrs. Nickleby said. ‘All along Newgate Street, all down Cheapside, all up Lombard Street, down Gracechurch Street, and along Thames Street, as far as Spigwiffin’s Wharf. Oh! It’s a mile.’
‘Yes, on second thoughts I should say it was,’ replied Sir Mulberry. ‘But you don’t surely mean to walk all the way back?’
‘Yeah, thinking about it, I guess it was,’ replied Sir Mulberry. ‘But you can’t seriously be planning to walk all the way back, right?’
‘Oh, no,’ rejoined Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I shall go back in an omnibus. I didn’t travel about in omnibuses, when my poor dear Nicholas was alive, brother-in-law. But as it is, you know—’
‘Oh, no,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I’ll take an omnibus back. I didn’t travel around in omnibuses when my poor dear Nicholas was alive, brother-in-law. But as it is, you know—’
‘Yes, yes,’ replied Ralph impatiently, ‘and you had better get back before dark.’
‘Yeah, yeah,’ Ralph replied impatiently, ‘and you should head back before it gets dark.’
‘Thank you, brother-in-law, so I had,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I think I had better say goodbye, at once.’
‘Thank you, brother-in-law, I really did,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I think it’s best if I say goodbye now.’
‘Not stop and—rest?’ said Ralph, who seldom offered refreshments unless something was to be got by it.
‘Not stop and—rest?’ said Ralph, who rarely offered snacks unless there was something to gain from it.
‘Oh dear me no,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, glancing at the dial.
‘Oh dear me no,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, looking at the clock.
‘Lord Frederick,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘we are going Mrs. Nickleby’s way. We’ll see her safe to the omnibus?’
‘Lord Frederick,’ Sir Mulberry said, ‘we’re going in Mrs. Nickleby’s direction. Shall we make sure she gets to the bus safely?’
‘By all means. Ye-es.’
"Of course. Yes."
‘Oh! I really couldn’t think of it!’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Oh! I really can’t imagine it!’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
But Sir Mulberry Hawk and Lord Verisopht were peremptory in their politeness, and leaving Ralph, who seemed to think, not unwisely, that he looked less ridiculous as a mere spectator, than he would have done if he had taken any part in these proceedings, they quitted the house with Mrs Nickleby between them; that good lady in a perfect ecstasy of satisfaction, no less with the attentions shown her by two titled gentlemen, than with the conviction that Kate might now pick and choose, at least between two large fortunes, and most unexceptionable husbands.
But Sir Mulberry Hawk and Lord Verisopht were insistent in their politeness, and leaving Ralph, who reasonably thought he looked less ridiculous as a mere spectator than he would have if he had participated in these proceedings, they exited the house with Mrs. Nickleby between them; that good lady was in absolute ecstasy, not only with the attention shown to her by two titled gentlemen but also with the belief that Kate could now choose between at least two large fortunes and completely suitable husbands.
As she was carried away for the moment by an irresistible train of thought, all connected with her daughter’s future greatness, Sir Mulberry Hawk and his friend exchanged glances over the top of the bonnet which the poor lady so much regretted not having left at home, and proceeded to dilate with great rapture, but much respect on the manifold perfections of Miss Nickleby.
As she got lost in an irresistible train of thought about her daughter's potential success, Sir Mulberry Hawk and his friend exchanged looks over the bonnet that the poor lady wished she had left at home. They then enthusiastically, yet respectfully, went on about the many qualities of Miss Nickleby.
‘What a delight, what a comfort, what a happiness, this amiable creature must be to you,’ said Sir Mulberry, throwing into his voice an indication of the warmest feeling.
“What a delight, what a comfort, what a joy this lovely person must be for you,” said Sir Mulberry, infusing his voice with the warmth of his feelings.
‘She is indeed, sir,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby; ‘she is the sweetest-tempered, kindest-hearted creature—and so clever!’
"She really is, sir," Mrs. Nickleby replied. "She's the sweetest, kindest person—and so smart!"
‘She looks clayver,’ said Lord Verisopht, with the air of a judge of cleverness.
‘She looks clever,’ said Lord Verisopht, with the demeanor of someone assessing intelligence.
‘I assure you she is, my lord,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby. ‘When she was at school in Devonshire, she was universally allowed to be beyond all exception the very cleverest girl there, and there were a great many very clever ones too, and that’s the truth—twenty-five young ladies, fifty guineas a year without the et-ceteras, both the Miss Dowdles the most accomplished, elegant, fascinating creatures—Oh dear me!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I never shall forget what pleasure she used to give me and her poor dear papa, when she was at that school, never—such a delightful letter every half-year, telling us that she was the first pupil in the whole establishment, and had made more progress than anybody else! I can scarcely bear to think of it even now. The girls wrote all the letters themselves,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, ‘and the writing-master touched them up afterwards with a magnifying glass and a silver pen; at least I think they wrote them, though Kate was never quite certain about that, because she didn’t know the handwriting of hers again; but anyway, I know it was a circular which they all copied, and of course it was a very gratifying thing—very gratifying.’
“I assure you she is, my lord,” Mrs. Nickleby replied. “When she was in school in Devonshire, everyone agreed she was definitely the smartest girl there, and there were actually a lot of really clever girls too, and that’s the truth—twenty-five young ladies, fifty guineas a year without extras, both the Miss Dowdles were the most accomplished, elegant, fascinating creatures—Oh dear!” said Mrs. Nickleby, “I will never forget the joy she brought to me and her poor dear papa when she was at that school, never—such a delightful letter every six months, telling us she was the top pupil in the whole place and had made more progress than anyone else! I can hardly bear to think about it even now. The girls wrote all the letters themselves,” Mrs. Nickleby added, “and the writing teacher touched them up afterwards with a magnifying glass and a silver pen; at least I think they wrote them, although Kate was never completely sure about that, because she didn’t recognize her own handwriting again; but anyway, I know it was a standard letter that they all copied, and of course it was a very rewarding thing—very rewarding.”
With similar recollections Mrs. Nickleby beguiled the tediousness of the way, until they reached the omnibus, which the extreme politeness of her new friends would not allow them to leave until it actually started, when they took their hats, as Mrs. Nickleby solemnly assured her hearers on many subsequent occasions, ‘completely off,’ and kissed their straw-coloured kid gloves till they were no longer visible.
With similar memories, Mrs. Nickleby made the journey less boring until they arrived at the bus. Her new friends were so polite that they wouldn’t let them leave until it actually started. Then they took their hats off, as Mrs. Nickleby seriously told her listeners many times afterward, ‘completely off,’ and kissed their light-colored kid gloves until they were out of sight.
Mrs. Nickleby leant back in the furthest corner of the conveyance, and, closing her eyes, resigned herself to a host of most pleasing meditations. Kate had never said a word about having met either of these gentlemen; ‘that,’ she thought, ‘argues that she is strongly prepossessed in favour of one of them.’ Then the question arose, which one could it be. The lord was the youngest, and his title was certainly the grandest; still Kate was not the girl to be swayed by such considerations as these. ‘I will never put any constraint upon her inclinations,’ said Mrs. Nickleby to herself; ‘but upon my word I think there’s no comparison between his lordship and Sir Mulberry—Sir Mulberry is such an attentive gentlemanly creature, so much manner, such a fine man, and has so much to say for himself. I hope it’s Sir Mulberry—I think it must be Sir Mulberry!’ And then her thoughts flew back to her old predictions, and the number of times she had said, that Kate with no fortune would marry better than other people’s daughters with thousands; and, as she pictured with the brightness of a mother’s fancy all the beauty and grace of the poor girl who had struggled so cheerfully with her new life of hardship and trial, her heart grew too full, and the tears trickled down her face.
Mrs. Nickleby leaned back in the farthest corner of the carriage and, closing her eyes, let herself drift into a series of very pleasant thoughts. Kate had never mentioned meeting either of these gentlemen; ‘that,’ she thought, ‘suggests that she is really leaning towards one of them.’ Then the question came up: which one could it be? The lord was the youngest, and his title was definitely the most impressive; still, Kate wasn’t the type to be influenced by such things. ‘I will never pressure her feelings,’ Mrs. Nickleby told herself; ‘but honestly, I think there’s no comparison between his lordship and Sir Mulberry—Sir Mulberry is such a charming and attentive guy, so well-mannered, such a handsome man, and he has so much to say. I hope it’s Sir Mulberry—I really think it must be Sir Mulberry!’ And then her thoughts went back to her past predictions, and to the many times she had said that Kate, with no fortune, would marry better than the daughters of wealthier families; and as she imagined, with a mother’s bright outlook, all the beauty and grace of her poor daughter who had faced her new life of hardship with such cheer, her heart became too full, and tears streamed down her face.
Meanwhile, Ralph walked to and fro in his little back-office, troubled in mind by what had just occurred. To say that Ralph loved or cared for—in the most ordinary acceptation of those terms—any one of God’s creatures, would be the wildest fiction. Still, there had somehow stolen upon him from time to time a thought of his niece which was tinged with compassion and pity; breaking through the dull cloud of dislike or indifference which darkened men and women in his eyes, there was, in her case, the faintest gleam of light—a most feeble and sickly ray at the best of times—but there it was, and it showed the poor girl in a better and purer aspect than any in which he had looked on human nature yet.
Meanwhile, Ralph paced back and forth in his small back office, troubled by what had just happened. To say that Ralph loved or cared for—by the most common understanding of those words—anyone at all would be the biggest lie. Still, occasionally, a thought about his niece crept in that was colored with compassion and pity; breaking through the dull fog of dislike or indifference that overshadowed everyone in his view, there was, in her case, the faintest glimmer of light—a weak and sickly ray at best—but it was there, and it showed the poor girl in a better and purer way than any other version of humanity he had ever seen.
‘I wish,’ thought Ralph, ‘I had never done this. And yet it will keep this boy to me, while there is money to be made. Selling a girl—throwing her in the way of temptation, and insult, and coarse speech. Nearly two thousand pounds profit from him already though. Pshaw! match-making mothers do the same thing every day.’
‘I wish,’ thought Ralph, ‘I had never done this. And yet it will keep this boy tied to me, as long as there’s money to be made. Selling a girl—exposing her to temptation, insult, and crude remarks. Almost two thousand pounds in profit from him already though. Pshaw! Matchmaking mothers do the same thing every day.’
He sat down, and told the chances, for and against, on his fingers.
He sat down and counted the pros and cons on his fingers.
‘If I had not put them in the right track today,’ thought Ralph, ‘this foolish woman would have done so. Well. If her daughter is as true to herself as she should be from what I have seen, what harm ensues? A little teasing, a little humbling, a few tears. Yes,’ said Ralph, aloud, as he locked his iron safe. ‘She must take her chance. She must take her chance.’
‘If I hadn't pointed them in the right direction today,’ Ralph thought, ‘this silly woman would have. Well. If her daughter is as genuine as she should be based on what I've seen, what’s the harm? A bit of teasing, a little humbling, a few tears. Yes,’ Ralph said out loud as he locked his iron safe. ‘She has to take her chance. She has to take her chance.’
CHAPTER 27
Mrs. Nickleby becomes acquainted with Messrs Pyke and Pluck, whose Affection and Interest are beyond all Bounds
Mrs. Nickleby meets Messrs Pyke and Pluck, whose affection and interest know no limits
Mrs. Nickleby had not felt so proud and important for many a day, as when, on reaching home, she gave herself wholly up to the pleasant visions which had accompanied her on her way thither. Lady Mulberry Hawk—that was the prevalent idea. Lady Mulberry Hawk!—On Tuesday last, at St George’s, Hanover Square, by the Right Reverend the Bishop of Llandaff, Sir Mulberry Hawk, of Mulberry Castle, North Wales, to Catherine, only daughter of the late Nicholas Nickleby, Esquire, of Devonshire. ‘Upon my word!’ cried Mrs. Nicholas Nickleby, ‘it sounds very well.’
Mrs. Nickleby hadn’t felt so proud and important in a long time as she did when she got home and let herself indulge in the pleasant thoughts that had accompanied her on the way. Lady Mulberry Hawk—that was the main thing on her mind. Lady Mulberry Hawk!—Last Tuesday, at St George’s, Hanover Square, by the Right Reverend the Bishop of Llandaff, Sir Mulberry Hawk, of Mulberry Castle, North Wales, married Catherine, the only daughter of the late Nicholas Nickleby, Esquire, of Devonshire. “I swear!” exclaimed Mrs. Nicholas Nickleby, “that sounds wonderful.”
Having dispatched the ceremony, with its attendant festivities, to the perfect satisfaction of her own mind, the sanguine mother pictured to her imagination a long train of honours and distinctions which could not fail to accompany Kate in her new and brilliant sphere. She would be presented at court, of course. On the anniversary of her birthday, which was upon the nineteenth of July (‘at ten minutes past three o’clock in the morning,’ thought Mrs. Nickleby in a parenthesis, ‘for I recollect asking what o’clock it was’), Sir Mulberry would give a great feast to all his tenants, and would return them three and a half per cent on the amount of their last half-year’s rent, as would be fully described and recorded in the fashionable intelligence, to the immeasurable delight and admiration of all the readers thereof. Kate’s picture, too, would be in at least half-a-dozen of the annuals, and on the opposite page would appear, in delicate type, ‘Lines on contemplating the Portrait of Lady Mulberry Hawk. By Sir Dingleby Dabber.’ Perhaps some one annual, of more comprehensive design than its fellows, might even contain a portrait of the mother of Lady Mulberry Hawk, with lines by the father of Sir Dingleby Dabber. More unlikely things had come to pass. Less interesting portraits had appeared. As this thought occurred to the good lady, her countenance unconsciously assumed that compound expression of simpering and sleepiness which, being common to all such portraits, is perhaps one reason why they are always so charming and agreeable.
After finishing the ceremony and the celebrations that went with it to her complete satisfaction, the optimistic mother imagined a long list of honors and achievements that would surely accompany Kate in her new and exciting life. She would, of course, be presented at court. On her birthday, which was on July nineteenth (‘at ten minutes past three in the morning,’ Mrs. Nickleby thought to herself, ‘because I remember asking what time it was’), Sir Mulberry would throw a big feast for all his tenants and would give them back three and a half percent of their last half-year’s rent, as would be thoroughly detailed in the lifestyle columns, delighting and amazing all the readers. Kate’s picture would also be in at least six of the annuals, and on the opposite page, in fine print, it would read, ‘Lines on contemplating the Portrait of Lady Mulberry Hawk. By Sir Dingleby Dabber.’ Maybe one annual, more ambitious than the others, might even include a portrait of the mother of Lady Mulberry Hawk, along with verses by the father of Sir Dingleby Dabber. Stranger things had happened. Less captivating portraits had been published. As this thought crossed her mind, the good lady's face unintentionally took on that mix of a smirk and drowsiness that is common in all such portraits, possibly one reason they always look so charming and pleasant.
With such triumphs of aerial architecture did Mrs. Nickleby occupy the whole evening after her accidental introduction to Ralph’s titled friends; and dreams, no less prophetic and equally promising, haunted her sleep that night. She was preparing for her frugal dinner next day, still occupied with the same ideas—a little softened down perhaps by sleep and daylight—when the girl who attended her, partly for company, and partly to assist in the household affairs, rushed into the room in unwonted agitation, and announced that two gentlemen were waiting in the passage for permission to walk upstairs.
With such victories in high society, Mrs. Nickleby spent the entire evening after her unexpected meeting with Ralph’s wealthy friends; and dreams, just as vivid and equally promising, filled her sleep that night. The next day, while she was preparing her simple dinner, still caught up in those same thoughts—maybe a bit softened by sleep and the morning light—her attendant, partly there for company and partly to help with household chores, rushed into the room in a state of unusual excitement and announced that two gentlemen were waiting in the hallway for permission to come upstairs.
‘Bless my heart!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, hastily arranging her cap and front, ‘if it should be—dear me, standing in the passage all this time—why don’t you go and ask them to walk up, you stupid thing?’
‘Oh my goodness!’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby, quickly fixing her cap and hair, ‘if it is—goodness, I’ve been standing in the hallway all this time—why don’t you go and ask them to come in, you silly thing?’
While the girl was gone on this errand, Mrs. Nickleby hastily swept into a cupboard all vestiges of eating and drinking; which she had scarcely done, and seated herself with looks as collected as she could assume, when two gentlemen, both perfect strangers, presented themselves.
While the girl was out on this errand, Mrs. Nickleby quickly shoved all signs of eating and drinking into a cupboard. She had barely finished when she sat down, trying to look as composed as possible, when two gentlemen, both complete strangers, showed up.
‘How do you do?’ said one gentleman, laying great stress on the last word of the inquiry.
‘How do you do?’ said one man, putting extra emphasis on the last word of the question.
‘How do you do?’ said the other gentleman, altering the emphasis, as if to give variety to the salutation.
‘How are you?’ said the other gentleman, changing the emphasis, as if to add some variety to the greeting.
Mrs. Nickleby curtseyed and smiled, and curtseyed again, and remarked, rubbing her hands as she did so, that she hadn’t the—really—the honour to—
Mrs. Nickleby curtsied and smiled, and curtsied again, and mentioned, rubbing her hands as she did so, that she didn’t really have the honor to—
‘To know us,’ said the first gentleman. ‘The loss has been ours, Mrs Nickleby. Has the loss been ours, Pyke?’
‘To know us,’ said the first gentleman. ‘We've been the ones to lose out, Mrs. Nickleby. Have we lost out, Pyke?’
‘It has, Pluck,’ answered the other gentleman.
‘It has, Pluck,’ replied the other gentleman.
‘We have regretted it very often, I believe, Pyke?’ said the first gentleman.
‘I think we’ve regretted it quite a bit, haven’t we, Pyke?’ said the first gentleman.
‘Very often, Pluck,’ answered the second.
‘Very often, Pluck,’ replied the second.
‘But now,’ said the first gentleman, ‘now we have the happiness we have pined and languished for. Have we pined and languished for this happiness, Pyke, or have we not?’
‘But now,’ said the first gentleman, ‘now we have the happiness we’ve longed and suffered for. Have we longed and suffered for this happiness, Pyke, or haven’t we?’
‘You know we have, Pluck,’ said Pyke, reproachfully.
'You know we have, Pluck,' Pyke said, blaming him.
‘You hear him, ma’am?’ said Mr. Pluck, looking round; ‘you hear the unimpeachable testimony of my friend Pyke—that reminds me,—formalities, formalities, must not be neglected in civilised society. Pyke—Mrs Nickleby.’
‘Do you hear him, ma’am?’ Mr. Pluck said, looking around. ‘You hear the undeniable testimony of my friend Pyke—that reminds me—formalities, formalities, must not be overlooked in civilized society. Pyke—Mrs. Nickleby.’
Mr. Pyke laid his hand upon his heart, and bowed low.
Mr. Pyke placed his hand on his heart and bowed deeply.
‘Whether I shall introduce myself with the same formality,’ said Mr. Pluck—‘whether I shall say myself that my name is Pluck, or whether I shall ask my friend Pyke (who being now regularly introduced, is competent to the office) to state for me, Mrs. Nickleby, that my name is Pluck; whether I shall claim your acquaintance on the plain ground of the strong interest I take in your welfare, or whether I shall make myself known to you as the friend of Sir Mulberry Hawk—these, Mrs. Nickleby, are considerations which I leave to you to determine.’
“Whether I should introduce myself in the same formal way,” said Mr. Pluck, “whether I should just say that my name is Pluck, or whether I should ask my friend Pyke—who’s now officially introduced and qualified for the job—to tell you, Mrs. Nickleby, that my name is Pluck; whether I should approach you simply because I have a strong interest in your well-being, or whether I should let you know that I’m a friend of Sir Mulberry Hawk—these are decisions I’ll leave to you to figure out, Mrs. Nickleby.”
‘Any friend of Sir Mulberry Hawk’s requires no better introduction to me,’ observed Mrs. Nickleby, graciously.
“Anyone who is a friend of Sir Mulberry Hawk’s doesn’t need any further introduction to me,” remarked Mrs. Nickleby, graciously.
‘It is delightful to hear you say so,’ said Mr. Pluck, drawing a chair close to Mrs. Nickleby, and sitting himself down. ‘It is refreshing to know that you hold my excellent friend, Sir Mulberry, in such high esteem. A word in your ear, Mrs. Nickleby. When Sir Mulberry knows it, he will be a happy man—I say, Mrs. Nickleby, a happy man. Pyke, be seated.’
“It’s great to hear you say that,” Mr. Pluck said, pulling a chair closer to Mrs. Nickleby and sitting down. “It’s nice to know you think so highly of my good friend, Sir Mulberry. Just between us, Mrs. Nickleby, once Sir Mulberry finds out, he’ll be a very happy man—I mean it, a very happy man. Pyke, take a seat.”
‘My good opinion,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, and the poor lady exulted in the idea that she was marvellously sly,—‘my good opinion can be of very little consequence to a gentleman like Sir Mulberry.’
My good opinion,” Mrs. Nickleby said, and the poor lady took great pride in thinking she was incredibly clever—“my good opinion doesn’t really matter to a gentleman like Sir Mulberry.”
‘Of little consequence!’ exclaimed Mr. Pluck. ‘Pyke, of what consequence to our friend, Sir Mulberry, is the good opinion of Mrs. Nickleby?’
‘Of little importance!’ exclaimed Mr. Pluck. ‘Pyke, how important is the good opinion of Mrs. Nickleby to our friend, Sir Mulberry?’
‘Of what consequence?’ echoed Pyke.
"What's the big deal?" echoed Pyke.
‘Ay,’ repeated Pluck; ‘is it of the greatest consequence?’
‘Yeah,’ Pluck repeated; ‘does it really matter that much?’
‘Of the very greatest consequence,’ replied Pyke.
‘Of the utmost importance,’ replied Pyke.
‘Mrs. Nickleby cannot be ignorant,’ said Mr. Pluck, ‘of the immense impression which that sweet girl has—’
‘Mrs. Nickleby can't be unaware,’ said Mr. Pluck, ‘of the huge effect that sweet girl has—’
‘Pluck!’ said his friend, ‘beware!’
"Pluck!" his friend said, "watch out!"
‘Pyke is right,’ muttered Mr. Pluck, after a short pause; ‘I was not to mention it. Pyke is very right. Thank you, Pyke.’
"Pyke is right," Mr. Pluck said quietly after a brief pause. "I wasn't supposed to mention it. Pyke is completely right. Thanks, Pyke."
‘Well now, really,’ thought Mrs. Nickleby within herself. ‘Such delicacy as that, I never saw!’
‘Well now, really,’ thought Mrs. Nickleby to herself. ‘I’ve never seen such delicacy!’
Mr. Pluck, after feigning to be in a condition of great embarrassment for some minutes, resumed the conversation by entreating Mrs. Nickleby to take no heed of what he had inadvertently said—to consider him imprudent, rash, injudicious. The only stipulation he would make in his own favour was, that she should give him credit for the best intentions.
Mr. Pluck, after pretending to feel really embarrassed for a few minutes, picked up the conversation by begging Mrs. Nickleby to ignore what he had accidentally said—asking her to view him as imprudent, reckless, and unwise. The only condition he would set for himself was that she should believe he meant well.
‘But when,’ said Mr. Pluck, ‘when I see so much sweetness and beauty on the one hand, and so much ardour and devotion on the other, I—pardon me, Pyke, I didn’t intend to resume that theme. Change the subject, Pyke.’
‘But when,’ said Mr. Pluck, ‘when I see so much sweetness and beauty on one side, and so much passion and devotion on the other, I—sorry, Pyke, I didn’t mean to go back to that topic. Let’s change the subject, Pyke.’
‘We promised Sir Mulberry and Lord Frederick,’ said Pyke, ‘that we’d call this morning and inquire whether you took any cold last night.’
‘We promised Sir Mulberry and Lord Frederick,’ said Pyke, ‘that we’d stop by this morning and check if you caught a cold last night.’
‘Not the least in the world last night, sir,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, ‘with many thanks to his lordship and Sir Mulberry for doing me the honour to inquire; not the least—which is the more singular, as I really am very subject to colds, indeed—very subject. I had a cold once,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I think it was in the year eighteen hundred and seventeen; let me see, four and five are nine, and—yes, eighteen hundred and seventeen, that I thought I never should get rid of; actually and seriously, that I thought I never should get rid of. I was only cured at last by a remedy that I don’t know whether you ever happened to hear of, Mr. Pluck. You have a gallon of water as hot as you can possibly bear it, with a pound of salt, and sixpen’orth of the finest bran, and sit with your head in it for twenty minutes every night just before going to bed; at least, I don’t mean your head—your feet. It’s a most extraordinary cure—a most extraordinary cure. I used it for the first time, I recollect, the day after Christmas Day, and by the middle of April following the cold was gone. It seems quite a miracle when you come to think of it, for I had it ever since the beginning of September.’
“Not at all last night, sir,” Mrs. Nickleby replied, “and I’m very grateful to his lordship and Sir Mulberry for inquiring; not at all—which is quite unusual since I’m actually very prone to colds, really very prone. I once had a cold,” Mrs. Nickleby continued, “I think it was in the year eighteen hundred and seventeen; let me see, four and five make nine, and—yes, eighteen hundred and seventeen, that I thought I would never recover from; truly and honestly, I thought I would never recover from it. I was only cured in the end by a remedy that I’m not sure if you’ve ever heard of, Mr. Pluck. You take a gallon of water as hot as you can handle, with a pound of salt, and sixpence worth of the finest bran, and soak your feet in it for twenty minutes every night just before going to bed; I don’t mean your head—just your feet. It’s an absolutely incredible cure—an absolutely incredible cure. I remember using it for the first time the day after Christmas, and by mid-April, the cold was gone. It seems almost miraculous when you think about it, since I had it since the beginning of September.”
‘What an afflicting calamity!’ said Mr. Pyke.
‘What a terrible tragedy!’ said Mr. Pyke.
‘Perfectly horrid!’ exclaimed Mr. Pluck.
"Totally terrible!" exclaimed Mr. Pluck.
‘But it’s worth the pain of hearing, only to know that Mrs. Nickleby recovered it, isn’t it, Pluck?’ cried Mr. Pyke.
‘But it’s worth the pain of hearing, just to know that Mrs. Nickleby got it back, right, Pluck?’ cried Mr. Pyke.
‘That is the circumstance which gives it such a thrilling interest,’ replied Mr. Pluck.
"That's what makes it so exciting," replied Mr. Pluck.
‘But come,’ said Pyke, as if suddenly recollecting himself; ‘we must not forget our mission in the pleasure of this interview. We come on a mission, Mrs. Nickleby.’
‘But come,’ said Pyke, as if he suddenly remembered; ‘we shouldn't lose sight of our mission during this enjoyable chat. We're here with a purpose, Mrs. Nickleby.’
‘On a mission,’ exclaimed that good lady, to whose mind a definite proposal of marriage for Kate at once presented itself in lively colours.
"On a mission," exclaimed that wonderful lady, to whom a clear proposal of marriage for Kate instantly came to mind in vivid imagery.
‘From Sir Mulberry,’ replied Pyke. ‘You must be very dull here.’
‘From Sir Mulberry,’ Pyke replied. ‘You must be really bored here.’
‘Rather dull, I confess,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
'Pretty boring, I admit,' said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘We bring the compliments of Sir Mulberry Hawk, and a thousand entreaties that you’ll take a seat in a private box at the play tonight,’ said Mr Pluck.
‘We bring greetings from Sir Mulberry Hawk and a thousand requests that you’ll take a seat in a private box at the play tonight,’ said Mr. Pluck.
‘Oh dear!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I never go out at all, never.’
‘Oh no!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I never go out at all, never.’
‘And that is the very reason, my dear Mrs. Nickleby, why you should go out tonight,’ retorted Mr. Pluck. ‘Pyke, entreat Mrs. Nickleby.’
‘And that's exactly why you should go out tonight, my dear Mrs. Nickleby,’ Mr. Pluck shot back. ‘Pyke, ask Mrs. Nickleby, please.’
‘Oh, pray do,’ said Pyke.
"Please do," said Pyke.
‘You positively must,’ urged Pluck.
"You really have to," urged Pluck.
‘You are very kind,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, hesitating; ‘but—’
‘You’re really kind,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, hesitating; ‘but—’
‘There’s not a but in the case, my dear Mrs. Nickleby,’ remonstrated Mr Pluck; ‘not such a word in the vocabulary. Your brother-in-law joins us, Lord Frederick joins us, Sir Mulberry joins us, Pyke joins us—a refusal is out of the question. Sir Mulberry sends a carriage for you—twenty minutes before seven to the moment—you’ll not be so cruel as to disappoint the whole party, Mrs. Nickleby?’
“There’s no excuse in this situation, my dear Mrs. Nickleby,” argued Mr. Pluck; “not a single word of it. Your brother-in-law is coming, Lord Frederick is coming, Sir Mulberry is coming, Pyke is coming—a refusal isn’t an option. Sir Mulberry is sending a carriage for you—exactly twenty minutes before seven—you wouldn’t be so heartless as to let down the whole group, Mrs. Nickleby?”
‘You are so very pressing, that I scarcely know what to say,’ replied the worthy lady.
"You’re being so insistent that I hardly know what to say," replied the worthy lady.
‘Say nothing; not a word, not a word, my dearest madam,’ urged Mr. Pluck. ‘Mrs. Nickleby,’ said that excellent gentleman, lowering his voice, ‘there is the most trifling, the most excusable breach of confidence in what I am about to say; and yet if my friend Pyke there overheard it—such is that man’s delicate sense of honour, Mrs. Nickleby—he’d have me out before dinner-time.’
“Don't say anything; not a word, not a word, my dear lady,” Mr. Pluck insisted. “Mrs. Nickleby,” the excellent gentleman continued, lowering his voice, “there is the most minor, the most justifiable breach of confidence in what I’m about to share; and yet if my friend Pyke overheard it—such is that man’s sensitive sense of honor, Mrs. Nickleby—he’d kick me out before dinner.”
Mrs. Nickleby cast an apprehensive glance at the warlike Pyke, who had walked to the window; and Mr. Pluck, squeezing her hand, went on:
Mrs. Nickleby glanced nervously at the aggressive Pyke, who had moved to the window; and Mr. Pluck, holding her hand tightly, continued:
‘Your daughter has made a conquest—a conquest on which I may congratulate you. Sir Mulberry, my dear ma’am, Sir Mulberry is her devoted slave. Hem!’
‘Your daughter has made a conquest—a conquest that I can congratulate you on. Sir Mulberry, my dear ma’am, Sir Mulberry is her devoted admirer. Hem!’

Original
‘Hah!’ cried Mr. Pyke at this juncture, snatching something from the chimney-piece with a theatrical air. ‘What is this! what do I behold!’
'Hah!' exclaimed Mr. Pyke at this moment, grabbing something from the mantelpiece with a dramatic flair. 'What is this! What do I see!'
‘What do you behold, my dear fellow?’ asked Mr. Pluck.
‘What do you see, my good friend?’ asked Mr. Pluck.
‘It is the face, the countenance, the expression,’ cried Mr. Pyke, falling into his chair with a miniature in his hand; ‘feebly portrayed, imperfectly caught, but still the face, the countenance, the expression.’
‘It's the face, the look, the expression,’ shouted Mr. Pyke, collapsing into his chair with a mini portrait in his hand; ‘faintly captured, not quite perfect, but still the face, the look, the expression.’
‘I recognise it at this distance!’ exclaimed Mr. Pluck in a fit of enthusiasm. ‘Is it not, my dear madam, the faint similitude of—’
‘I can see it from here!’ exclaimed Mr. Pluck excitedly. ‘Is it not, my dear madam, the faint resemblance of—’
‘It is my daughter’s portrait,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with great pride. And so it was. And little Miss La Creevy had brought it home for inspection only two nights before.
‘It's my daughter's portrait,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with great pride. And it really was. Little Miss La Creevy had just brought it home for inspection two nights ago.
Mr. Pyke no sooner ascertained that he was quite right in his conjecture, than he launched into the most extravagant encomiums of the divine original; and in the warmth of his enthusiasm kissed the picture a thousand times, while Mr. Pluck pressed Mrs. Nickleby’s hand to his heart, and congratulated her on the possession of such a daughter, with so much earnestness and affection, that the tears stood, or seemed to stand, in his eyes. Poor Mrs. Nickleby, who had listened in a state of enviable complacency at first, became at length quite overpowered by these tokens of regard for, and attachment to, the family; and even the servant girl, who had peeped in at the door, remained rooted to the spot in astonishment at the ecstasies of the two friendly visitors.
Mr. Pyke quickly confirmed that he was absolutely right in his guess, and then he launched into the most extravagant praises of the divine original; in his enthusiasm, he kissed the picture a thousand times, while Mr. Pluck pressed Mrs. Nickleby’s hand to his heart and congratulated her on having such a wonderful daughter with so much sincerity and affection that tears filled, or seemed to fill, his eyes. Poor Mrs. Nickleby, who had initially listened with a sense of enviable satisfaction, eventually became completely overwhelmed by these signs of affection and loyalty to the family; even the maid, who had peeked in at the door, stood frozen in amazement at the excitement of the two friendly visitors.
By degrees these raptures subsided, and Mrs. Nickleby went on to entertain her guests with a lament over her fallen fortunes, and a picturesque account of her old house in the country: comprising a full description of the different apartments, not forgetting the little store-room, and a lively recollection of how many steps you went down to get into the garden, and which way you turned when you came out at the parlour door, and what capital fixtures there were in the kitchen. This last reflection naturally conducted her into the wash-house, where she stumbled upon the brewing utensils, among which she might have wandered for an hour, if the mere mention of those implements had not, by an association of ideas, instantly reminded Mr. Pyke that he was ‘amazing thirsty.’
Gradually, Mrs. Nickleby's excitement faded, and she began to entertain her guests with a story about her lost wealth and a vivid recollection of her old country house. She described all the different rooms in detail, including the small storage room, and reminisced about how many steps you had to go down to reach the garden, which direction to turn when you stepped out of the parlor, and the great features in the kitchen. This last thought naturally led her to the washroom, where she came across the brewing tools, among which she could have spent an hour exploring, if not for the fact that just mentioning those tools immediately reminded Mr. Pyke that he was "incredibly thirsty."
‘And I’ll tell you what,’ said Mr. Pyke; ‘if you’ll send round to the public-house for a pot of milk half-and-half, positively and actually I’ll drink it.’
‘And I’ll tell you what,’ said Mr. Pyke; ‘if you’ll send over to the bar for a pint of milk mixed half and half, I will definitely drink it.’
And positively and actually Mr. Pyke did drink it, and Mr. Pluck helped him, while Mrs. Nickleby looked on in divided admiration of the condescension of the two, and the aptitude with which they accommodated themselves to the pewter-pot; in explanation of which seeming marvel it may be here observed, that gentlemen who, like Messrs Pyke and Pluck, live upon their wits (or not so much, perhaps, upon the presence of their own wits as upon the absence of wits in other people) are occasionally reduced to very narrow shifts and straits, and are at such periods accustomed to regale themselves in a very simple and primitive manner.
And indeed, Mr. Pyke did drink it, with Mr. Pluck helping him, while Mrs. Nickleby watched, admiring both their condescension and the way they handled the pewter pot. To explain this seeming wonder, it’s worth noting that gentlemen like Messrs. Pyke and Pluck, who rely on their wits (or perhaps more on the absence of wits in others), can sometimes find themselves in tight spots and during those times tend to enjoy their refreshments in a very basic and straightforward way.
‘At twenty minutes before seven, then,’ said Mr. Pyke, rising, ‘the coach will be here. One more look—one little look—at that sweet face. Ah! here it is. Unmoved, unchanged!’ This, by the way, was a very remarkable circumstance, miniatures being liable to so many changes of expression—‘Oh, Pluck! Pluck!’
‘At twenty minutes before seven, then,’ said Mr. Pyke, getting up, ‘the coach will be here. One last look—just one little look—at that lovely face. Ah! there it is. Unmoved, unchanged!’ This, by the way, is quite remarkable, since miniatures can show so many different expressions—‘Oh, Pluck! Pluck!’
Mr. Pluck made no other reply than kissing Mrs. Nickleby’s hand with a great show of feeling and attachment; Mr. Pyke having done the same, both gentlemen hastily withdrew.
Mr. Pluck said nothing else but kissed Mrs. Nickleby’s hand, showing a lot of emotion and affection; Mr. Pyke did the same, and both gentlemen quickly left.
Mrs. Nickleby was commonly in the habit of giving herself credit for a pretty tolerable share of penetration and acuteness, but she had never felt so satisfied with her own sharp-sightedness as she did that day. She had found it all out the night before. She had never seen Sir Mulberry and Kate together—never even heard Sir Mulberry’s name—and yet hadn’t she said to herself from the very first, that she saw how the case stood? and what a triumph it was, for there was now no doubt about it. If these flattering attentions to herself were not sufficient proofs, Sir Mulberry’s confidential friend had suffered the secret to escape him in so many words. ‘I am quite in love with that dear Mr. Pluck, I declare I am,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
Mrs. Nickleby usually liked to think she had a decent amount of insight and cleverness, but she had never felt as pleased with her ability to see things clearly as she did that day. She had figured it all out the night before. She had never seen Sir Mulberry and Kate together—never even heard Sir Mulberry's name—and yet hadn’t she told herself from the very start that she understood the situation? What a victory it was, because there was now no doubt about it. If these flattering attentions directed at her weren’t enough proof, Sir Mulberry’s close friend had let the secret slip in unmistakable words. "I am completely in love with that dear Mr. Pluck, I really am," said Mrs. Nickleby.
There was one great source of uneasiness in the midst of this good fortune, and that was the having nobody by, to whom she could confide it. Once or twice she almost resolved to walk straight to Miss La Creevy’s and tell it all to her. ‘But I don’t know,’ thought Mrs. Nickleby; ‘she is a very worthy person, but I am afraid too much beneath Sir Mulberry’s station for us to make a companion of. Poor thing!’ Acting upon this grave consideration she rejected the idea of taking the little portrait painter into her confidence, and contented herself with holding out sundry vague and mysterious hopes of preferment to the servant girl, who received these obscure hints of dawning greatness with much veneration and respect.
There was one major source of unease amid all this good fortune, and that was not having anyone nearby to share it with. A couple of times she almost decided to walk straight to Miss La Creevy’s and tell her everything. “But I don’t know,” thought Mrs. Nickleby; “she’s a really nice person, but I’m worried she’s too much beneath Sir Mulberry’s status for us to consider her a friend. Poor thing!” Acting on this serious thought, she dismissed the idea of confiding in the little portrait painter and settled for giving the servant girl vague and mysterious hints about potential good opportunities, which the girl received with great admiration and respect.
Punctual to its time came the promised vehicle, which was no hackney coach, but a private chariot, having behind it a footman, whose legs, although somewhat large for his body, might, as mere abstract legs, have set themselves up for models at the Royal Academy. It was quite exhilarating to hear the clash and bustle with which he banged the door and jumped up behind after Mrs. Nickleby was in; and as that good lady was perfectly unconscious that he applied the gold-headed end of his long stick to his nose, and so telegraphed most disrespectfully to the coachman over her very head, she sat in a state of much stiffness and dignity, not a little proud of her position.
Right on time, the promised vehicle arrived, which wasn’t just any cab, but a private carriage. It had a footman in the back, whose legs, though a bit big for his body, could have been models at the Royal Academy. The noise and excitement of him slamming the door and jumping up behind after Mrs. Nickleby got in was quite thrilling. Meanwhile, that good lady was completely unaware that he was disrespectfully signaling to the coachman over her head with the gold-tipped end of his long stick. She sat there, very stiff and dignified, feeling quite proud of her position.
At the theatre entrance there was more banging and more bustle, and there were also Messrs Pyke and Pluck waiting to escort her to her box; and so polite were they, that Mr. Pyke threatened with many oaths to ‘smifligate’ a very old man with a lantern who accidentally stumbled in her way—to the great terror of Mrs. Nickleby, who, conjecturing more from Mr. Pyke’s excitement than any previous acquaintance with the etymology of the word that smifligation and bloodshed must be in the main one and the same thing, was alarmed beyond expression, lest something should occur. Fortunately, however, Mr. Pyke confined himself to mere verbal smifligation, and they reached their box with no more serious interruption by the way, than a desire on the part of the same pugnacious gentleman to ‘smash’ the assistant box-keeper for happening to mistake the number.
At the theater entrance, there was more noise and activity, and Messrs. Pyke and Pluck were also there waiting to escort her to her box. They were so polite that Mr. Pyke swore a lot about wanting to 'smifligate' a very old man with a lantern who accidentally got in her way, which terrified Mrs. Nickleby. She assumed from Mr. Pyke's excitement, rather than any actual knowledge of the word's meaning, that smifligation and bloodshed were basically the same thing, and she was extremely worried that something bad might happen. Fortunately, Mr. Pyke only stuck to verbal threats, and they made it to their box without any serious interruptions, aside from Mr. Pyke wanting to 'smash' the assistant box-keeper for confusing the number.
Mrs. Nickleby had scarcely been put away behind the curtain of the box in an armchair, when Sir Mulberry and Lord Verisopht arrived, arrayed from the crowns of their heads to the tips of their gloves, and from the tips of their gloves to the toes of their boots, in the most elegant and costly manner. Sir Mulberry was a little hoarser than on the previous day, and Lord Verisopht looked rather sleepy and queer; from which tokens, as well as from the circumstance of their both being to a trifling extent unsteady upon their legs, Mrs. Nickleby justly concluded that they had taken dinner.
Mrs. Nickleby had barely settled into the armchair behind the box curtain when Sir Mulberry and Lord Verisopht showed up, dressed elegantly from their heads to the tips of their gloves and from the tips of their gloves down to the toes of their boots. Sir Mulberry sounded a bit hoarser than he had the day before, and Lord Verisopht appeared somewhat sleepy and odd; based on these signs, along with the fact that they both seemed slightly unsteady on their feet, Mrs. Nickleby correctly surmised that they had had dinner.
‘We have been—we have been—toasting your lovely daughter, Mrs Nickleby,’ whispered Sir Mulberry, sitting down behind her.
‘We’ve been—we’ve been—raising a toast to your lovely daughter, Mrs. Nickleby,’ whispered Sir Mulberry, sitting down behind her.
‘Oh, ho!’ thought that knowing lady; ‘wine in, truth out.—You are very kind, Sir Mulberry.’
‘Oh, wow!’ thought that wise woman; ‘wine in, truth out.—You’re very kind, Sir Mulberry.’
‘No, no upon my soul!’ replied Sir Mulberry Hawk. ‘It’s you that’s kind, upon my soul it is. It was so kind of you to come tonight.’
‘No, no, I swear!’ replied Sir Mulberry Hawk. ‘You’re the kind one, I really mean it. It was so nice of you to come tonight.’
‘So very kind of you to invite me, you mean, Sir Mulberry,’ replied Mrs Nickleby, tossing her head, and looking prodigiously sly.
“Thank you so much for the invitation, Sir Mulberry,” replied Mrs. Nickleby, tossing her head and looking quite sly.
‘I am so anxious to know you, so anxious to cultivate your good opinion, so desirous that there should be a delicious kind of harmonious family understanding between us,’ said Sir Mulberry, ‘that you mustn’t think I’m disinterested in what I do. I’m infernal selfish; I am—upon my soul I am.’
“I’m really eager to get to know you, really eager to earn your good opinion, and I absolutely want us to have a wonderful kind of understanding between us,” said Sir Mulberry. “So don’t think for a second that I’m not invested in what I do. I’m incredibly selfish; I really am—honestly, I am.”
‘I am sure you can’t be selfish, Sir Mulberry!’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘You have much too open and generous a countenance for that.’
‘I’m sure you can't be selfish, Sir Mulberry!’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘You have way too open and generous a face for that.’
‘What an extraordinary observer you are!’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk.
"What an amazing observer you are!" said Sir Mulberry Hawk.
‘Oh no, indeed, I don’t see very far into things, Sir Mulberry,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, in a tone of voice which left the baronet to infer that she saw very far indeed.
‘Oh no, really, I don't see very far into things, Sir Mulberry,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, in a tone of voice that suggested to the baronet that she actually saw very far indeed.
‘I am quite afraid of you,’ said the baronet. ‘Upon my soul,’ repeated Sir Mulberry, looking round to his companions; ‘I am afraid of Mrs. Nickleby. She is so immensely sharp.’
"I’m really scared of you," said the baronet. "Honestly," repeated Sir Mulberry, glancing at his friends, "I’m afraid of Mrs. Nickleby. She’s incredibly sharp."
Messrs Pyke and Pluck shook their heads mysteriously, and observed together that they had found that out long ago; upon which Mrs. Nickleby tittered, and Sir Mulberry laughed, and Pyke and Pluck roared.
Messrs Pyke and Pluck shook their heads knowingly and remarked that they had discovered that a long time ago; at which point Mrs. Nickleby giggled, Sir Mulberry chuckled, and Pyke and Pluck burst out laughing.
‘But where’s my brother-in-law, Sir Mulberry?’ inquired Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I shouldn’t be here without him. I hope he’s coming.’
‘But where’s my brother-in-law, Sir Mulberry?’ asked Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I wouldn’t be here without him. I hope he’s on his way.’
‘Pyke,’ said Sir Mulberry, taking out his toothpick and lolling back in his chair, as if he were too lazy to invent a reply to this question. ‘Where’s Ralph Nickleby?’
‘Pyke,’ said Sir Mulberry, pulling out his toothpick and leaning back in his chair, as if he was too lazy to come up with an answer to this question. ‘Where’s Ralph Nickleby?’
‘Pluck,’ said Pyke, imitating the baronet’s action, and turning the lie over to his friend, ‘where’s Ralph Nickleby?’
‘Courage,’ said Pyke, copying the baronet’s move, and tossing the lie to his friend, ‘where’s Ralph Nickleby?’
Mr. Pluck was about to return some evasive reply, when the hustle caused by a party entering the next box seemed to attract the attention of all four gentlemen, who exchanged glances of much meaning. The new party beginning to converse together, Sir Mulberry suddenly assumed the character of a most attentive listener, and implored his friends not to breathe—not to breathe.
Mr. Pluck was about to give some vague answer when the commotion from a group entering the next box caught the attention of all four gentlemen, who shared knowing looks. As the new group started talking, Sir Mulberry suddenly acted as if he were a very interested listener and urged his friends to be completely quiet—not to make a sound.
‘Why not?’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘What is the matter?’
‘Why not?’ Mrs. Nickleby asked. ‘What’s wrong?’
‘Hush!’ replied Sir Mulberry, laying his hand on her arm. ‘Lord Frederick, do you recognise the tones of that voice?’
‘Hush!’ said Sir Mulberry, placing his hand on her arm. ‘Lord Frederick, do you recognize the sound of that voice?’
‘Deyvle take me if I didn’t think it was the voice of Miss Nickleby.’
'Deyvle take me if I didn't think it was Miss Nickleby's voice.'
‘Lor, my lord!’ cried Miss Nickleby’s mama, thrusting her head round the curtain. ‘Why actually—Kate, my dear, Kate.’
‘Oh my goodness, my lord!’ exclaimed Miss Nickleby’s mother, peeking around the curtain. ‘Really—Kate, sweetheart, Kate.’
‘You here, mama! Is it possible!’
"Is that you, mom?!"
‘Possible, my dear? Yes.’
"Is it possible, my dear? Yes."
‘Why who—who on earth is that you have with you, mama?’ said Kate, shrinking back as she caught sight of a man smiling and kissing his hand.
‘Who—who on earth is that you have with you, Mom?’ said Kate, shrinking back as she saw a man smiling and kissing his hand.
‘Who do you suppose, my dear?’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, bending towards Mrs Wititterly, and speaking a little louder for that lady’s edification. ‘There’s Mr. Pyke, Mr. Pluck, Sir Mulberry Hawk, and Lord Frederick Verisopht.’
“Who do you think, my dear?” Mrs. Nickleby replied, leaning in toward Mrs. Wititterly and speaking a bit louder for her benefit. “There’s Mr. Pyke, Mr. Pluck, Sir Mulberry Hawk, and Lord Frederick Verisopht.”
‘Gracious Heaven!’ thought Kate hurriedly. ‘How comes she in such society?’
‘Gracious God!’ thought Kate quickly. ‘How did she end up in this company?’
Now, Kate thought thus so hurriedly, and the surprise was so great, and moreover brought back so forcibly the recollection of what had passed at Ralph’s delectable dinner, that she turned extremely pale and appeared greatly agitated, which symptoms being observed by Mrs. Nickleby, were at once set down by that acute lady as being caused and occasioned by violent love. But, although she was in no small degree delighted by this discovery, which reflected so much credit on her own quickness of perception, it did not lessen her motherly anxiety in Kate’s behalf; and accordingly, with a vast quantity of trepidation, she quitted her own box to hasten into that of Mrs. Wititterly. Mrs. Wititterly, keenly alive to the glory of having a lord and a baronet among her visiting acquaintance, lost no time in signing to Mr. Wititterly to open the door, and thus it was that in less than thirty seconds Mrs. Nickleby’s party had made an irruption into Mrs. Wititterly’s box, which it filled to the very door, there being in fact only room for Messrs Pyke and Pluck to get in their heads and waistcoats.
Now, Kate thought this so quickly, and the surprise was so overwhelming, and it also strongly reminded her of what had happened at Ralph’s delightful dinner, that she became very pale and looked quite upset. Mrs. Nickleby noticed these signs and immediately concluded that they were caused by intense love. However, even though she felt quite pleased with her own sharp perception, it didn't lessen her concern for Kate. So, with a lot of nervousness, she left her own box to rush into Mrs. Wititterly’s. Mrs. Wititterly, eager to show off having a lord and a baronet among her guests, quickly signaled to Mr. Wititterly to open the door. In less than thirty seconds, Mrs. Nickleby’s group completely burst into Mrs. Wititterly’s box, filling it to the very door, with only enough space for Messrs Pyke and Pluck to fit their heads and waistcoats inside.
‘My dear Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, kissing her daughter affectionately. ‘How ill you looked a moment ago! You quite frightened me, I declare!’
‘My dear Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, kissing her daughter affectionately. ‘You looked so sick a moment ago! You really scared me, I swear!’
‘It was mere fancy, mama,—the—the—reflection of the lights perhaps,’ replied Kate, glancing nervously round, and finding it impossible to whisper any caution or explanation.
‘It was just a whim, mom—the—the—maybe it was the reflection of the lights,’ replied Kate, glancing nervously around and finding it impossible to whisper any warning or explanation.
‘Don’t you see Sir Mulberry Hawk, my dear?’
‘Don’t you see, Sir Mulberry Hawk, my dear?’
Kate bowed slightly, and biting her lip turned her head towards the stage.
Kate bowed slightly, bit her lip, and turned her head toward the stage.
But Sir Mulberry Hawk was not to be so easily repulsed, for he advanced with extended hand; and Mrs. Nickleby officiously informing Kate of this circumstance, she was obliged to extend her own. Sir Mulberry detained it while he murmured a profusion of compliments, which Kate, remembering what had passed between them, rightly considered as so many aggravations of the insult he had already put upon her. Then followed the recognition of Lord Verisopht, and then the greeting of Mr. Pyke, and then that of Mr. Pluck, and finally, to complete the young lady’s mortification, she was compelled at Mrs. Wititterly’s request to perform the ceremony of introducing the odious persons, whom she regarded with the utmost indignation and abhorrence.
But Sir Mulberry Hawk wasn’t going to back down easily; he approached with his hand outstretched. Mrs. Nickleby, being overly eager, pointed this out to Kate, so Kate had no choice but to extend her hand as well. Sir Mulberry took her hand and launched into a flood of compliments, which Kate, remembering their previous encounters, rightly saw as just more insults piled on top of what he had already done to her. Then came the acknowledgment of Lord Verisopht, followed by greetings from Mr. Pyke and Mr. Pluck, and finally, to add to the young lady’s humiliation, she was forced, at Mrs. Wititterly's request, to introduce the unpleasant individuals she looked upon with the greatest disdain and disgust.
‘Mrs. Wititterly is delighted,’ said Mr. Wititterly, rubbing his hands; ‘delighted, my lord, I am sure, with this opportunity of contracting an acquaintance which, I trust, my lord, we shall improve. Julia, my dear, you must not allow yourself to be too much excited, you must not. Indeed you must not. Mrs. Wititterly is of a most excitable nature, Sir Mulberry. The snuff of a candle, the wick of a lamp, the bloom on a peach, the down on a butterfly. You might blow her away, my lord; you might blow her away.’
“Mrs. Wititterly is thrilled,” said Mr. Wititterly, rubbing his hands; “thrilled, my lord, I’m sure, with this chance to make an acquaintance that, I hope, my lord, we’ll nurture. Julia, my dear, you mustn’t let yourself get too worked up, you really mustn’t. Mrs. Wititterly has a very sensitive nature, Sir Mulberry. The flicker of a candle, the flame of a lamp, the blush on a peach, the fuzz on a butterfly. You could blow her away, my lord; you could blow her away.”
Sir Mulberry seemed to think that it would be a great convenience if the lady could be blown away. He said, however, that the delight was mutual, and Lord Verisopht added that it was mutual, whereupon Messrs Pyke and Pluck were heard to murmur from the distance that it was very mutual indeed.
Sir Mulberry thought it would be really convenient if the lady could just disappear. He mentioned, though, that the pleasure was mutual, and Lord Verisopht confirmed that it was indeed mutual, upon which Messrs Pyke and Pluck could be heard from afar saying it was very mutual, without a doubt.
‘I take an interest, my lord,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with a faint smile, ‘such an interest in the drama.’
"I’m really interested in the drama, my lord," said Mrs. Wititterly, with a faint smile.
‘Ye—es. It’s very interesting,’ replied Lord Verisopht.
"Yeah, it's really interesting," replied Lord Verisopht.
‘I’m always ill after Shakespeare,’ said Mrs. Wititterly. ‘I scarcely exist the next day; I find the reaction so very great after a tragedy, my lord, and Shakespeare is such a delicious creature.’
“I always feel sick after watching Shakespeare,” said Mrs. Wititterly. “I barely function the next day; the reaction is just so intense after a tragedy, my lord, and Shakespeare is such a delightful genius.”
‘Ye—es!’ replied Lord Verisopht. ‘He was a clayver man.’
‘Yes!’ replied Lord Verisopht. ‘He was a clever man.’
‘Do you know, my lord,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, after a long silence, ‘I find I take so much more interest in his plays, after having been to that dear little dull house he was born in! Were you ever there, my lord?’
‘You know, my lord,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, after a long pause, ‘I find that I’m so much more interested in his plays now that I’ve visited that charming little boring house where he was born! Have you ever been there, my lord?’
‘No, nayver,’ replied Verisopht.
‘No, never,’ replied Verisopht.
‘Then really you ought to go, my lord,’ returned Mrs. Wititterly, in very languid and drawling accents. ‘I don’t know how it is, but after you’ve seen the place and written your name in the little book, somehow or other you seem to be inspired; it kindles up quite a fire within one.’
“Then you really should go, my lord,” replied Mrs. Wititterly, in a very tired and drawn-out voice. “I’m not sure what it is, but once you’ve seen the place and signed your name in the little book, you somehow feel inspired; it ignites quite a fire inside you.”
‘Ye—es!’ replied Lord Verisopht, ‘I shall certainly go there.’
"Yes!" replied Lord Verisopht. "I will definitely go there."
‘Julia, my life,’ interposed Mr. Wititterly, ‘you are deceiving his lordship—unintentionally, my lord, she is deceiving you. It is your poetical temperament, my dear—your ethereal soul—your fervid imagination, which throws you into a glow of genius and excitement. There is nothing in the place, my dear—nothing, nothing.’
‘Julia, my life,’ interrupted Mr. Wititterly, ‘you are unintentionally misleading his lordship—my lord, she is deceiving you. It's your poetic temperament, my dear—your ethereal soul—your passionate imagination that drives you into a burst of creativity and excitement. There’s nothing in this place, my dear—nothing, nothing.’
‘I think there must be something in the place,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, who had been listening in silence; ‘for, soon after I was married, I went to Stratford with my poor dear Mr. Nickleby, in a post-chaise from Birmingham—was it a post-chaise though?’ said Mrs. Nickleby, considering; ‘yes, it must have been a post-chaise, because I recollect remarking at the time that the driver had a green shade over his left eye;—in a post-chaise from Birmingham, and after we had seen Shakespeare’s tomb and birthplace, we went back to the inn there, where we slept that night, and I recollect that all night long I dreamt of nothing but a black gentleman, at full length, in plaster-of-Paris, with a lay-down collar tied with two tassels, leaning against a post and thinking; and when I woke in the morning and described him to Mr. Nickleby, he said it was Shakespeare just as he had been when he was alive, which was very curious indeed. Stratford—Stratford,’ continued Mrs. Nickleby, considering. ‘Yes, I am positive about that, because I recollect I was in the family way with my son Nicholas at the time, and I had been very much frightened by an Italian image boy that very morning. In fact, it was quite a mercy, ma’am,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, in a whisper to Mrs. Wititterly, ‘that my son didn’t turn out to be a Shakespeare, and what a dreadful thing that would have been!’
"I think there must be something about that place," said Mrs. Nickleby, who had been listening quietly. "Because, shortly after I got married, I went to Stratford with my poor dear Mr. Nickleby in a carriage from Birmingham—was it a carriage though?" Mrs. Nickleby pondered. "Yes, it must have been a carriage because I remember noticing that the driver had a green shade over his left eye. In a carriage from Birmingham, and after we visited Shakespeare’s tomb and birthplace, we went back to the inn where we stayed that night. I remember dreaming all night about a black man, lifelike, made of plaster, with a laid-down collar tied with two tassels, leaning against a post and deep in thought. When I woke up in the morning and described him to Mr. Nickleby, he said it was Shakespeare just as he was when he was alive, which was really interesting. Stratford—Stratford," Mrs. Nickleby went on, deep in thought. "Yes, I’m sure of it because I remember I was pregnant with my son Nicholas at the time, and I had been quite scared by an Italian image boy that very morning. In fact, it really was a blessing, ma'am," Mrs. Nickleby whispered to Mrs. Wititterly, "that my son didn’t turn out to be a Shakespeare, and what a terrible thing that would have been!"
When Mrs. Nickleby had brought this interesting anecdote to a close, Pyke and Pluck, ever zealous in their patron’s cause, proposed the adjournment of a detachment of the party into the next box; and with so much skill were the preliminaries adjusted, that Kate, despite all she could say or do to the contrary, had no alternative but to suffer herself to be led away by Sir Mulberry Hawk. Her mother and Mr. Pluck accompanied them, but the worthy lady, pluming herself upon her discretion, took particular care not so much as to look at her daughter during the whole evening, and to seem wholly absorbed in the jokes and conversation of Mr. Pluck, who, having been appointed sentry over Mrs. Nickleby for that especial purpose, neglected, on his side, no possible opportunity of engrossing her attention.
When Mrs. Nickleby finished sharing her interesting story, Pyke and Pluck, always eager to support their benefactor, suggested that part of the group move to the next box. Everything was organized so well that Kate, despite all her protests, had no choice but to let Sir Mulberry Hawk lead her away. Her mother and Mr. Pluck went with them, but the caring mother, proud of her own discretion, made sure not to even glance at her daughter for the entire evening and acted completely absorbed in the jokes and conversation with Mr. Pluck, who, tasked with keeping an eye on Mrs. Nickleby, seized every opportunity to capture her attention.
Lord Frederick Verisopht remained in the next box to be talked to by Mrs Wititterly, and Mr. Pyke was in attendance to throw in a word or two when necessary. As to Mr. Wititterly, he was sufficiently busy in the body of the house, informing such of his friends and acquaintance as happened to be there, that those two gentlemen upstairs, whom they had seen in conversation with Mrs. W., were the distinguished Lord Frederick Verisopht and his most intimate friend, the gay Sir Mulberry Hawk—a communication which inflamed several respectable house-keepers with the utmost jealousy and rage, and reduced sixteen unmarried daughters to the very brink of despair.
Lord Frederick Verisopht was in the next box, chatting with Mrs. Wititterly, while Mr. Pyke was nearby to chime in when needed. Meanwhile, Mr. Wititterly was busy in the main area of the house, letting his friends and acquaintances know that the two gentlemen upstairs talking to Mrs. W. were the distinguished Lord Frederick Verisopht and his close friend, the charming Sir Mulberry Hawk. This news sparked intense jealousy and anger in several respectable housewives and pushed sixteen unmarried daughters to the edge of despair.
The evening came to an end at last, but Kate had yet to be handed downstairs by the detested Sir Mulberry; and so skilfully were the manoeuvres of Messrs Pyke and Pluck conducted, that she and the baronet were the last of the party, and were even—without an appearance of effort or design—left at some little distance behind.
The evening finally wrapped up, but Kate still hadn’t been escorted downstairs by the loathed Sir Mulberry. Messrs Pyke and Pluck were so skillful in their tactics that she and the baronet ended up being the last ones left, and they were even—without any obvious effort or planning—left trailing a bit behind.
‘Don’t hurry, don’t hurry,’ said Sir Mulberry, as Kate hastened on, and attempted to release her arm.
“Don’t rush, don’t rush,” said Sir Mulberry, as Kate hurried on and tried to pull her arm free.
She made no reply, but still pressed forward.
She didn't respond but kept moving ahead.
‘Nay, then—’ coolly observed Sir Mulberry, stopping her outright.
‘No, then—’ Sir Mulberry said coolly, cutting her off.
‘You had best not seek to detain me, sir!’ said Kate, angrily.
“You better not try to stop me, sir!” Kate said, angrily.
‘And why not?’ retorted Sir Mulberry. ‘My dear creature, now why do you keep up this show of displeasure?’
‘And why not?’ replied Sir Mulberry. ‘My dear, why are you still pretending to be upset?’
‘Show!’ repeated Kate, indignantly. ‘How dare you presume to speak to me, sir—to address me—to come into my presence?’
‘Show!’ Kate repeated, indignantly. ‘How dare you assume you can speak to me, sir—to address me—to come into my presence?’
‘You look prettier in a passion, Miss Nickleby,’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, stooping down, the better to see her face.
"You look more beautiful when you're passionate, Miss Nickleby," said Sir Mulberry Hawk, leaning down to get a better look at her face.
‘I hold you in the bitterest detestation and contempt, sir,’ said Kate. ‘If you find any attraction in looks of disgust and aversion, you—let me rejoin my friends, sir, instantly. Whatever considerations may have withheld me thus far, I will disregard them all, and take a course that even you might feel, if you do not immediately suffer me to proceed.’
"I can't stand you, and I look down on you, sir," Kate said. "If you find anything appealing in expressions of disgust and dislike, then—let me go back to my friends right now. No matter what has stopped me until now, I will ignore it all and take action that even you might notice if you don't let me go immediately."
Sir Mulberry smiled, and still looking in her face and retaining her arm, walked towards the door.
Sir Mulberry smiled, still looking at her face and holding her arm, and walked towards the door.
‘If no regard for my sex or helpless situation will induce you to desist from this coarse and unmanly persecution,’ said Kate, scarcely knowing, in the tumult of her passions, what she said,—‘I have a brother who will resent it dearly, one day.’
‘If you have no consideration for my gender or vulnerable situation to stop this rude and unmanly harassment,’ Kate said, barely aware, in the chaos of her emotions, of what she was saying,—‘I have a brother who will take revenge for this, someday.’
‘Upon my soul!’ exclaimed Sir Mulberry, as though quietly communing with himself; passing his arm round her waist as he spoke, ‘she looks more beautiful, and I like her better in this mood, than when her eyes are cast down, and she is in perfect repose!’
‘By my soul!’ exclaimed Sir Mulberry, as if quietly thinking to himself; wrapping his arm around her waist as he spoke, ‘she looks more beautiful, and I like her even more in this mood than when her eyes are downcast and she’s completely at peace!’
How Kate reached the lobby where her friends were waiting she never knew, but she hurried across it without at all regarding them, and disengaged herself suddenly from her companion, sprang into the coach, and throwing herself into its darkest corner burst into tears.
How Kate got to the lobby where her friends were waiting, she never figured out, but she rushed across it without acknowledging them at all, suddenly pulled away from her companion, jumped into the coach, and throwing herself into its darkest corner, broke down in tears.
Messrs Pyke and Pluck, knowing their cue, at once threw the party into great commotion by shouting for the carriages, and getting up a violent quarrel with sundry inoffensive bystanders; in the midst of which tumult they put the affrighted Mrs. Nickleby in her chariot, and having got her safely off, turned their thoughts to Mrs. Wititterly, whose attention also they had now effectually distracted from the young lady, by throwing her into a state of the utmost bewilderment and consternation. At length, the conveyance in which she had come rolled off too with its load, and the four worthies, being left alone under the portico, enjoyed a hearty laugh together.
Messrs. Pyke and Pluck, knowing their cue, immediately threw the party into chaos by shouting for the carriages and starting a heated argument with several harmless bystanders. In the middle of this uproar, they managed to get the terrified Mrs. Nickleby into her chariot, and after sending her safely on her way, they turned their attention to Mrs. Wititterly, whose focus they had now completely distracted from the young lady by throwing her into a state of total confusion and alarm. Eventually, the vehicle she arrived in rolled away too, carrying its passengers, and the four gentlemen, left alone under the portico, shared a hearty laugh together.
‘There,’ said Sir Mulberry, turning to his noble friend. ‘Didn’t I tell you last night that if we could find where they were going by bribing a servant through my fellow, and then established ourselves close by with the mother, these people’s honour would be our own? Why here it is, done in four-and-twenty hours.’
‘There,’ said Sir Mulberry, turning to his noble friend. ‘Didn’t I tell you last night that if we could find out where they were going by bribing a servant through my guy, and then set ourselves up nearby with the mother, these people’s honor would be ours? Well, here it is, done in just twenty-four hours.’
‘Ye—es,’ replied the dupe. ‘But I have been tied to the old woman all ni-ight.’
‘Yeah—yes,’ replied the dupe. ‘But I have been stuck with the old woman all night.’
‘Hear him,’ said Sir Mulberry, turning to his two friends. ‘Hear this discontented grumbler. Isn’t it enough to make a man swear never to help him in his plots and schemes again? Isn’t it an infernal shame?’
“Listen to him,” said Sir Mulberry, turning to his two friends. “Listen to this unhappy complainer. Isn’t it enough to make a guy promise to never support him in his schemes again? Isn’t it just ridiculous?”
Pyke asked Pluck whether it was not an infernal shame, and Pluck asked Pyke; but neither answered.
Pyke asked Pluck if it wasn't an absolute shame, and Pluck asked Pyke; but neither replied.
‘Isn’t it the truth?’ demanded Verisopht. ‘Wasn’t it so?’
“Isn’t that the truth?” Verisopht insisted. “Wasn’t it like that?”
‘Wasn’t it so!’ repeated Sir Mulberry. ‘How would you have had it? How could we have got a general invitation at first sight—come when you like, go when you like, stop as long as you like, do what you like—if you, the lord, had not made yourself agreeable to the foolish mistress of the house? Do I care for this girl, except as your friend? Haven’t I been sounding your praises in her ears, and bearing her pretty sulks and peevishness all night for you? What sort of stuff do you think I’m made of? Would I do this for every man? Don’t I deserve even gratitude in return?’
“Wasn’t it true?” Sir Mulberry repeated. “How would you have wanted it? How could we have gotten a general invitation at first glance—come whenever you want, leave whenever you want, stay as long as you want, do whatever you want—if you, the lord, hadn’t managed to charm the silly mistress of the house? Do I care about this girl, other than as your friend? Haven’t I been singing your praises to her and putting up with her cute little moods and complaints all night for you? What kind of stuff do you think I’m made of? Would I do this for just anyone? Don’t I deserve at least a little gratitude in return?”
‘You’re a deyvlish good fellow,’ said the poor young lord, taking his friend’s arm. ‘Upon my life you’re a deyvlish good fellow, Hawk.’
‘You’re a devilishly good friend,’ said the poor young lord, taking his friend’s arm. ‘I swear you’re a devilishly good friend, Hawk.’
‘And I have done right, have I?’ demanded Sir Mulberry.
"Did I do the right thing, or not?" asked Sir Mulberry.
‘Quite ri-ght.’
"Exactly right."
‘And like a poor, silly, good-natured, friendly dog as I am, eh?’
‘And like a foolish, silly, good-natured, friendly dog that I am, right?’
‘Ye—es, ye—es; like a friend,’ replied the other.
‘Yes, yes; like a friend,’ replied the other.
‘Well then,’ replied Sir Mulberry, ‘I’m satisfied. And now let’s go and have our revenge on the German baron and the Frenchman, who cleaned you out so handsomely last night.’
‘Well then,’ replied Sir Mulberry, ‘I’m good with that. Now let’s go get our revenge on the German baron and the French guy, who wiped you out so thoroughly last night.’
With these words the friendly creature took his companion’s arm and led him away, turning half round as he did so, and bestowing a wink and a contemptuous smile on Messrs Pyke and Pluck, who, cramming their handkerchiefs into their mouths to denote their silent enjoyment of the whole proceedings, followed their patron and his victim at a little distance.
With that, the friendly creature took his companion’s arm and led him away, glancing back and giving a wink and a disdainful smile to Messrs Pyke and Pluck, who, stuffing their handkerchiefs in their mouths to show their quiet amusement at the whole situation, followed their boss and his victim at a short distance.
CHAPTER 28
Miss Nickleby, rendered desperate by the Persecution of Sir Mulberry Hawk, and the Complicated Difficulties and Distresses which surround her, appeals, as a last resource, to her Uncle for Protection
Miss Nickleby, feeling hopeless from the harassment by Sir Mulberry Hawk and the complicated challenges and troubles around her, turns to her Uncle for help as a final option.
The ensuing morning brought reflection with it, as morning usually does; but widely different was the train of thought it awakened in the different persons who had been so unexpectedly brought together on the preceding evening, by the active agency of Messrs Pyke and Pluck.
The following morning brought some reflection, as mornings often do; but the thoughts it stirred up were quite different for each person who had been brought together so unexpectedly the night before, thanks to Messrs Pyke and Pluck.
The reflections of Sir Mulberry Hawk—if such a term can be applied to the thoughts of the systematic and calculating man of dissipation, whose joys, regrets, pains, and pleasures, are all of self, and who would seem to retain nothing of the intellectual faculty but the power to debase himself, and to degrade the very nature whose outward semblance he wears—the reflections of Sir Mulberry Hawk turned upon Kate Nickleby, and were, in brief, that she was undoubtedly handsome; that her coyness must be easily conquerable by a man of his address and experience, and that the pursuit was one which could not fail to redound to his credit, and greatly to enhance his reputation with the world. And lest this last consideration—no mean or secondary one with Sir Mulberry—should sound strangely in the ears of some, let it be remembered that most men live in a world of their own, and that in that limited circle alone are they ambitious for distinction and applause. Sir Mulberry’s world was peopled with profligates, and he acted accordingly.
The thoughts of Sir Mulberry Hawk—if you can call them thoughts from a deliberate and calculating man of indulgence, whose joys, regrets, pains, and pleasures revolve entirely around himself, and who seems to have retained nothing of intelligence except the ability to demean himself and undermine the very nature he pretends to embody—were focused on Kate Nickleby, and in summary, he found her undeniably attractive; that her shyness could easily be overcome by a man with his charm and experience, and that pursuing her would undoubtedly enhance his reputation and improve how he was viewed by others. And to address the possibility that this last point—far from trivial for Sir Mulberry—might sound odd to some, it’s important to remember that most men live in their own little worlds, where they seek recognition and admiration. Sir Mulberry’s world was filled with dissolute characters, and he behaved accordingly.
Thus, cases of injustice, and oppression, and tyranny, and the most extravagant bigotry, are in constant occurrence among us every day. It is the custom to trumpet forth much wonder and astonishment at the chief actors therein setting at defiance so completely the opinion of the world; but there is no greater fallacy; it is precisely because they do consult the opinion of their own little world that such things take place at all, and strike the great world dumb with amazement.
Thus, instances of injustice, oppression, tyranny, and extreme bigotry happen daily among us. People often loudly express their shock and disbelief at the main perpetrators completely disregarding the world's opinion; however, this is a major misconception. It is exactly because they pay attention to the views of their own small circle that these events occur at all, leaving the larger world in stunned amazement.
The reflections of Mrs. Nickleby were of the proudest and most complacent kind; and under the influence of her very agreeable delusion she straightway sat down and indited a long letter to Kate, in which she expressed her entire approval of the admirable choice she had made, and extolled Sir Mulberry to the skies; asserting, for the more complete satisfaction of her daughter’s feelings, that he was precisely the individual whom she (Mrs. Nickleby) would have chosen for her son-in-law, if she had had the picking and choosing from all mankind. The good lady then, with the preliminary observation that she might be fairly supposed not to have lived in the world so long without knowing its ways, communicated a great many subtle precepts applicable to the state of courtship, and confirmed in their wisdom by her own personal experience. Above all things she commended a strict maidenly reserve, as being not only a very laudable thing in itself, but as tending materially to strengthen and increase a lover’s ardour. ‘And I never,’ added Mrs Nickleby, ‘was more delighted in my life than to observe last night, my dear, that your good sense had already told you this.’ With which sentiment, and various hints of the pleasure she derived from the knowledge that her daughter inherited so large an instalment of her own excellent sense and discretion (to nearly the full measure of which she might hope, with care, to succeed in time), Mrs. Nickleby concluded a very long and rather illegible letter.
The thoughts of Mrs. Nickleby were filled with pride and self-satisfaction; and under the influence of her pleasant delusion, she quickly sat down and wrote a long letter to Kate, in which she expressed her complete approval of the great choice Kate had made and praised Sir Mulberry endlessly. She claimed, to fully satisfy her daughter’s feelings, that he was exactly the person she (Mrs. Nickleby) would have picked for a son-in-law if she could choose from anyone in the world. The good lady then, with the introductory remark that she could be considered wise after all her years in the world, shared several clever tips about courtship, validated by her own experiences. Above all, she emphasized maintaining a strict respectful distance, saying it was not only commendable in itself but also significantly increased a lover’s passion. “And I never,” added Mrs. Nickleby, “was more pleased in my life than to see last night that your good judgment had already taught you this.” With this thought, along with various mentions of the joy she felt knowing that her daughter had inherited so much of her own good sense and discretion (which, with care, she hoped to fully develop over time), Mrs. Nickleby finished a very long and somewhat hard-to-read letter.
Poor Kate was well-nigh distracted on the receipt of four closely-written and closely-crossed sides of congratulation on the very subject which had prevented her closing her eyes all night, and kept her weeping and watching in her chamber; still worse and more trying was the necessity of rendering herself agreeable to Mrs. Wititterly, who, being in low spirits after the fatigue of the preceding night, of course expected her companion (else wherefore had she board and salary?) to be in the best spirits possible. As to Mr. Wititterly, he went about all day in a tremor of delight at having shaken hands with a lord, and having actually asked him to come and see him in his own house. The lord himself, not being troubled to any inconvenient extent with the power of thinking, regaled himself with the conversation of Messrs Pyke and Pluck, who sharpened their wit by a plentiful indulgence in various costly stimulants at his expense.
Poor Kate was almost overwhelmed when she received four densely written and heavily crossed pages of congratulations on the very topic that had kept her awake all night, causing her to cry and stay alert in her room. Even more challenging was the need to keep Mrs. Wititterly happy, who, feeling down after the exhaustion of the previous night, naturally expected her companion (otherwise, why was she paying her?) to be in the best mood possible. As for Mr. Wititterly, he spent the entire day buzzing with excitement about having shaken hands with a lord and even inviting him to visit his home. The lord himself, not burdened by overly deep thoughts, enjoyed the company of Messrs. Pyke and Pluck, who sharpened their humor with a generous amount of expensive drinks at his expense.
It was four in the afternoon—that is, the vulgar afternoon of the sun and the clock—and Mrs. Wititterly reclined, according to custom, on the drawing-room sofa, while Kate read aloud a new novel in three volumes, entitled ‘The Lady Flabella,’ which Alphonse the doubtful had procured from the library that very morning. And it was a production admirably suited to a lady labouring under Mrs. Wititterly’s complaint, seeing that there was not a line in it, from beginning to end, which could, by the most remote contingency, awaken the smallest excitement in any person breathing.
It was four in the afternoon—the typical afternoon with the sun and the clock—and Mrs. Wititterly was lounging, as usual, on the drawing-room sofa, while Kate read aloud a new three-volume novel called ‘The Lady Flabella,’ which Alphonse the uncertain had gotten from the library that very morning. It was a work perfectly suited for someone like Mrs. Wititterly, as there wasn’t a single line in it, from start to finish, that could possibly stir the slightest bit of excitement in anyone.
Kate read on.
Kate kept reading.
‘“Cherizette,” said the Lady Flabella, inserting her mouse-like feet in the blue satin slippers, which had unwittingly occasioned the half-playful half-angry altercation between herself and the youthful Colonel Befillaire, in the Duke of Mincefenille’s Salon De Danse on the previous night. “Cherizette, Ma Chere, Donnez-Moi De L’eau-De-Cologne, S’il Vous Plait, Mon Enfant.”
“Cherizette,” said Lady Flabella, slipping her mouse-like feet into the blue satin slippers that had unintentionally sparked the half-playful, half-angry argument between her and the young Colonel Befillaire in the Duke of Mincefenille’s Salon De Danse the night before. “Cherizette, my dear, please give me some cologne, my child.”
‘“Mercie—thank you,” said the Lady Flabella, as the lively but devoted Cherizette plentifully besprinkled with the fragrant compound the Lady Flabella’s MOUCHOIR of finest cambric, edged with richest lace, and emblazoned at the four corners with the Flabella crest, and gorgeous heraldic bearings of that noble family. “Mercie—that will do.”
“Thank you,” said Lady Flabella, as the lively but devoted Cherizette generously sprinkled the fragrant mixture onto the Lady Flabella’s handkerchief made of the finest cambric, trimmed with luxurious lace, and adorned at the four corners with the Flabella crest and the stunning heraldic symbols of that noble family. “Thank you—that’s enough.”
‘At this instant, while the Lady Flabella yet inhaled that delicious fragrance by holding the mouchoir to her exquisite, but thoughtfully-chiselled nose, the door of the boudoir (artfully concealed by rich hangings of silken damask, the hue of Italy’s firmament) was thrown open, and with noiseless tread two valets-de-chambre, clad in sumptuous liveries of peach-blossom and gold, advanced into the room followed by a page in bas de soie—silk stockings—who, while they remained at some distance making the most graceful obeisances, advanced to the feet of his lovely mistress, and dropping on one knee presented, on a golden salver gorgeously chased, a scented billet.
At that moment, while Lady Flabella breathed in the delightful fragrance from the handkerchief she held up to her beautifully sculpted nose, the door to the boudoir (cleverly hidden behind luxurious silken damask curtains, the color of Italy’s sky) swung open. Two footmen, dressed in elegant outfits of peach and gold, quietly entered the room, followed by a page in silk stockings. As they remained at a respectful distance, bowing gracefully, the page moved to the feet of his lovely mistress, knelt down, and presented a scented note on an ornately designed golden tray.
‘The Lady Flabella, with an agitation she could not repress, hastily tore off the envelope and broke the scented seal. It was from Befillaire—the young, the slim, the low-voiced—her own Befillaire.’
‘Lady Flabella, unable to contain her excitement, quickly ripped open the envelope and broke the fragrant seal. It was from Befillaire—the young, slender, soft-spoken—her own Befillaire.’
‘Oh, charming!’ interrupted Kate’s patroness, who was sometimes taken literary. ‘Poetic, really. Read that description again, Miss Nickleby.’
‘Oh, lovely!’ interrupted Kate’s patron, who occasionally got into literature. ‘It’s really poetic. Read that description again, Miss Nickleby.’
Kate complied.
Kate went along.
‘Sweet, indeed!’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with a sigh. ‘So voluptuous, is it not—so soft?’
‘Sweet, indeed!’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with a sigh. ‘So rich, isn't it—so smooth?’
‘Yes, I think it is,’ replied Kate, gently; ‘very soft.’
‘Yes, I think so,’ replied Kate softly; ‘it’s very soft.’
‘Close the book, Miss Nickleby,’ said Mrs. Wititterly. ‘I can hear nothing more today; I should be sorry to disturb the impression of that sweet description. Close the book.’
‘Close the book, Miss Nickleby,’ said Mrs. Wititterly. ‘I can’t hear anything more today; I’d hate to mess up the feeling of that beautiful description. Close the book.’
Kate complied, not unwillingly; and, as she did so, Mrs. Wititterly raising her glass with a languid hand, remarked, that she looked pale.
Kate agreed, not unwilling to do so; and as she did, Mrs. Wititterly lifted her glass with a lazy hand and commented that she looked pale.
‘It was the fright of that—that noise and confusion last night,’ said Kate.
"It was the scare from that noise and chaos last night," said Kate.
‘How very odd!’ exclaimed Mrs. Wititterly, with a look of surprise. And certainly, when one comes to think of it, it was very odd that anything should have disturbed a companion. A steam-engine, or other ingenious piece of mechanism out of order, would have been nothing to it.
“How strange!” Mrs. Wititterly exclaimed, looking surprised. And indeed, when you think about it, it really was strange that anything could have disturbed a companion. A steam engine or any other faulty piece of machinery would have been nothing compared to it.
‘How did you come to know Lord Frederick, and those other delightful creatures, child?’ asked Mrs. Wititterly, still eyeing Kate through her glass.
‘How did you get to know Lord Frederick and those other lovely people, dear?’ asked Mrs. Wititterly, still looking at Kate through her glasses.
‘I met them at my uncle’s,’ said Kate, vexed to feel that she was colouring deeply, but unable to keep down the blood which rushed to her face whenever she thought of that man.
'I met them at my uncle’s,' Kate said, frustrated that she was blushing deeply, but unable to stop the blood from rushing to her face whenever she thought of that man.
‘Have you known them long?’
“Have you known them for long?”
‘No,’ rejoined Kate. ‘Not long.’
'No,' replied Kate. 'Not long.'
‘I was very glad of the opportunity which that respectable person, your mother, gave us of being known to them,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, in a lofty manner. ‘Some friends of ours were on the very point of introducing us, which makes it quite remarkable.’
"I was really grateful for the chance that your mother, such a respectable person, gave us to get to know them," said Mrs. Wititterly, in a proud way. "Some friends of ours were just about to introduce us, which makes it quite interesting."
This was said lest Miss Nickleby should grow conceited on the honour and dignity of having known four great people (for Pyke and Pluck were included among the delightful creatures), whom Mrs. Wititterly did not know. But as the circumstance had made no impression one way or other upon Kate’s mind, the force of the observation was quite lost upon her.
This was said so that Miss Nickleby wouldn’t get too full of herself for having known four important people (including Pyke and Pluck, who were among those delightful individuals) that Mrs. Wititterly didn’t know. But since this didn’t affect Kate’s thoughts at all, the point of the comment completely missed her.
‘They asked permission to call,’ said Mrs. Wititterly. ‘I gave it them of course.’
‘They asked if they could call,’ said Mrs. Wititterly. ‘I told them it was fine, of course.’
‘Do you expect them today?’ Kate ventured to inquire.
“Are you expecting them today?” Kate asked.
Mrs. Wititterly’s answer was lost in the noise of a tremendous rapping at the street-door, and before it had ceased to vibrate, there drove up a handsome cabriolet, out of which leaped Sir Mulberry Hawk and his friend Lord Verisopht.
Mrs. Wititterly’s response got drowned out by a loud knocking at the front door, and before the sound had even faded, a stylish cabriolet pulled up, from which jumped Sir Mulberry Hawk and his friend Lord Verisopht.
‘They are here now,’ said Kate, rising and hurrying away.
'They're here now,' Kate said, getting up and rushing off.
‘Miss Nickleby!’ cried Mrs. Wititterly, perfectly aghast at a companion’s attempting to quit the room, without her permission first had and obtained. ‘Pray don’t think of going.’
‘Miss Nickleby!’ cried Mrs. Wititterly, completely shocked that a friend would try to leave the room without her permission first. ‘Please don’t even think about going.’
‘You are very good!’ replied Kate. ‘But—’
‘You’re really great!’ replied Kate. ‘But—’
‘For goodness’ sake, don’t agitate me by making me speak so much,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with great sharpness. ‘Dear me, Miss Nickleby, I beg—’
‘For goodness’ sake, don’t annoy me by making me talk so much,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, sharply. ‘Oh dear, Miss Nickleby, I beg—’
It was in vain for Kate to protest that she was unwell, for the footsteps of the knockers, whoever they were, were already on the stairs. She resumed her seat, and had scarcely done so, when the doubtful page darted into the room and announced, Mr. Pyke, and Mr. Pluck, and Lord Verisopht, and Sir Mulberry Hawk, all at one burst.
Kate's protests that she wasn’t feeling well were pointless, as the footsteps of the visitors, whoever they were, were already coming up the stairs. She sat back down, and barely had time to settle in before the unsure page rushed into the room and announced, Mr. Pyke, Mr. Pluck, Lord Verisopht, and Sir Mulberry Hawk, all at once.
‘The most extraordinary thing in the world,’ said Mr. Pluck, saluting both ladies with the utmost cordiality; ‘the most extraordinary thing. As Lord Frederick and Sir Mulberry drove up to the door, Pyke and I had that instant knocked.’
‘The most amazing thing in the world,’ said Mr. Pluck, greeting both ladies with the utmost friendliness; ‘the most amazing thing. Just as Lord Frederick and Sir Mulberry pulled up to the door, Pyke and I were knocked out in that moment.’
‘That instant knocked,’ said Pyke.
"That instant knocked," said Pyke.
‘No matter how you came, so that you are here,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, who, by dint of lying on the same sofa for three years and a half, had got up quite a little pantomime of graceful attitudes, and now threw herself into the most striking of the whole series, to astonish the visitors. ‘I am delighted, I am sure.’
‘No matter how you got here, I’m just glad you’re here,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, who, after lounging on the same sofa for three and a half years, had developed quite the act of graceful poses, and now threw herself into the most impressive one to amaze the visitors. ‘I’m absolutely thrilled, I really am.’
‘And how is Miss Nickleby?’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, accosting Kate, in a low voice—not so low, however, but that it reached the ears of Mrs Wititterly.
‘And how is Miss Nickleby?’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, approaching Kate in a low voice—not so low, though, that it didn't reach Mrs. Wititterly's ears.
‘Why, she complains of suffering from the fright of last night,’ said the lady. ‘I am sure I don’t wonder at it, for my nerves are quite torn to pieces.’
‘Why, she says she’s still shaken up from last night,’ said the lady. ‘I can’t blame her; my nerves are completely frayed.’
‘And yet you look,’ observed Sir Mulberry, turning round; ‘and yet you look—’
‘And yet you look,’ Sir Mulberry said, turning around; ‘and yet you look—’
‘Beyond everything,’ said Mr. Pyke, coming to his patron’s assistance. Of course Mr. Pluck said the same.
‘Beyond everything,’ said Mr. Pyke, helping out his boss. Of course, Mr. Pluck said the same.
‘I am afraid Sir Mulberry is a flatterer, my lord,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, turning to that young gentleman, who had been sucking the head of his cane in silence, and staring at Kate.
‘I’m afraid Sir Mulberry is just flattering you, my lord,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, turning to the young man, who had been silently sucking on the top of his cane and staring at Kate.
‘Oh, deyvlish!’ replied Verisopht. Having given utterance to which remarkable sentiment, he occupied himself as before.
‘Oh, devilish!’ replied Verisopht. After expressing that striking thought, he continued to keep himself busy as before.
‘Neither does Miss Nickleby look the worse,’ said Sir Mulberry, bending his bold gaze upon her. ‘She was always handsome, but upon my soul, ma’am, you seem to have imparted some of your own good looks to her besides.’
‘Miss Nickleby doesn’t look any worse,’ said Sir Mulberry, fixing his confident stare on her. ‘She was always pretty, but honestly, ma’am, it seems like you’ve also passed some of your own beauty onto her.’
To judge from the glow which suffused the poor girl’s countenance after this speech, Mrs. Wititterly might, with some show of reason, have been supposed to have imparted to it some of that artificial bloom which decorated her own. Mrs. Wititterly admitted, though not with the best grace in the world, that Kate did look pretty. She began to think, too, that Sir Mulberry was not quite so agreeable a creature as she had at first supposed him; for, although a skilful flatterer is a most delightful companion if you can keep him all to yourself, his taste becomes very doubtful when he takes to complimenting other people.
Based on the glow that lit up the poor girl's face after this conversation, Mrs. Wititterly might reasonably be thought to have transferred some of her own artificial charm onto her. Even though she didn’t do it gracefully, Mrs. Wititterly acknowledged that Kate did look pretty. She also started to wonder if Sir Mulberry was as charming as she had initially believed; because while a good flatterer can be a wonderful companion when you have them to yourself, their taste becomes questionable when they start complimenting others.
‘Pyke,’ said the watchful Mr. Pluck, observing the effect which the praise of Miss Nickleby had produced.
‘Pyke,’ said the attentive Mr. Pluck, noticing the reaction that Miss Nickleby’s praise had caused.
‘Well, Pluck,’ said Pyke.
‘Well, Pluck,’ Pyke said.
‘Is there anybody,’ demanded Mr. Pluck, mysteriously, ‘anybody you know, that Mrs. Wititterly’s profile reminds you of?’
"Is there anyone," Mr. Pluck asked mysteriously, "that Mrs. Wititterly’s profile reminds you of?"
‘Reminds me of!’ answered Pyke. ‘Of course there is.’
“Reminds me of!” replied Pyke. “Of course there is.”
‘Who do you mean?’ said Pluck, in the same mysterious manner. ‘The D. of B.?’
‘Who are you talking about?’ Pluck asked, in the same mysterious way. ‘The D. of B.?’
‘The C. of B.,’ replied Pyke, with the faintest trace of a grin lingering in his countenance. ‘The beautiful sister is the countess; not the duchess.’
‘The Countess of B.,’ replied Pyke, with the slightest hint of a grin lingering on his face. ‘The beautiful sister is the countess; not the duchess.’
‘True,’ said Pluck, ‘the C. of B. The resemblance is wonderful!’
‘True,’ said Pluck, ‘the C. of B. The similarity is incredible!’
‘Perfectly startling,’ said Mr. Pyke.
"Absolutely astonishing," said Mr. Pyke.
Here was a state of things! Mrs. Wititterly was declared, upon the testimony of two veracious and competent witnesses, to be the very picture of a countess! This was one of the consequences of getting into good society. Why, she might have moved among grovelling people for twenty years, and never heard of it. How could she, indeed? what did they know about countesses?
Here’s the situation! Mrs. Wititterly was said, based on the testimony of two reliable and qualified witnesses, to be the absolute image of a countess! This was one of the outcomes of entering high society. She could have mingled with lowly people for twenty years and never known it. How could she, really? What did they know about countesses?
The two gentlemen having, by the greediness with which this little bait was swallowed, tested the extent of Mrs. Wititterly’s appetite for adulation, proceeded to administer that commodity in very large doses, thus affording to Sir Mulberry Hawk an opportunity of pestering Miss Nickleby with questions and remarks, to which she was absolutely obliged to make some reply. Meanwhile, Lord Verisopht enjoyed unmolested the full flavour of the gold knob at the top of his cane, as he would have done to the end of the interview if Mr. Wititterly had not come home, and caused the conversation to turn to his favourite topic.
The two gentlemen, noticing how eagerly Mrs. Wititterly devoured their flattery, decided to give her even more of it. This allowed Sir Mulberry Hawk to bother Miss Nickleby with questions and comments that she had to respond to. Meanwhile, Lord Verisopht savored the gold knob on his cane without interruption, as he would have continued to do until Mr. Wititterly came home and shifted the conversation to his favorite subject.
‘My lord,’ said Mr. Wititterly, ‘I am delighted—honoured—proud. Be seated again, my lord, pray. I am proud, indeed—most proud.’
‘My lord,’ Mr. Wititterly said, ‘I am delighted—honored—proud. Please sit down again, my lord. I am truly proud—very proud.’
It was to the secret annoyance of his wife that Mr. Wititterly said all this, for, although she was bursting with pride and arrogance, she would have had the illustrious guests believe that their visit was quite a common occurrence, and that they had lords and baronets to see them every day in the week. But Mr. Wititterly’s feelings were beyond the power of suppression.
It secretly annoyed his wife that Mr. Wititterly said all this because, even though she was filled with pride and arrogance, she wanted the distinguished guests to think that their visit was a regular thing and that they had lords and baronets visiting them every day of the week. But Mr. Wititterly couldn't hold back his feelings.
‘It is an honour, indeed!’ said Mr. Wititterly. ‘Julia, my soul, you will suffer for this tomorrow.’
‘It’s truly an honor!’ said Mr. Wititterly. ‘Julia, my dear, you’re going to pay for this tomorrow.’
‘Suffer!’ cried Lord Verisopht.
"Pain!" shouted Lord Verisopht.
‘The reaction, my lord, the reaction,’ said Mr. Wititterly. ‘This violent strain upon the nervous system over, my lord, what ensues? A sinking, a depression, a lowness, a lassitude, a debility. My lord, if Sir Tumley Snuffim was to see that delicate creature at this moment, he would not give a—a—this for her life.’ In illustration of which remark, Mr. Wititterly took a pinch of snuff from his box, and jerked it lightly into the air as an emblem of instability.
‘The reaction, my lord, the reaction,’ said Mr. Wititterly. ‘After this intense strain on the nervous system, what happens next? A feeling of sinking, a depression, a low mood, a weariness, a weakness. My lord, if Sir Tumley Snuffim were to see that fragile creature right now, he wouldn’t give a—a—this for her life.’ To illustrate this point, Mr. Wititterly took a pinch of snuff from his box and flicked it lightly into the air as a symbol of instability.
‘Not that,’ said Mr. Wititterly, looking about him with a serious countenance. ‘Sir Tumley Snuffim would not give that for Mrs. Wititterly’s existence.’
‘Not that,’ said Mr. Wititterly, looking around with a serious expression. ‘Sir Tumley Snuffim wouldn’t care about Mrs. Wititterly’s existence.’
Mr. Wititterly told this with a kind of sober exultation, as if it were no trifling distinction for a man to have a wife in such a desperate state, and Mrs. Wititterly sighed and looked on, as if she felt the honour, but had determined to bear it as meekly as might be.
Mr. Wititterly shared this with a serious sense of pride, as if it were a big deal for a man to have a wife in such a desperate situation, and Mrs. Wititterly sighed and watched, as if she felt the weight of the honor but had resolved to handle it as quietly as possible.
‘Mrs. Wititterly,’ said her husband, ‘is Sir Tumley Snuffim’s favourite patient. I believe I may venture to say, that Mrs. Wititterly is the first person who took the new medicine which is supposed to have destroyed a family at Kensington Gravel Pits. I believe she was. If I am wrong, Julia, my dear, you will correct me.’
‘Mrs. Wititterly,’ said her husband, ‘is Sir Tumley Snuffim’s favorite patient. I think I can safely say that Mrs. Wititterly is the first person who took the new medicine that’s rumored to have caused a family tragedy at Kensington Gravel Pits. I believe she was. If I’m mistaken, Julia, my dear, feel free to correct me.’
‘I believe I was,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, in a faint voice.
"I think I was," said Mrs. Wititterly, in a soft voice.
As there appeared to be some doubt in the mind of his patron how he could best join in this conversation, the indefatigable Mr. Pyke threw himself into the breach, and, by way of saying something to the point, inquired—with reference to the aforesaid medicine—whether it was nice.
As his patron seemed uncertain about how to join this conversation, the tireless Mr. Pyke jumped in and, to say something relevant, asked—regarding the previously mentioned medicine—whether it was good.
‘No, sir, it was not. It had not even that recommendation,’ said Mr. W.
‘No, sir, it wasn't. It didn't even have that recommendation,’ said Mr. W.
‘Mrs. Wititterly is quite a martyr,’ observed Pyke, with a complimentary bow.
‘Mrs. Wititterly is quite the martyr,’ remarked Pyke, with a flattering bow.
‘I think I am,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, smiling.
‘I think I am,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, smiling.
‘I think you are, my dear Julia,’ replied her husband, in a tone which seemed to say that he was not vain, but still must insist upon their privileges. ‘If anybody, my lord,’ added Mr. Wititterly, wheeling round to the nobleman, ‘will produce to me a greater martyr than Mrs. Wititterly, all I can say is, that I shall be glad to see that martyr, whether male or female—that’s all, my lord.’
"I believe you are, my dear Julia," her husband replied, his tone suggesting he wasn't vain but still felt the need to assert their rights. "If anyone," Mr. Wititterly said, turning to the nobleman, "can show me a bigger martyr than Mrs. Wititterly, all I can say is I’d be happy to meet that martyr, whether they are male or female—that’s it, my lord."
Pyke and Pluck promptly remarked that certainly nothing could be fairer than that; and the call having been by this time protracted to a very great length, they obeyed Sir Mulberry’s look, and rose to go. This brought Sir Mulberry himself and Lord Verisopht on their legs also. Many protestations of friendship, and expressions anticipative of the pleasure which must inevitably flow from so happy an acquaintance, were exchanged, and the visitors departed, with renewed assurances that at all times and seasons the mansion of the Wititterlys would be honoured by receiving them beneath its roof.
Pyke and Pluck quickly agreed that nothing could be fairer than that. Since the call had been going on for quite a while, they followed Sir Mulberry’s glance and stood up to leave. This caused Sir Mulberry and Lord Verisopht to get up as well. They exchanged many expressions of friendship and talked about the joy that would surely come from such a great introduction. The visitors left, assuring everyone that they would always be welcome at the Wititterlys' home.
That they came at all times and seasons—that they dined there one day, supped the next, dined again on the next, and were constantly to and fro on all—that they made parties to visit public places, and met by accident at lounges—that upon all these occasions Miss Nickleby was exposed to the constant and unremitting persecution of Sir Mulberry Hawk, who now began to feel his character, even in the estimation of his two dependants, involved in the successful reduction of her pride—that she had no intervals of peace or rest, except at those hours when she could sit in her solitary room, and weep over the trials of the day—all these were consequences naturally flowing from the well-laid plans of Sir Mulberry, and their able execution by the auxiliaries, Pyke and Pluck.
That they came at all times—dining one day, having dinner the next, and constantly going back and forth—they formed groups to visit public places and bumped into each other at hangouts. During all these times, Miss Nickleby faced relentless harassment from Sir Mulberry Hawk, who was starting to feel that his reputation, even in the eyes of his two followers, depended on successfully breaking her pride. She had no moments of peace or rest, except when she could sit alone in her room and cry over the day’s hardships. All these events were the direct result of Sir Mulberry's carefully crafted plans and the effective execution by his accomplices, Pyke and Pluck.
And thus for a fortnight matters went on. That any but the weakest and silliest of people could have seen in one interview that Lord Verisopht, though he was a lord, and Sir Mulberry Hawk, though he was a baronet, were not persons accustomed to be the best possible companions, and were certainly not calculated by habits, manners, tastes, or conversation, to shine with any very great lustre in the society of ladies, need scarcely be remarked. But with Mrs. Wititterly the two titles were all sufficient; coarseness became humour, vulgarity softened itself down into the most charming eccentricity; insolence took the guise of an easy absence of reserve, attainable only by those who had had the good fortune to mix with high folks.
And so for two weeks, things went on like this. It should be obvious to anyone except the weakest and silliest of people that Lord Verisopht, even though he was a lord, and Sir Mulberry Hawk, even though he was a baronet, were not exactly the best company. Their habits, manners, tastes, and conversation definitely did not make them shine in the company of women. But for Mrs. Wititterly, their titles were enough; what was crude turned into humor, and their vulgarity transformed into charming eccentricity. Their rudeness came off as an easy casualness, something only those who had mingled with the upper class could achieve.
If the mistress put such a construction upon the behaviour of her new friends, what could the companion urge against them? If they accustomed themselves to very little restraint before the lady of the house, with how much more freedom could they address her paid dependent! Nor was even this the worst. As the odious Sir Mulberry Hawk attached himself to Kate with less and less of disguise, Mrs. Wititterly began to grow jealous of the superior attractions of Miss Nickleby. If this feeling had led to her banishment from the drawing-room when such company was there, Kate would have been only too happy and willing that it should have existed, but unfortunately for her she possessed that native grace and true gentility of manner, and those thousand nameless accomplishments which give to female society its greatest charm; if these be valuable anywhere, they were especially so where the lady of the house was a mere animated doll. The consequence was, that Kate had the double mortification of being an indispensable part of the circle when Sir Mulberry and his friends were there, and of being exposed, on that very account, to all Mrs. Wititterly’s ill-humours and caprices when they were gone. She became utterly and completely miserable.
If the mistress saw her new friends in that light, what could the companion say against them? If they felt free to act without much restraint in front of the lady of the house, how much more freely could they speak to her paid helper! And that wasn’t even the worst of it. As the obnoxious Sir Mulberry Hawk became less and less subtle in his interest in Kate, Mrs. Wititterly started to feel jealous of Miss Nickleby's charm. If that jealousy had caused her to banish Kate from the drawing-room when those guests were around, Kate would have been more than happy to accept it; but unfortunately for her, she had a natural grace and true elegance, along with countless small talents that give female gatherings their greatest appeal. If these qualities have value anywhere, they were especially important in a household where the lady of the house was just a lifeless doll. As a result, Kate faced the double embarrassment of being a necessary part of the group when Sir Mulberry and his friends were present, and being subject to all of Mrs. Wititterly’s moods and whims once they left. She became utterly and completely miserable.
Mrs. Wititterly had never thrown off the mask with regard to Sir Mulberry, but when she was more than usually out of temper, attributed the circumstance, as ladies sometimes do, to nervous indisposition. However, as the dreadful idea that Lord Verisopht also was somewhat taken with Kate, and that she, Mrs. Wititterly, was quite a secondary person, dawned upon that lady’s mind and gradually developed itself, she became possessed with a large quantity of highly proper and most virtuous indignation, and felt it her duty, as a married lady and a moral member of society, to mention the circumstance to ‘the young person’ without delay.
Mrs. Wititterly had never let her guard down around Sir Mulberry, but when she was particularly irritable, she blamed it, as women sometimes do, on feeling a bit off. However, as the terrible thought that Lord Verisopht might also have feelings for Kate and that she, Mrs. Wititterly, was just a minor character in the story started to creep into her mind and take shape, she was filled with a strong sense of righteous and virtuous indignation. She felt it was her responsibility, as a married woman and a decent member of society, to tell ‘the young person’ about it right away.
Accordingly Mrs. Wititterly broke ground next morning, during a pause in the novel-reading.
Accordingly, Mrs. Wititterly began the project the next morning, during a break in the novel reading.
‘Miss Nickleby,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, ‘I wish to speak to you very gravely. I am sorry to have to do it, upon my word I am very sorry, but you leave me no alternative, Miss Nickleby.’ Here Mrs. Wititterly tossed her head—not passionately, only virtuously—and remarked, with some appearance of excitement, that she feared that palpitation of the heart was coming on again.
“Miss Nickleby,” Mrs. Wititterly said, “I need to talk to you very seriously. I really regret having to do this, I truly do, but you give me no choice, Miss Nickleby.” Here, Mrs. Wititterly tossed her head—not in anger, but in a self-righteous way—and remarked, with a hint of excitement, that she was afraid the palpitations were starting up again.
‘Your behaviour, Miss Nickleby,’ resumed the lady, ‘is very far from pleasing me—very far. I am very anxious indeed that you should do well, but you may depend upon it, Miss Nickleby, you will not, if you go on as you do.’
‘Your behavior, Miss Nickleby,’ the lady continued, ‘is far from pleasing me—very far. I genuinely want you to succeed, but you can count on this, Miss Nickleby: you won’t if you keep acting like this.’
‘Ma’am!’ exclaimed Kate, proudly.
“Ma’am!” Kate exclaimed, proudly.
‘Don’t agitate me by speaking in that way, Miss Nickleby, don’t,’ said Mrs Wititterly, with some violence, ‘or you’ll compel me to ring the bell.’
“Don’t irritate me by talking like that, Miss Nickleby, don’t,” said Mrs. Wititterly, rather forcefully, “or you’ll make me ring the bell.”
Kate looked at her, but said nothing.
Kate glanced at her but remained silent.
‘You needn’t suppose,’ resumed Mrs. Wititterly, ‘that your looking at me in that way, Miss Nickleby, will prevent my saying what I am going to say, which I feel to be a religious duty. You needn’t direct your glances towards me,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with a sudden burst of spite; ‘I am not Sir Mulberry, no, nor Lord Frederick Verisopht, Miss Nickleby, nor am I Mr Pyke, nor Mr. Pluck either.’
"You shouldn’t think," Mrs. Wititterly continued, "that your staring at me like that, Miss Nickleby, will stop me from saying what I need to say, which I feel is my duty. You don’t need to look my way," Mrs. Wititterly snapped back, her irritation flaring up; "I am not Sir Mulberry, nor Lord Frederick Verisopht, Miss Nickleby, and I’m definitely not Mr. Pyke or Mr. Pluck either."
Kate looked at her again, but less steadily than before; and resting her elbow on the table, covered her eyes with her hand.
Kate glanced at her again, but not as steadily as before; and resting her elbow on the table, covered her eyes with her hand.
‘If such things had been done when I was a young girl,’ said Mrs Wititterly (this, by the way, must have been some little time before), ‘I don’t suppose anybody would have believed it.’
‘If things like that had happened when I was a young girl,’ said Mrs. Wititterly (this, by the way, must have been a while ago), ‘I don’t think anyone would have believed it.’
‘I don’t think they would,’ murmured Kate. ‘I do not think anybody would believe, without actually knowing it, what I seem doomed to undergo!’
"I don’t think they would," Kate murmured. "I really don’t believe anyone would understand, without actually seeing it, what I seem destined to experience!"
‘Don’t talk to me of being doomed to undergo, Miss Nickleby, if you please,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, with a shrillness of tone quite surprising in so great an invalid. ‘I will not be answered, Miss Nickleby. I am not accustomed to be answered, nor will I permit it for an instant. Do you hear?’ she added, waiting with some apparent inconsistency for an answer.
“Don’t talk to me about being doomed to suffer, Miss Nickleby, if you don’t mind,” said Mrs. Wititterly, surprisingly sharp for someone so ill. “I will not be answered, Miss Nickleby. I’m not used to being answered, and I won’t allow it for even a second. Do you hear?” she added, pausing as if she was actually waiting for a response.
‘I do hear you, ma’am,’ replied Kate, ‘with surprise—with greater surprise than I can express.’
"I hear you, ma'am," Kate replied, "with surprise—more surprise than I can express."
‘I have always considered you a particularly well-behaved young person for your station in life,’ said Mrs. Wititterly; ‘and as you are a person of healthy appearance, and neat in your dress and so forth, I have taken an interest in you, as I do still, considering that I owe a sort of duty to that respectable old female, your mother. For these reasons, Miss Nickleby, I must tell you once for all, and begging you to mind what I say, that I must insist upon your immediately altering your very forward behaviour to the gentlemen who visit at this house. It really is not becoming,’ said Mrs. Wititterly, closing her chaste eyes as she spoke; ‘it is improper—quite improper.’
“I’ve always thought of you as a pretty well-behaved young person for your background,” said Mrs. Wititterly. “And since you have a healthy look and dress neatly, I’ve taken an interest in you, as I still do, considering I owe a kind of duty to that respectable older woman, your mother. For these reasons, Miss Nickleby, I need to tell you once and for all—and please pay attention to what I say—that I must insist you immediately change your very forward behavior towards the gentlemen who come to this house. It’s really not appropriate,” said Mrs. Wititterly, closing her modest eyes as she spoke; “it’s improper—quite improper.”
‘Oh!’ cried Kate, looking upwards and clasping her hands; ‘is not this, is not this, too cruel, too hard to bear! Is it not enough that I should have suffered as I have, night and day; that I should almost have sunk in my own estimation from very shame of having been brought into contact with such people; but must I also be exposed to this unjust and most unfounded charge!’
‘Oh!’ cried Kate, looking up and clasping her hands; ‘is this not too cruel, too hard to bear! Is it not enough that I have suffered as I have, day and night; that I have almost lost all respect for myself out of shame for being associated with such people; but must I also face this unjust and completely unfounded accusation!’
‘You will have the goodness to recollect, Miss Nickleby,’ said Mrs Wititterly, ‘that when you use such terms as “unjust”, and “unfounded”, you charge me, in effect, with stating that which is untrue.’
'Please remember, Miss Nickleby,' said Mrs. Wititterly, 'that when you use terms like "unjust" and "unfounded," you're essentially accusing me of lying.'
‘I do,’ said Kate with honest indignation. ‘Whether you make this accusation of yourself, or at the prompting of others, is alike to me. I say it is vilely, grossly, wilfully untrue. Is it possible!’ cried Kate, ‘that anyone of my own sex can have sat by, and not have seen the misery these men have caused me? Is it possible that you, ma’am, can have been present, and failed to mark the insulting freedom that their every look bespoke? Is it possible that you can have avoided seeing, that these libertines, in their utter disrespect for you, and utter disregard of all gentlemanly behaviour, and almost of decency, have had but one object in introducing themselves here, and that the furtherance of their designs upon a friendless, helpless girl, who, without this humiliating confession, might have hoped to receive from one so much her senior something like womanly aid and sympathy? I do not—I cannot believe it!’
"I do," Kate said with genuine anger. "Whether you’re making this accusation yourself or being influenced by others doesn’t matter to me. I say it is vile, grossly, and willfully untrue. Is it possible!" Kate exclaimed, "that anyone of my own gender could have sat by and not seen the misery these men have caused me? Is it possible that you, ma'am, could have been present and not noticed the insulting familiarity in their every look? Is it possible that you could have ignored the fact that these libertines, in their complete disrespect for you and total disregard for any gentlemanly behavior, and almost for decency, had only one reason for introducing themselves here—to further their plans against a friendless, helpless girl who, without this humiliating confession, might have hoped to receive some womanly aid and sympathy from someone much older than herself? I do not—I cannot believe it!"
If poor Kate had possessed the slightest knowledge of the world, she certainly would not have ventured, even in the excitement into which she had been lashed, upon such an injudicious speech as this. Its effect was precisely what a more experienced observer would have foreseen. Mrs Wititterly received the attack upon her veracity with exemplary calmness, and listened with the most heroic fortitude to Kate’s account of her own sufferings. But allusion being made to her being held in disregard by the gentlemen, she evinced violent emotion, and this blow was no sooner followed up by the remark concerning her seniority, than she fell back upon the sofa, uttering dismal screams.
If poor Kate had had any understanding of the world, she definitely wouldn’t have made such an unwise statement, even in the excitement she was caught up in. The outcome was exactly what someone with more experience would have predicted. Mrs. Wititterly took the attack on her honesty with remarkable calmness and listened with incredible patience to Kate’s story of her own struggles. However, when it was mentioned that the gentlemen looked down on her, she showed intense emotion, and as soon as the comment about her age was made, she collapsed onto the sofa, letting out sorrowful screams.
‘What is the matter?’ cried Mr. Wititterly, bouncing into the room. ‘Heavens, what do I see? Julia! Julia! look up, my life, look up!’
‘What’s going on?’ shouted Mr. Wititterly, bursting into the room. ‘Oh my goodness, what do I see? Julia! Julia! look up, my love, look up!’
But Julia looked down most perseveringly, and screamed still louder; so Mr Wititterly rang the bell, and danced in a frenzied manner round the sofa on which Mrs. Wititterly lay; uttering perpetual cries for Sir Tumley Snuffim, and never once leaving off to ask for any explanation of the scene before him.
But Julia kept looking down stubbornly and screamed even louder; so Mr. Wititterly rang the bell and frantically danced around the sofa where Mrs. Wititterly was lying, constantly calling for Sir Tumley Snuffim and never bothering to ask for any explanation of what was happening.
‘Run for Sir Tumley,’ cried Mr. Wititterly, menacing the page with both fists. ‘I knew it, Miss Nickleby,’ he said, looking round with an air of melancholy triumph, ‘that society has been too much for her. This is all soul, you know, every bit of it.’ With this assurance Mr. Wititterly took up the prostrate form of Mrs. Wititterly, and carried her bodily off to bed.
“Run to Sir Tumley,” shouted Mr. Wititterly, shaking his fists at the page. “I knew it, Miss Nickleby,” he said, glancing around with a sad sense of victory, “that society has overwhelmed her. This is all heart, you know, every bit of it.” With that, Mr. Wititterly picked up the collapsed figure of Mrs. Wititterly and carried her off to bed.
Kate waited until Sir Tumley Snuffim had paid his visit and looked in with a report, that, through the special interposition of a merciful Providence (thus spake Sir Tumley), Mrs. Wititterly had gone to sleep. She then hastily attired herself for walking, and leaving word that she should return within a couple of hours, hurried away towards her uncle’s house.
Kate waited until Sir Tumley Snuffim had come by with his update, saying that, thanks to a kind twist of fate (that’s what Sir Tumley said), Mrs. Wititterly had fallen asleep. She quickly got dressed for a walk and left a message saying she would be back in a couple of hours, then hurried off to her uncle’s house.
It had been a good day with Ralph Nickleby—quite a lucky day; and as he walked to and fro in his little back-room with his hands clasped behind him, adding up in his own mind all the sums that had been, or would be, netted from the business done since morning, his mouth was drawn into a hard stern smile; while the firmness of the lines and curves that made it up, as well as the cunning glance of his cold, bright eye, seemed to tell, that if any resolution or cunning would increase the profits, they would not fail to be excited for the purpose.
It had been a good day with Ralph Nickleby—quite a lucky day; and as he walked back and forth in his small back room with his hands clasped behind him, adding up in his mind all the profits that had been made or would be made from the business done since morning, his mouth formed a hard, stern smile. The firmness of the lines and curves that made it up, along with the sly glint in his cold, bright eye, seemed to indicate that if any determination or cleverness could boost the profits, he would definitely pursue it.
‘Very good!’ said Ralph, in allusion, no doubt, to some proceeding of the day. ‘He defies the usurer, does he? Well, we shall see. “Honesty is the best policy,” is it? We’ll try that too.’
‘Very good!’ said Ralph, probably referring to something that happened earlier in the day. ‘He challenges the moneylender, does he? Well, we’ll see about that. “Honesty is the best policy,” right? Let’s give that a shot too.’
He stopped, and then walked on again.
He paused, and then continued on.
‘He is content,’ said Ralph, relaxing into a smile, ‘to set his known character and conduct against the power of money—dross, as he calls it. Why, what a dull blockhead this fellow must be! Dross to, dross! Who’s that?’
‘He’s happy,’ said Ralph, easing into a smile, ‘to put his reputation and actions up against the influence of money—worthless stuff, as he calls it. Seriously, what a clueless idiot this guy must be! Worthless stuff too, worthless! Who’s that?’
‘Me,’ said Newman Noggs, looking in. ‘Your niece.’
‘Me,’ said Newman Noggs, looking in. ‘Your niece.’
‘What of her?’ asked Ralph sharply.
‘What about her?’ asked Ralph sharply.
‘She’s here.’
"She’s here."
‘Here!’
“Over here!”
Newman jerked his head towards his little room, to signify that she was waiting there.
Newman nodded toward his small room, indicating that she was waiting there.
‘What does she want?’ asked Ralph.
‘What does she want?’ Ralph asked.
‘I don’t know,’ rejoined Newman. ‘Shall I ask?’ he added quickly.
"I don't know," Newman replied. "Should I ask?" he added swiftly.
‘No,’ replied Ralph. ‘Show her in! Stay.’ He hastily put away a padlocked cash-box that was on the table, and substituted in its stead an empty purse. ‘There,’ said Ralph. ‘Now she may come in.’
'No,' Ralph replied. 'Show her in! Stay.' He quickly put away a padlocked cash box that was on the table and replaced it with an empty purse. 'There,' Ralph said. 'Now she can come in.'
Newman, with a grim smile at this manoeuvre, beckoned the young lady to advance, and having placed a chair for her, retired; looking stealthily over his shoulder at Ralph as he limped slowly out.
Newman, with a wry smile at this move, signaled for the young woman to come forward, and after setting a chair for her, he stepped back; glancing furtively over his shoulder at Ralph as he limped out.
‘Well,’ said Ralph, roughly enough; but still with something more of kindness in his manner than he would have exhibited towards anybody else. ‘Well, my—dear. What now?’
‘Well,’ said Ralph, a bit harshly; but there was still a bit more kindness in his tone than he would have shown to anyone else. ‘Well, my—dear. What’s going on now?’
Kate raised her eyes, which were filled with tears; and with an effort to master her emotion strove to speak, but in vain. So drooping her head again, she remained silent. Her face was hidden from his view, but Ralph could see that she was weeping.
Kate looked up, her eyes filled with tears. She tried to collect herself and speak, but it was no use. Lowering her head again, she stayed silent. Her face was turned away from him, but Ralph could see that she was crying.
‘I can guess the cause of this!’ thought Ralph, after looking at her for some time in silence. ‘I can—I can—guess the cause. Well! Well!’ thought Ralph—for the moment quite disconcerted, as he watched the anguish of his beautiful niece. ‘Where is the harm? only a few tears; and it’s an excellent lesson for her, an excellent lesson.’
‘I can figure out what’s going on here!’ thought Ralph, after watching her in silence for a while. ‘I can—I can—figure it out. Well! Well!’ thought Ralph—momentarily thrown off, as he observed the distress of his beautiful niece. ‘What’s the big deal? Just a few tears; it’s a great lesson for her, a great lesson.’
‘What is the matter?’ asked Ralph, drawing a chair opposite, and sitting down.
‘What's wrong?’ asked Ralph, pulling up a chair across from him and sitting down.
He was rather taken aback by the sudden firmness with which Kate looked up and answered him.
He was quite surprised by the sudden assertiveness with which Kate looked up and responded to him.
‘The matter which brings me to you, sir,’ she said, ‘is one which should call the blood up into your cheeks, and make you burn to hear, as it does me to tell. I have been wronged; my feelings have been outraged, insulted, wounded past all healing, and by your friends.’
‘The reason I'm here, sir,’ she said, ‘is something that should make your face flush and ignite your passion to hear, just as it does for me to share. I've been wronged; my feelings have been hurt, insulted, and wounded beyond repair, and it was by your friends.’
‘Friends!’ cried Ralph, sternly. ‘I have no friends, girl.’
‘Friends!’ Ralph exclaimed sharply. ‘I have no friends, girl.’
‘By the men I saw here, then,’ returned Kate, quickly. ‘If they were no friends of yours, and you knew what they were,—oh, the more shame on you, uncle, for bringing me among them. To have subjected me to what I was exposed to here, through any misplaced confidence or imperfect knowledge of your guests, would have required some strong excuse; but if you did it—as I now believe you did—knowing them well, it was most dastardly and cruel.’
‘By the guys I saw here, then,’ Kate responded quickly. ‘If they weren't your friends, and you knew what they were—oh, the more shame on you, uncle, for bringing me into this situation. Subjecting me to what I went through here, whether it was because of misplaced trust or not fully knowing your guests, would have needed a really good reason; but if you did it—as I now believe you did—knowing them well, it was just cowardly and cruel.’
Ralph drew back in utter amazement at this plain speaking, and regarded Kate with the sternest look. But she met his gaze proudly and firmly, and although her face was very pale, it looked more noble and handsome, lighted up as it was, than it had ever appeared before.
Ralph stepped back in shock at her straightforwardness and looked at Kate with a serious expression. But she held his gaze with pride and determination, and even though her face was very pale, it looked more dignified and beautiful than it ever had before, illuminated as it was.
‘There is some of that boy’s blood in you, I see,’ said Ralph, speaking in his harshest tones, as something in the flashing eye reminded him of Nicholas at their last meeting.
‘I can see some of that boy’s blood in you,’ Ralph said, using his harshest tone, as something in the boy's flashing eye reminded him of Nicholas from their last meeting.
‘I hope there is!’ replied Kate. ‘I should be proud to know it. I am young, uncle, and all the difficulties and miseries of my situation have kept it down, but I have been roused today beyond all endurance, and come what may, I will not, as I am your brother’s child, bear these insults longer.’
“I hope there is!” replied Kate. “I’d be proud to know it. I’m young, uncle, and all the challenges and struggles of my situation have held me back, but today I’ve been pushed beyond my limits, and no matter what happens, I will not, as your brother’s child, put up with these insults any longer.”
‘What insults, girl?’ demanded Ralph, sharply.
“What insults, girl?” Ralph asked sharply.
‘Remember what took place here, and ask yourself,’ replied Kate, colouring deeply. ‘Uncle, you must—I am sure you will—release me from such vile and degrading companionship as I am exposed to now. I do not mean,’ said Kate, hurrying to the old man, and laying her arm upon his shoulder; ‘I do not mean to be angry and violent—I beg your pardon if I have seemed so, dear uncle,—but you do not know what I have suffered, you do not indeed. You cannot tell what the heart of a young girl is—I have no right to expect you should; but when I tell you that I am wretched, and that my heart is breaking, I am sure you will help me. I am sure, I am sure you will!’
"Remember what happened here, and think for a moment," Kate said, her cheeks burning. "Uncle, you have to—I'm sure you will—free me from this horrible and degrading situation I’m in now. I don’t mean," she said, quickly moving closer to the old man and resting her arm on his shoulder, "I don’t mean to be angry or harsh—I apologize if I’ve come across that way, dear uncle—but you can’t imagine what I’ve been through. You really can’t. You don’t know what it feels like for a young girl—I know I can't expect you to understand; but when I tell you that I'm miserable and my heart is breaking, I’m confident you’ll help me. I’m confident, I really am!"
Ralph looked at her for an instant; then turned away his head, and beat his foot nervously upon the ground.
Ralph glanced at her for a moment; then turned his head away and tapped his foot anxiously on the ground.
‘I have gone on day after day,’ said Kate, bending over him, and timidly placing her little hand in his, ‘in the hope that this persecution would cease; I have gone on day after day, compelled to assume the appearance of cheerfulness, when I was most unhappy. I have had no counsellor, no adviser, no one to protect me. Mama supposes that these are honourable men, rich and distinguished, and how can I—how can I undeceive her—when she is so happy in these little delusions, which are the only happiness she has? The lady with whom you placed me, is not the person to whom I could confide matters of so much delicacy, and I have come at last to you, the only friend I have at hand—almost the only friend I have at all—to entreat and implore you to assist me.’
“I’ve gone on day after day,” Kate said, leaning over him and timidly placing her small hand in his, “hoping this harassment would stop; I’ve gone on day after day, forced to pretend I’m cheerful when I’m really unhappy. I haven’t had anyone to talk to, no one to guide me, no one to protect me. Mom thinks these are honorable men, wealthy and distinguished, and how can I—how can I reveal the truth to her—when she’s so happy in these little lies, which are the only happiness she has? The lady you placed me with isn’t someone I can trust with such sensitive matters, and I’ve finally come to you, the only friend I have nearby—almost the only friend I have at all—to ask and plead for your help.”
‘How can I assist you, child?’ said Ralph, rising from his chair, and pacing up and down the room in his old attitude.
“How can I help you, kid?” Ralph said, getting up from his chair and pacing back and forth in his usual way.
‘You have influence with one of these men, I know,’ rejoined Kate, emphatically. ‘Would not a word from you induce them to desist from this unmanly course?’
‘You have influence with one of these guys, I know,’ Kate replied emphatically. ‘Wouldn’t a word from you make them stop this cowardly behavior?’
‘No,’ said Ralph, suddenly turning; ‘at least—that—I can’t say it, if it would.’
‘No,’ Ralph said, turning suddenly; ‘at least—I can’t say it, even if I wanted to.’
‘Can’t say it!’
"Can't say it!"
‘No,’ said Ralph, coming to a dead stop, and clasping his hands more tightly behind him. ‘I can’t say it.’
‘No,’ Ralph said, coming to a complete stop and clenching his hands tighter behind him. ‘I can’t say it.’
Kate fell back a step or two, and looked at him, as if in doubt whether she had heard aright.
Kate took a step or two back and looked at him, uncertain if she had heard him correctly.
‘We are connected in business,’ said Ralph, poising himself alternately on his toes and heels, and looking coolly in his niece’s face, ‘in business, and I can’t afford to offend them. What is it after all? We have all our trials, and this is one of yours. Some girls would be proud to have such gallants at their feet.’
‘We’re in business together,’ Ralph said, shifting between his toes and heels while looking coolly at his niece. ‘In business, and I can’t afford to offend them. What’s the big deal? We all have our challenges, and this is one of yours. Some girls would love to have such admirers at their feet.’
‘Proud!’ cried Kate.
"Proud!" yelled Kate.
‘I don’t say,’ rejoined Ralph, raising his forefinger, ‘but that you do right to despise them; no, you show your good sense in that, as indeed I knew from the first you would. Well. In all other respects you are comfortably bestowed. It’s not much to bear. If this young lord does dog your footsteps, and whisper his drivelling inanities in your ears, what of it? It’s a dishonourable passion. So be it; it won’t last long. Some other novelty will spring up one day, and you will be released. In the mean time—’
“I’m not saying,” Ralph replied, raising his finger, “that you shouldn’t look down on them; no, you’re showing good judgment in that, as I always knew you would. Well. In every other way, you’re well situated. It’s not a lot to deal with. If this young lord is following you around and whispering his silly nonsense in your ears, so what? It’s an unworthy obsession. Fine; it won’t last long. Eventually, some other distraction will come along, and you’ll be free. In the meantime—”
‘In the mean time,’ interrupted Kate, with becoming pride and indignation, ‘I am to be the scorn of my own sex, and the toy of the other; justly condemned by all women of right feeling, and despised by all honest and honourable men; sunken in my own esteem, and degraded in every eye that looks upon me. No, not if I work my fingers to the bone, not if I am driven to the roughest and hardest labour. Do not mistake me. I will not disgrace your recommendation. I will remain in the house in which it placed me, until I am entitled to leave it by the terms of my engagement; though, mind, I see these men no more. When I quit it, I will hide myself from them and you, and, striving to support my mother by hard service, I will live, at least, in peace, and trust in God to help me.’
“In the meantime,” Kate interrupted, filled with pride and anger, “I’m supposed to be the object of scorn from my own gender and a plaything for the other; rightly judged by all women with integrity and looked down upon by all honest and honorable men; crushed in my own self-worth and looked down upon by everyone who sees me. No, not even if I work myself to the bone, not even if I'm forced into the toughest and most grueling work. Don’t get me wrong. I won’t disgrace your recommendation. I’ll stay in the house where you put me until I am allowed to leave according to my agreement; but just so you know, I won't be seeing these men again. When I leave, I’ll keep myself hidden from them and from you, and, in my effort to support my mother through hard work, I’ll at least live in peace and trust that God will help me.”
With these words, she waved her hand, and quitted the room, leaving Ralph Nickleby motionless as a statue.
With that, she waved her hand and left the room, leaving Ralph Nickleby frozen like a statue.
The surprise with which Kate, as she closed the room-door, beheld, close beside it, Newman Noggs standing bolt upright in a little niche in the wall like some scarecrow or Guy Faux laid up in winter quarters, almost occasioned her to call aloud. But, Newman laying his finger upon his lips, she had the presence of mind to refrain.
The shock Kate felt when she closed the door and saw Newman Noggs standing stiffly in a small nook in the wall, like a scarecrow or Guy Fawkes tucked away for the winter, almost made her shout. But with Newman placing his finger on his lips, she had the sense to hold back.
‘Don’t,’ said Newman, gliding out of his recess, and accompanying her across the hall. ‘Don’t cry, don’t cry.’ Two very large tears, by-the-bye, were running down Newman’s face as he spoke.
“Don’t,” Newman said, stepping out of his corner and walking with her across the hall. “Don’t cry, don’t cry.” Two large tears were streaming down Newman’s face as he spoke.
‘I see how it is,’ said poor Noggs, drawing from his pocket what seemed to be a very old duster, and wiping Kate’s eyes with it, as gently as if she were an infant. ‘You’re giving way now. Yes, yes, very good; that’s right, I like that. It was right not to give way before him. Yes, yes! Ha, ha, ha! Oh, yes. Poor thing!’
‘I get it,’ said poor Noggs, pulling out what looked like a really old rag from his pocket and gently wiping Kate's eyes with it, as if she were a baby. ‘You’re breaking down now. Yes, yes, that’s good; I like that. It was right not to let him get to you before. Yes, yes! Ha, ha, ha! Oh, yes. Poor thing!’
With these disjointed exclamations, Newman wiped his own eyes with the afore-mentioned duster, and, limping to the street-door, opened it to let her out.
With these scattered outbursts, Newman wiped his eyes with the previously mentioned duster and, limping to the front door, opened it to let her out.
‘Don’t cry any more,’ whispered Newman. ‘I shall see you soon. Ha! ha! ha! And so shall somebody else too. Yes, yes. Ho! ho!’
"Don't cry anymore," Newman whispered. "I'll see you soon. Ha! ha! ha! And so will someone else too. Yes, yes. Ho! ho!"
‘God bless you,’ answered Kate, hurrying out, ‘God bless you.’
"God bless you," Kate replied quickly as she rushed out, "God bless you."
‘Same to you,’ rejoined Newman, opening the door again a little way to say so. ‘Ha, ha, ha! Ho! ho! ho!’
‘Same to you,’ Newman replied, opening the door just a bit to say that. ‘Ha, ha, ha! Ho! ho! ho!’
And Newman Noggs opened the door once again to nod cheerfully, and laugh—and shut it, to shake his head mournfully, and cry.
And Newman Noggs opened the door again to nod cheerfully and laugh—and then he shut it to shake his head sadly and cry.
Ralph remained in the same attitude till he heard the noise of the closing door, when he shrugged his shoulders, and after a few turns about the room—hasty at first, but gradually becoming slower, as he relapsed into himself—sat down before his desk.
Ralph stayed in the same position until he heard the sound of the closing door. He shrugged his shoulders and after pacing around the room—quickly at first, but gradually slowing down as he became lost in thought—sat down at his desk.
It is one of those problems of human nature, which may be noted down, but not solved;—although Ralph felt no remorse at that moment for his conduct towards the innocent, true-hearted girl; although his libertine clients had done precisely what he had expected, precisely what he most wished, and precisely what would tend most to his advantage, still he hated them for doing it, from the very bottom of his soul.
It’s one of those aspects of human nature that can be recorded but not resolved;—even though Ralph felt no guilt at that moment for how he treated the innocent, genuine girl; even though his hedonistic clients had done exactly what he anticipated, exactly what he wanted most, and exactly what would benefit him the most, he still loathed them for doing it, deep down in his soul.
‘Ugh!’ said Ralph, scowling round, and shaking his clenched hand as the faces of the two profligates rose up before his mind; ‘you shall pay for this. Oh! you shall pay for this!’
‘Ugh!’ Ralph said, frowning around and shaking his clenched fist as the faces of the two troublemakers flashed in his mind; ‘you will pay for this. Oh! you will pay for this!’
As the usurer turned for consolation to his books and papers, a performance was going on outside his office door, which would have occasioned him no small surprise, if he could by any means have become acquainted with it.
As the moneylender sought comfort in his books and papers, a show was happening outside his office door that would have greatly surprised him if he had somehow found out about it.
Newman Noggs was the sole actor. He stood at a little distance from the door, with his face towards it; and with the sleeves of his coat turned back at the wrists, was occupied in bestowing the most vigorous, scientific, and straightforward blows upon the empty air.
Newman Noggs was the only performer. He stood a short distance from the door, facing it; with the sleeves of his coat rolled up at the wrists, he was busy delivering strong, precise, and direct punches to the empty air.
At first sight, this would have appeared merely a wise precaution in a man of sedentary habits, with the view of opening the chest and strengthening the muscles of the arms. But the intense eagerness and joy depicted in the face of Newman Noggs, which was suffused with perspiration; the surprising energy with which he directed a constant succession of blows towards a particular panel about five feet eight from the ground, and still worked away in the most untiring and persevering manner, would have sufficiently explained to the attentive observer, that his imagination was thrashing, to within an inch of his life, his body’s most active employer, Mr. Ralph Nickleby.
At first glance, this might have seemed like just a smart move from a guy with a pretty relaxed lifestyle, aimed at opening up his chest and building his arm muscles. But the intense excitement and joy on Newman Noggs' face, which was glistening with sweat; the surprising energy with which he threw a constant series of punches at a specific panel about five feet eight off the ground, and how he kept going in the most tireless and determined way, would have clearly shown any observer that his imagination was working over time to give Mr. Ralph Nickleby, who was his boss, a real beating.
CHAPTER 29
Of the Proceedings of Nicholas, and certain Internal Divisions in the Company of Mr. Vincent Crummles
Of the Proceedings of Nicholas, and certain Internal Divisions in the Company of Mr. Vincent Crummles
The unexpected success and favour with which his experiment at Portsmouth had been received, induced Mr. Crummles to prolong his stay in that town for a fortnight beyond the period he had originally assigned for the duration of his visit, during which time Nicholas personated a vast variety of characters with undiminished success, and attracted so many people to the theatre who had never been seen there before, that a benefit was considered by the manager a very promising speculation. Nicholas assenting to the terms proposed, the benefit was had, and by it he realised no less a sum than twenty pounds.
The unexpected success and popularity of his experiment in Portsmouth made Mr. Crummles decide to extend his stay in the town for two weeks longer than he had originally planned. During this time, Nicholas played a huge range of characters with continuing success and drew in so many new audience members who had never been to the theater before that the manager saw a benefit performance as a very promising idea. Nicholas agreed to the proposed terms, and the benefit performance took place, earning him a remarkable sum of twenty pounds.
Possessed of this unexpected wealth, his first act was to enclose to honest John Browdie the amount of his friendly loan, which he accompanied with many expressions of gratitude and esteem, and many cordial wishes for his matrimonial happiness. To Newman Noggs he forwarded one half of the sum he had realised, entreating him to take an opportunity of handing it to Kate in secret, and conveying to her the warmest assurances of his love and affection. He made no mention of the way in which he had employed himself; merely informing Newman that a letter addressed to him under his assumed name at the Post Office, Portsmouth, would readily find him, and entreating that worthy friend to write full particulars of the situation of his mother and sister, and an account of all the grand things that Ralph Nickleby had done for them since his departure from London.
With this unexpected wealth, his first action was to send the amount of his friendly loan back to honest John Browdie, along with expressions of gratitude and respect, and heartfelt wishes for his happiness in marriage. He also sent half of the amount he had gained to Newman Noggs, asking him to secretly give it to Kate and share his warmest feelings of love and affection with her. He didn’t mention how he had occupied himself; he simply told Newman that a letter addressed to him under his fake name at the Post Office in Portsmouth would reach him easily, and he asked his good friend to write detailed updates about his mother and sister and everything important that Ralph Nickleby had done for them since he left London.
‘You are out of spirits,’ said Smike, on the night after the letter had been dispatched.
‘You seem down,’ said Smike, on the night after the letter had been sent.
‘Not I!’ rejoined Nicholas, with assumed gaiety, for the confession would have made the boy miserable all night; ‘I was thinking about my sister, Smike.’
“Not me!” replied Nicholas, trying to sound cheerful, because admitting it would have upset the boy all night; “I was thinking about my sister, Smike.”
‘Sister!’
'Sis!'
‘Ay.’
'Yeah.'
‘Is she like you?’ inquired Smike.
"Is she like you?" Smike asked.
‘Why, so they say,’ replied Nicholas, laughing, ‘only a great deal handsomer.’
"Well, that's what they say," Nicholas replied with a laugh, "just a lot better looking."
‘She must be very beautiful,’ said Smike, after thinking a little while with his hands folded together, and his eyes bent upon his friend.
‘She must be really beautiful,’ said Smike, after thinking for a moment with his hands folded and his eyes fixed on his friend.
‘Anybody who didn’t know you as well as I do, my dear fellow, would say you were an accomplished courtier,’ said Nicholas.
“Anyone who didn’t know you as well as I do, my friend, would say you were a skilled courtier,” Nicholas said.
‘I don’t even know what that is,’ replied Smike, shaking his head. ‘Shall I ever see your sister?’
‘I don’t even know what that is,’ replied Smike, shaking his head. ‘Will I ever see your sister?’
‘To be sure,’ cried Nicholas; ‘we shall all be together one of these days—when we are rich, Smike.’
"Sure thing," Nicholas exclaimed; "we'll all be together one of these days—once we're rich, Smike."
‘How is it that you, who are so kind and good to me, have nobody to be kind to you?’ asked Smike. ‘I cannot make that out.’
‘How is it that you, who are so nice and good to me, have no one to be nice to you?’ asked Smike. ‘I don’t get that.’
‘Why, it is a long story,’ replied Nicholas, ‘and one you would have some difficulty in comprehending, I fear. I have an enemy—you understand what that is?’
"Well, it's a long story," Nicholas replied, "and I’m afraid you might have a hard time understanding it. I have an enemy—you know what that means?"
‘Oh, yes, I understand that,’ said Smike.
'Oh, yeah, I get that,' said Smike.
‘Well, it is owing to him,’ returned Nicholas. ‘He is rich, and not so easily punished as your old enemy, Mr. Squeers. He is my uncle, but he is a villain, and has done me wrong.’
‘Well, it’s because of him,’ replied Nicholas. ‘He’s wealthy and not as easy to punish as your old enemy, Mr. Squeers. He’s my uncle, but he’s a villain and has wronged me.’
‘Has he though?’ asked Smike, bending eagerly forward. ‘What is his name? Tell me his name.’
‘Has he really?’ asked Smike, leaning in eagerly. ‘What’s his name? Tell me his name.’
‘Ralph—Ralph Nickleby.’
"Ralph—Ralph Nickleby."
‘Ralph Nickleby,’ repeated Smike. ‘Ralph. I’ll get that name by heart.’
‘Ralph Nickleby,’ Smike said again. ‘Ralph. I’ll memorize that name.’
He had muttered it over to himself some twenty times, when a loud knock at the door disturbed him from his occupation. Before he could open it, Mr Folair, the pantomimist, thrust in his head.
He had repeated it to himself about twenty times when a loud knock at the door interrupted him. Before he could open it, Mr. Folair, the pantomimist, poked his head in.
Mr. Folair’s head was usually decorated with a very round hat, unusually high in the crown, and curled up quite tight in the brims. On the present occasion he wore it very much on one side, with the back part forward in consequence of its being the least rusty; round his neck he wore a flaming red worsted comforter, whereof the straggling ends peeped out beneath his threadbare Newmarket coat, which was very tight and buttoned all the way up. He carried in his hand one very dirty glove, and a cheap dress cane with a glass handle; in short, his whole appearance was unusually dashing, and demonstrated a far more scrupulous attention to his toilet than he was in the habit of bestowing upon it.
Mr. Folair usually sported a very round hat, notably high in the crown, with the brims curled very tightly. On this particular occasion, he wore it tilted to one side, with the back part slightly forward since it was the least rusty. Around his neck, he had a bright red knitted scarf, with its stray ends peeking out from beneath his worn Newmarket coat, which was quite tight and buttoned all the way up. He held one very dirty glove in his hand and a cheap dress cane with a glass handle; in short, his overall appearance was unusually dashing and showed a much more meticulous attention to his appearance than he normally gave.
‘Good-evening, sir,’ said Mr. Folair, taking off the tall hat, and running his fingers through his hair. ‘I bring a communication. Hem!’
‘Good evening, sir,’ said Mr. Folair, removing his tall hat and running his fingers through his hair. ‘I have a message. Ahem!’
‘From whom and what about?’ inquired Nicholas. ‘You are unusually mysterious tonight.’
"Who are you talking about?" Nicholas asked. "You're being really mysterious tonight."
‘Cold, perhaps,’ returned Mr. Folair; ‘cold, perhaps. That is the fault of my position—not of myself, Mr. Johnson. My position as a mutual friend requires it, sir.’ Mr. Folair paused with a most impressive look, and diving into the hat before noticed, drew from thence a small piece of whity-brown paper curiously folded, whence he brought forth a note which it had served to keep clean, and handing it over to Nicholas, said—
‘Cold, maybe,’ Mr. Folair replied. ‘Cold, maybe. That’s a result of my position—not of me, Mr. Johnson. My role as a mutual friend demands it, sir.’ Mr. Folair paused with a very serious expression, then reached into the previously mentioned hat and pulled out a small piece of off-white paper that was folded in an unusual way. From it, he took out a note that it had kept clean, and handing it to Nicholas, said—
‘Have the goodness to read that, sir.’
"Please read that, sir."
Nicholas, in a state of much amazement, took the note and broke the seal, glancing at Mr. Folair as he did so, who, knitting his brow and pursing up his mouth with great dignity, was sitting with his eyes steadily fixed upon the ceiling.
Nicholas, feeling incredibly surprised, took the note and broke the seal, glancing at Mr. Folair as he did. Mr. Folair, furrowing his brow and tightly pursing his lips with great dignity, was sitting with his eyes fixed firmly on the ceiling.
It was directed to blank Johnson, Esq., by favour of Augustus Folair, Esq.; and the astonishment of Nicholas was in no degree lessened, when he found it to be couched in the following laconic terms:—
It was addressed to blank Johnson, Esq., through the courtesy of Augustus Folair, Esq.; and Nicholas's surprise was not diminished at all when he realized it was written in the following brief terms:—
“Mr. Lenville presents his kind regards to Mr. Johnson, and will feel obliged if he will inform him at what hour tomorrow morning it will be most convenient to him to meet Mr. L. at the Theatre, for the purpose of having his nose pulled in the presence of the company.
“Mr. Lenville sends his best wishes to Mr. Johnson and would appreciate it if he could let him know what time tomorrow morning would be most convenient for him to meet Mr. L. at the theater, so they can proceed with pulling his nose in front of the audience.”
“Mr. Lenville requests Mr. Johnson not to neglect making an appointment, as he has invited two or three professional friends to witness the ceremony, and cannot disappoint them upon any account whatever.
“Mr. Lenville asks Mr. Johnson not to forget to schedule an appointment, as he has invited a couple of professional friends to see the ceremony, and he cannot let them down for any reason.”
“PORTSMOUTH, TUESDAY NIGHT.”
"Portsmouth, Tuesday night."
Indignant as he was at this impertinence, there was something so exquisitely absurd in such a cartel of defiance, that Nicholas was obliged to bite his lip and read the note over two or three times before he could muster sufficient gravity and sternness to address the hostile messenger, who had not taken his eyes from the ceiling, nor altered the expression of his face in the slightest degree.
Indignant as he was at this rudeness, there was something so absurdly ironic in such a bold challenge that Nicholas had to bite his lip and read the note a couple of times before he could gather enough seriousness and sternness to speak to the defiant messenger, who hadn’t taken his eyes off the ceiling or changed his expression at all.
‘Do you know the contents of this note, sir?’ he asked, at length.
“Do you know what this note says, sir?” he asked after a moment.
‘Yes,’ rejoined Mr. Folair, looking round for an instant, and immediately carrying his eyes back again to the ceiling.
‘Yes,’ replied Mr. Folair, glancing around for a moment, then quickly returning his gaze to the ceiling.
‘And how dare you bring it here, sir?’ asked Nicholas, tearing it into very little pieces, and jerking it in a shower towards the messenger. ‘Had you no fear of being kicked downstairs, sir?’
‘And how dare you bring it here, sir?’ asked Nicholas, tearing it into tiny pieces and tossing it toward the messenger. ‘Didn’t you worry about getting kicked downstairs, sir?’
Mr. Folair turned his head—now ornamented with several fragments of the note—towards Nicholas, and with the same imperturbable dignity, briefly replied ‘No.’
Mr. Folair turned his head—now decorated with several pieces of the note—towards Nicholas and, maintaining the same calm dignity, simply replied, ‘No.’
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, taking up the tall hat and tossing it towards the door, ‘you had better follow that article of your dress, sir, or you may find yourself very disagreeably deceived, and that within a dozen seconds.’
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, picking up the tall hat and tossing it towards the door, ‘you’d better take care of that piece of your outfit, sir, or you might find yourself very unpleasantly surprised, and that in just a few seconds.’
‘I say, Johnson,’ remonstrated Mr. Folair, suddenly losing all his dignity, ‘none of that, you know. No tricks with a gentleman’s wardrobe.’
“I’m telling you, Johnson,” protested Mr. Folair, suddenly losing all his dignity, “cut it out. No messing with a gentleman’s wardrobe.”
‘Leave the room,’ returned Nicholas. ‘How could you presume to come here on such an errand, you scoundrel?’
“Leave the room,” Nicholas replied. “How could you have the audacity to come here for such a reason, you scoundrel?”
‘Pooh! pooh!’ said Mr. Folair, unwinding his comforter, and gradually getting himself out of it. ‘There—that’s enough.’
‘Pooh! pooh!’ said Mr. Folair, unwrapping his comforter and slowly getting out of it. ‘There—that's enough.’
‘Enough!’ cried Nicholas, advancing towards him. ‘Take yourself off, sir.’
“Enough!” shouted Nicholas, stepping toward him. “Get out of here, sir.”
‘Pooh! pooh! I tell you,’ returned Mr. Folair, waving his hand in deprecation of any further wrath; ‘I wasn’t in earnest. I only brought it in joke.’
“Pooh! pooh! I’m telling you,” Mr. Folair replied, waving his hand to dismiss any further anger; “I wasn’t serious. I just brought it up as a joke.”
‘You had better be careful how you indulge in such jokes again,’ said Nicholas, ‘or you may find an allusion to pulling noses rather a dangerous reminder for the subject of your facetiousness. Was it written in joke, too, pray?’
‘You should be careful how you make those jokes again,’ said Nicholas, ‘or you might find a reference to pulling noses a pretty dangerous reminder for the person you’re joking about. Was that written as a joke, too, by any chance?’
‘No, no, that’s the best of it,’ returned the actor; ‘right down earnest—honour bright.’
'No, no, that's the best part,' replied the actor; 'completely serious—honor bright.'
Nicholas could not repress a smile at the odd figure before him, which, at all times more calculated to provoke mirth than anger, was especially so at that moment, when with one knee upon the ground, Mr. Folair twirled his old hat round upon his hand, and affected the extremest agony lest any of the nap should have been knocked off—an ornament which it is almost superfluous to say, it had not boasted for many months.
Nicholas couldn't help but smile at the strange figure in front of him, which was always more likely to spark laughter than anger. This was especially true at that moment when Mr. Folair, kneeling on one knee, spun his old hat around in his hand and pretended to be in extreme distress over the possibility of damaging the nap—though it was unnecessary to mention that it hadn’t had any for many months.
‘Come, sir,’ said Nicholas, laughing in spite of himself. ‘Have the goodness to explain.’
'Come on, sir,' Nicholas said, laughing despite himself. 'Please, explain.'
‘Why, I’ll tell you how it is,’ said Mr. Folair, sitting himself down in a chair with great coolness. ‘Since you came here Lenville has done nothing but second business, and, instead of having a reception every night as he used to have, they have let him come on as if he was nobody.’
‘Let me explain,’ said Mr. Folair, casually taking a seat in a chair. ‘Since you got here, Lenville has been doing nothing but second-rate jobs, and instead of hosting a reception every night like he used to, they’ve let him slide as if he’s nobody.’
‘What do you mean by a reception?’ asked Nicholas.
‘What do you mean by a reception?’ Nicholas asked.
‘Jupiter!’ exclaimed Mr. Folair, ‘what an unsophisticated shepherd you are, Johnson! Why, applause from the house when you first come on. So he has gone on night after night, never getting a hand, and you getting a couple of rounds at least, and sometimes three, till at length he got quite desperate, and had half a mind last night to play Tybalt with a real sword, and pink you—not dangerously, but just enough to lay you up for a month or two.’
‘Jupiter!’ exclaimed Mr. Folair, ‘what an unsophisticated shepherd you are, Johnson! Why, you get applause from the audience when you first come on. He has gone on night after night, never getting a cheer, while you get at least a couple of rounds, sometimes three, until finally he got quite desperate and almost decided last night to play Tybalt with a real sword and stab you—not dangerously, just enough to put you out of commission for a month or two.’
‘Very considerate,’ remarked Nicholas.
"Really thoughtful," commented Nicholas.
‘Yes, I think it was under the circumstances; his professional reputation being at stake,’ said Mr. Folair, quite seriously. ‘But his heart failed him, and he cast about for some other way of annoying you, and making himself popular at the same time—for that’s the point. Notoriety, notoriety, is the thing. Bless you, if he had pinked you,’ said Mr. Folair, stopping to make a calculation in his mind, ‘it would have been worth—ah, it would have been worth eight or ten shillings a week to him. All the town would have come to see the actor who nearly killed a man by mistake; I shouldn’t wonder if it had got him an engagement in London. However, he was obliged to try some other mode of getting popular, and this one occurred to him. It’s a clever idea, really. If you had shown the white feather, and let him pull your nose, he’d have got it into the paper; if you had sworn the peace against him, it would have been in the paper too, and he’d have been just as much talked about as you—don’t you see?’
“Yeah, I think it was understandable given the situation; his professional reputation was on the line,” said Mr. Folair, quite seriously. “But he lost his nerve and looked for another way to irritate you while making himself popular at the same time—because that’s the key. Notoriety, notoriety is what matters. Believe me, if he had actually hurt you,” said Mr. Folair, pausing to do some quick math in his head, “it would have been worth—ah, it would have been worth eight or ten shillings a week for him. The whole town would have come to see the actor who almost killed a man by accident; I wouldn’t be surprised if it helped him land a role in London. Anyway, he had to find a different way to gain popularity, and this idea came to him. It’s actually a clever plan. If you had shown fear and let him pull your nose, it would have made the news; if you had pressed charges against him, that would have been in the news too, and he’d have been talked about just as much as you—don’t you see?”
‘Oh, certainly,’ rejoined Nicholas; ‘but suppose I were to turn the tables, and pull his nose, what then? Would that make his fortune?’
‘Oh, for sure,’ replied Nicholas; ‘but what if I flipped the script and pulled his nose, what would happen then? Would that make him lucky?’
‘Why, I don’t think it would,’ replied Mr. Folair, scratching his head, ‘because there wouldn’t be any romance about it, and he wouldn’t be favourably known. To tell you the truth though, he didn’t calculate much upon that, for you’re always so mild-spoken, and are so popular among the women, that we didn’t suspect you of showing fight. If you did, however, he has a way of getting out of it easily, depend upon that.’
‘I don’t think it would,’ replied Mr. Folair, scratching his head. ‘There wouldn’t be any romance in it, and he wouldn’t have a good reputation. To be honest, he didn’t really consider that because you’re always so kind and well-liked by the ladies, we didn’t think you’d stand up for yourself. But if you did, he has a way of getting out of it without any trouble, believe me.’
‘Has he?’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘We will try, tomorrow morning. In the meantime, you can give whatever account of our interview you like best. Good-night.’
“Has he?” Nicholas replied. “We’ll try tomorrow morning. In the meantime, you can share whatever version of our conversation you prefer. Goodnight.”
As Mr. Folair was pretty well known among his fellow-actors for a man who delighted in mischief, and was by no means scrupulous, Nicholas had not much doubt but that he had secretly prompted the tragedian in the course he had taken, and, moreover, that he would have carried his mission with a very high hand if he had not been disconcerted by the very unexpected demonstrations with which it had been received. It was not worth his while to be serious with him, however, so he dismissed the pantomimist, with a gentle hint that if he offended again it would be under the penalty of a broken head; and Mr. Folair, taking the caution in exceedingly good part, walked away to confer with his principal, and give such an account of his proceedings as he might think best calculated to carry on the joke.
As Mr. Folair was quite well-known among his fellow actors for being a troublemaker and not very careful about his actions, Nicholas had little doubt that he had secretly encouraged the actor in the direction he was taking. Furthermore, he believed that Mr. Folair would have gone about his mission quite boldly if he hadn’t been thrown off by the completely unexpected reactions to it. It wasn't worth his time to be serious with him, so he let the pantomime artist go with a friendly warning that if he offended again, there would be consequences. Mr. Folair took the warning in stride and walked away to talk to his boss, ready to give whatever account he thought would keep the joke going.
He had no doubt reported that Nicholas was in a state of extreme bodily fear; for when that young gentleman walked with much deliberation down to the theatre next morning at the usual hour, he found all the company assembled in evident expectation, and Mr. Lenville, with his severest stage face, sitting majestically on a table, whistling defiance.
He surely reported that Nicholas was feeling intense fear; because when that young man calmly walked down to the theater the next morning at the usual time, he found everyone gathered, clearly anticipating his arrival, and Mr. Lenville, with his sternest stage expression, was sitting grandly on a table, whistling defiantly.
Now the ladies were on the side of Nicholas, and the gentlemen (being jealous) were on the side of the disappointed tragedian; so that the latter formed a little group about the redoubtable Mr. Lenville, and the former looked on at a little distance in some trepidation and anxiety. On Nicholas stopping to salute them, Mr. Lenville laughed a scornful laugh, and made some general remark touching the natural history of puppies.
Now the women were on Nicholas's side, and the men, feeling jealous, were with the disappointed actor; so the latter formed a small group around the formidable Mr. Lenville, while the former watched from a distance with some nervousness and concern. When Nicholas paused to greet them, Mr. Lenville let out a disdainful laugh and made some general comment about the nature of puppies.
‘Oh!’ said Nicholas, looking quietly round, ‘are you there?’
‘Oh!’ said Nicholas, glancing around, ‘is that you there?’
‘Slave!’ returned Mr. Lenville, flourishing his right arm, and approaching Nicholas with a theatrical stride. But somehow he appeared just at that moment a little startled, as if Nicholas did not look quite so frightened as he had expected, and came all at once to an awkward halt, at which the assembled ladies burst into a shrill laugh.
“Slave!” Mr. Lenville exclaimed, waving his right arm and striding toward Nicholas dramatically. But he seemed a bit taken aback at that moment, as if Nicholas didn’t look as terrified as he had anticipated, and suddenly came to an awkward stop, causing the gathered ladies to erupt in loud laughter.
‘Object of my scorn and hatred!’ said Mr. Lenville, ‘I hold ye in contempt.’
‘Object of my scorn and hatred!’ said Mr. Lenville, ‘I look down on you.’
Nicholas laughed in very unexpected enjoyment of this performance; and the ladies, by way of encouragement, laughed louder than before; whereat Mr Lenville assumed his bitterest smile, and expressed his opinion that they were ‘minions’.
Nicholas laughed surprisingly at this performance, and the ladies, to show their support, laughed even louder than before; in response, Mr. Lenville put on his most sarcastic smile and stated that they were "minions."
‘But they shall not protect ye!’ said the tragedian, taking an upward look at Nicholas, beginning at his boots and ending at the crown of his head, and then a downward one, beginning at the crown of his head, and ending at his boots—which two looks, as everybody knows, express defiance on the stage. ‘They shall not protect ye—boy!’
‘But they won't protect you!’ said the actor, looking up at Nicholas, starting at his boots and ending at the top of his head, and then looking down, beginning at the top of his head and ending at his boots—which two looks, as everyone knows, convey defiance on stage. ‘They won't protect you—kid!’
Thus speaking, Mr. Lenville folded his arms, and treated Nicholas to that expression of face with which, in melodramatic performances, he was in the habit of regarding the tyrannical kings when they said, ‘Away with him to the deepest dungeon beneath the castle moat;’ and which, accompanied with a little jingling of fetters, had been known to produce great effects in its time.
Thus speaking, Mr. Lenville crossed his arms and gave Nicholas that look he usually reserved for the villainous kings in melodramatic plays when they declared, ‘Send him away to the deepest dungeon under the castle moat;’ and which, along with a bit of rattling chains, had been known to have a significant impact in its day.
Whether it was the absence of the fetters or not, it made no very deep impression on Mr. Lenville’s adversary, however, but rather seemed to increase the good-humour expressed in his countenance; in which stage of the contest, one or two gentlemen, who had come out expressly to witness the pulling of Nicholas’s nose, grew impatient, murmuring that if it were to be done at all it had better be done at once, and that if Mr. Lenville didn’t mean to do it he had better say so, and not keep them waiting there. Thus urged, the tragedian adjusted the cuff of his right coat sleeve for the performance of the operation, and walked in a very stately manner up to Nicholas, who suffered him to approach to within the requisite distance, and then, without the smallest discomposure, knocked him down.
Whether it was the lack of restraints or not, it didn't make much of an impact on Mr. Lenville's opponent; instead, it seemed to boost the good-natured smile on his face. At this point in the rivalry, a couple of gentlemen who had come specifically to see Nicholas get his nose pulled grew restless, grumbling that if it was going to happen, it should be done right away. They insisted that if Mr. Lenville wasn’t planning to do it, he should just say so and stop making them wait. Prompted by this, the actor adjusted the cuff of his right sleeve, preparing for the task, and walked up to Nicholas in a very dignified manner. Nicholas allowed him to get close enough, and then, without the slightest hint of hesitation, he knocked him down.
Before the discomfited tragedian could raise his head from the boards, Mrs Lenville (who, as has been before hinted, was in an interesting state) rushed from the rear rank of ladies, and uttering a piercing scream threw herself upon the body.
Before the upset actor could lift his head off the stage, Mrs. Lenville (who, as mentioned before, was in a delicate condition) dashed from the back row of ladies, let out a piercing scream, and threw herself onto the body.
‘Do you see this, monster? Do you see this?’ cried Mr. Lenville, sitting up, and pointing to his prostrate lady, who was holding him very tight round the waist.
‘Do you see this, monster? Do you see this?’ shouted Mr. Lenville, sitting up and pointing to his fallen lady, who was holding him tightly around the waist.
‘Come,’ said Nicholas, nodding his head, ‘apologise for the insolent note you wrote to me last night, and waste no more time in talking.’
‘Come on,’ said Nicholas, nodding his head, ‘apologize for the rude note you sent me last night, and let's not waste any more time talking.’
‘Never!’ cried Mr. Lenville.
"Never!" shouted Mr. Lenville.
‘Yes—yes—yes!’ screamed his wife. ‘For my sake—for mine, Lenville—forego all idle forms, unless you would see me a blighted corse at your feet.’
‘Yes—yes—yes!’ yelled his wife. ‘For my sake—for me, Lenville—please skip all the pointless formalities, unless you want to see me lying dead at your feet.’
‘This is affecting!’ said Mr. Lenville, looking round him, and drawing the back of his hand across his eyes. ‘The ties of nature are strong. The weak husband and the father—the father that is yet to be—relents. I apologise.’
‘This is touching!’ said Mr. Lenville, looking around him and wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. ‘The bonds of family are powerful. The fragile husband and father—the father who is yet to be—gives in. I apologize.’
‘Humbly and submissively?’ said Nicholas.
“Humbly and submissively?” Nicholas asked.
‘Humbly and submissively,’ returned the tragedian, scowling upwards. ‘But only to save her,—for a time will come—’
‘Humbly and submissively,’ replied the actor, frowning upward. ‘But only to save her,—because a time will come—’
‘Very good,’ said Nicholas; ‘I hope Mrs. Lenville may have a good one; and when it does come, and you are a father, you shall retract it if you have the courage. There. Be careful, sir, to what lengths your jealousy carries you another time; and be careful, also, before you venture too far, to ascertain your rival’s temper.’ With this parting advice Nicholas picked up Mr. Lenville’s ash stick which had flown out of his hand, and breaking it in half, threw him the pieces and withdrew, bowing slightly to the spectators as he walked out.
“Very good,” said Nicholas. “I hope Mrs. Lenville has a good one; and when it does arrive, and you become a father, you can take it back if you have the guts. There. Be careful, sir, about how far your jealousy pushes you next time; and also, before you go too far, make sure you understand your rival’s temper.” With that parting advice, Nicholas picked up Mr. Lenville’s ash stick that had fallen from his grip, broke it in half, tossed him the pieces, and left, slightly bowing to the onlookers as he walked out.
The profoundest deference was paid to Nicholas that night, and the people who had been most anxious to have his nose pulled in the morning, embraced occasions of taking him aside, and telling him with great feeling, how very friendly they took it that he should have treated that Lenville so properly, who was a most unbearable fellow, and on whom they had all, by a remarkable coincidence, at one time or other contemplated the infliction of condign punishment, which they had only been restrained from administering by considerations of mercy; indeed, to judge from the invariable termination of all these stories, there never was such a charitable and kind-hearted set of people as the male members of Mr Crummles’s company.
That night, everyone showed immense respect to Nicholas, and those who were eager to tease him in the morning took the chance to pull him aside and sincerely express their appreciation for how he had handled that unbearable Lenville. They all, coincidentally, had at some point thought about giving him a proper punishment, but had held back out of mercy. Honestly, based on how every one of these stories ended, there was never a more charitable and kind-hearted group than the men in Mr. Crummles’s company.
Nicholas bore his triumph, as he had his success in the little world of the theatre, with the utmost moderation and good humour. The crestfallen Mr. Lenville made an expiring effort to obtain revenge by sending a boy into the gallery to hiss, but he fell a sacrifice to popular indignation, and was promptly turned out without having his money back.
Nicholas accepted his victory, just like he had his success in the small world of the theater, with great restraint and a positive attitude. The defeated Mr. Lenville made a last-ditch attempt to get back at him by sending a boy into the balcony to boo, but the boy quickly became a victim of the crowd's anger and was thrown out without getting his money back.
‘Well, Smike,’ said Nicholas when the first piece was over, and he had almost finished dressing to go home, ‘is there any letter yet?’
‘Well, Smike,’ said Nicholas when the first piece was over and he was almost done getting ready to go home, ‘is there any letter yet?’
‘Yes,’ replied Smike, ‘I got this one from the post-office.’
‘Yeah,’ replied Smike, ‘I got this one from the post office.’
‘From Newman Noggs,’ said Nicholas, casting his eye upon the cramped direction; ‘it’s no easy matter to make his writing out. Let me see—let me see.’
‘From Newman Noggs,’ said Nicholas, looking at the cramped handwriting; ‘it’s not easy to decipher this. Let me see—let me see.’
By dint of poring over the letter for half an hour, he contrived to make himself master of the contents, which were certainly not of a nature to set his mind at ease. Newman took upon himself to send back the ten pounds, observing that he had ascertained that neither Mrs. Nickleby nor Kate was in actual want of money at the moment, and that a time might shortly come when Nicholas might want it more. He entreated him not to be alarmed at what he was about to say;—there was no bad news—they were in good health—but he thought circumstances might occur, or were occurring, which would render it absolutely necessary that Kate should have her brother’s protection, and if so, Newman said, he would write to him to that effect, either by the next post or the next but one.
By spending half an hour reading the letter, he managed to understand its contents, which definitely didn’t put his mind at ease. Newman decided to send back the ten pounds, noting that he found out that neither Mrs. Nickleby nor Kate was in urgent need of money right now and that there might soon come a time when Nicholas would need it more. He urged him not to worry about what he was going to say—there was no bad news—they were all in good health—but he thought there might be circumstances that had come up, or were coming up, that would make it absolutely necessary for Kate to have her brother’s protection. If that was the case, Newman said he would write to him about it either in the next mail or the one after that.
Nicholas read this passage very often, and the more he thought of it the more he began to fear some treachery upon the part of Ralph. Once or twice he felt tempted to repair to London at all hazards without an hour’s delay, but a little reflection assured him that if such a step were necessary, Newman would have spoken out and told him so at once.
Nicholas read this passage frequently, and the more he thought about it, the more he started to worry about some kind of betrayal from Ralph. A couple of times, he considered rushing to London without wasting any time, but after thinking it over, he realized that if such an action was necessary, Newman would have told him right away.
‘At all events I should prepare them here for the possibility of my going away suddenly,’ said Nicholas; ‘I should lose no time in doing that.’ As the thought occurred to him, he took up his hat and hurried to the green-room.
‘Anyway, I should get them ready for the possibility that I might leave suddenly,’ said Nicholas; ‘I shouldn’t waste any time doing that.’ As the thought hit him, he grabbed his hat and rushed to the green-room.

Original
‘Well, Mr. Johnson,’ said Mrs. Crummles, who was seated there in full regal costume, with the phenomenon as the Maiden in her maternal arms, ‘next week for Ryde, then for Winchester, then for—’
‘Well, Mr. Johnson,’ said Mrs. Crummles, who was sitting there in full royal attire, with the phenomenon as the Maiden in her arms, ‘next week it's off to Ryde, then Winchester, then—’
‘I have some reason to fear,’ interrupted Nicholas, ‘that before you leave here my career with you will have closed.’
‘I have some reason to be concerned,’ interrupted Nicholas, ‘that by the time you leave here, my time with you will be over.’
‘Closed!’ cried Mrs. Crummles, raising her hands in astonishment.
‘Closed!’ shouted Mrs. Crummles, throwing her hands up in surprise.
‘Closed!’ cried Miss Snevellicci, trembling so much in her tights that she actually laid her hand upon the shoulder of the manageress for support.
‘Closed!’ shouted Miss Snevellicci, shaking so much in her tights that she actually put her hand on the manageress's shoulder for support.
‘Why he don’t mean to say he’s going!’ exclaimed Mrs. Grudden, making her way towards Mrs. Crummles. ‘Hoity toity! Nonsense.’
“Why doesn’t he really mean to say he’s going!” exclaimed Mrs. Grudden, making her way toward Mrs. Crummles. “Hoity toity! Nonsense.”
The phenomenon, being of an affectionate nature and moreover excitable, raised a loud cry, and Miss Belvawney and Miss Bravassa actually shed tears. Even the male performers stopped in their conversation, and echoed the word ‘Going!’ although some among them (and they had been the loudest in their congratulations that day) winked at each other as though they would not be sorry to lose such a favoured rival; an opinion, indeed, which the honest Mr. Folair, who was ready dressed for the savage, openly stated in so many words to a demon with whom he was sharing a pot of porter.
The event, being emotional and also quite intense, caused a loud outburst, and Miss Belvawney and Miss Bravassa even cried. Even the male performers paused their chat and repeated the word ‘Going!’ although some among them (who had been the loudest in their praise that day) exchanged glances as if they wouldn’t mind losing such a favored competitor; a view that the honest Mr. Folair, who was all dressed up for the show, openly expressed in clear terms to a friend he was having a drink with.
Nicholas briefly said that he feared it would be so, although he could not yet speak with any degree of certainty; and getting away as soon as he could, went home to con Newman’s letter once more, and speculate upon it afresh.
Nicholas briefly mentioned that he was worried it might be true, even though he couldn't say for sure yet; and as soon as he could, he left and went home to re-read Newman’s letter and think about it again.
How trifling all that had been occupying his time and thoughts for many weeks seemed to him during that sleepless night, and how constantly and incessantly present to his imagination was the one idea that Kate in the midst of some great trouble and distress might even then be looking—and vainly too—for him!
How insignificant everything that had been taking up his time and thoughts for weeks felt to him during that sleepless night, and how persistently and continuously the one idea was in his mind that Kate, in the middle of some great trouble and distress, might even then be searching—and in vain—for him!
CHAPTER 30
Festivities are held in honour of Nicholas, who suddenly withdraws himself from the Society of Mr. Vincent Crummles and his Theatrical Companions
Festivities are held in honor of Nicholas, who suddenly removes himself from the Society of Mr. Vincent Crummles and his Theatrical Companions
Mr. Vincent Crummles was no sooner acquainted with the public announcement which Nicholas had made relative to the probability of his shortly ceasing to be a member of the company, than he evinced many tokens of grief and consternation; and, in the extremity of his despair, even held out certain vague promises of a speedy improvement not only in the amount of his regular salary, but also in the contingent emoluments appertaining to his authorship. Finding Nicholas bent upon quitting the society—for he had now determined that, even if no further tidings came from Newman, he would, at all hazards, ease his mind by repairing to London and ascertaining the exact position of his sister—Mr. Crummles was fain to content himself by calculating the chances of his coming back again, and taking prompt and energetic measures to make the most of him before he went away.
Mr. Vincent Crummles was immediately aware of the public announcement Nicholas made about the likelihood of him soon leaving the company. He showed clear signs of sadness and shock, and in his desperation, even offered some vague promises of a quick increase not only in his regular salary but also in the extra earnings related to his writing. Seeing that Nicholas was determined to leave the group—he had now decided that, even if he didn’t receive any more news from Newman, he would, no matter what, calm his mind by going to London to find out the true situation of his sister—Mr. Crummles was forced to settle for calculating the chances of Nicholas returning and taking quick and decisive steps to make the most of him before he left.
‘Let me see,’ said Mr. Crummles, taking off his outlaw’s wig, the better to arrive at a cool-headed view of the whole case. ‘Let me see. This is Wednesday night. We’ll have posters out the first thing in the morning, announcing positively your last appearance for tomorrow.’
‘Let me think,’ said Mr. Crummles, removing his wig to get a clearer perspective on the situation. ‘Let me think. It’s Wednesday night. We’ll get posters out first thing in the morning, definitely announcing your last show for tomorrow.’
‘But perhaps it may not be my last appearance, you know,’ said Nicholas. ‘Unless I am summoned away, I should be sorry to inconvenience you by leaving before the end of the week.’
‘But maybe it won’t be my last appearance, you know,’ said Nicholas. ‘Unless I'm called away, I would hate to inconvenience you by leaving before the end of the week.’
‘So much the better,’ returned Mr. Crummles. ‘We can have positively your last appearance, on Thursday—re-engagement for one night more, on Friday—and, yielding to the wishes of numerous influential patrons, who were disappointed in obtaining seats, on Saturday. That ought to bring three very decent houses.’
"So much the better," replied Mr. Crummles. "We can definitely schedule your last performance for Thursday—book you for one more night on Friday—and, responding to the requests of many important patrons who were upset about missing out on tickets, we'll add a show on Saturday. That should draw in three pretty good crowds."
‘Then I am to make three last appearances, am I?’ inquired Nicholas, smiling.
“Then I’m supposed to make three final appearances, right?” Nicholas asked, smiling.
‘Yes,’ rejoined the manager, scratching his head with an air of some vexation; ‘three is not enough, and it’s very bungling and irregular not to have more, but if we can’t help it we can’t, so there’s no use in talking. A novelty would be very desirable. You couldn’t sing a comic song on the pony’s back, could you?’
‘Yes,’ replied the manager, scratching his head in frustration; ‘three is not enough, and it’s pretty clumsy and inconsistent not to have more, but if we can’t do anything about it, then there’s no point in discussing it. A new act would be really helpful. You couldn’t perform a funny song while riding the pony, could you?’
‘No,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I couldn’t indeed.’
‘No,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I really couldn’t.’
‘It has drawn money before now,’ said Mr. Crummles, with a look of disappointment. ‘What do you think of a brilliant display of fireworks?’
“It has made money in the past,” Mr. Crummles said, looking disappointed. “What do you think about an amazing fireworks show?”
‘That it would be rather expensive,’ replied Nicholas, drily.
"That would be pretty expensive," Nicholas replied dryly.
‘Eighteen-pence would do it,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘You on the top of a pair of steps with the phenomenon in an attitude; “Farewell!” on a transparency behind; and nine people at the wings with a squib in each hand—all the dozen and a half going off at once—it would be very grand—awful from the front, quite awful.’
"Eighteen pence would cover it," said Mr. Crummles. "You stand at the top of a set of steps with the spectacle in position; 'Farewell!' on a sign behind you; and nine people at the sides, each holding a firecracker—all twelve or so going off at the same time—it would be really impressive—absolutely stunning from the front, truly stunning."
As Nicholas appeared by no means impressed with the solemnity of the proposed effect, but, on the contrary, received the proposition in a most irreverent manner, and laughed at it very heartily, Mr. Crummles abandoned the project in its birth, and gloomily observed that they must make up the best bill they could with combats and hornpipes, and so stick to the legitimate drama.
As Nicholas didn't seem at all impressed by the seriousness of the suggested effect and instead reacted irreverently, laughing heartily at the idea, Mr. Crummles quickly dropped the project and gloomily noted that they should just create the best show they could with fights and hornpipes, sticking to traditional theater.
For the purpose of carrying this object into instant execution, the manager at once repaired to a small dressing-room, adjacent, where Mrs Crummles was then occupied in exchanging the habiliments of a melodramatic empress for the ordinary attire of matrons in the nineteenth century. And with the assistance of this lady, and the accomplished Mrs. Grudden (who had quite a genius for making out bills, being a great hand at throwing in the notes of admiration, and knowing from long experience exactly where the largest capitals ought to go), he seriously applied himself to the composition of the poster.
To get this plan moving, the manager immediately went to a small dressing room nearby, where Mrs. Crummles was busy swapping her melodramatic empress outfit for the everyday clothes of a 19th-century matron. With the help of this lady and the talented Mrs. Grudden (who had a knack for creating bills, expertly adding exclamation points, and knowing from experience exactly where the biggest letters should go), he focused on putting together the poster.
‘Heigho!’ sighed Nicholas, as he threw himself back in the prompter’s chair, after telegraphing the needful directions to Smike, who had been playing a meagre tailor in the interlude, with one skirt to his coat, and a little pocket-handkerchief with a large hole in it, and a woollen nightcap, and a red nose, and other distinctive marks peculiar to tailors on the stage. ‘Heigho! I wish all this were over.’
‘Oh dear!’ sighed Nicholas, as he slumped back in the prompter’s chair, after signaling the necessary directions to Smike, who had been acting as a shabby tailor in the interlude, wearing a coat with one skirt, a small handkerchief with a big hole in it, a woolen nightcap, a red nose, and other typical traits that stage tailors have. ‘Oh dear! I wish all of this was over.’
‘Over, Mr. Johnson!’ repeated a female voice behind him, in a kind of plaintive surprise.
‘Over, Mr. Johnson!’ repeated a woman's voice behind him, sounding somewhat surprised and distressed.
‘It was an ungallant speech, certainly,’ said Nicholas, looking up to see who the speaker was, and recognising Miss Snevellicci. ‘I would not have made it if I had known you had been within hearing.’
‘That was a rude thing to say, for sure,’ said Nicholas, looking up to see who had spoken, and recognizing Miss Snevellicci. ‘I wouldn’t have said it if I had known you were listening.’
‘What a dear that Mr. Digby is!’ said Miss Snevellicci, as the tailor went off on the opposite side, at the end of the piece, with great applause. (Smike’s theatrical name was Digby.)
‘What a sweetheart Mr. Digby is!’ said Miss Snevellicci, as the tailor walked away on the opposite side, to loud applause. (Smike’s stage name was Digby.)
‘I’ll tell him presently, for his gratification, that you said so,’ returned Nicholas.
"I'll let him know soon, just for his enjoyment, that you said that," Nicholas replied.
‘Oh you naughty thing!’ rejoined Miss Snevellicci. ‘I don’t know though, that I should much mind his knowing my opinion of him; with some other people, indeed, it might be—’ Here Miss Snevellicci stopped, as though waiting to be questioned, but no questioning came, for Nicholas was thinking about more serious matters.
‘Oh you naughty thing!’ replied Miss Snevellicci. ‘I don’t know if I’d really care about his knowing what I think of him; with some other people, it might be—’ Here Miss Snevellicci paused, as if expecting to be asked something, but no one asked, since Nicholas was focused on more important issues.
‘How kind it is of you,’ resumed Miss Snevellicci, after a short silence, ‘to sit waiting here for him night after night, night after night, no matter how tired you are; and taking so much pains with him, and doing it all with as much delight and readiness as if you were coining gold by it!’
‘How nice of you,’ Miss Snevellicci continued after a brief pause, ‘to sit here waiting for him night after night, no matter how tired you are; and to put in so much effort for him, doing it all with as much joy and willingness as if you were making money from it!’
‘He well deserves all the kindness I can show him, and a great deal more,’ said Nicholas. ‘He is the most grateful, single-hearted, affectionate creature that ever breathed.’
‘He truly deserves all the kindness I can give him, and then some,’ said Nicholas. ‘He is the most grateful, genuine, and loving person you could ever meet.’
‘So odd, too,’ remarked Miss Snevellicci, ‘isn’t he?’
‘So strange, too,’ commented Miss Snevellicci, ‘isn’t he?’
‘God help him, and those who have made him so; he is indeed,’ rejoined Nicholas, shaking his head.
"God help him and those who made him this way; he truly is," Nicholas replied, shaking his head.
‘He is such a devilish close chap,’ said Mr. Folair, who had come up a little before, and now joined in the conversation. ‘Nobody can ever get anything out of him.’
‘He’s such a sly guy,’ said Mr. Folair, who had arrived a bit earlier and now joined the conversation. ‘No one can ever get anything from him.’
‘What should they get out of him?’ asked Nicholas, turning round with some abruptness.
‘What should they get out of him?’ asked Nicholas, turning around suddenly.
‘Zooks! what a fire-eater you are, Johnson!’ returned Mr. Folair, pulling up the heel of his dancing shoe. ‘I’m only talking of the natural curiosity of the people here, to know what he has been about all his life.’
‘Wow! What a fire-eater you are, Johnson!’ replied Mr. Folair, pulling up the heel of his dancing shoe. ‘I’m just referring to the natural curiosity of the people here, wanting to know what he’s been up to all his life.’
‘Poor fellow! it is pretty plain, I should think, that he has not the intellect to have been about anything of much importance to them or anybody else,’ said Nicholas.
"Poor guy! It's pretty obvious, I'd say, that he doesn't have the smarts to be involved in anything that really matters to them or anyone else," Nicholas said.
‘Ay,’ rejoined the actor, contemplating the effect of his face in a lamp reflector, ‘but that involves the whole question, you know.’
'Aye,' replied the actor, looking at his reflection in a lamp reflector, 'but that really brings up the whole issue, you know.'
‘What question?’ asked Nicholas.
"What question?" Nicholas asked.
‘Why, the who he is and what he is, and how you two, who are so different, came to be such close companions,’ replied Mr. Folair, delighted with the opportunity of saying something disagreeable. ‘That’s in everybody’s mouth.’
“Why, it’s the who he is and what he is, and how you two, who are so different, ended up being such close friends,” replied Mr. Folair, happy to have the chance to say something unpleasant. “That’s what everyone’s talking about.”
‘The “everybody” of the theatre, I suppose?’ said Nicholas, contemptuously.
"The 'everyone' in the theater, I guess?" said Nicholas, scornfully.
‘In it and out of it too,’ replied the actor. ‘Why, you know, Lenville says—’
‘In and out of it, too,’ replied the actor. ‘You know, Lenville says—’
‘I thought I had silenced him effectually,’ interrupted Nicholas, reddening.
“I thought I had silenced him completely,” Nicholas interrupted, feeling embarrassed.
‘Perhaps you have,’ rejoined the immovable Mr. Folair; ‘if you have, he said this before he was silenced: Lenville says that you’re a regular stick of an actor, and that it’s only the mystery about you that has caused you to go down with the people here, and that Crummles keeps it up for his own sake; though Lenville says he don’t believe there’s anything at all in it, except your having got into a scrape and run away from somewhere, for doing something or other.’
“Maybe you have,” replied the unflappable Mr. Folair. “If you did, he said this before he was shut down: Lenville claims you’re a total dud as an actor, and that it’s just the mystery surrounding you that has made you popular with the people here. Crummles keeps it going for his own benefit; however, Lenville says he doesn’t think there’s anything to it at all, except that you got into some trouble and ran away from somewhere for doing something or other.”
‘Oh!’ said Nicholas, forcing a smile.
‘Oh!’ Nicholas said, forcing a smile.
‘That’s a part of what he says,’ added Mr. Folair. ‘I mention it as the friend of both parties, and in strict confidence. I don’t agree with him, you know. He says he takes Digby to be more knave than fool; and old Fluggers, who does the heavy business you know, he says that when he delivered messages at Covent Garden the season before last, there used to be a pickpocket hovering about the coach-stand who had exactly the face of Digby; though, as he very properly says, Digby may not be the same, but only his brother, or some near relation.’
"That's part of what he says," added Mr. Folair. "I mention it as a friend to both sides, and in total confidence. I don't agree with him, you know. He claims he sees Digby as more of a scoundrel than an idiot; and old Fluggers, who handles the serious business, he says that when he was delivering messages at Covent Garden the season before last, there was always a pickpocket hanging around the coach stand who looked exactly like Digby; though, as he rightly points out, Digby might not be the same person, but could just be his brother or some close relative."
‘Oh!’ cried Nicholas again.
“Oh!” Nicholas shouted again.
‘Yes,’ said Mr. Folair, with undisturbed calmness, ‘that’s what they say. I thought I’d tell you, because really you ought to know. Oh! here’s this blessed phenomenon at last. Ugh, you little imposition, I should like to—quite ready, my darling,—humbug—Ring up, Mrs. G., and let the favourite wake ‘em.’
‘Yes,’ said Mr. Folair, remaining completely composed, ‘that’s what they say. I thought I’d let you know because you really should be aware. Oh! here’s this amazing phenomenon at last. Ugh, you little nuisance, I’d like to—almost ready, my dear—nonsense—Call up, Mrs. G., and let the favorite wake them up.’
Uttering in a loud voice such of the latter allusions as were complimentary to the unconscious phenomenon, and giving the rest in a confidential ‘aside’ to Nicholas, Mr. Folair followed the ascent of the curtain with his eyes, regarded with a sneer the reception of Miss Crummles as the Maiden, and, falling back a step or two to advance with the better effect, uttered a preliminary howl, and ‘went on’ chattering his teeth and brandishing his tin tomahawk as the Indian Savage.
Shouting the flattering comments about the unaware performer and whispering the rest to Nicholas, Mr. Folair watched the curtain rise, smirking at how Miss Crummles was received as the Maiden. He took a step back to make a better entrance, let out a loud howl, and started chattering his teeth while waving his tin tomahawk as the Indian Savage.
‘So these are some of the stories they invent about us, and bandy from mouth to mouth!’ thought Nicholas. ‘If a man would commit an inexpiable offence against any society, large or small, let him be successful. They will forgive him any crime but that.’
‘So these are some of the stories they make up about us and spread around!’ thought Nicholas. ‘If a person wants to commit an unforgivable offense against any group, big or small, let him find success. They’ll overlook any crime except that.’
‘You surely don’t mind what that malicious creature says, Mr. Johnson?’ observed Miss Snevellicci in her most winning tones.
‘You don’t really care what that spiteful person says, Mr. Johnson?’ Miss Snevellicci noted in her most charming tones.
‘Not I,’ replied Nicholas. ‘If I were going to remain here, I might think it worth my while to embroil myself. As it is, let them talk till they are hoarse. But here,’ added Nicholas, as Smike approached, ‘here comes the subject of a portion of their good-nature, so let he and I say good night together.’
'Not me,' replied Nicholas. 'If I was planning to stay here, I might consider getting involved. As it stands, they can talk until they’re blue in the face. But look,' Nicholas added, as Smike approached, 'here comes the reason for some of their goodwill, so let him and me say good night together.'
‘No, I will not let either of you say anything of the kind,’ returned Miss Snevellicci. ‘You must come home and see mama, who only came to Portsmouth today, and is dying to behold you. Led, my dear, persuade Mr. Johnson.’
‘No, I won’t let either of you say anything like that,’ replied Miss Snevellicci. ‘You have to come home and see Mom, who just arrived in Portsmouth today and can't wait to see you. Led, my dear, convince Mr. Johnson.’
‘Oh, I’m sure,’ returned Miss Ledrook, with considerable vivacity, ‘if you can’t persuade him—’ Miss Ledrook said no more, but intimated, by a dexterous playfulness, that if Miss Snevellicci couldn’t persuade him, nobody could.
‘Oh, I’m sure,’ replied Miss Ledrook, with a lot of energy, ‘if you can’t convince him—’ Miss Ledrook said no more, but hinted, with a clever playfulness, that if Miss Snevellicci couldn’t convince him, then nobody could.
‘Mr. and Mrs. Lillyvick have taken lodgings in our house, and share our sitting-room for the present,’ said Miss Snevellicci. ‘Won’t that induce you?’
‘Mr. and Mrs. Lillyvick are staying in our house and sharing our living room for now,’ said Miss Snevellicci. ‘Won’t that convince you?’
‘Surely,’ returned Nicholas, ‘I can require no possible inducement beyond your invitation.’
"Of course," Nicholas replied, "I need no further motivation beyond your invitation."
‘Oh no! I dare say,’ rejoined Miss Snevellicci. And Miss Ledrook said, ‘Upon my word!’ Upon which Miss Snevellicci said that Miss Ledrook was a giddy thing; and Miss Ledrook said that Miss Snevellicci needn’t colour up quite so much; and Miss Snevellicci beat Miss Ledrook, and Miss Ledrook beat Miss Snevellicci.
‘Oh no! I can't believe it,’ replied Miss Snevellicci. And Miss Ledrook said, ‘I can't believe my ears!’ To which Miss Snevellicci responded that Miss Ledrook was being ridiculous; and Miss Ledrook said that Miss Snevellicci didn't need to get so flustered; and then Miss Snevellicci hit Miss Ledrook, and Miss Ledrook hit Miss Snevellicci back.
‘Come,’ said Miss Ledrook, ‘it’s high time we were there, or we shall have poor Mrs. Snevellicci thinking that you have run away with her daughter, Mr Johnson; and then we should have a pretty to-do.’
‘Come on,’ said Miss Ledrook, ‘it’s about time we got there, or poor Mrs. Snevellicci will think you’ve run away with her daughter, Mr. Johnson; and then we’d have quite a scene.’
‘My dear Led,’ remonstrated Miss Snevellicci, ‘how you do talk!’
‘My dear Led,’ Miss Snevellicci said, ‘you really do talk a lot!’
Miss Ledrook made no answer, but taking Smike’s arm in hers, left her friend and Nicholas to follow at their pleasure; which it pleased them, or rather pleased Nicholas, who had no great fancy for a tete-a-tete under the circumstances, to do at once.
Miss Ledrook didn’t respond, but she took Smike’s arm and walked away, leaving her friend and Nicholas to follow at their own pace; they decided to do so right away, which made Nicholas happy since he wasn’t keen on a tete-a-tete given the situation.
There were not wanting matters of conversation when they reached the street, for it turned out that Miss Snevellicci had a small basket to carry home, and Miss Ledrook a small bandbox, both containing such minor articles of theatrical costume as the lady performers usually carried to and fro every evening. Nicholas would insist upon carrying the basket, and Miss Snevellicci would insist upon carrying it herself, which gave rise to a struggle, in which Nicholas captured the basket and the bandbox likewise. Then Nicholas said, that he wondered what could possibly be inside the basket, and attempted to peep in, whereat Miss Snevellicci screamed, and declared that if she thought he had seen, she was sure she should faint away. This declaration was followed by a similar attempt on the bandbox, and similar demonstrations on the part of Miss Ledrook, and then both ladies vowed that they wouldn’t move a step further until Nicholas had promised that he wouldn’t offer to peep again. At last Nicholas pledged himself to betray no further curiosity, and they walked on: both ladies giggling very much, and declaring that they never had seen such a wicked creature in all their born days—never.
They had plenty to talk about when they got to the street, since Miss Snevellicci had a small basket to take home, and Miss Ledrook had a small bandbox, both filled with the little pieces of theatrical costume that the lady performers usually carried back and forth every evening. Nicholas insisted on carrying the basket, while Miss Snevellicci insisted on carrying it herself, leading to a tug-of-war where Nicholas ended up with both the basket and the bandbox. Then Nicholas said he was curious about what was inside the basket and tried to take a peek, which made Miss Snevellicci scream and claim that if she thought he’d seen, she would definitely faint. This was followed by a similar attempt with the bandbox and the same reactions from Miss Ledrook, and then both ladies declared they wouldn’t move another step until Nicholas promised he wouldn’t try to peek again. Finally, Nicholas promised not to be curious anymore, and they continued walking, both ladies giggling a lot and saying they had never met such a wicked creature in all their lives—never.
Lightening the way with such pleasantry as this, they arrived at the tailor’s house in no time; and here they made quite a little party, there being present besides Mr. Lillyvick and Mrs. Lillyvick, not only Miss Snevellicci’s mama, but her papa also. And an uncommonly fine man Miss Snevellicci’s papa was, with a hook nose, and a white forehead, and curly black hair, and high cheek bones, and altogether quite a handsome face, only a little pimply as though with drinking. He had a very broad chest had Miss Snevellicci’s papa, and he wore a threadbare blue dress-coat buttoned with gilt buttons tight across it; and he no sooner saw Nicholas come into the room, than he whipped the two forefingers of his right hand in between the two centre buttons, and sticking his other arm gracefully a-kimbo seemed to say, ‘Now, here I am, my buck, and what have you got to say to me?’
Brightening the way with such cheer, they arrived at the tailor’s house quickly; and here they formed quite a little gathering, as well as Mr. Lillyvick and Mrs. Lillyvick, there were also Miss Snevellicci’s mom and dad present. And Miss Snevellicci’s dad was an exceptionally fine man, with a hooked nose, a white forehead, curly black hair, high cheekbones, and an overall handsome face, though a bit pimpled, as if from drinking. Miss Snevellicci’s dad had a broad chest and wore a worn-out blue dress coat buttoned tightly across with gold buttons; and as soon as he saw Nicholas enter the room, he thrust the two fingers of his right hand between the two center buttons and, with his other arm elegantly placed on his hip, seemed to say, ‘Now, here I am, my friend, what do you have to say to me?’
Such was, and in such an attitude sat Miss Snevellicci’s papa, who had been in the profession ever since he had first played the ten-year-old imps in the Christmas pantomimes; who could sing a little, dance a little, fence a little, act a little, and do everything a little, but not much; who had been sometimes in the ballet, and sometimes in the chorus, at every theatre in London; who was always selected in virtue of his figure to play the military visitors and the speechless noblemen; who always wore a smart dress, and came on arm-in-arm with a smart lady in short petticoats,—and always did it too with such an air that people in the pit had been several times known to cry out ‘Bravo!’ under the impression that he was somebody. Such was Miss Snevellicci’s papa, upon whom some envious persons cast the imputation that he occasionally beat Miss Snevellicci’s mama, who was still a dancer, with a neat little figure and some remains of good looks; and who now sat, as she danced,—being rather too old for the full glare of the foot-lights,—in the background.
This was Miss Snevellicci’s dad, who had been in the business ever since he first played the little troublemakers in the Christmas shows. He could sing a bit, dance a bit, fence a bit, act a bit, and do everything just enough, but not exceptionally well. He had been in the ballet sometimes and in the chorus at every theater in London. He was always chosen because of his looks to play military guests and silent nobles. He always wore a sharp outfit and walked on arm-in-arm with a stylish lady in short skirts, doing it with such flair that people in the audience had been known to shout 'Bravo!' thinking he was someone important. This was Miss Snevellicci’s dad, who some jealous people accused of occasionally hitting Miss Snevellicci’s mom, who was still a dancer with a nice figure and some remnants of good looks. She now sat, like she danced, being a bit too old for the bright lights of the stage, in the background.
To these good people Nicholas was presented with much formality. The introduction being completed, Miss Snevellicci’s papa (who was scented with rum-and-water) said that he was delighted to make the acquaintance of a gentleman so highly talented; and furthermore remarked, that there hadn’t been such a hit made—no, not since the first appearance of his friend Mr. Glavormelly, at the Coburg.
To these nice people, Nicholas was introduced with a lot of ceremony. Once the introduction was done, Miss Snevellicci’s dad (who smelled like rum and water) said he was thrilled to meet someone so talented; he also mentioned that there hadn't been such a success—no, not since his friend Mr. Glavormelly first performed at the Coburg.
‘You have seen him, sir?’ said Miss Snevellicci’s papa.
‘Have you seen him, sir?’ asked Miss Snevellicci’s dad.
‘No, really I never did,’ replied Nicholas.
‘No, really, I never did,’ replied Nicholas.
‘You never saw my friend Glavormelly, sir!’ said Miss Snevellicci’s papa. ‘Then you have never seen acting yet. If he had lived—’
‘You’ve never seen my friend Glavormelly, sir!’ said Miss Snevellicci’s dad. ‘Then you haven’t experienced real acting yet. If he had lived—’
‘Oh, he is dead, is he?’ interrupted Nicholas.
‘Oh, he's dead, huh?’ interrupted Nicholas.
‘He is,’ said Mr. Snevellicci, ‘but he isn’t in Westminster Abbey, more’s the shame. He was a—. Well, no matter. He is gone to that bourne from whence no traveller returns. I hope he is appreciated there.’
‘He is,’ said Mr. Snevellicci, ‘but he isn’t in Westminster Abbey, which is pretty unfortunate. He was a—. Well, it doesn’t matter. He has gone to that place from where no traveler returns. I hope he's appreciated there.’
So saying Miss Snevellicci’s papa rubbed the tip of his nose with a very yellow silk handkerchief, and gave the company to understand that these recollections overcame him.
So saying, Miss Snevellicci’s dad rubbed the tip of his nose with a bright yellow silk handkerchief and let everyone know that these memories got to him.
‘Well, Mr. Lillyvick,’ said Nicholas, ‘and how are you?’
‘Well, Mr. Lillyvick,’ said Nicholas, ‘how’s it going?’
‘Quite well, sir,’ replied the collector. ‘There is nothing like the married state, sir, depend upon it.’
"Pretty good, sir," the collector replied. "There's nothing quite like being married, sir, trust me on that."
‘Indeed!’ said Nicholas, laughing.
"Definitely!" said Nicholas, laughing.
‘Ah! nothing like it, sir,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick solemnly. ‘How do you think,’ whispered the collector, drawing him aside, ‘how do you think she looks tonight?’
‘Ah! nothing like it, sir,’ Mr. Lillyvick replied seriously. ‘How do you think,’ the collector whispered, pulling him aside, ‘how do you think she looks tonight?’
‘As handsome as ever,’ replied Nicholas, glancing at the late Miss Petowker.
‘As handsome as ever,’ replied Nicholas, looking at the late Miss Petowker.
‘Why, there’s air about her, sir,’ whispered the collector, ‘that I never saw in anybody. Look at her now she moves to put the kettle on. There! Isn’t it fascination, sir?’
"There's something about her, sir," whispered the collector, "that I've never seen in anyone. Just look at her as she goes to put the kettle on. Isn't it captivating, sir?"
‘You’re a lucky man,’ said Nicholas.
‘You’re a lucky guy,’ said Nicholas.
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ rejoined the collector. ‘No. Do you think I am though, eh? Perhaps I may be, perhaps I may be. I say, I couldn’t have done much better if I had been a young man, could I? You couldn’t have done much better yourself, could you—eh—could you?’ With such inquires, and many more such, Mr. Lillyvick jerked his elbow into Nicholas’s side, and chuckled till his face became quite purple in the attempt to keep down his satisfaction.
"Ha, ha, ha!" replied the collector. "No. Do you think I am though, huh? Maybe I could be, maybe I could be. I mean, I couldn't have done much better if I were a young guy, could I? You couldn't have done much better yourself, could you—huh—could you?" With those questions, and many more like them, Mr. Lillyvick jabbed his elbow into Nicholas's side and laughed until his face turned completely purple from trying to contain his satisfaction.
By this time the cloth had been laid under the joint superintendence of all the ladies, upon two tables put together, one being high and narrow, and the other low and broad. There were oysters at the top, sausages at the bottom, a pair of snuffers in the centre, and baked potatoes wherever it was most convenient to put them. Two additional chairs were brought in from the bedroom: Miss Snevellicci sat at the head of the table, and Mr Lillyvick at the foot; and Nicholas had not only the honour of sitting next Miss Snevellicci, but of having Miss Snevellicci’s mama on his right hand, and Miss Snevellicci’s papa over the way. In short, he was the hero of the feast; and when the table was cleared and something warm introduced, Miss Snevellicci’s papa got up and proposed his health in a speech containing such affecting allusions to his coming departure, that Miss Snevellicci wept, and was compelled to retire into the bedroom.
By this time, the table had been set up under the joint supervision of all the ladies, using two tables combined—one tall and narrow, and the other low and wide. There were oysters at the top, sausages at the bottom, a pair of snuffers in the center, and baked potatoes wherever it made the most sense to place them. Two extra chairs were brought in from the bedroom: Miss Snevellicci sat at the head of the table, and Mr. Lillyvick sat at the foot; Nicholas not only had the honor of sitting next to Miss Snevellicci but also had her mother on his right and her father across from him. In short, he was the star of the feast; and when the table was cleared and something warm was served, Miss Snevellicci’s father stood up and proposed a toast in a speech filled with such heartfelt references to his upcoming departure that Miss Snevellicci cried and had to excuse herself to the bedroom.
‘Hush! Don’t take any notice of it,’ said Miss Ledrook, peeping in from the bedroom. ‘Say, when she comes back, that she exerts herself too much.’
‘Quiet! Don’t pay any attention to it,’ said Miss Ledrook, peeking in from the bedroom. ‘When she gets back, tell her that she’s overdoing it.’
Miss Ledrook eked out this speech with so many mysterious nods and frowns before she shut the door again, that a profound silence came upon all the company, during which Miss Snevellicci’s papa looked very big indeed—several sizes larger than life—at everybody in turn, but particularly at Nicholas, and kept on perpetually emptying his tumbler and filling it again, until the ladies returned in a cluster, with Miss Snevellicci among them.
Miss Ledrook stretched out this speech with so many intriguing nods and frowns before she closed the door again that a deep silence fell over everyone. During this time, Miss Snevellicci’s father appeared quite imposing—several sizes larger than life—looking around at everyone in turn, especially at Nicholas, and continuously emptying and refilling his glass until the ladies came back in a group, with Miss Snevellicci among them.
‘You needn’t alarm yourself a bit, Mr. Snevellicci,’ said Mrs. Lillyvick. ‘She is only a little weak and nervous; she has been so ever since the morning.’
“You don’t need to worry at all, Mr. Snevellicci,” said Mrs. Lillyvick. “She’s just a bit weak and nervous; she’s been like that since this morning.”
‘Oh,’ said Mr. Snevellicci, ‘that’s all, is it?’
‘Oh,’ said Mr. Snevellicci, ‘is that it?’
‘Oh yes, that’s all. Don’t make a fuss about it,’ cried all the ladies together.
‘Oh yes, that’s it. Don’t make a big deal out of it,’ the ladies exclaimed in unison.
Now this was not exactly the kind of reply suited to Mr. Snevellicci’s importance as a man and a father, so he picked out the unfortunate Mrs Snevellicci, and asked her what the devil she meant by talking to him in that way.
Now, this wasn’t exactly the kind of response that matched Mr. Snevellicci’s status as a man and a father, so he singled out the unfortunate Mrs. Snevellicci and asked her what in the world she meant by speaking to him like that.
‘Dear me, my dear!’ said Mrs. Snevellicci.
‘Oh dear, my dear!’ said Mrs. Snevellicci.
‘Don’t call me your dear, ma’am,’ said Mr. Snevellicci, ‘if you please.’
‘Don’t call me dear, ma’am,’ said Mr. Snevellicci, ‘if you don’t mind.’
‘Pray, pa, don’t,’ interposed Miss Snevellicci.
“Please, Dad, don’t,” Miss Snevellicci interrupted.
‘Don’t what, my child?’
‘Don’t what, kid?’
‘Talk in that way.’
‘Speak like that.’
‘Why not?’ said Mr. Snevellicci. ‘I hope you don’t suppose there’s anybody here who is to prevent my talking as I like?’
‘Why not?’ said Mr. Snevellicci. ‘I hope you don’t think there’s anyone here who can stop me from speaking my mind?’
‘Nobody wants to, pa,’ rejoined his daughter.
"Nobody wants to, Dad," his daughter replied.
‘Nobody would if they did want to,’ said Mr. Snevellicci. ‘I am not ashamed of myself, Snevellicci is my name; I’m to be found in Broad Court, Bow Street, when I’m in town. If I’m not at home, let any man ask for me at the stage-door. Damme, they know me at the stage-door I suppose. Most men have seen my portrait at the cigar shop round the corner. I’ve been mentioned in the newspapers before now, haven’t I? Talk! I’ll tell you what; if I found out that any man had been tampering with the affections of my daughter, I wouldn’t talk. I’d astonish him without talking; that’s my way.’
"Nobody would if they wanted to," Mr. Snevellicci said. "I'm not ashamed of myself; Snevellicci is my name. You can find me at Broad Court, Bow Street when I'm in town. If I'm not home, any man can ask for me at the stage door. Damn it, they know me at the stage door, I assume. Most people have seen my portrait at the cigar shop around the corner. I've been mentioned in the newspapers before, right? Talk! I'll tell you this: if I found out any man was messing with my daughter's feelings, I wouldn't talk. I'd shock him without saying a word; that's how I roll."
So saying, Mr. Snevellicci struck the palm of his left hand three smart blows with his clenched fist; pulled a phantom nose with his right thumb and forefinger, and swallowed another glassful at a draught. ‘That’s my way,’ repeated Mr. Snevellicci.
So saying, Mr. Snevellicci hit the palm of his left hand three quick times with his clenched fist; pinched an imaginary nose with his right thumb and forefinger, and downed another glassful in one gulp. ‘That’s how I do it,’ repeated Mr. Snevellicci.
Most public characters have their failings; and the truth is that Mr Snevellicci was a little addicted to drinking; or, if the whole truth must be told, that he was scarcely ever sober. He knew in his cups three distinct stages of intoxication,—the dignified—the quarrelsome—the amorous. When professionally engaged he never got beyond the dignified; in private circles he went through all three, passing from one to another with a rapidity of transition often rather perplexing to those who had not the honour of his acquaintance.
Most public figures have their flaws, and the truth is that Mr. Snevellicci had a bit of a drinking problem; or to be completely honest, he was hardly ever sober. He experienced three distinct stages of drunkenness—dignified, quarrelsome, and amorous. When he was working, he never went beyond the dignified stage; in private, however, he cycled through all three, switching between them with a speed that often left those who didn’t know him well feeling quite confused.
Thus Mr. Snevellicci had no sooner swallowed another glassful than he smiled upon all present in happy forgetfulness of having exhibited symptoms of pugnacity, and proposed ‘The ladies! Bless their hearts!’ in a most vivacious manner.
Thus Mr. Snevellicci had barely finished another glass before he smiled at everyone there, happily forgetting that he had shown signs of aggression, and he enthusiastically proposed, “The ladies! Bless their hearts!”
‘I love ‘em,’ said Mr. Snevellicci, looking round the table, ‘I love ‘em, every one.’
“I love them,” said Mr. Snevellicci, looking around the table, “I love every one of them.”
‘Not every one,’ reasoned Mr. Lillyvick, mildly.
"Not everyone," Mr. Lillyvick reasoned gently.
‘Yes, every one,’ repeated Mr. Snevellicci.
“Yeah, everyone,” Mr. Snevellicci repeated.
‘That would include the married ladies, you know,’ said Mr. Lillyvick.
"That includes the married women, you know," Mr. Lillyvick said.
‘I love them too, sir,’ said Mr. Snevellicci.
‘I love them too, sir,’ said Mr. Snevellicci.
The collector looked into the surrounding faces with an aspect of grave astonishment, seeming to say, ‘This is a nice man!’ and appeared a little surprised that Mrs. Lillyvick’s manner yielded no evidences of horror and indignation.
The collector scanned the faces around him with a look of serious surprise, as if to say, ‘What a nice guy!’ and seemed somewhat taken aback that Mrs. Lillyvick showed no signs of shock or anger.
‘One good turn deserves another,’ said Mr. Snevellicci. ‘I love them and they love me.’ And as if this avowal were not made in sufficient disregard and defiance of all moral obligations, what did Mr. Snevellicci do? He winked—winked openly and undisguisedly; winked with his right eye—upon Henrietta Lillyvick!
“Good deeds deserve good deeds,” said Mr. Snevellicci. “I love them, and they love me.” And as if this confession didn’t show enough disregard and defiance of all moral responsibilities, what did Mr. Snevellicci do? He winked—winked openly and without hiding it; winked with his right eye—at Henrietta Lillyvick!
The collector fell back in his chair in the intensity of his astonishment. If anybody had winked at her as Henrietta Petowker, it would have been indecorous in the last degree; but as Mrs. Lillyvick! While he thought of it in a cold perspiration, and wondered whether it was possible that he could be dreaming, Mr. Snevellicci repeated the wink, and drinking to Mrs Lillyvick in dumb show, actually blew her a kiss! Mr. Lillyvick left his chair, walked straight up to the other end of the table, and fell upon him—literally fell upon him—instantaneously. Mr. Lillyvick was no light weight, and consequently when he fell upon Mr. Snevellicci, Mr. Snevellicci fell under the table. Mr. Lillyvick followed him, and the ladies screamed.
The collector slumped back in his chair, overwhelmed by shock. If anyone had flirted with her as Henrietta Petowker, it would have been completely inappropriate; but as Mrs. Lillyvick! While he thought about it, drenched in cold sweat, and wondered if he was dreaming, Mr. Snevellicci winked again and, silently toasting Mrs. Lillyvick, actually blew her a kiss! Mr. Lillyvick got up from his chair, walked straight to the other end of the table, and tackled him—literally tackled him—instantly. Mr. Lillyvick was no lightweight, so when he charged at Mr. Snevellicci, Mr. Snevellicci toppled under the table. Mr. Lillyvick followed him down, and the ladies screamed.
‘What is the matter with the men! Are they mad?’ cried Nicholas, diving under the table, dragging up the collector by main force, and thrusting him, all doubled up, into a chair, as if he had been a stuffed figure. ‘What do you mean to do? What do you want to do? What is the matter with you?’
‘What’s wrong with the guys? Are they crazy?’ shouted Nicholas, diving under the table, pulling the collector up with all his strength, and shoving him, all curled up, into a chair, as if he were a stuffed figure. ‘What are you trying to do? What do you want? What’s going on with you?’
While Nicholas raised up the collector, Smike had performed the same office for Mr. Snevellicci, who now regarded his late adversary in tipsy amazement.
While Nicholas lifted the collector, Smike had done the same for Mr. Snevellicci, who now looked at his former opponent in drunken astonishment.
‘Look here, sir,’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, pointing to his astonished wife, ‘here is purity and elegance combined, whose feelings have been outraged—violated, sir!’
“Look here, sir,” replied Mr. Lillyvick, pointing to his shocked wife, “here is purity and elegance combined, whose feelings have been hurt—violated, sir!”
‘Lor, what nonsense he talks!’ exclaimed Mrs. Lillyvick in answer to the inquiring look of Nicholas. ‘Nobody has said anything to me.’
“Wow, what nonsense he’s talking!” Mrs. Lillyvick exclaimed in response to Nicholas’s questioning look. “Nobody has said anything to me.”
‘Said, Henrietta!’ cried the collector. ‘Didn’t I see him—’ Mr Lillyvick couldn’t bring himself to utter the word, but he counterfeited the motion of the eye.
‘Said, Henrietta!’ shouted the collector. ‘Didn’t I see him—’ Mr Lillyvick couldn’t bring himself to say the word, but he mimicked the motion of the eye.
‘Well!’ cried Mrs. Lillyvick. ‘Do you suppose nobody is ever to look at me? A pretty thing to be married indeed, if that was law!’
‘Well!’ exclaimed Mrs. Lillyvick. ‘Do you really think no one is ever going to look at me? What a ridiculous situation it would be to get married if that were the case!’
‘You didn’t mind it?’ cried the collector.
‘You didn’t mind it?’ exclaimed the collector.
‘Mind it!’ repeated Mrs. Lillyvick contemptuously. ‘You ought to go down on your knees and beg everybody’s pardon, that you ought.’
“Watch it!” Mrs. Lillyvick said scornfully. “You should be down on your knees apologizing to everyone, that’s what you should do.”
‘Pardon, my dear?’ said the dismayed collector.
‘Excuse me, my dear?’ said the bewildered collector.
‘Yes, and mine first,’ replied Mrs. Lillyvick. ‘Do you suppose I ain’t the best judge of what’s proper and what’s improper?’
‘Yes, and mine first,’ replied Mrs. Lillyvick. ‘Do you think I’m not the best judge of what’s appropriate and what’s not?’
‘To be sure,’ cried all the ladies. ‘Do you suppose we shouldn’t be the first to speak, if there was anything that ought to be taken notice of?’
"Of course," exclaimed all the ladies. "Do you think we shouldn’t be the first to say something if there was anything worth mentioning?"
‘Do you suppose they don’t know, sir?’ said Miss Snevellicci’s papa, pulling up his collar, and muttering something about a punching of heads, and being only withheld by considerations of age. With which Miss Snevellicci’s papa looked steadily and sternly at Mr. Lillyvick for some seconds, and then rising deliberately from his chair, kissed the ladies all round, beginning with Mrs. Lillyvick.
“Do you think they don’t know, sir?” said Miss Snevellicci’s dad, pulling up his collar and mumbling something about wanting to punch heads but holding back because of his age. With that, Miss Snevellicci’s dad stared seriously at Mr. Lillyvick for a few seconds, then stood up deliberately from his chair and kissed all the ladies, starting with Mrs. Lillyvick.
The unhappy collector looked piteously at his wife, as if to see whether there was any one trait of Miss Petowker left in Mrs. Lillyvick, and finding too surely that there was not, begged pardon of all the company with great humility, and sat down such a crest-fallen, dispirited, disenchanted man, that despite all his selfishness and dotage, he was quite an object of compassion.
The unhappy collector looked sadly at his wife, as if to see if there was any hint of Miss Petowker in Mrs. Lillyvick, and realizing there definitely wasn’t, he humbly apologized to everyone and sat down, a defeated, discouraged, and disillusioned man. Despite all his selfishness and foolishness, he was truly worthy of pity.
Miss Snevellicci’s papa being greatly exalted by this triumph, and incontestable proof of his popularity with the fair sex, quickly grew convivial, not to say uproarious; volunteering more than one song of no inconsiderable length, and regaling the social circle between-whiles with recollections of divers splendid women who had been supposed to entertain a passion for himself, several of whom he toasted by name, taking occasion to remark at the same time that if he had been a little more alive to his own interest, he might have been rolling at that moment in his chariot-and-four. These reminiscences appeared to awaken no very torturing pangs in the breast of Mrs. Snevellicci, who was sufficiently occupied in descanting to Nicholas upon the manifold accomplishments and merits of her daughter. Nor was the young lady herself at all behind-hand in displaying her choicest allurements; but these, heightened as they were by the artifices of Miss Ledrook, had no effect whatever in increasing the attentions of Nicholas, who, with the precedent of Miss Squeers still fresh in his memory, steadily resisted every fascination, and placed so strict a guard upon his behaviour that when he had taken his leave the ladies were unanimous in pronouncing him quite a monster of insensibility.
Miss Snevellicci’s dad, really excited by this victory and clear proof of his popularity with women, quickly became lively, almost rowdy; he offered to sing more than one long song and entertained the group with stories about various amazing women who were rumored to have a crush on him. He named a few, and took the opportunity to remark that if he had been a bit more aware of his own interests, he could have been driving around in a fancy carriage right then. These memories didn’t seem to bother Mrs. Snevellicci at all, as she was too busy telling Nicholas about all the many talents and qualities of her daughter. The young lady herself also made sure to show off her best charming traits, but despite the efforts of Miss Ledrook to enhance her allure, it didn’t do anything to increase Nicholas's attention. With the memory of Miss Squeers still fresh in his mind, he firmly resisted all temptation and was so careful about his behavior that when he said his goodbyes, the ladies unanimously declared him a complete monster of insensitivity.
Next day the posters appeared in due course, and the public were informed, in all the colours of the rainbow, and in letters afflicted with every possible variation of spinal deformity, how that Mr. Johnson would have the honour of making his last appearance that evening, and how that an early application for places was requested, in consequence of the extraordinary overflow attendant on his performances,—it being a remarkable fact in theatrical history, but one long since established beyond dispute, that it is a hopeless endeavour to attract people to a theatre unless they can be first brought to believe that they will never get into it.
The next day, the posters went up as expected, and the public was informed, in every color imaginable and in letters that seemed to have every kind of twist and turn, that Mr. Johnson would be making his last appearance that evening. They requested that people apply early for seats due to the usual overwhelming turnout for his performances. It’s a well-known fact in theater history, proven time and again, that it’s nearly impossible to draw a crowd unless people first believe they won’t be able to get in.
Nicholas was somewhat at a loss, on entering the theatre at night, to account for the unusual perturbation and excitement visible in the countenances of all the company, but he was not long in doubt as to the cause, for before he could make any inquiry respecting it Mr. Crummles approached, and in an agitated tone of voice, informed him that there was a London manager in the boxes.
Nicholas felt a bit confused as he walked into the theater at night, wondering about the strange nervousness and excitement on everyone's faces. However, he didn't stay puzzled for long. Before he could ask anyone about it, Mr. Crummles came up to him and, clearly shaken, told him that a London manager was in the boxes.
‘It’s the phenomenon, depend upon it, sir,’ said Crummles, dragging Nicholas to the little hole in the curtain that he might look through at the London manager. ‘I have not the smallest doubt it’s the fame of the phenomenon—that’s the man; him in the great-coat and no shirt-collar. She shall have ten pound a week, Johnson; she shall not appear on the London boards for a farthing less. They shan’t engage her either, unless they engage Mrs. Crummles too—twenty pound a week for the pair; or I’ll tell you what, I’ll throw in myself and the two boys, and they shall have the family for thirty. I can’t say fairer than that. They must take us all, if none of us will go without the others. That’s the way some of the London people do, and it always answers. Thirty pound a week—it’s too cheap, Johnson. It’s dirt cheap.’
“It's the phenomenon, believe me, sir,” Crummles said, pulling Nicholas to the small hole in the curtain so he could watch the London manager. “I have no doubt it’s the fame of the phenomenon—that’s the guy; the one in the great coat and no shirt collar. She should get ten pounds a week, Johnson; she won’t appear on the London stage for any less. They can’t hire her unless they also hire Mrs. Crummles—twenty pounds a week for both; or you know what, I’ll throw myself and the two boys in, and they can have the whole family for thirty. I can’t offer any better than that. They have to take us all; none of us will go without the others. That’s how some of the London folks do it, and it always works. Thirty pounds a week—it’s too cheap, Johnson. It’s a steal.”
Nicholas replied, that it certainly was; and Mr. Vincent Crummles taking several huge pinches of snuff to compose his feelings, hurried away to tell Mrs. Crummles that he had quite settled the only terms that could be accepted, and had resolved not to abate one single farthing.
Nicholas replied that it definitely was; and Mr. Vincent Crummles, taking several large pinches of snuff to calm himself, rushed off to tell Mrs. Crummles that he had settled the only terms that could be accepted and had decided not to lower the price at all.
When everybody was dressed and the curtain went up, the excitement occasioned by the presence of the London manager increased a thousand-fold. Everybody happened to know that the London manager had come down specially to witness his or her own performance, and all were in a flutter of anxiety and expectation. Some of those who were not on in the first scene, hurried to the wings, and there stretched their necks to have a peep at him; others stole up into the two little private boxes over the stage-doors, and from that position reconnoitred the London manager. Once the London manager was seen to smile—he smiled at the comic countryman’s pretending to catch a blue-bottle, while Mrs. Crummles was making her greatest effect. ‘Very good, my fine fellow,’ said Mr. Crummles, shaking his fist at the comic countryman when he came off, ‘you leave this company next Saturday night.’
When everyone was dressed and the curtain rose, the excitement caused by the presence of the London manager skyrocketed. Everyone knew that the London manager had come down specifically to see their performance, and everyone was buzzing with anxiety and anticipation. Some of those not performing in the first scene rushed to the wings, stretching their necks to catch a glimpse of him; others snuck up into the two little private boxes above the stage doors to get a better view of the London manager. At one point, the London manager was seen to smile—he smiled at the comic countryman pretending to catch a bluebottle while Mrs. Crummles was delivering her best performance. "Very good, my fine fellow," said Mr. Crummles, shaking his fist at the comic countryman when he came off stage, "you’re leaving this company next Saturday night."
In the same way, everybody who was on the stage beheld no audience but one individual; everybody played to the London manager. When Mr. Lenville in a sudden burst of passion called the emperor a miscreant, and then biting his glove, said, ‘But I must dissemble,’ instead of looking gloomily at the boards and so waiting for his cue, as is proper in such cases, he kept his eye fixed upon the London manager. When Miss Bravassa sang her song at her lover, who according to custom stood ready to shake hands with her between the verses, they looked, not at each other, but at the London manager. Mr. Crummles died point blank at him; and when the two guards came in to take the body off after a very hard death, it was seen to open its eyes and glance at the London manager. At length the London manager was discovered to be asleep, and shortly after that he woke up and went away, whereupon all the company fell foul of the unhappy comic countryman, declaring that his buffoonery was the sole cause; and Mr. Crummles said, that he had put up with it a long time, but that he really couldn’t stand it any longer, and therefore would feel obliged by his looking out for another engagement.
In the same way, everyone on stage saw no audience but one person; everyone was performing for the London manager. When Mr. Lenville, in a sudden fit of anger, called the emperor a villain and then biting his glove said, “But I have to pretend,” instead of looking gloomily at the floor and waiting for his cue like he should have, he kept his eyes on the London manager. When Miss Bravassa sang her song to her lover, who was supposed to shake hands with her between the verses, they looked not at each other but at the London manager. Mr. Crummles collapsed right in front of him, and when the two guards came in to take the body away after a very dramatic death, it was seen to open its eyes and glance at the London manager. Eventually, it was discovered that the London manager was asleep, and shortly after that, he woke up and left, after which the entire cast criticized the poor comic countryman, claiming that his silliness was the only reason for this mess. Mr. Crummles said that he had tolerated it for a long time, but he really couldn’t take it anymore and would appreciate it if he could look for another job.
All this was the occasion of much amusement to Nicholas, whose only feeling upon the subject was one of sincere satisfaction that the great man went away before he appeared. He went through his part in the two last pieces as briskly as he could, and having been received with unbounded favour and unprecedented applause—so said the bills for next day, which had been printed an hour or two before—he took Smike’s arm and walked home to bed.
All of this was quite funny to Nicholas, who only felt genuine satisfaction that the important man left before he arrived. He performed his role in the last two pieces as energetically as he could, and after being met with overwhelming praise and record applause—according to the posters for the next day, which had been printed a couple of hours earlier—he took Smike’s arm and walked home to get some sleep.
With the post next morning came a letter from Newman Noggs, very inky, very short, very dirty, very small, and very mysterious, urging Nicholas to return to London instantly; not to lose an instant; to be there that night if possible.
With the mail the next morning came a letter from Newman Noggs, very messy, very brief, very dirty, very tiny, and very mysterious, urging Nicholas to get back to London right away; not to waste a moment; to be there that night if he could.
‘I will,’ said Nicholas. ‘Heaven knows I have remained here for the best, and sorely against my own will; but even now I may have dallied too long. What can have happened? Smike, my good fellow, here—take my purse. Put our things together, and pay what little debts we owe—quick, and we shall be in time for the morning coach. I will only tell them that we are going, and will return to you immediately.’
‘I will,’ said Nicholas. ‘God knows I’ve stayed here for too long, and it hasn’t been my choice at all; but even now I might’ve waited too long. What could have happened? Smike, my good friend, here—take my wallet. Gather our things and pay off our small debts—hurry, and we’ll make it to the morning coach. I'll just let them know we’re leaving and then come right back to you.’
So saying, he took his hat, and hurrying away to the lodgings of Mr Crummles, applied his hand to the knocker with such hearty good-will, that he awakened that gentleman, who was still in bed, and caused Mr. Bulph the pilot to take his morning’s pipe very nearly out of his mouth in the extremity of his surprise.
So saying, he grabbed his hat and rushed over to Mr. Crummles' place, knocking on the door with such enthusiasm that he woke up Mr. Crummles, who was still in bed, and almost made Mr. Bulph the pilot drop his morning pipe in shock.
The door being opened, Nicholas ran upstairs without any ceremony, and bursting into the darkened sitting-room on the one-pair front, found that the two Master Crummleses had sprung out of the sofa-bedstead and were putting on their clothes with great rapidity, under the impression that it was the middle of the night, and the next house was on fire.
The door opened, and Nicholas raced upstairs without hesitation. Bursting into the dark living room, he found the two Master Crummleses jumping out of the sofa bed and quickly getting dressed, thinking it was the middle of the night and that the next house was on fire.
Before he could undeceive them, Mr. Crummles came down in a flannel gown and nightcap; and to him Nicholas briefly explained that circumstances had occurred which rendered it necessary for him to repair to London immediately.
Before he could set them straight, Mr. Crummles came down in a flannel robe and nightcap; and to him, Nicholas briefly explained that something had come up that required him to head to London right away.
‘So goodbye,’ said Nicholas; ‘goodbye, goodbye.’
‘So long,’ said Nicholas; ‘see you later, see you later.’
He was half-way downstairs before Mr. Crummles had sufficiently recovered his surprise to gasp out something about the posters.
He was halfway down the stairs before Mr. Crummles had fully regained his surprise enough to gasp out something about the posters.
‘I can’t help it,’ replied Nicholas. ‘Set whatever I may have earned this week against them, or if that will not repay you, say at once what will. Quick, quick.’
"I can't help it," Nicholas replied. "Set whatever I earned this week against them, or if that's not enough to pay you back, just tell me what will. Hurry, hurry."
‘We’ll cry quits about that,’ returned Crummles. ‘But can’t we have one last night more?’
‘Let’s call it even on that,’ Crummles replied. ‘But can’t we have one more last night?’
‘Not an hour—not a minute,’ replied Nicholas, impatiently.
"Not an hour—not a minute," Nicholas replied, impatiently.
‘Won’t you stop to say something to Mrs. Crummles?’ asked the manager, following him down to the door.
‘Won’t you stop to say something to Mrs. Crummles?’ the manager asked, following him to the door.
‘I couldn’t stop if it were to prolong my life a score of years,’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘Here, take my hand, and with it my hearty thanks.—Oh! that I should have been fooling here!’
‘I couldn’t stop even if it meant adding twenty years to my life,’ Nicholas replied. ‘Here, take my hand, and with it my heartfelt thanks.—Oh! That I should have been wasting time here!’
Accompanying these words with an impatient stamp upon the ground, he tore himself from the manager’s detaining grasp, and darting rapidly down the street was out of sight in an instant.
Accompanying these words with an impatient stamp on the ground, he broke free from the manager’s hold and quickly dashed down the street, disappearing from view in an instant.
‘Dear me, dear me,’ said Mr. Crummles, looking wistfully towards the point at which he had just disappeared; ‘if he only acted like that, what a deal of money he’d draw! He should have kept upon this circuit; he’d have been very useful to me. But he don’t know what’s good for him. He is an impetuous youth. Young men are rash, very rash.’
“Wow, wow,” said Mr. Crummles, gazing longingly at the spot where he had just vanished; “if he only performed like that, he could make so much money! He should have stayed on this circuit; he would have been really helpful to me. But he doesn’t know what’s best for him. He’s a hotheaded kid. Young guys are careless, very careless.”
Mr. Crummles being in a moralising mood, might possibly have moralised for some minutes longer if he had not mechanically put his hand towards his waistcoat pocket, where he was accustomed to keep his snuff. The absence of any pocket at all in the usual direction, suddenly recalled to his recollection the fact that he had no waistcoat on; and this leading him to a contemplation of the extreme scantiness of his attire, he shut the door abruptly, and retired upstairs with great precipitation.
Mr. Crummles was in a reflective mood and might have thought about things for a few more minutes if he hadn't automatically reached for his waistcoat pocket, where he usually kept his snuff. The surprising realization that he didn’t have a waistcoat on made him think about how little he was wearing. This led him to close the door quickly and hurry upstairs.
Smike had made good speed while Nicholas was absent, and with his help everything was soon ready for their departure. They scarcely stopped to take a morsel of breakfast, and in less than half an hour arrived at the coach-office: quite out of breath with the haste they had made to reach it in time. There were yet a few minutes to spare, so, having secured the places, Nicholas hurried into a slopseller’s hard by, and bought Smike a great-coat. It would have been rather large for a substantial yeoman, but the shopman averring (and with considerable truth) that it was a most uncommon fit, Nicholas would have purchased it in his impatience if it had been twice the size.
Smike had made good progress while Nicholas was away, and with his help, everything was soon ready for their departure. They hardly took a moment to grab breakfast, and in less than half an hour, they arrived at the coach office, completely out of breath from their rush to get there on time. There were still a few minutes to spare, so after securing their seats, Nicholas quickly popped into a nearby clothing store and bought Smike a coat. It would have been a bit big for an average farmer, but the salesperson insisted (and it was true) that it was an unusual fit, and Nicholas would have bought it in his eagerness even if it had been twice the size.
As they hurried up to the coach, which was now in the open street and all ready for starting, Nicholas was not a little astonished to find himself suddenly clutched in a close and violent embrace, which nearly took him off his legs; nor was his amazement at all lessened by hearing the voice of Mr. Crummles exclaim, ‘It is he—my friend, my friend!’
As they rushed to the coach, which was now in the open street and ready to go, Nicholas was quite surprised to find himself suddenly grabbed in a tight and intense hug that almost knocked him off his feet; his astonishment only grew when he heard Mr. Crummles shout, ‘It’s him—my friend, my friend!’
‘Bless my heart,’ cried Nicholas, struggling in the manager’s arms, ‘what are you about?’
‘Bless my heart,’ cried Nicholas, struggling in the manager’s arms, ‘what are you doing?’
The manager made no reply, but strained him to his breast again, exclaiming as he did so, ‘Farewell, my noble, my lion-hearted boy!’
The manager didn’t say anything, but pulled him close again, exclaiming as he did, ‘Goodbye, my brave, my lion-hearted boy!’

Original
In fact, Mr. Crummles, who could never lose any opportunity for professional display, had turned out for the express purpose of taking a public farewell of Nicholas; and to render it the more imposing, he was now, to that young gentleman’s most profound annoyance, inflicting upon him a rapid succession of stage embraces, which, as everybody knows, are performed by the embracer’s laying his or her chin on the shoulder of the object of affection, and looking over it. This Mr. Crummles did in the highest style of melodrama, pouring forth at the same time all the most dismal forms of farewell he could think of, out of the stock pieces. Nor was this all, for the elder Master Crummles was going through a similar ceremony with Smike; while Master Percy Crummles, with a very little second-hand camlet cloak, worn theatrically over his left shoulder, stood by, in the attitude of an attendant officer, waiting to convey the two victims to the scaffold.
Mr. Crummles, who never missed a chance to show off his theatrical flair, had come out specifically to give Nicholas a public farewell. To make it more dramatic, he was, to Nicholas's great annoyance, showering him with a quick series of stage embraces. As everyone knows, this involves the embracer resting their chin on the shoulder of the person they’re embracing and looking over it. Mr. Crummles performed this with all the flair of a melodrama, while dramatically delivering the saddest farewells he could think of from his repertoire. But that wasn't all; the older Master Crummles was doing the same with Smike, while Master Percy Crummles, draped in a slightly used camlet cloak worn theatrically over his left shoulder, stood by like an attendant officer, ready to escort the two “victims” to the scaffold.
The lookers-on laughed very heartily, and as it was as well to put a good face upon the matter, Nicholas laughed too when he had succeeded in disengaging himself; and rescuing the astonished Smike, climbed up to the coach roof after him, and kissed his hand in honour of the absent Mrs Crummles as they rolled away.
The onlookers laughed loudly, and since it was best to keep a positive attitude, Nicholas laughed as well after he managed to free himself. After rescuing the shocked Smike, he climbed up to the top of the coach with him and kissed his hand in honor of the missing Mrs. Crummles as they drove off.
CHAPTER 31
Of Ralph Nickleby and Newman Noggs, and some wise Precautions, the success or failure of which will appear in the Sequel
Of Ralph Nickleby and Newman Noggs, and some smart precautions, the success or failure of which will be revealed in the next part
In blissful unconsciousness that his nephew was hastening at the utmost speed of four good horses towards his sphere of action, and that every passing minute diminished the distance between them, Ralph Nickleby sat that morning occupied in his customary avocations, and yet unable to prevent his thoughts wandering from time to time back to the interview which had taken place between himself and his niece on the previous day. At such intervals, after a few moments of abstraction, Ralph would mutter some peevish interjection, and apply himself with renewed steadiness of purpose to the ledger before him, but again and again the same train of thought came back despite all his efforts to prevent it, confusing him in his calculations, and utterly distracting his attention from the figures over which he bent. At length Ralph laid down his pen, and threw himself back in his chair as though he had made up his mind to allow the obtrusive current of reflection to take its own course, and, by giving it full scope, to rid himself of it effectually.
Oblivious to the fact that his nephew was racing at full speed with four strong horses towards him, and that every minute brought them closer together, Ralph Nickleby spent that morning engaged in his usual activities, yet he couldn't help but let his mind drift back to the conversation he had with his niece the day before. During these moments, after a few seconds of daydreaming, Ralph would grumble irritably and refocus on the ledger in front of him, but time and again the same thoughts resurfaced, despite his efforts to shake them off, muddling his calculations and completely distracting him from the numbers he was supposed to be working on. Eventually, Ralph set down his pen and leaned back in his chair, as if he had decided to let the persistent stream of thoughts flow freely, hoping that by fully acknowledging them, he could finally free himself from their grip.
‘I am not a man to be moved by a pretty face,’ muttered Ralph sternly. ‘There is a grinning skull beneath it, and men like me who look and work below the surface see that, and not its delicate covering. And yet I almost like the girl, or should if she had been less proudly and squeamishly brought up. If the boy were drowned or hanged, and the mother dead, this house should be her home. I wish they were, with all my soul.’
‘I’m not someone who gets swayed by a pretty face,’ Ralph muttered firmly. ‘There’s a grinning skull underneath it, and men like me, who look and work beneath the surface, see that instead of its delicate exterior. Yet, I almost like the girl, or I would if she hadn’t been raised to be so proud and sensitive. If the boy were drowned or hanged, and the mother gone, this house should be her home. I truly wish they were, with all my heart.’
Notwithstanding the deadly hatred which Ralph felt towards Nicholas, and the bitter contempt with which he sneered at poor Mrs. Nickleby—notwithstanding the baseness with which he had behaved, and was then behaving, and would behave again if his interest prompted him, towards Kate herself—still there was, strange though it may seem, something humanising and even gentle in his thoughts at that moment. He thought of what his home might be if Kate were there; he placed her in the empty chair, looked upon her, heard her speak; he felt again upon his arm the gentle pressure of the trembling hand; he strewed his costly rooms with the hundred silent tokens of feminine presence and occupation; he came back again to the cold fireside and the silent dreary splendour; and in that one glimpse of a better nature, born as it was in selfish thoughts, the rich man felt himself friendless, childless, and alone. Gold, for the instant, lost its lustre in his eyes, for there were countless treasures of the heart which it could never purchase.
Despite the intense hatred Ralph felt for Nicholas, and the bitter scorn he directed at poor Mrs. Nickleby—despite the disgraceful way he had acted, was acting, and would act again if it served his interests towards Kate—there was, strangely enough, something humanizing and even gentle in his thoughts at that moment. He imagined what his home could be like if Kate were there; he envisioned her sitting in the empty chair, seeing her, hearing her voice; he felt the soft pressure of her trembling hand on his arm again; he filled his lavish rooms with silent reminders of female presence and activity; then he returned to the cold fireplace and the somber splendor around him. In that fleeting glimpse of a better side of himself, even though it stemmed from selfish thoughts, the wealthy man felt friendless, childless, and utterly alone. For a moment, gold lost its shine in his eyes, as he realized there were countless treasures of the heart that it could never buy.
A very slight circumstance was sufficient to banish such reflections from the mind of such a man. As Ralph looked vacantly out across the yard towards the window of the other office, he became suddenly aware of the earnest observation of Newman Noggs, who, with his red nose almost touching the glass, feigned to be mending a pen with a rusty fragment of a knife, but was in reality staring at his employer with a countenance of the closest and most eager scrutiny.
A really small thing was enough to push those thoughts out of the mind of a man like him. As Ralph stared blankly across the yard at the window of the other office, he suddenly noticed Newman Noggs watching him intently, with his red nose nearly pressed against the glass. He pretended to be fixing a pen with a rusty piece of knife, but in reality, he was watching his boss with the closest and most eager attention.
Ralph exchanged his dreamy posture for his accustomed business attitude: the face of Newman disappeared, and the train of thought took to flight, all simultaneously, and in an instant.
Ralph swapped his dreamy demeanor for his usual business mindset: the image of Newman vanished, and his train of thought scattered, all at once, in an instant.
After a few minutes, Ralph rang his bell. Newman answered the summons, and Ralph raised his eyes stealthily to his face, as if he almost feared to read there, a knowledge of his recent thoughts.
After a few minutes, Ralph rang his bell. Newman answered the call, and Ralph looked up cautiously at his face, as if he almost feared to find a hint of his recent thoughts there.
There was not the smallest speculation, however, in the countenance of Newman Noggs. If it be possible to imagine a man, with two eyes in his head, and both wide open, looking in no direction whatever, and seeing nothing, Newman appeared to be that man while Ralph Nickleby regarded him.
There was not the slightest hint of speculation, however, on Newman Noggs' face. If you can picture a man with two eyes in his head, both wide open, looking in no direction at all and seeing nothing, Newman seemed to be that man as Ralph Nickleby looked at him.
‘How now?’ growled Ralph.
"What's up?" growled Ralph.
‘Oh!’ said Newman, throwing some intelligence into his eyes all at once, and dropping them on his master, ‘I thought you rang.’ With which laconic remark Newman turned round and hobbled away.
‘Oh!’ said Newman, suddenly brightening up and looking at his boss, ‘I thought you called.’ With that short comment, Newman turned and walked away.
‘Stop!’ said Ralph.
"Stop!" Ralph said.
Newman stopped; not at all disconcerted.
Newman stopped, totally unfazed.
‘I did ring.’
"I called."
‘I knew you did.’
"I knew you would."
‘Then why do you offer to go if you know that?’
‘Then why do you say you want to go if you know that?’
‘I thought you rang to say you didn’t ring,’ replied Newman. ‘You often do.’
"I thought you called to say you didn't call," replied Newman. "You often do."
‘How dare you pry, and peer, and stare at me, sirrah?’ demanded Ralph.
“How dare you pry, stare, and look at me like that, you fool?” Ralph demanded.
‘Stare!’ cried Newman, ‘at you! Ha, ha!’ which was all the explanation Newman deigned to offer.
‘Look!’ cried Newman, ‘at you! Ha, ha!’ which was all the explanation Newman was willing to give.
‘Be careful, sir,’ said Ralph, looking steadily at him. ‘Let me have no drunken fooling here. Do you see this parcel?’
“Be careful, sir,” Ralph said, looking at him intently. “I don’t want any drunk nonsense here. Do you see this package?”
‘It’s big enough,’ rejoined Newman.
"It's big enough," replied Newman.
‘Carry it into the city; to Cross, in Broad Street, and leave it there—quick. Do you hear?’
‘Take it into the city; to Cross, on Broad Street, and leave it there—hurry up. Do you understand?’
Newman gave a dogged kind of nod to express an affirmative reply, and, leaving the room for a few seconds, returned with his hat. Having made various ineffective attempts to fit the parcel (which was some two feet square) into the crown thereof, Newman took it under his arm, and after putting on his fingerless gloves with great precision and nicety, keeping his eyes fixed upon Mr. Ralph Nickleby all the time, he adjusted his hat upon his head with as much care, real or pretended, as if it were a bran-new one of the most expensive quality, and at last departed on his errand.
Newman gave a determined nod to indicate that he agreed and, after stepping out of the room for a few seconds, came back with his hat. After several unsuccessful attempts to fit the parcel (which was about two feet square) into the hat, he tucked it under his arm. Then, with great care and precision, he put on his fingerless gloves, keeping his gaze locked on Mr. Ralph Nickleby the entire time. He adjusted his hat on his head as carefully, whether genuine or not, as if it were a brand-new, high-quality hat, and finally set out on his errand.
He executed his commission with great promptitude and dispatch, only calling at one public-house for half a minute, and even that might be said to be in his way, for he went in at one door and came out at the other; but as he returned and had got so far homewards as the Strand, Newman began to loiter with the uncertain air of a man who has not quite made up his mind whether to halt or go straight forwards. After a very short consideration, the former inclination prevailed, and making towards the point he had had in his mind, Newman knocked a modest double knock, or rather a nervous single one, at Miss La Creevy’s door.
He carried out his task quickly and efficiently, only stopping at one pub for half a minute, and even that could be considered off his path since he entered through one door and exited through another. However, as he made his way back and had nearly reached the Strand, Newman started to linger with the indecisive look of someone unsure whether to stop or keep moving forward. After a brief moment of thought, he chose to stop, and heading toward the destination he had in mind, Newman knocked gently—more like a nervous single knock—at Miss La Creevy’s door.
It was opened by a strange servant, on whom the odd figure of the visitor did not appear to make the most favourable impression possible, inasmuch as she no sooner saw him than she very nearly closed it, and placing herself in the narrow gap, inquired what he wanted. But Newman merely uttering the monosyllable ‘Noggs,’ as if it were some cabalistic word, at sound of which bolts would fly back and doors open, pushed briskly past and gained the door of Miss La Creevy’s sitting-room, before the astonished servant could offer any opposition.
It was opened by a strange servant, who clearly wasn't impressed by the unusual visitor. As soon as she saw him, she nearly shut the door, positioning herself in the narrow gap and asking what he wanted. But Newman simply said the word ‘Noggs,’ as if it were a magic word that would unlock doors, and quickly pushed past her, reaching the door of Miss La Creevy’s sitting room before the shocked servant could stop him.
‘Walk in if you please,’ said Miss La Creevy in reply to the sound of Newman’s knuckles; and in he walked accordingly.
“Come in if you’d like,” said Miss La Creevy in response to the sound of Newman’s knock; and in he walked as expected.
‘Bless us!’ cried Miss La Creevy, starting as Newman bolted in; ‘what did you want, sir?’
‘Bless us!’ shouted Miss La Creevy, jumping as Newman burst in; ‘what did you need, sir?’
‘You have forgotten me,’ said Newman, with an inclination of the head. ‘I wonder at that. That nobody should remember me who knew me in other days, is natural enough; but there are few people who, seeing me once, forget me now.’ He glanced, as he spoke, at his shabby clothes and paralytic limb, and slightly shook his head.
‘You’ve forgotten me,’ Newman said, tilting his head. ‘I find that surprising. It’s understandable that no one remembers me from the past, but there are few people who see me even once and forget me now.’ As he spoke, he glanced at his worn clothes and his weak leg, and shook his head slightly.
‘I did forget you, I declare,’ said Miss La Creevy, rising to receive Newman, who met her half-way, ‘and I am ashamed of myself for doing so; for you are a kind, good creature, Mr. Noggs. Sit down and tell me all about Miss Nickleby. Poor dear thing! I haven’t seen her for this many a week.’
"I completely forgot about you, I have to admit," said Miss La Creevy, standing up to greet Newman, who approached her partway. "I’m ashamed that I did, because you’re such a kind, good person, Mr. Noggs. Please sit down and tell me everything about Miss Nickleby. Poor thing! I haven’t seen her in ages."
‘How’s that?’ asked Newman.
"How's that?" asked Newman.
‘Why, the truth is, Mr. Noggs,’ said Miss La Creevy, ‘that I have been out on a visit—the first visit I have made for fifteen years.’
‘Well, the truth is, Mr. Noggs,’ said Miss La Creevy, ‘that I’ve been on a visit—the first visit I’ve made in fifteen years.’
‘That is a long time,’ said Newman, sadly.
‘That's a long time,’ Newman said, sadly.
‘So it is a very long time to look back upon in years, though, somehow or other, thank Heaven, the solitary days roll away peacefully and happily enough,’ replied the miniature painter. ‘I have a brother, Mr. Noggs—the only relation I have—and all that time I never saw him once. Not that we ever quarrelled, but he was apprenticed down in the country, and he got married there; and new ties and affections springing up about him, he forgot a poor little woman like me, as it was very reasonable he should, you know. Don’t suppose that I complain about that, because I always said to myself, “It is very natural; poor dear John is making his way in the world, and has a wife to tell his cares and troubles to, and children now to play about him, so God bless him and them, and send we may all meet together one day where we shall part no more.” But what do you think, Mr. Noggs,’ said the miniature painter, brightening up and clapping her hands, ‘of that very same brother coming up to London at last, and never resting till he found me out; what do you think of his coming here and sitting down in that very chair, and crying like a child because he was so glad to see me—what do you think of his insisting on taking me down all the way into the country to his own house (quite a sumptuous place, Mr. Noggs, with a large garden and I don’t know how many fields, and a man in livery waiting at table, and cows and horses and pigs and I don’t know what besides), and making me stay a whole month, and pressing me to stop there all my life—yes, all my life—and so did his wife, and so did the children—and there were four of them, and one, the eldest girl of all, they—they had named her after me eight good years before, they had indeed. I never was so happy; in all my life I never was!’ The worthy soul hid her face in her handkerchief, and sobbed aloud; for it was the first opportunity she had had of unburdening her heart, and it would have its way.
‘It’s been a long time to look back on, but somehow, thank goodness, the lonely days go by peacefully and happily,’ replied the miniature painter. ‘I have a brother, Mr. Noggs—the only family I have—and all that time I never saw him once. It’s not like we ever fought, but he was apprenticed down in the country, and he got married there; with new ties and connections forming around him, he forgot about a poor little woman like me, which was totally understandable, you know. Don’t think I’m complaining about that, because I always told myself, “It’s very natural; poor dear John is making his way in the world, has a wife to share his worries with, and now has kids to play around him, so God bless him and them, and let’s hope we all meet again one day where we’ll never part.” But what do you think, Mr. Noggs,’ said the miniature painter, lighting up and clapping her hands, ‘about that same brother finally coming up to London, and not resting until he found me; what do you think of him coming here and sitting down in that very chair, crying like a child because he was so happy to see me—what do you think of him insisting on taking me all the way to his house in the country (quite a fancy place, Mr. Noggs, with a big garden and fields, and a butler waiting at the table, and cows and horses and pigs and who knows what else), and making me stay a whole month, and pushing me to live there all my life—yes, all my life—and so did his wife and so did the kids—and they had four of them, and the oldest girl they—they named after me eight good years before, they really did. I’ve never been so happy; I’ve never been so happy in my life!’ The poor soul buried her face in her handkerchief and sobbed loudly; it was the first chance she had to unload her heart, and it came pouring out.
‘But bless my life,’ said Miss La Creevy, wiping her eyes after a short pause, and cramming her handkerchief into her pocket with great bustle and dispatch; ‘what a foolish creature I must seem to you, Mr. Noggs! I shouldn’t have said anything about it, only I wanted to explain to you how it was I hadn’t seen Miss Nickleby.’
‘But bless my life,’ said Miss La Creevy, wiping her eyes after a short pause and quickly stuffing her handkerchief into her pocket; ‘what a silly person I must seem to you, Mr. Noggs! I shouldn’t have mentioned it, but I wanted to explain why I hadn’t seen Miss Nickleby.’
‘Have you seen the old lady?’ asked Newman.
"Have you seen the old woman?" Newman asked.
‘You mean Mrs. Nickleby?’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘Then I tell you what, Mr Noggs, if you want to keep in the good books in that quarter, you had better not call her the old lady any more, for I suspect she wouldn’t be best pleased to hear you. Yes, I went there the night before last, but she was quite on the high ropes about something, and was so grand and mysterious, that I couldn’t make anything of her: so, to tell you the truth, I took it into my head to be grand too, and came away in state. I thought she would have come round again before this, but she hasn’t been here.’
‘You mean Mrs. Nickleby?’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘Then I’ll tell you what, Mr. Noggs, if you want to stay in her good graces, you should definitely stop calling her the old lady, because I have a feeling she wouldn’t appreciate it. Yes, I went there the night before last, but she was all worked up about something and was acting so grand and mysterious that I couldn’t figure her out: so, to be honest, I decided to put on a grand act myself and left in style. I thought she would have come around by now, but she hasn’t been here.’
‘About Miss Nickleby—’ said Newman.
"About Miss Nickleby—" said Newman.
‘Why, she was here twice while I was away,’ returned Miss La Creevy. ‘I was afraid she mightn’t like to have me calling on her among those great folks in what’s-its-name Place, so I thought I’d wait a day or two, and if I didn’t see her, write.’
‘Well, she came by twice while I was gone,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘I was worried she might not want me visiting her with all those important people in whatever-it’s-called Place, so I thought I’d give it a day or two, and if I didn’t see her, I’d write.’
‘Ah!’ exclaimed Newman, cracking his fingers.
‘Ah!’ exclaimed Newman, cracking his knuckles.
‘However, I want to hear all the news about them from you,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘How is the old rough and tough monster of Golden Square? Well, of course; such people always are. I don’t mean how is he in health, but how is he going on: how is he behaving himself?’
‘However, I want to hear all the news about them from you,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘How is the old rough and tough guy from Golden Square? Well, of course; people like that always are. I don’t mean how is he health-wise, but how is he doing: how is he acting?’
‘Damn him!’ cried Newman, dashing his cherished hat on the floor; ‘like a false hound.’
‘Damn him!’ yelled Newman, throwing his beloved hat on the floor; ‘like a deceitful hound.’
‘Gracious, Mr. Noggs, you quite terrify me!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy, turning pale.
“Wow, Mr. Noggs, you really scare me!” exclaimed Miss La Creevy, turning pale.
‘I should have spoilt his features yesterday afternoon if I could have afforded it,’ said Newman, moving restlessly about, and shaking his fist at a portrait of Mr. Canning over the mantelpiece. ‘I was very near it. I was obliged to put my hands in my pockets, and keep ‘em there very tight. I shall do it some day in that little back-parlour, I know I shall. I should have done it before now, if I hadn’t been afraid of making bad worse. I shall double-lock myself in with him and have it out before I die, I’m quite certain of it.’
“I should have messed up his face yesterday afternoon if I could have gotten away with it,” Newman said, pacing restlessly and shaking his fist at a portrait of Mr. Canning above the fireplace. “I was really close to doing it. I had to shove my hands in my pockets and hold them there tight. I know I’ll do it one day in that little back room. I should have done it already if I hadn’t been worried about making things worse. I’ll lock myself in with him and settle it before I die; I’m completely sure of it.”
‘I shall scream if you don’t compose yourself, Mr. Noggs,’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘I’m sure I shan’t be able to help it.’
‘I’ll scream if you don’t pull yourself together, Mr. Noggs,’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘I’m sure I won’t be able to stop myself.’
‘Never mind,’ rejoined Newman, darting violently to and fro. ‘He’s coming up tonight: I wrote to tell him. He little thinks I know; he little thinks I care. Cunning scoundrel! he don’t think that. Not he, not he. Never mind, I’ll thwart him—I, Newman Noggs. Ho, ho, the rascal!’
“Never mind,” Newman replied, pacing back and forth restlessly. “He’s coming up tonight; I wrote to let him know. He has no idea I’m aware; he has no idea I care. What a cunning jerk! He doesn’t think that. Not at all, not at all. Anyway, I’ll outsmart him—I, Newman Noggs. Ha, the rascal!”
Lashing himself up to an extravagant pitch of fury, Newman Noggs jerked himself about the room with the most eccentric motion ever beheld in a human being: now sparring at the little miniatures on the wall, and now giving himself violent thumps on the head, as if to heighten the delusion, until he sank down in his former seat quite breathless and exhausted.
Lashing himself into a wild rage, Newman Noggs moved around the room in the most bizarre way anyone had ever seen: first pretending to fight with the little pictures on the wall, and then hitting himself hard on the head, as if to intensify the craziness, until he finally collapsed back into his original seat, completely out of breath and worn out.
‘There,’ said Newman, picking up his hat; ‘that’s done me good. Now I’m better, and I’ll tell you all about it.’
‘There,’ said Newman, picking up his hat; ‘that did me good. Now I feel better, and I’ll tell you all about it.’
It took some little time to reassure Miss La Creevy, who had been almost frightened out of her senses by this remarkable demonstration; but that done, Newman faithfully related all that had passed in the interview between Kate and her uncle, prefacing his narrative with a statement of his previous suspicions on the subject, and his reasons for forming them; and concluding with a communication of the step he had taken in secretly writing to Nicholas.
It took a little while to calm Miss La Creevy, who had been nearly scared out of her wits by this unusual display; but once that was accomplished, Newman honestly recounted everything that happened during the meeting between Kate and her uncle. He started his story with a mention of his earlier suspicions about the situation and the reasons behind them, and finished by sharing that he had secretly written to Nicholas.
Though little Miss La Creevy’s indignation was not so singularly displayed as Newman’s, it was scarcely inferior in violence and intensity. Indeed, if Ralph Nickleby had happened to make his appearance in the room at that moment, there is some doubt whether he would not have found Miss La Creevy a more dangerous opponent than even Newman Noggs himself.
Though little Miss La Creevy’s anger wasn’t as openly shown as Newman’s, it was almost just as fierce. In fact, if Ralph Nickleby had walked into the room at that moment, he might have realized that Miss La Creevy was an even more formidable opponent than Newman Noggs himself.
‘God forgive me for saying so,’ said Miss La Creevy, as a wind-up to all her expressions of anger, ‘but I really feel as if I could stick this into him with pleasure.’
"God forgive me for saying this," said Miss La Creevy, wrapping up all her expressions of anger, "but I honestly feel like I could stab him with pleasure."
It was not a very awful weapon that Miss La Creevy held, it being in fact nothing more nor less than a black-lead pencil; but discovering her mistake, the little portrait painter exchanged it for a mother-of-pearl fruit knife, wherewith, in proof of her desperate thoughts, she made a lunge as she spoke, which would have scarcely disturbed the crumb of a half-quartern loaf.
It wasn't a terrible weapon that Miss La Creevy held; it was really just a black-lead pencil. But realizing her mistake, the little portrait painter swapped it for a mother-of-pearl fruit knife, with which, to prove her intense feelings, she made a lunge as she spoke that would hardly have disturbed the crumb of a half-quartern loaf.
‘She won’t stop where she is after tonight,’ said Newman. ‘That’s a comfort.’
‘She won’t stay where she is after tonight,’ said Newman. ‘That’s a relief.’
‘Stop!’ cried Miss La Creevy, ‘she should have left there, weeks ago.’
‘Stop!’ shouted Miss La Creevy, ‘she should have left there weeks ago.’
‘—If we had known of this,’ rejoined Newman. ‘But we didn’t. Nobody could properly interfere but her mother or brother. The mother’s weak—poor thing—weak. The dear young man will be here tonight.’
‘If we had known about this,’ Newman replied. ‘But we didn’t. No one could really step in except her mother or brother. The mother’s weak—poor thing—weak. The dear young man will be here tonight.’
‘Heart alive!’ cried Miss La Creevy. ‘He will do something desperate, Mr Noggs, if you tell him all at once.’
“Heart alive!” exclaimed Miss La Creevy. “He’s going to do something crazy, Mr. Noggs, if you tell him everything all at once.”
Newman left off rubbing his hands, and assumed a thoughtful look.
Newman stopped rubbing his hands and took on a thoughtful expression.
‘Depend upon it,’ said Miss La Creevy, earnestly, ‘if you are not very careful in breaking out the truth to him, he will do some violence upon his uncle or one of these men that will bring some terrible calamity upon his own head, and grief and sorrow to us all.’
“Trust me,” said Miss La Creevy seriously, “if you’re not very careful in revealing the truth to him, he might harm his uncle or one of those men, which will lead to a terrible disaster for himself and bring grief and sorrow to all of us.”
‘I never thought of that,’ rejoined Newman, his countenance falling more and more. ‘I came to ask you to receive his sister in case he brought her here, but—’
‘I never thought of that,’ Newman replied, his expression growing more and more troubled. ‘I came to ask if you would take his sister in if he brought her here, but—’
‘But this is a matter of much greater importance,’ interrupted Miss La Creevy; ‘that you might have been sure of before you came, but the end of this, nobody can foresee, unless you are very guarded and careful.’
‘But this is a much more important issue,’ interrupted Miss La Creevy; ‘you should have been certain of that before you arrived, but the outcome of this, no one can predict, unless you are very cautious and careful.’
‘What can I do?’ cried Newman, scratching his head with an air of great vexation and perplexity. ‘If he was to talk of pistoling ‘em all, I should be obliged to say, “Certainly—serve ‘em right.”’
‘What can I do?’ cried Newman, scratching his head in frustration and confusion. ‘If he were to talk about shooting them all, I would have to say, “Sure—serves them right.”’
Miss La Creevy could not suppress a small shriek on hearing this, and instantly set about extorting a solemn pledge from Newman that he would use his utmost endeavours to pacify the wrath of Nicholas; which, after some demur, was conceded. They then consulted together on the safest and surest mode of communicating to him the circumstances which had rendered his presence necessary.
Miss La Creevy couldn't hold back a small squeal when she heard this, and immediately insisted that Newman promise solemnly that he would do everything he could to calm Nicholas down; after some hesitation, he agreed. They then discussed the safest and most effective way to tell him the reasons why his presence was needed.
‘He must have time to cool before he can possibly do anything,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘That is of the greatest consequence. He must not be told until late at night.’
‘He needs time to calm down before he can do anything,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘That’s really important. He shouldn’t be told until late at night.’
‘But he’ll be in town between six and seven this evening,’ replied Newman. ‘I can’t keep it from him when he asks me.’
‘But he’ll be in town between six and seven this evening,’ Newman replied. ‘I can’t hide it from him when he asks me.’
‘Then you must go out, Mr. Noggs,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘You can easily have been kept away by business, and must not return till nearly midnight.’
“Then you have to go out, Mr. Noggs,” said Miss La Creevy. “You could easily have been held up by work, and you shouldn’t come back until almost midnight.”
‘Then he will come straight here,’ retorted Newman.
"Then he’ll come straight here," Newman shot back.
‘So I suppose,’ observed Miss La Creevy; ‘but he won’t find me at home, for I’ll go straight to the city the instant you leave me, make up matters with Mrs. Nickleby, and take her away to the theatre, so that he may not even know where his sister lives.’
‘So I guess,’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘but he won’t find me at home, because I’ll go straight to the city as soon as you leave me, sort things out with Mrs. Nickleby, and take her to the theater, so that he won’t even know where his sister lives.’
Upon further discussion, this appeared the safest and most feasible mode of proceeding that could possibly be adopted. Therefore it was finally determined that matters should be so arranged, and Newman, after listening to many supplementary cautions and entreaties, took his leave of Miss La Creevy and trudged back to Golden Square; ruminating as he went upon a vast number of possibilities and impossibilities which crowded upon his brain, and arose out of the conversation that had just terminated.
After more discussion, this seemed like the safest and most practical way to move forward. So it was decided that things should be arranged this way, and Newman, after hearing several additional warnings and pleas, said goodbye to Miss La Creevy and made his way back to Golden Square. As he walked, he reflected on the many possibilities and impossibilities that filled his mind from the conversation that had just ended.
CHAPTER 32
Relating chiefly to some remarkable Conversation, and some remarkable Proceedings to which it gives rise
Relating mainly to some notable conversations and the significant actions that result from them
‘London at last!’ cried Nicholas, throwing back his greatcoat and rousing Smike from a long nap. ‘It seemed to me as though we should never reach it.’
‘London at last!’ shouted Nicholas, throwing back his coat and waking Smike from a long nap. ‘I felt like we’d never get here.’
‘And yet you came along at a tidy pace too,’ observed the coachman, looking over his shoulder at Nicholas with no very pleasant expression of countenance.
‘And yet you showed up at a decent pace too,’ the coachman remarked, glancing over his shoulder at Nicholas with a rather unpleasant look on his face.
‘Ay, I know that,’ was the reply; ‘but I have been very anxious to be at my journey’s end, and that makes the way seem long.’
“Yeah, I know that,” was the reply; “but I’ve been really eager to reach my destination, and that makes the journey feel long.”
‘Well,’ remarked the coachman, ‘if the way seemed long with such cattle as you’ve sat behind, you must have been most uncommon anxious;’ and so saying, he let out his whip-lash and touched up a little boy on the calves of his legs by way of emphasis.
‘Well,’ said the coachman, ‘if the journey felt long with those horses you’ve been sitting behind, you must have been really worried;’ and with that, he cracked his whip and gave a little boy a light tap on the back of his legs for emphasis.
They rattled on through the noisy, bustling, crowded street of London, now displaying long double rows of brightly-burning lamps, dotted here and there with the chemists’ glaring lights, and illuminated besides with the brilliant flood that streamed from the windows of the shops, where sparkling jewellery, silks and velvets of the richest colours, the most inviting delicacies, and most sumptuous articles of luxurious ornament, succeeded each other in rich and glittering profusion. Streams of people apparently without end poured on and on, jostling each other in the crowd and hurrying forward, scarcely seeming to notice the riches that surrounded them on every side; while vehicles of all shapes and makes, mingled up together in one moving mass, like running water, lent their ceaseless roar to swell the noise and tumult.
They moved through the noisy, busy, crowded street of London, now lined with rows of bright lamps, interspersed with the chemists' glaring lights, and brightened further by the vibrant glow streaming from shop windows, where sparkling jewelry, luxurious silks and velvets in rich colors, tempting delicacies, and lavish ornamental items appeared in dazzling abundance. Streams of people seemed endless, pushing against each other in the crowd and rushing forward, barely noticing the wealth around them; while vehicles of all shapes and sizes, tangled together in a moving mass like flowing water, added their constant roar to the noise and chaos.
As they dashed by the quickly-changing and ever-varying objects, it was curious to observe in what a strange procession they passed before the eye. Emporiums of splendid dresses, the materials brought from every quarter of the world; tempting stores of everything to stimulate and pamper the sated appetite and give new relish to the oft-repeated feast; vessels of burnished gold and silver, wrought into every exquisite form of vase, and dish, and goblet; guns, swords, pistols, and patent engines of destruction; screws and irons for the crooked, clothes for the newly-born, drugs for the sick, coffins for the dead, and churchyards for the buried—all these jumbled each with the other and flocking side by side, seemed to flit by in motley dance like the fantastic groups of the old Dutch painter, and with the same stern moral for the unheeding restless crowd.
As they rushed past the rapidly changing and ever-shifting objects, it was interesting to see the strange parade that unfolded before their eyes. Shops filled with beautiful dresses, materials sourced from all over the world; enticing stores of everything to satisfy and indulge the full appetite and add new flavor to the often-repeated feast; shiny vessels of gold and silver crafted into every exquisite shape of vase, dish, and goblet; guns, swords, pistols, and modern weapons of destruction; screws and tools for the disabled, clothes for newborns, medicines for the sick, coffins for the dead, and cemeteries for the buried—all of these mixed together, moving side by side, seemed to dance by in a colorful display like the fantastical scenes from the old Dutch painter, carrying the same stern lesson for the oblivious, restless crowd.
Nor were there wanting objects in the crowd itself to give new point and purpose to the shifting scene. The rags of the squalid ballad-singer fluttered in the rich light that showed the goldsmith’s treasures, pale and pinched-up faces hovered about the windows where was tempting food, hungry eyes wandered over the profusion guarded by one thin sheet of brittle glass—an iron wall to them; half-naked shivering figures stopped to gaze at Chinese shawls and golden stuffs of India. There was a christening party at the largest coffin-maker’s and a funeral hatchment had stopped some great improvements in the bravest mansion. Life and death went hand in hand; wealth and poverty stood side by side; repletion and starvation laid them down together.
Nor were there lacking things in the crowd itself to add new depth and meaning to the changing scene. The tattered clothes of the miserable street singer fluttered in the bright light that highlighted the goldsmith’s treasures, gaunt and drawn faces lingered by the windows showcasing tempting food, hungry eyes roamed over the abundance protected by a single thin sheet of brittle glass—an impenetrable barrier for them; half-naked, shivering figures paused to stare at Chinese shawls and luxurious Indian fabrics. There was a christening party at the largest coffin-maker’s, and a funeral decoration had halted some major renovations in the grandest mansion. Life and death walked side by side; wealth and poverty coexisted; abundance and hunger lay down together.
But it was London; and the old country lady inside, who had put her head out of the coach-window a mile or two this side Kingston, and cried out to the driver that she was sure he must have passed it and forgotten to set her down, was satisfied at last.
But it was London; and the old country lady inside, who had poked her head out of the coach window a mile or two this side of Kingston and shouted to the driver that she was sure he must have missed it and forgotten to drop her off, was finally satisfied.
Nicholas engaged beds for himself and Smike at the inn where the coach stopped, and repaired, without the delay of another moment, to the lodgings of Newman Noggs; for his anxiety and impatience had increased with every succeeding minute, and were almost beyond control.
Nicholas booked beds for himself and Smike at the inn where the coach had stopped, and hurried straight to Newman Noggs' place without wasting another moment; his anxiety and impatience had grown with each passing minute and were nearly overwhelming.
There was a fire in Newman’s garret; and a candle had been left burning; the floor was cleanly swept, the room was as comfortably arranged as such a room could be, and meat and drink were placed in order upon the table. Everything bespoke the affectionate care and attention of Newman Noggs, but Newman himself was not there.
There was a fire in Newman’s attic, and a candle had been left burning; the floor was neatly swept, the room was as comfortably arranged as it could be, and food and drinks were set out on the table. Everything showed the loving care and attention of Newman Noggs, but Newman himself wasn’t there.
‘Do you know what time he will be home?’ inquired Nicholas, tapping at the door of Newman’s front neighbour.
“Do you know what time he’ll be home?” Nicholas asked, tapping on the door of Newman’s next-door neighbor.
‘Ah, Mr. Johnson!’ said Crowl, presenting himself. ‘Welcome, sir. How well you’re looking! I never could have believed—’
‘Ah, Mr. Johnson!’ said Crowl, introducing himself. ‘Welcome, sir. You look great! I could have never believed—’
‘Pardon me,’ interposed Nicholas. ‘My question—I am extremely anxious to know.’
“Excuse me,” Nicholas interrupted. “I really want to know my question.”
‘Why, he has a troublesome affair of business,’ replied Crowl, ‘and will not be home before twelve o’clock. He was very unwilling to go, I can tell you, but there was no help for it. However, he left word that you were to make yourself comfortable till he came back, and that I was to entertain you, which I shall be very glad to do.’
‘Well, he has a tricky work situation,’ replied Crowl, ‘and he won't be home before midnight. He really didn't want to leave, trust me, but there was no choice. Still, he said to let you know to make yourself at home until he returns, and that I should keep you company, which I'm happy to do.’
In proof of his extreme readiness to exert himself for the general entertainment, Mr. Crowl drew a chair to the table as he spoke, and helping himself plentifully to the cold meat, invited Nicholas and Smike to follow his example.
In proof of his willingness to put in effort for everyone's enjoyment, Mr. Crowl pulled a chair to the table as he spoke and generously served himself some cold meat, inviting Nicholas and Smike to do the same.
Disappointed and uneasy, Nicholas could touch no food, so, after he had seen Smike comfortably established at the table, he walked out (despite a great many dissuasions uttered by Mr. Crowl with his mouth full), and left Smike to detain Newman in case he returned first.
Disappointed and unsettled, Nicholas couldn't eat anything, so after making sure Smike was settled at the table, he left (despite numerous protests from Mr. Crowl, who was speaking with his mouth full) and left Smike to hold up Newman in case he came back first.
As Miss La Creevy had anticipated, Nicholas betook himself straight to her house. Finding her from home, he debated within himself for some time whether he should go to his mother’s residence, and so compromise her with Ralph Nickleby. Fully persuaded, however, that Newman would not have solicited him to return unless there was some strong reason which required his presence at home, he resolved to go there, and hastened eastwards with all speed.
As Miss La Creevy expected, Nicholas headed straight to her house. When he found her not home, he wondered for a while if he should go to his mom's place and potentially create tension with Ralph Nickleby. However, convinced that Newman wouldn't have asked him to come back unless there was a good reason that needed him at home, he decided to go there and quickly made his way east.
Mrs. Nickleby would not be at home, the girl said, until past twelve, or later. She believed Miss Nickleby was well, but she didn’t live at home now, nor did she come home except very seldom. She couldn’t say where she was stopping, but it was not at Madame Mantalini’s. She was sure of that.
Mrs. Nickleby wouldn’t be home until after twelve or later, the girl said. She thought Miss Nickleby was doing fine, but she didn’t live at home anymore and rarely came by. She couldn’t say where she was staying, but it definitely wasn’t at Madame Mantalini’s. She was sure of that.
With his heart beating violently, and apprehending he knew not what disaster, Nicholas returned to where he had left Smike. Newman had not been home. He wouldn’t be, till twelve o’clock; there was no chance of it. Was there no possibility of sending to fetch him if it were only for an instant, or forwarding to him one line of writing to which he might return a verbal reply? That was quite impracticable. He was not at Golden Square, and probably had been sent to execute some commission at a distance.
With his heart racing and feeling a sense of impending disaster, Nicholas went back to where he had left Smike. Newman hadn’t returned home. He wouldn’t be back until midnight; there was no chance of that. Was there any way to send for him, even for just a moment, or to get him a quick note that he could respond to verbally? That seemed completely unfeasible. He wasn’t at Golden Square and was probably out handling some task far away.
Nicholas tried to remain quietly where he was, but he felt so nervous and excited that he could not sit still. He seemed to be losing time unless he was moving. It was an absurd fancy, he knew, but he was wholly unable to resist it. So, he took up his hat and rambled out again.
Nicholas tried to stay still, but he felt too nervous and excited to do so. He felt like he was wasting time unless he was on the move. He knew it was a silly thought, but he couldn’t help it. So, he grabbed his hat and wandered out again.
He strolled westward this time, pacing the long streets with hurried footsteps, and agitated by a thousand misgivings and apprehensions which he could not overcome. He passed into Hyde Park, now silent and deserted, and increased his rate of walking as if in the hope of leaving his thoughts behind. They crowded upon him more thickly, however, now there were no passing objects to attract his attention; and the one idea was always uppermost, that some stroke of ill-fortune must have occurred so calamitous in its nature that all were fearful of disclosing it to him. The old question arose again and again—What could it be? Nicholas walked till he was weary, but was not one bit the wiser; and indeed he came out of the Park at last a great deal more confused and perplexed than when he went in.
He walked west this time, pacing down the long streets with quick steps, overwhelmed by a thousand worries and fears that he couldn't shake off. He entered Hyde Park, now quiet and empty, and quickened his pace as if hoping to leave his thoughts behind. Unfortunately, they pressed in on him even more now that there were no distractions; and the one thought that kept dominating his mind was that something must have happened that was so disastrous everyone was afraid to tell him. The same question kept popping up—What could it be? Nicholas walked until he was tired but didn't learn anything new; in fact, he left the Park feeling even more confused and troubled than when he entered.
He had taken scarcely anything to eat or drink since early in the morning, and felt quite worn out and exhausted. As he returned languidly towards the point from which he had started, along one of the thoroughfares which lie between Park Lane and Bond Street, he passed a handsome hotel, before which he stopped mechanically.
He had barely eaten or drunk anything since early that morning and felt totally worn out and exhausted. As he slowly made his way back to where he had started, along one of the streets between Park Lane and Bond Street, he passed a luxurious hotel and stopped there without thinking.
‘An expensive place, I dare say,’ thought Nicholas; ‘but a pint of wine and a biscuit are no great debauch wherever they are had. And yet I don’t know.’
‘An expensive place, I must say,’ thought Nicholas; ‘but having a pint of wine and a biscuit isn't a big indulgence no matter where you are. Still, I’m not sure.’
He walked on a few steps, but looking wistfully down the long vista of gas-lamps before him, and thinking how long it would take to reach the end of it and being besides in that kind of mood in which a man is most disposed to yield to his first impulse—and being, besides, strongly attracted to the hotel, in part by curiosity, and in part by some odd mixture of feelings which he would have been troubled to define—Nicholas turned back again, and walked into the coffee-room.
He took a few steps forward, but as he gazed longingly down the row of gas lamps ahead of him, thinking about how long it would take to reach the end, and feeling in a mood where he's most likely to follow his first instinct—plus, feeling a strong pull towards the hotel, partly out of curiosity and partly because of some strange mix of emotions he couldn't quite put into words—Nicholas turned around and walked into the coffee room.
It was very handsomely furnished. The walls were ornamented with the choicest specimens of French paper, enriched with a gilded cornice of elegant design. The floor was covered with a rich carpet; and two superb mirrors, one above the chimneypiece and one at the opposite end of the room reaching from floor to ceiling, multiplied the other beauties and added new ones of their own to enhance the general effect. There was a rather noisy party of four gentlemen in a box by the fire-place, and only two other persons present—both elderly gentlemen, and both alone.
It was very nicely furnished. The walls were decorated with the finest French wallpaper, enhanced by a beautifully designed gilded cornice. The floor was covered with a luxurious carpet; and two stunning mirrors, one above the fireplace and one at the opposite end of the room stretching from floor to ceiling, reflected the other beauties and added new ones of their own to enhance the overall effect. There was a rather loud group of four men in a box by the fireplace, and only two other people present—both older men, and both alone.
Observing all this in the first comprehensive glance with which a stranger surveys a place that is new to him, Nicholas sat himself down in the box next to the noisy party, with his back towards them, and postponing his order for a pint of claret until such time as the waiter and one of the elderly gentlemen should have settled a disputed question relative to the price of an item in the bill of fare, took up a newspaper and began to read.
Taking in everything at a glance, as a stranger does when visiting a new place, Nicholas sat down in the box next to the loud group, facing away from them. He held off on ordering a pint of claret until the waiter and one of the older gentlemen resolved a disagreement about the price of something on the menu. In the meantime, he picked up a newspaper and started reading.
He had not read twenty lines, and was in truth himself dozing, when he was startled by the mention of his sister’s name. ‘Little Kate Nickleby’ were the words that caught his ear. He raised his head in amazement, and as he did so, saw by the reflection in the opposite glass, that two of the party behind him had risen and were standing before the fire. ‘It must have come from one of them,’ thought Nicholas. He waited to hear more with a countenance of some indignation, for the tone of speech had been anything but respectful, and the appearance of the individual whom he presumed to have been the speaker was coarse and swaggering.
He had barely read twenty lines and was actually dozing off when he was jolted by hearing his sister’s name. “Little Kate Nickleby” were the words that grabbed his attention. He lifted his head in surprise and, as he did, noticed in the reflection of the opposite glass that two people behind him had stood up and were now in front of the fire. “It must have come from one of them,” Nicholas thought. He waited to hear more, visibly annoyed, since the tone had been anything but respectful, and the person he assumed was speaking looked rough and arrogant.

Original
This person—so Nicholas observed in the same glance at the mirror which had enabled him to see his face—was standing with his back to the fire conversing with a younger man, who stood with his back to the company, wore his hat, and was adjusting his shirt-collar by the aid of the glass. They spoke in whispers, now and then bursting into a loud laugh, but Nicholas could catch no repetition of the words, nor anything sounding at all like the words, which had attracted his attention.
This person—Nicholas noticed in the same glance at the mirror that let him see his face—was standing with his back to the fire, talking to a younger guy, who had his back to everyone, was wearing his hat, and was fixing his shirt collar in the mirror. They were speaking quietly, occasionally breaking into loud laughter, but Nicholas couldn’t make out any of the words, nor anything that sounded even close to the words that had caught his attention.
At length the two resumed their seats, and more wine being ordered, the party grew louder in their mirth. Still there was no reference made to anybody with whom he was acquainted, and Nicholas became persuaded that his excited fancy had either imagined the sounds altogether, or converted some other words into the name which had been so much in his thoughts.
At last, the two of them sat down again, and with more wine ordered, the group became louder with their laughter. Still, no one mentioned anyone he knew, and Nicholas started to believe that his overactive imagination had either made up the sounds entirely or had twisted some other words into the name he had been thinking about so much.
‘It is remarkable too,’ thought Nicholas: ‘if it had been “Kate” or “Kate Nickleby,” I should not have been so much surprised: but “little Kate Nickleby!”’
‘It’s also amazing,’ thought Nicholas: ‘if it had been “Kate” or “Kate Nickleby,” I wouldn’t have been so surprised: but “little Kate Nickleby!”’
The wine coming at the moment prevented his finishing the sentence. He swallowed a glassful and took up the paper again. At that instant—
The wine he was drinking at that moment interrupted his sentence. He downed a glassful and picked up the paper again. At that moment—
‘Little Kate Nickleby!’ cried the voice behind him.
‘Little Kate Nickleby!’ shouted the voice behind him.
‘I was right,’ muttered Nicholas as the paper fell from his hand. ‘And it was the man I supposed.’
‘I was right,’ Nicholas mumbled as the paper dropped from his hand. ‘And it was the guy I thought it was.’
‘As there was a proper objection to drinking her in heel-taps,’ said the voice, ‘we’ll give her the first glass in the new magnum. Little Kate Nickleby!’
‘Since there was a valid reason to avoid drinking her in heel-taps,’ said the voice, ‘we’ll give her the first glass from the new magnum. Little Kate Nickleby!’
‘Little Kate Nickleby,’ cried the other three. And the glasses were set down empty.
‘Little Kate Nickleby,’ shouted the other three. And the glasses were placed down empty.
Keenly alive to the tone and manner of this slight and careless mention of his sister’s name in a public place, Nicholas fired at once; but he kept himself quiet by a great effort, and did not even turn his head.
Keenly aware of the tone and casual way his sister’s name was mentioned in public, Nicholas felt a surge of anger immediately; however, he made a significant effort to stay calm and didn’t even turn his head.
‘The jade!’ said the same voice which had spoken before. ‘She’s a true Nickleby—a worthy imitator of her old uncle Ralph—she hangs back to be more sought after—so does he; nothing to be got out of Ralph unless you follow him up, and then the money comes doubly welcome, and the bargain doubly hard, for you’re impatient and he isn’t. Oh! infernal cunning.’
‘The jade!’ said the same voice that had spoken before. ‘She’s a true Nickleby—a perfect imitator of her old uncle Ralph—she holds back to be more desired—so does he; there’s nothing to get from Ralph unless you chase him down, and then the money is twice as welcome, but the deal is twice as tough, because you’re eager and he isn’t. Oh! what wicked cleverness.’
‘Infernal cunning,’ echoed two voices.
‘Diabolical cleverness,’ echoed two voices.
Nicholas was in a perfect agony as the two elderly gentlemen opposite, rose one after the other and went away, lest they should be the means of his losing one word of what was said. But the conversation was suspended as they withdrew, and resumed with even greater freedom when they had left the room.
Nicholas was in a total panic as the two older gentlemen across from him got up one after the other and left, worried that they might be the reason he missed even a single word of what was being said. But the conversation came to a halt when they walked out, and it picked up again with even more openness once they were gone.
‘I am afraid,’ said the younger gentleman, ‘that the old woman has grown jea-a-lous, and locked her up. Upon my soul it looks like it.’
"I’m worried," said the younger man, "that the old woman has become jealous and locked her up. Honestly, it really seems that way."
‘If they quarrel and little Nickleby goes home to her mother, so much the better,’ said the first. ‘I can do anything with the old lady. She’ll believe anything I tell her.’
‘If they fight and little Nickleby goes home to her mom, that’s even better,’ said the first. ‘I can handle the old lady. She’ll believe whatever I say.’
‘Egad that’s true,’ returned the other voice. ‘Ha, ha, ha! Poor deyvle!’
"Wow, that's true," replied the other voice. "Ha, ha, ha! Poor devil!"
The laugh was taken up by the two voices which always came in together, and became general at Mrs. Nickleby’s expense. Nicholas turned burning hot with rage, but he commanded himself for the moment, and waited to hear more.
The laugh was picked up by the two voices that always chimed in together and became widespread at Mrs. Nickleby’s expense. Nicholas felt a surge of anger, but he kept his cool for the time being and waited to hear more.
What he heard need not be repeated here. Suffice it that as the wine went round he heard enough to acquaint him with the characters and designs of those whose conversation he overhead; to possess him with the full extent of Ralph’s villainy, and the real reason of his own presence being required in London. He heard all this and more. He heard his sister’s sufferings derided, and her virtuous conduct jeered at and brutally misconstrued; he heard her name bandied from mouth to mouth, and herself made the subject of coarse and insolent wagers, free speech, and licentious jesting.
What he heard doesn't need to be repeated here. It’s enough to say that as the wine flowed, he gathered enough to understand the characters and intentions of those whose conversation he overheard; to grasp the full extent of Ralph’s treachery, and the real reason he was called to London. He heard all this and more. He heard his sister’s pain mocked, and her virtuous actions ridiculed and cruelly misinterpreted; he heard her name tossed around casually, and she became the topic of crude and disrespectful bets, vulgar comments, and inappropriate jokes.
The man who had spoken first, led the conversation, and indeed almost engrossed it, being only stimulated from time to time by some slight observation from one or other of his companions. To him then Nicholas addressed himself when he was sufficiently composed to stand before the party, and force the words from his parched and scorching throat.
The man who spoke first led the conversation and pretty much took over, only occasionally interrupted by a comment from one of his friends. After he calmed down enough to face the group, Nicholas directed his words to him, struggling to get them out through his dry and burning throat.
‘Let me have a word with you, sir,’ said Nicholas.
“Can I talk to you for a minute, sir?” said Nicholas.
‘With me, sir?’ retorted Sir Mulberry Hawk, eyeing him in disdainful surprise.
‘With me, sir?’ replied Sir Mulberry Hawk, looking at him in contemptuous surprise.
‘I said with you,’ replied Nicholas, speaking with great difficulty, for his passion choked him.
‘I said with you,’ replied Nicholas, struggling to speak, as his emotion was overwhelming him.
‘A mysterious stranger, upon my soul!’ exclaimed Sir Mulberry, raising his wine-glass to his lips, and looking round upon his friends.
‘A mysterious stranger, I swear!’ exclaimed Sir Mulberry, lifting his wine glass to his lips and glancing around at his friends.
‘Will you step apart with me for a few minutes, or do you refuse?’ said Nicholas sternly.
“Will you step aside with me for a few minutes, or will you refuse?” Nicholas said firmly.
Sir Mulberry merely paused in the act of drinking, and bade him either name his business or leave the table.
Sir Mulberry just stopped drinking for a moment and told him to either say what he wanted or get out of the seat.
Nicholas drew a card from his pocket, and threw it before him.
Nicholas pulled a card from his pocket and tossed it in front of him.
‘There, sir,’ said Nicholas; ‘my business you will guess.’
‘There you go, sir,’ said Nicholas; ‘you'll figure out what I’m here for.’
A momentary expression of astonishment, not unmixed with some confusion, appeared in the face of Sir Mulberry as he read the name; but he subdued it in an instant, and tossing the card to Lord Verisopht, who sat opposite, drew a toothpick from a glass before him, and very leisurely applied it to his mouth.
A brief look of surprise, mixed with a bit of confusion, crossed Sir Mulberry's face as he read the name; but he quickly hid it, tossed the card to Lord Verisopht, who was sitting across from him, and casually took a toothpick from a glass in front of him, using it at a relaxed pace.
‘Your name and address?’ said Nicholas, turning paler as his passion kindled.
“Your name and address?” Nicholas asked, his face getting paler as his anger grew.
‘I shall give you neither,’ replied Sir Mulberry.
"I won’t give you either," replied Sir Mulberry.
‘If there is a gentleman in this party,’ said Nicholas, looking round and scarcely able to make his white lips form the words, ‘he will acquaint me with the name and residence of this man.’
'If there's a gentleman in this group,' said Nicholas, glancing around and hardly able to make his pale lips form the words, 'he will let me know the name and address of this man.'
There was a dead silence.
There was complete silence.
‘I am the brother of the young lady who has been the subject of conversation here,’ said Nicholas. ‘I denounce this person as a liar, and impeach him as a coward. If he has a friend here, he will save him the disgrace of the paltry attempt to conceal his name—and utterly useless one—for I will find it out, nor leave him until I have.’
‘I am the brother of the young woman we've been talking about,’ said Nicholas. ‘I call this person a liar and accuse him of being a coward. If he has a friend here, that friend should spare him the shame of this pathetic attempt to hide his identity—and a completely pointless one—because I will find out who he is, and I won’t stop until I do.’
Sir Mulberry looked at him contemptuously, and, addressing his companions, said—
Sir Mulberry looked at him with disdain and said to his friends—
‘Let the fellow talk, I have nothing serious to say to boys of his station; and his pretty sister shall save him a broken head, if he talks till midnight.’
‘Let the guy talk, I have nothing important to say to boys like him; and his pretty sister can save him a broken head if he talks until midnight.’
‘You are a base and spiritless scoundrel!’ said Nicholas, ‘and shall be proclaimed so to the world. I will know you; I will follow you home if you walk the streets till morning.’
‘You are a low and heartless coward!’ said Nicholas, ‘and I will make sure the world knows it. I will find out who you are; I will follow you home if it takes me until morning.’
Sir Mulberry’s hand involuntarily closed upon the decanter, and he seemed for an instant about to launch it at the head of his challenger. But he only filled his glass, and laughed in derision.
Sir Mulberry's hand instinctively tightened around the decanter, and for a moment, he looked like he was going to throw it at his opponent's head. But he just poured himself a drink and laughed mockingly.
Nicholas sat himself down, directly opposite to the party, and, summoning the waiter, paid his bill.
Nicholas sat down directly across from the group and, calling the waiter over, settled his bill.
‘Do you know that person’s name?’ he inquired of the man in an audible voice; pointing out Sir Mulberry as he put the question.
“Do you know that person’s name?” he asked the man loudly, pointing to Sir Mulberry as he spoke.
Sir Mulberry laughed again, and the two voices which had always spoken together, echoed the laugh; but rather feebly.
Sir Mulberry laughed again, and the two voices that always spoke together echoed the laugh, but it was a bit weak.
‘That gentleman, sir?’ replied the waiter, who, no doubt, knew his cue, and answered with just as little respect, and just as much impertinence as he could safely show: ‘no, sir, I do not, sir.’
‘That guy, sir?’ replied the waiter, who, no doubt, knew his cue, and answered with just as little respect, and just as much sass as he could safely show: ‘no, sir, I don’t, sir.’
‘Here, you sir,’ cried Sir Mulberry, as the man was retiring; ‘do you know that person’s name?’
‘Hey, you there,’ shouted Sir Mulberry as the man was leaving; ‘do you know that person’s name?’
‘Name, sir? No, sir.’
“What's your name, sir? No, sir.”
‘Then you’ll find it there,’ said Sir Mulberry, throwing Nicholas’s card towards him; ‘and when you have made yourself master of it, put that piece of pasteboard in the fire—do you hear me?’
‘Then you’ll find it there,’ said Sir Mulberry, tossing Nicholas’s card towards him; ‘and once you’ve figured it out, toss that piece of cardboard in the fire—do you hear me?’
The man grinned, and, looking doubtfully at Nicholas, compromised the matter by sticking the card in the chimney-glass. Having done this, he retired.
The man smiled and, casting a doubtful glance at Nicholas, settled the issue by placing the card in the mirror above the fireplace. After that, he left.
Nicholas folded his arms, and biting his lip, sat perfectly quiet; sufficiently expressing by his manner, however, a firm determination to carry his threat of following Sir Mulberry home, into steady execution.
Nicholas crossed his arms and bit his lip, sitting completely still; his demeanor clearly showed he was resolutely determined to go through with his threat of following Sir Mulberry home.
It was evident from the tone in which the younger member of the party appeared to remonstrate with his friend, that he objected to this course of proceeding, and urged him to comply with the request which Nicholas had made. Sir Mulberry, however, who was not quite sober, and who was in a sullen and dogged state of obstinacy, soon silenced the representations of his weak young friend, and further seemed—as if to save himself from a repetition of them—to insist on being left alone. However this might have been, the young gentleman and the two who had always spoken together, actually rose to go after a short interval, and presently retired, leaving their friend alone with Nicholas.
It was clear from the way the younger member of the group was trying to reason with his friend that he disagreed with what was happening and was urging him to go along with Nicholas's request. However, Sir Mulberry, who was not entirely sober and in a stubborn and moody state, quickly silenced the concerns of his young friend and seemed—perhaps to avoid hearing them again—to insist on being left alone. Regardless of the situation, the young man and the two who always spoke together eventually stood up to leave after a short while and soon walked away, leaving their friend alone with Nicholas.
It will be very readily supposed that to one in the condition of Nicholas, the minutes appeared to move with leaden wings indeed, and that their progress did not seem the more rapid from the monotonous ticking of a French clock, or the shrill sound of its little bell which told the quarters. But there he sat; and in his old seat on the opposite side of the room reclined Sir Mulberry Hawk, with his legs upon the cushion, and his handkerchief thrown negligently over his knees: finishing his magnum of claret with the utmost coolness and indifference.
It’s easy to assume that for someone like Nicholas, the minutes dragged on painfully slow, and their passing felt even slower thanks to the steady ticking of a French clock and the sharp chime of its little bell marking each quarter. But there he was, sitting there; and in his usual spot across the room lounged Sir Mulberry Hawk, with his legs resting on the cushion and a handkerchief casually draped over his knees, finishing off his bottle of claret with complete calm and indifference.
Thus they remained in perfect silence for upwards of an hour—Nicholas would have thought for three hours at least, but that the little bell had only gone four times. Twice or thrice he looked angrily and impatiently round; but there was Sir Mulberry in the same attitude, putting his glass to his lips from time to time, and looking vacantly at the wall, as if he were wholly ignorant of the presence of any living person.
Thus they stayed in complete silence for over an hour—Nicholas would have guessed it was at least three hours, but the little bell had only rung four times. Two or three times he looked around angrily and impatiently; but there was Sir Mulberry in the same position, bringing his glass to his lips occasionally and staring blankly at the wall, as if he were completely unaware of anyone else around.
At length he yawned, stretched himself, and rose; walked coolly to the glass, and having surveyed himself therein, turned round and honoured Nicholas with a long and contemptuous stare. Nicholas stared again with right good-will; Sir Mulberry shrugged his shoulders, smiled slightly, rang the bell, and ordered the waiter to help him on with his greatcoat.
At last, he yawned, stretched, and got up; walked casually to the mirror, checked himself out, turned around, and gave Nicholas a long and dismissive look. Nicholas returned the gaze with enthusiasm; Sir Mulberry shrugged, smiled a little, rang the bell, and asked the waiter to help him put on his overcoat.
The man did so, and held the door open.
The man did that and held the door open.
‘Don’t wait,’ said Sir Mulberry; and they were alone again.
‘Don’t wait,’ Sir Mulberry said, and they were alone again.
Sir Mulberry took several turns up and down the room, whistling carelessly all the time; stopped to finish the last glass of claret which he had poured out a few minutes before, walked again, put on his hat, adjusted it by the glass, drew on his gloves, and, at last, walked slowly out. Nicholas, who had been fuming and chafing until he was nearly wild, darted from his seat, and followed him: so closely, that before the door had swung upon its hinges after Sir Mulberry’s passing out, they stood side by side in the street together.
Sir Mulberry paced back and forth in the room, whistling nonchalantly the whole time; he paused to finish the last glass of claret he had poured a few minutes earlier, then walked around again, put on his hat, adjusted it in front of the mirror, pulled on his gloves, and finally, walked slowly out. Nicholas, who had been seething with frustration until he was nearly crazy, jumped from his seat and followed him so closely that before the door had even finished swinging after Sir Mulberry left, they stood side by side on the street.
There was a private cabriolet in waiting; the groom opened the apron, and jumped out to the horse’s head.
There was a private convertible waiting; the groom opened the cover and jumped out to lead the horse.
‘Will you make yourself known to me?’ asked Nicholas in a suppressed voice.
“Will you introduce yourself to me?” Nicholas asked in a hushed voice.
‘No,’ replied the other fiercely, and confirming the refusal with an oath. ‘No.’
‘No,’ the other responded fiercely, backing up the refusal with an oath. ‘No.’
‘If you trust to your horse’s speed, you will find yourself mistaken,’ said Nicholas. ‘I will accompany you. By Heaven I will, if I hang on to the foot-board.’
‘If you rely on your horse’s speed, you’ll be mistaken,’ said Nicholas. ‘I’ll go with you. By Heaven I will, even if I have to hang on to the foot-board.’
‘You shall be horsewhipped if you do,’ returned Sir Mulberry.
"You'll be horsewhipped if you do," replied Sir Mulberry.
‘You are a villain,’ said Nicholas.
"You're a villain," Nicholas said.
‘You are an errand-boy for aught I know,’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk.
'As far as I know, you're just a delivery guy,' said Sir Mulberry Hawk.
‘I am the son of a country gentleman,’ returned Nicholas, ‘your equal in birth and education, and your superior I trust in everything besides. I tell you again, Miss Nickleby is my sister. Will you or will you not answer for your unmanly and brutal conduct?’
‘I’m the son of a country gentleman,’ Nicholas replied, ‘equal to you in birth and education, and I hope I’m superior to you in every other way. I’ll say it again, Miss Nickleby is my sister. Will you or will you not be accountable for your unmanly and brutal behavior?’
‘To a proper champion—yes. To you—no,’ returned Sir Mulberry, taking the reins in his hand. ‘Stand out of the way, dog. William, let go her head.’
‘To a true champion—yes. To you—no,’ replied Sir Mulberry, taking the reins in his hand. ‘Get out of the way, dog. William, release her head.’
‘You had better not,’ cried Nicholas, springing on the step as Sir Mulberry jumped in, and catching at the reins. ‘He has no command over the horse, mind. You shall not go—you shall not, I swear—till you have told me who you are.’
‘You’d better not,’ shouted Nicholas, leaping onto the step as Sir Mulberry got in, grabbing at the reins. ‘He can’t control the horse, remember. You’re not leaving—you’re not, I promise—until you tell me who you are.’
The groom hesitated, for the mare, who was a high-spirited animal and thorough-bred, plunged so violently that he could scarcely hold her.
The groom hesitated, as the mare, a spirited thoroughbred, reared up so violently that he could barely control her.
‘Leave go, I tell you!’ thundered his master.
“Let go, I’m telling you!” his master shouted.
The man obeyed. The animal reared and plunged as though it would dash the carriage into a thousand pieces, but Nicholas, blind to all sense of danger, and conscious of nothing but his fury, still maintained his place and his hold upon the reins.
The man complied. The animal bucked and surged as if it wanted to smash the carriage to bits, but Nicholas, oblivious to all danger and focused only on his anger, held his position and kept his grip on the reins.
‘Will you unclasp your hand?’
"Can you let go of your hand?"
‘Will you tell me who you are?’
‘Will you tell me who you are?’
‘No!’
‘No!’
‘No!’
'No!'
In less time than the quickest tongue could tell it, these words were exchanged, and Sir Mulberry shortening his whip, applied it furiously to the head and shoulders of Nicholas. It was broken in the struggle; Nicholas gained the heavy handle, and with it laid open one side of his antagonist’s face from the eye to the lip. He saw the gash; knew that the mare had darted off at a wild mad gallop; a hundred lights danced in his eyes, and he felt himself flung violently upon the ground.
In no time at all, these words were exchanged, and Sir Mulberry, tightening his grip on the whip, struck Nicholas fiercely on the head and shoulders. The whip broke in the scuffle; Nicholas grabbed the heavy handle and used it to cut open one side of his opponent's face from the eye to the lip. He saw the wound, realized that the mare had bolted off in a wild gallop; a hundred lights flashed in his eyes, and he felt himself thrown violently to the ground.
He was giddy and sick, but staggered to his feet directly, roused by the loud shouts of the men who were tearing up the street, and screaming to those ahead to clear the way. He was conscious of a torrent of people rushing quickly by—looking up, could discern the cabriolet whirled along the foot-pavement with frightful rapidity—then heard a loud cry, the smashing of some heavy body, and the breaking of glass—and then the crowd closed in in the distance, and he could see or hear no more.
He felt dizzy and nauseous but got to his feet immediately, jolted by the loud shouts of the men rushing down the street, yelling at those ahead to make way. He was aware of a wave of people hurrying past—looking up, he could see the cabriolet zipping along the sidewalk at a terrifying speed—then he heard a loud scream, the crash of something heavy, and the shattering of glass—and then the crowd closed in at a distance, and he could see or hear no more.
The general attention had been entirely directed from himself to the person in the carriage, and he was quite alone. Rightly judging that under such circumstances it would be madness to follow, he turned down a bye-street in search of the nearest coach-stand, finding after a minute or two that he was reeling like a drunken man, and aware for the first time of a stream of blood that was trickling down his face and breast.
The crowd's attention had completely shifted from him to the person in the carriage, leaving him all alone. Realizing that it would be crazy to follow, he took a side street to find the nearest taxi stand. After a minute or two, he noticed he was swaying like a drunkard and, for the first time, he became aware of a stream of blood trickling down his face and chest.
CHAPTER 33
In which Mr. Ralph Nickleby is relieved, by a very expeditious Process, from all Commerce with his Relations
In which Mr. Ralph Nickleby is quickly freed from any dealings with his relatives
Smike and Newman Noggs, who in his impatience had returned home long before the time agreed upon, sat before the fire, listening anxiously to every footstep on the stairs, and the slightest sound that stirred within the house, for the approach of Nicholas. Time had worn on, and it was growing late. He had promised to be back in an hour; and his prolonged absence began to excite considerable alarm in the minds of both, as was abundantly testified by the blank looks they cast upon each other at every new disappointment.
Smike and Newman Noggs, who had returned home early out of impatience, sat in front of the fire, anxiously listening to every footstep on the stairs and every little noise in the house, waiting for Nicholas to arrive. Time passed, and it was getting late. He had promised to be back in an hour, and his long absence was starting to cause a lot of worry for both of them, as shown by the worried expressions they exchanged with every disappointment.
At length a coach was heard to stop, and Newman ran out to light Nicholas up the stairs. Beholding him in the trim described at the conclusion of the last chapter, he stood aghast in wonder and consternation.
At last, a coach was heard to stop, and Newman ran out to help Nicholas up the stairs. Seeing him looking as described at the end of the last chapter, he stood in shock and confusion.
‘Don’t be alarmed,’ said Nicholas, hurrying him back into the room. ‘There is no harm done, beyond what a basin of water can repair.’
“Don’t worry,” Nicholas said, pulling him back into the room. “There’s nothing wrong that a bowl of water can’t fix.”
‘No harm!’ cried Newman, passing his hands hastily over the back and arms of Nicholas, as if to assure himself that he had broken no bones. ‘What have you been doing?’
‘No harm!’ cried Newman, quickly running his hands over Nicholas's back and arms to check that he hadn't broken any bones. ‘What have you been up to?’
‘I know all,’ interrupted Nicholas; ‘I have heard a part, and guessed the rest. But before I remove one jot of these stains, I must hear the whole from you. You see I am collected. My resolution is taken. Now, my good friend, speak out; for the time for any palliation or concealment is past, and nothing will avail Ralph Nickleby now.’
‘I know everything,’ interrupted Nicholas; ‘I’ve heard part of it and figured out the rest. But before I clear away any of these stains, I need to hear the whole story from you. You see, I’m calm. I’ve made up my mind. Now, my good friend, just tell me the truth; the time for any excuses or hiding is over, and nothing will help Ralph Nickleby now.’
‘Your dress is torn in several places; you walk lame, and I am sure you are suffering pain,’ said Newman. ‘Let me see to your hurts first.’
“Your dress is torn in several places; you're walking with a limp, and I bet you're in pain,” said Newman. “Let me take care of your injuries first.”
‘I have no hurts to see to, beyond a little soreness and stiffness that will soon pass off,’ said Nicholas, seating himself with some difficulty. ‘But if I had fractured every limb, and still preserved my senses, you should not bandage one till you had told me what I have the right to know. Come,’ said Nicholas, giving his hand to Noggs. ‘You had a sister of your own, you told me once, who died before you fell into misfortune. Now think of her, and tell me, Newman.’
‘I’m not hurt, just a bit sore and stiff, but that’ll fade soon,’ Nicholas said as he sat down with some effort. ‘Even if I had broken every bone in my body, as long as I was still aware, you wouldn’t wrap me up until you told me what I have the right to know. Come on,’ Nicholas said, extending his hand to Noggs. ‘You once mentioned you had a sister who died before you fell on hard times. Think of her now and tell me, Newman.’
‘Yes, I will, I will,’ said Noggs. ‘I’ll tell you the whole truth.’
‘Yes, I will, I will,’ said Noggs. ‘I’ll tell you the whole truth.’
Newman did so. Nicholas nodded his head from time to time, as it corroborated the particulars he had already gleaned; but he fixed his eyes upon the fire, and did not look round once.
Newman did that. Nicholas nodded occasionally, as it confirmed the details he had already picked up; but he kept his eyes on the fire and didn't look around even once.
His recital ended, Newman insisted upon his young friend’s stripping off his coat and allowing whatever injuries he had received to be properly tended. Nicholas, after some opposition, at length consented, and, while some pretty severe bruises on his arms and shoulders were being rubbed with oil and vinegar, and various other efficacious remedies which Newman borrowed from the different lodgers, related in what manner they had been received. The recital made a strong impression on the warm imagination of Newman; for when Nicholas came to the violent part of the quarrel, he rubbed so hard, as to occasion him the most exquisite pain, which he would not have exhibited, however, for the world, it being perfectly clear that, for the moment, Newman was operating on Sir Mulberry Hawk, and had quite lost sight of his real patient.
After his performance, Newman insisted that his young friend take off his coat so his injuries could be properly treated. Nicholas, after some reluctance, finally agreed, and while they rubbed some pretty serious bruises on his arms and shoulders with oil and vinegar, along with various other effective remedies that Newman borrowed from the other lodgers, he explained how he got them. The story left a strong impact on Newman’s vivid imagination; when Nicholas described the most intense part of the fight, Newman rubbed so hard that it caused Nicholas severe pain, which he wouldn’t dare show, as it was clear that, for the moment, Newman was treating Sir Mulberry Hawk instead of focusing on his actual patient.
This martyrdom over, Nicholas arranged with Newman that while he was otherwise occupied next morning, arrangements should be made for his mother’s immediately quitting her present residence, and also for dispatching Miss La Creevy to break the intelligence to her. He then wrapped himself in Smike’s greatcoat, and repaired to the inn where they were to pass the night, and where (after writing a few lines to Ralph, the delivery of which was to be intrusted to Newman next day), he endeavoured to obtain the repose of which he stood so much in need.
This martyrdom over, Nicholas made plans with Newman that, while he was busy the next morning, they would arrange for his mother to leave her current home immediately and for Miss La Creevy to deliver the news to her. He then wrapped himself in Smike’s greatcoat and went to the inn where they were spending the night. After writing a few lines to Ralph, which Newman would deliver the next day, he tried to get the rest he desperately needed.
Drunken men, they say, may roll down precipices, and be quite unconscious of any serious personal inconvenience when their reason returns. The remark may possibly apply to injuries received in other kinds of violent excitement: certain it is, that although Nicholas experienced some pain on first awakening next morning, he sprung out of bed as the clock struck seven, with very little difficulty, and was soon as much on the alert as if nothing had occurred.
Drunken men, it’s said, can tumble down cliffs and not even realize they’ve hurt themselves once they sober up. This might also ring true for injuries from other kinds of extreme excitement. It’s clear that, although Nicholas felt some pain when he first woke up the next morning, he jumped out of bed as soon as the clock struck seven, without much trouble, and was soon as alert as if nothing had happened.
Merely looking into Smike’s room, and telling him that Newman Noggs would call for him very shortly, Nicholas descended into the street, and calling a hackney coach, bade the man drive to Mrs. Wititterly’s, according to the direction which Newman had given him on the previous night.
Just peeking into Smike's room and telling him that Newman Noggs would be by to pick him up soon, Nicholas went downstairs and hailed a cab, telling the driver to take him to Mrs. Wititterly's, following the instructions Newman had given him the night before.
It wanted a quarter to eight when they reached Cadogan Place. Nicholas began to fear that no one might be stirring at that early hour, when he was relieved by the sight of a female servant, employed in cleaning the door-steps. By this functionary he was referred to the doubtful page, who appeared with dishevelled hair and a very warm and glossy face, as of a page who had just got out of bed.
It was about a quarter to eight when they arrived at Cadogan Place. Nicholas started to worry that no one would be awake at that early hour, but he felt reassured when he saw a female servant cleaning the doorsteps. She directed him to the rather unkempt page, who showed up with messy hair and a flushed, shiny face, looking like someone who had just rolled out of bed.
By this young gentleman he was informed that Miss Nickleby was then taking her morning’s walk in the gardens before the house. On the question being propounded whether he could go and find her, the page desponded and thought not; but being stimulated with a shilling, the page grew sanguine and thought he could.
By this young man, he learned that Miss Nickleby was taking her morning walk in the gardens in front of the house. When asked if he could go find her, the page seemed doubtful at first, but after being encouraged with a shilling, he became optimistic and thought he could.
‘Say to Miss Nickleby that her brother is here, and in great haste to see her,’ said Nicholas.
“Tell Miss Nickleby that her brother is here and really eager to see her,” said Nicholas.
The plated buttons disappeared with an alacrity most unusual to them, and Nicholas paced the room in a state of feverish agitation which made the delay even of a minute insupportable. He soon heard a light footstep which he well knew, and before he could advance to meet her, Kate had fallen on his neck and burst into tears.
The shiny buttons vanished unusually quickly, and Nicholas paced the room in a frantic state of agitation that made even a minute's delay unbearable. He soon heard a light footstep he recognized, and before he could step forward to greet her, Kate had thrown herself onto him and started crying.
‘My darling girl,’ said Nicholas as he embraced her. ‘How pale you are!’
‘My dear girl,’ said Nicholas as he hugged her. ‘You look so pale!’
‘I have been so unhappy here, dear brother,’ sobbed poor Kate; ‘so very, very miserable. Do not leave me here, dear Nicholas, or I shall die of a broken heart.’
‘I’ve been so unhappy here, dear brother,’ sobbed poor Kate; ‘so very, very miserable. Please don’t leave me here, dear Nicholas, or I’ll die of a broken heart.’
‘I will leave you nowhere,’ answered Nicholas—‘never again, Kate,’ he cried, moved in spite of himself as he folded her to his heart. ‘Tell me that I acted for the best. Tell me that we parted because I feared to bring misfortune on your head; that it was a trial to me no less than to yourself, and that if I did wrong it was in ignorance of the world and unknowingly.’
“I won’t leave you anywhere,” Nicholas replied. “Never again, Kate,” he exclaimed, feeling emotional as he pulled her close. “Tell me that I did what was best. Tell me that we separated because I was scared of bringing trouble to you; that it was just as hard for me as it was for you, and that if I messed up, it was just because I didn’t understand the world and didn’t know any better.”
‘Why should I tell you what we know so well?’ returned Kate soothingly. ‘Nicholas—dear Nicholas—how can you give way thus?’
“Why should I tell you what we know so well?” Kate replied calmly. “Nicholas—dear Nicholas—how can you just give in like this?”
‘It is such bitter reproach to me to know what you have undergone,’ returned her brother; ‘to see you so much altered, and yet so kind and patient—God!’ cried Nicholas, clenching his fist and suddenly changing his tone and manner, ‘it sets my whole blood on fire again. You must leave here with me directly; you should not have slept here last night, but that I knew all this too late. To whom can I speak, before we drive away?’
‘It’s such a bitter reminder for me to know what you’ve been through,’ her brother replied. ‘Seeing you so changed, yet still so kind and patient—God!’ Nicholas shouted, clenching his fist and suddenly shifting his tone and demeanor, ‘it drives me crazy. You need to leave with me right now; you shouldn’t have slept here last night, but I realized all this too late. Who can I talk to before we head out?’
This question was most opportunely put, for at that instant Mr. Wititterly walked in, and to him Kate introduced her brother, who at once announced his purpose, and the impossibility of deferring it.
This question came at the perfect moment because just then Mr. Wititterly walked in. Kate introduced her brother to him, and he immediately stated his purpose and the impossibility of putting it off.
‘The quarter’s notice,’ said Mr. Wititterly, with the gravity of a man on the right side, ‘is not yet half expired. Therefore—’
‘The quarter’s notice,’ said Mr. Wititterly, with the seriousness of a man on the right side, ‘is not yet half expired. Therefore—’
‘Therefore,’ interposed Nicholas, ‘the quarter’s salary must be lost, sir. You will excuse this extreme haste, but circumstances require that I should immediately remove my sister, and I have not a moment’s time to lose. Whatever she brought here I will send for, if you will allow me, in the course of the day.’
‘So,’ Nicholas interrupted, ‘the quarter’s salary has to be forfeited, sir. You’ll have to excuse my urgency, but I need to move my sister right away, and I don’t have a moment to waste. I’ll arrange to get back whatever she brought here, if that’s alright with you, later today.’
Mr. Wititterly bowed, but offered no opposition to Kate’s immediate departure; with which, indeed, he was rather gratified than otherwise, Sir Tumley Snuffim having given it as his opinion, that she rather disagreed with Mrs. Wititterly’s constitution.
Mr. Wititterly bowed but didn’t object to Kate leaving right away; in fact, he was more pleased than not, since Sir Tumley Snuffim had suggested that she didn’t quite agree with Mrs. Wititterly’s constitution.
‘With regard to the trifle of salary that is due,’ said Mr. Wititterly, ‘I will’—here he was interrupted by a violent fit of coughing—‘I will—owe it to Miss Nickleby.’
"Regarding the small amount of salary that's owed," Mr. Wititterly said, "I will"—here he was interrupted by a strong coughing fit—"I will—owe it to Miss Nickleby."
Mr. Wititterly, it should be observed, was accustomed to owe small accounts, and to leave them owing. All men have some little pleasant way of their own; and this was Mr. Wititterly’s.
Mr. Wititterly was known for always having small bills that he never paid off. Everyone has their own little quirks, and this was Mr. Wititterly's.
‘If you please,’ said Nicholas. And once more offering a hurried apology for so sudden a departure, he hurried Kate into the vehicle, and bade the man drive with all speed into the city.
‘If you don’t mind,’ said Nicholas. And once again quickly apologizing for such a sudden exit, he rushed Kate into the vehicle and told the driver to head into the city as fast as possible.
To the city they went accordingly, with all the speed the hackney coach could make; and as the horses happened to live at Whitechapel and to be in the habit of taking their breakfast there, when they breakfasted at all, they performed the journey with greater expedition than could reasonably have been expected.
They went to the city as fast as the taxi could go; and since the horses usually lived in Whitechapel and were used to having their breakfast there, when they did eat breakfast, they made the trip quicker than anyone would have thought possible.
Nicholas sent Kate upstairs a few minutes before him, that his unlooked-for appearance might not alarm his mother, and when the way had been paved, presented himself with much duty and affection. Newman had not been idle, for there was a little cart at the door, and the effects were hurrying out already.
Nicholas sent Kate upstairs a few minutes ahead of him so his unexpected arrival wouldn't upset his mother. Once the coast was clear, he approached with great respect and warmth. Newman had been busy, as there was a small cart at the door and the belongings were already being loaded up.
Now, Mrs. Nickleby was not the sort of person to be told anything in a hurry, or rather to comprehend anything of peculiar delicacy or importance on a short notice. Wherefore, although the good lady had been subjected to a full hour’s preparation by little Miss La Creevy, and was now addressed in most lucid terms both by Nicholas and his sister, she was in a state of singular bewilderment and confusion, and could by no means be made to comprehend the necessity of such hurried proceedings.
Now, Mrs. Nickleby was not the kind of person who could be told anything quickly, or rather, she couldn't understand anything especially delicate or important on short notice. So, even though the kind lady had been thoroughly prepared for a full hour by little Miss La Creevy, and was now being explained to in very clear terms by Nicholas and his sister, she was still extremely bewildered and confused, and could not grasp why they needed to rush through things.
‘Why don’t you ask your uncle, my dear Nicholas, what he can possibly mean by it?’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
“Why don’t you ask your uncle, my dear Nicholas, what he might mean by that?” said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘My dear mother,’ returned Nicholas, ‘the time for talking has gone by. There is but one step to take, and that is to cast him off with the scorn and indignation he deserves. Your own honour and good name demand that, after the discovery of his vile proceedings, you should not be beholden to him one hour, even for the shelter of these bare walls.’
‘My dear mother,’ Nicholas replied, ‘the time for talking is over. There’s only one thing to do, and that’s to reject him with the scorn and anger he deserves. Your own honor and reputation require that after you’ve found out about his despicable actions, you shouldn’t owe him anything, not even for the shelter of these empty walls.’
‘To be sure,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, crying bitterly, ‘he is a brute, a monster; and the walls are very bare, and want painting too, and I have had this ceiling whitewashed at the expense of eighteen-pence, which is a very distressing thing, considering that it is so much gone into your uncle’s pocket. I never could have believed it—never.’
"Sure," Mrs. Nickleby said, crying hard, "he's a jerk, a monster; and the walls are so bare and need painting too, and I paid eighteen pence to have this ceiling whitewashed, which is really upsetting since it’s just lining your uncle’s pockets. I could have never believed it—never."
‘Nor I, nor anybody else,’ said Nicholas.
"Not me, and not anyone else," said Nicholas.
‘Lord bless my life!’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby. ‘To think that that Sir Mulberry Hawk should be such an abandoned wretch as Miss La Creevy says he is, Nicholas, my dear; when I was congratulating myself every day on his being an admirer of our dear Kate’s, and thinking what a thing it would be for the family if he was to become connected with us, and use his interest to get you some profitable government place. There are very good places to be got about the court, I know; for a friend of ours (Miss Cropley, at Exeter, my dear Kate, you recollect), he had one, and I know that it was the chief part of his duty to wear silk stockings, and a bag wig like a black watch-pocket; and to think that it should come to this after all—oh, dear, dear, it’s enough to kill one, that it is!’ With which expressions of sorrow, Mrs. Nickleby gave fresh vent to her grief, and wept piteously.
“Lord, what a life!” Mrs. Nickleby exclaimed. “To think that Sir Mulberry Hawk is such a horrible person as Miss La Creevy says he is, Nicholas, my dear; I was congratulating myself every day on him being an admirer of our dear Kate’s and imagining what a great thing it would be for the family if he became part of our lives and used his influence to get you a good government job. I know there are really good positions available around the court; a friend of ours (Miss Cropley, from Exeter, you remember, my dear Kate) had one, and I know the main part of his duties was to wear silk stockings and a bag wig like a black watch pocket; and to think it came to this after all—oh dear, it’s enough to make someone sick, it really is!” With these expressions of sorrow, Mrs. Nickleby let her grief out again and wept pitifully.
As Nicholas and his sister were by this time compelled to superintend the removal of the few articles of furniture, Miss La Creevy devoted herself to the consolation of the matron, and observed with great kindness of manner that she must really make an effort, and cheer up.
As Nicholas and his sister were now required to oversee the removal of the few pieces of furniture, Miss La Creevy focused on comforting the matron and kindly encouraged her to make an effort and lift her spirits.
‘Oh I dare say, Miss La Creevy,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, with a petulance not unnatural in her unhappy circumstances, ‘it’s very easy to say cheer up, but if you had as many occasions to cheer up as I have had—and there,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, stopping short. ‘Think of Mr. Pyke and Mr. Pluck, two of the most perfect gentlemen that ever lived, what am I too say to them—what can I say to them? Why, if I was to say to them, “I’m told your friend Sir Mulberry is a base wretch,” they’d laugh at me.’
“Oh, I can’t believe it, Miss La Creevy,” Mrs. Nickleby replied, with a frustration that’s understandable given her unhappy situation. “It’s easy to say ‘cheer up,’ but if you had as many reasons to be down as I do—and there,” said Mrs. Nickleby, trailing off. “Just think about Mr. Pyke and Mr. Pluck, two of the finest gentlemen ever. What am I supposed to say to them—what can I even say? If I were to tell them, ‘I’ve heard your friend Sir Mulberry is a terrible person,’ they’d just laugh at me.”
‘They will laugh no more at us, I take it,’ said Nicholas, advancing. ‘Come, mother, there is a coach at the door, and until Monday, at all events, we will return to our old quarters.’
‘They won't laugh at us anymore, I assume,’ said Nicholas, stepping forward. ‘Come on, mother, there's a coach at the door, and at least until Monday, we’ll go back to our old place.’
‘—Where everything is ready, and a hearty welcome into the bargain,’ added Miss La Creevy. ‘Now, let me go with you downstairs.’
‘—Where everything is ready, and you’ll get a warm welcome too,’ added Miss La Creevy. ‘Now, let me go with you downstairs.’
But Mrs. Nickleby was not to be so easily moved, for first she insisted on going upstairs to see that nothing had been left, and then on going downstairs to see that everything had been taken away; and when she was getting into the coach she had a vision of a forgotten coffee-pot on the back-kitchen hob, and after she was shut in, a dismal recollection of a green umbrella behind some unknown door. At last Nicholas, in a condition of absolute despair, ordered the coachman to drive away, and in the unexpected jerk of a sudden starting, Mrs. Nickleby lost a shilling among the straw, which fortunately confined her attention to the coach until it was too late to remember anything else.
But Mrs. Nickleby wasn’t so easily swayed. First, she insisted on going upstairs to check that nothing had been left behind, and then she went downstairs to make sure everything had been taken away. Just as she was getting into the coach, she remembered a forgotten coffee pot on the back kitchen hob, and after she was shut inside, a gloomy thought of a green umbrella hidden behind some unknown door crossed her mind. Finally, Nicholas, in a complete state of despair, told the coachman to drive off, and in the unexpected jolt of the coach starting, Mrs. Nickleby dropped a shilling into the straw, which thankfully kept her focused on the coach until it was too late to recall anything else.
Having seen everything safely out, discharged the servant, and locked the door, Nicholas jumped into a cabriolet and drove to a bye place near Golden Square where he had appointed to meet Noggs; and so quickly had everything been done, that it was barely half-past nine when he reached the place of meeting.
Having made sure everything was out, sent the servant away, and locked the door, Nicholas hopped into a cab and drove to a quiet spot near Golden Square where he had arranged to meet Noggs. Everything had happened so quickly that it was only just after half-past nine when he arrived at the meeting place.
‘Here is the letter for Ralph,’ said Nicholas, ‘and here the key. When you come to me this evening, not a word of last night. Ill news travels fast, and they will know it soon enough. Have you heard if he was much hurt?’
‘Here’s the letter for Ralph,’ said Nicholas, ‘and here’s the key. When you come to see me this evening, don’t say a word about last night. Bad news spreads quickly, and they’ll find out soon enough. Have you heard if he was seriously hurt?’
Newman shook his head.
Newman shook his head.
‘I will ascertain that myself without loss of time,’ said Nicholas.
"I'll find that out myself right away," said Nicholas.
‘You had better take some rest,’ returned Newman. ‘You are fevered and ill.’
"You should probably get some rest," Newman said. "You’re feeling feverish and unwell."
Nicholas waved his hand carelessly, and concealing the indisposition he really felt, now that the excitement which had sustained him was over, took a hurried farewell of Newman Noggs, and left him.
Nicholas waved his hand nonchalantly, hiding the discomfort he truly felt now that the excitement that had kept him going had faded. He quickly said goodbye to Newman Noggs and left.
Newman was not three minutes’ walk from Golden Square, but in the course of that three minutes he took the letter out of his hat and put it in again twenty times at least. First the front, then the back, then the sides, then the superscription, then the seal, were objects of Newman’s admiration. Then he held it at arm’s length as if to take in the whole at one delicious survey, and then he rubbed his hands in a perfect ecstasy with his commission.
Newman was only a three-minute walk from Golden Square, but in those three minutes, he took the letter out of his hat and put it back in at least twenty times. First, he admired the front, then the back, then the sides, then the address, and finally the seal. He held it at arm's length to take in the entire view all at once, and then he rubbed his hands together in pure excitement over his mission.
He reached the office, hung his hat on its accustomed peg, laid the letter and key upon the desk, and waited impatiently until Ralph Nickleby should appear. After a few minutes, the well-known creaking of his boots was heard on the stairs, and then the bell rung.
He got to the office, hung his hat on its usual hook, placed the letter and key on the desk, and waited impatiently for Ralph Nickleby to show up. After a few minutes, the familiar sound of his boots creaking on the stairs was heard, and then the bell rang.
‘Has the post come in?’
‘Has the mail arrived?’
‘No.’
‘Nope.’
‘Any other letters?’
"Any other messages?"
‘One.’ Newman eyed him closely, and laid it on the desk.
‘One.’ Newman looked at him intently and placed it on the desk.
‘What’s this?’ asked Ralph, taking up the key.
‘What’s this?’ asked Ralph, picking up the key.
‘Left with the letter;—a boy brought them—quarter of an hour ago, or less.’
‘Left with the letter;—a boy brought it to them—about fifteen minutes ago, or less.’
Ralph glanced at the direction, opened the letter, and read as follows:—
Ralph looked in that direction, opened the letter, and read the following:—
‘You are known to me now. There are no reproaches I could heap upon your head which would carry with them one thousandth part of the grovelling shame that this assurance will awaken even in your breast.
'Now I know you. There are no criticisms I could throw your way that would bring even a tiny fraction of the deep shame that this realization will stir in your heart.'
‘Your brother’s widow and her orphan child spurn the shelter of your roof, and shun you with disgust and loathing. Your kindred renounce you, for they know no shame but the ties of blood which bind them in name with you.
‘Your brother’s widow and her orphaned child reject the safety of your home, and turn away from you with disgust and hatred. Your family has abandoned you, because they feel no shame except for the blood ties that connect them to you in name.’
‘You are an old man, and I leave you to the grave. May every recollection of your life cling to your false heart, and cast their darkness on your death-bed.’
'You are an old man, and I'm leaving you to face your end. May every memory of your life weigh heavily on your deceitful heart and cast a shadow over your deathbed.'
Ralph Nickleby read this letter twice, and frowning heavily, fell into a fit of musing; the paper fluttered from his hand and dropped upon the floor, but he clasped his fingers, as if he held it still.
Ralph Nickleby read this letter twice and, frowning deeply, fell into a state of thought; the paper slipped from his hand and landed on the floor, but he tightened his grip, as if he still held it.
Suddenly, he started from his seat, and thrusting it all crumpled into his pocket, turned furiously to Newman Noggs, as though to ask him why he lingered. But Newman stood unmoved, with his back towards him, following up, with the worn and blackened stump of an old pen, some figures in an Interest-table which was pasted against the wall, and apparently quite abstracted from every other object.
Suddenly, he jumped up from his seat, crumpling the paper and shoving it into his pocket. He turned angrily to Newman Noggs, as if to question why he was still there. But Newman remained unaffected, with his back to him, diligently working on some numbers in an interest table that was pasted on the wall, seemingly oblivious to everything else around him.
CHAPTER 34
Wherein Mr. Ralph Nickleby is visited by Persons with whom the Reader has been already made acquainted
Where Mr. Ralph Nickleby is visited by people the Reader has already been introduced to
‘What a demnition long time you have kept me ringing at this confounded old cracked tea-kettle of a bell, every tinkle of which is enough to throw a strong man into blue convulsions, upon my life and soul, oh demmit,’—said Mr. Mantalini to Newman Noggs, scraping his boots, as he spoke, on Ralph Nickleby’s scraper.
‘What a damn long time you’ve had me ringing this irritating old cracked tea kettle of a bell, every jingle of which is enough to drive a strong man to madness, I swear,’—said Mr. Mantalini to Newman Noggs, scraping his boots on Ralph Nickleby’s scraper as he spoke.
‘I didn’t hear the bell more than once,’ replied Newman.
‘I only heard the bell once,’ replied Newman.
‘Then you are most immensely and outr-i-geously deaf,’ said Mr. Mantalini, ‘as deaf as a demnition post.’
‘Then you are really incredibly and outrageously deaf,’ said Mr. Mantalini, ‘as deaf as a rock.’
Mr. Mantalini had got by this time into the passage, and was making his way to the door of Ralph’s office with very little ceremony, when Newman interposed his body; and hinting that Mr. Nickleby was unwilling to be disturbed, inquired whether the client’s business was of a pressing nature.
Mr. Mantalini had made his way into the hallway by this time and was approaching the door of Ralph’s office without much fuss when Newman stepped in front of him. Suggesting that Mr. Nickleby preferred not to be interrupted, he asked if the client’s business was urgent.
‘It is most demnebly particular,’ said Mr. Mantalini. ‘It is to melt some scraps of dirty paper into bright, shining, chinking, tinkling, demd mint sauce.’
‘It is very specifically particular,’ said Mr. Mantalini. ‘It is to turn some scraps of dirty paper into bright, shining, clinking, tinkling, delicious mint sauce.’
Newman uttered a significant grunt, and taking Mr. Mantalini’s proffered card, limped with it into his master’s office. As he thrust his head in at the door, he saw that Ralph had resumed the thoughtful posture into which he had fallen after perusing his nephew’s letter, and that he seemed to have been reading it again, as he once more held it open in his hand. The glance was but momentary, for Ralph, being disturbed, turned to demand the cause of the interruption.
Newman let out a notable grunt and, taking Mr. Mantalini’s offered card, limped into his boss's office. As he peeked in through the door, he saw that Ralph had gone back to the pensive stance he had taken after reading his nephew’s letter, and it looked like he was reading it again since he held it open in his hand. The look was brief, though, because Ralph, noticing the disturbance, turned to ask what was going on.
As Newman stated it, the cause himself swaggered into the room, and grasping Ralph’s horny hand with uncommon affection, vowed that he had never seen him looking so well in all his life.
As Newman put it, the guy himself swaggered into the room, and grabbing Ralph's rough hand with unusual warmth, declared that he had never seen him looking so good in his entire life.
‘There is quite a bloom upon your demd countenance,’ said Mr. Mantalini, seating himself unbidden, and arranging his hair and whiskers. ‘You look quite juvenile and jolly, demmit!’
“There’s quite a glow on your lovely face,” said Mr. Mantalini, sitting down without being invited and fixing his hair and whiskers. “You look very youthful and cheerful, damn it!”
‘We are alone,’ returned Ralph, tartly. ‘What do you want with me?’
‘We’re alone,’ Ralph replied sharply. ‘What do you want from me?’
‘Good!’ cried Mr. Mantalini, displaying his teeth. ‘What did I want! Yes. Ha, ha! Very good. What did I want. Ha, ha. Oh dem!’
‘Good!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini, showing his teeth. ‘What did I want! Yes. Ha, ha! Very good. What did I want. Ha, ha. Oh dear!’
‘What do you want, man?’ demanded Ralph, sternly.
‘What do you want, man?’ demanded Ralph, sternly.
‘Demnition discount,’ returned Mr. Mantalini, with a grin, and shaking his head waggishly.
"‘Diminution discount,’ replied Mr. Mantalini with a grin, shaking his head playfully."
‘Money is scarce,’ said Ralph.
"Money is tight," said Ralph.
‘Demd scarce, or I shouldn’t want it,’ interrupted Mr. Mantalini.
‘Damn scarce, or I wouldn’t want it,’ interrupted Mr. Mantalini.
‘The times are bad, and one scarcely knows whom to trust,’ continued Ralph. ‘I don’t want to do business just now, in fact I would rather not; but as you are a friend—how many bills have you there?’
‘The times are tough, and it's hard to know who to trust,’ Ralph continued. ‘I don’t want to do any business right now; in fact, I’d prefer not to. But since you’re a friend—how many bills do you have there?’
‘Two,’ returned Mr. Mantalini.
'Two,' replied Mr. Mantalini.
‘What is the gross amount?’
"What’s the total amount?"
‘Demd trifling—five-and-seventy.’
‘Dem trifling—seventy-five.’
‘And the dates?’
'What about the dates?'
‘Two months, and four.’
‘Two months and four days.’
‘I’ll do them for you—mind, for you; I wouldn’t for many people—for five-and-twenty pounds,’ said Ralph, deliberately.
“I’ll do them for you—just for you; I wouldn’t do it for many people—for twenty-five pounds,” said Ralph, intentionally.
‘Oh demmit!’ cried Mr. Mantalini, whose face lengthened considerably at this handsome proposal.
‘Oh damn it!’ cried Mr. Mantalini, whose face lengthened considerably at this handsome proposal.
‘Why, that leaves you fifty,’ retorted Ralph. ‘What would you have? Let me see the names.’
‘Well, that leaves you with fifty,’ replied Ralph. ‘What do you want? Show me the names.’
‘You are so demd hard, Nickleby,’ remonstrated Mr. Mantalini.
‘You are so damn hard, Nickelby,’ protested Mr. Mantalini.
‘Let me see the names,’ replied Ralph, impatiently extending his hand for the bills. ‘Well! They are not sure, but they are safe enough. Do you consent to the terms, and will you take the money? I don’t want you to do so. I would rather you didn’t.’
‘Let me see the names,’ Ralph said, impatiently reaching out for the bills. ‘Well! They’re not certain, but they’re pretty secure. Do you agree to the terms, and will you accept the money? I really don’t want you to. I’d prefer that you didn’t.’
‘Demmit, Nickleby, can’t you—’ began Mr. Mantalini.
‘Damn it, Nickleby, can’t you—’ began Mr. Mantalini.
‘No,’ replied Ralph, interrupting him. ‘I can’t. Will you take the money—down, mind; no delay, no going into the city and pretending to negotiate with some other party who has no existence, and never had. Is it a bargain, or is it not?’
‘No,’ Ralph said, cutting him off. ‘I can’t. Will you take the money—no strings attached; no delays, no trips to the city pretending to negotiate with some imaginary party that doesn’t exist and never has. Is it a deal, or not?’
Ralph pushed some papers from him as he spoke, and carelessly rattled his cash-box, as though by mere accident. The sound was too much for Mr Mantalini. He closed the bargain directly it reached his ears, and Ralph told the money out upon the table.
Ralph shoved some papers aside as he talked and casually shook his cash box, as if it were a total accident. The noise was too much for Mr. Mantalini. He immediately agreed to the deal as soon as he heard it, and Ralph counted the money out on the table.
He had scarcely done so, and Mr. Mantalini had not yet gathered it all up, when a ring was heard at the bell, and immediately afterwards Newman ushered in no less a person than Madame Mantalini, at sight of whom Mr Mantalini evinced considerable discomposure, and swept the cash into his pocket with remarkable alacrity.
He had just finished doing that, and Mr. Mantalini hadn't collected everything yet, when they heard a ring at the bell. Shortly after, Newman brought in none other than Madame Mantalini, which visibly unsettled Mr. Mantalini, making him quickly shove the cash into his pocket.
‘Oh, you are here,’ said Madame Mantalini, tossing her head.
‘Oh, you are here,’ said Madame Mantalini, tossing her head.
‘Yes, my life and soul, I am,’ replied her husband, dropping on his knees, and pouncing with kitten-like playfulness upon a stray sovereign. ‘I am here, my soul’s delight, upon Tom Tiddler’s ground, picking up the demnition gold and silver.’
‘Yes, my life and soul, I am,’ replied her husband, dropping to his knees, and playfully pouncing on a stray coin. ‘I am here, my soul’s delight, on Tom Tiddler’s ground, picking up the beautiful gold and silver.’
‘I am ashamed of you,’ said Madame Mantalini, with much indignation.
“I’m ashamed of you,” said Madame Mantalini, with great indignation.
‘Ashamed—of me, my joy? It knows it is talking demd charming sweetness, but naughty fibs,’ returned Mr. Mantalini. ‘It knows it is not ashamed of its own popolorum tibby.’
‘Ashamed—of me, my joy? It knows it’s talking about demd charming sweetness, but naughty lies,’ replied Mr. Mantalini. ‘It knows it isn’t ashamed of its own popolorum tibby.’
Whatever were the circumstances which had led to such a result, it certainly appeared as though the popolorum tibby had rather miscalculated, for the nonce, the extent of his lady’s affection. Madame Mantalini only looked scornful in reply; and, turning to Ralph, begged him to excuse her intrusion.
Whatever the circumstances that led to this outcome, it certainly seemed like the popolorum tibby had misjudged, for now, the depth of his lady’s affection. Madame Mantalini simply looked scornful in response and turned to Ralph, asking him to excuse her for interrupting.
‘Which is entirely attributable,’ said Madame, ‘to the gross misconduct and most improper behaviour of Mr. Mantalini.’
“Which is completely due,” said Madame, “to the blatant misconduct and very inappropriate behavior of Mr. Mantalini.”
‘Of me, my essential juice of pineapple!’
‘Of me, my essential juice of pineapple!’
‘Of you,’ returned his wife. ‘But I will not allow it. I will not submit to be ruined by the extravagance and profligacy of any man. I call Mr Nickleby to witness the course I intend to pursue with you.’
‘Of you,’ replied his wife. ‘But I won't allow it. I refuse to be ruined by the lavishness and wastefulness of any man. I call Mr. Nickleby to witness the path I plan to take with you.’
‘Pray don’t call me to witness anything, ma’am,’ said Ralph. ‘Settle it between yourselves, settle it between yourselves.’
‘Please don’t ask me to be a witness to anything, ma’am,’ said Ralph. ‘Work it out between you, work it out between you.’
‘No, but I must beg you as a favour,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘to hear me give him notice of what it is my fixed intention to do—my fixed intention, sir,’ repeated Madame Mantalini, darting an angry look at her husband.
‘No, but I must ask you for a favor,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘to listen while I give him notice of what I’m planning to do—what I’m definitely planning to do, sir,’ Madame Mantalini repeated, shooting an angry glance at her husband.
‘Will she call me “Sir”?’ cried Mantalini. ‘Me who dote upon her with the demdest ardour! She, who coils her fascinations round me like a pure angelic rattlesnake! It will be all up with my feelings; she will throw me into a demd state.’
‘Will she call me “Sir”?’ yelled Mantalini. ‘Me, who is crazy about her with the most intense passion! She, who wraps her charms around me like a sweet angelic rattlesnake! It will ruin my feelings; she’ll send me into a total state.’
‘Don’t talk of feelings, sir,’ rejoined Madame Mantalini, seating herself, and turning her back upon him. ‘You don’t consider mine.’
‘Don’t talk about feelings, sir,’ replied Madame Mantalini, sitting down and turning her back to him. ‘You don’t think about mine.’
‘I do not consider yours, my soul!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini.
‘I don’t consider yours, my soul!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini.
‘No,’ replied his wife.
'No,' his wife replied.
And notwithstanding various blandishments on the part of Mr. Mantalini, Madame Mantalini still said no, and said it too with such determined and resolute ill-temper, that Mr. Mantalini was clearly taken aback.
And despite Mr. Mantalini's various sweet talks, Madame Mantalini still said no, and she said it with such firm and stubborn annoyance that Mr. Mantalini was clearly caught off guard.
‘His extravagance, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Madame Mantalini, addressing herself to Ralph, who leant against his easy-chair with his hands behind him, and regarded the amiable couple with a smile of the supremest and most unmitigated contempt,—‘his extravagance is beyond all bounds.’
‘His extravagance, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Madame Mantalini, speaking to Ralph, who leaned against his armchair with his hands behind him and looked at the pleasant couple with a smile of total and pure contempt,—‘his extravagance is beyond all limits.’
‘I should scarcely have supposed it,’ answered Ralph, sarcastically.
“I can hardly believe it,” Ralph replied, sarcastically.
‘I assure you, Mr. Nickleby, however, that it is,’ returned Madame Mantalini. ‘It makes me miserable! I am under constant apprehensions, and in constant difficulty. And even this,’ said Madame Mantalini, wiping her eyes, ‘is not the worst. He took some papers of value out of my desk this morning without asking my permission.’
‘I assure you, Mr. Nickleby, it really is,’ replied Madame Mantalini. ‘It makes me so unhappy! I’m always worried and struggling. And even this,’ said Madame Mantalini, wiping her eyes, ‘isn’t the worst part. He took some important papers from my desk this morning without asking me first.’
Mr. Mantalini groaned slightly, and buttoned his trousers pocket.
Mr. Mantalini let out a small groan and buttoned his pants pocket.
‘I am obliged,’ continued Madame Mantalini, ‘since our late misfortunes, to pay Miss Knag a great deal of money for having her name in the business, and I really cannot afford to encourage him in all his wastefulness. As I have no doubt that he came straight here, Mr. Nickleby, to convert the papers I have spoken of, into money, and as you have assisted us very often before, and are very much connected with us in this kind of matters, I wish you to know the determination at which his conduct has compelled me to arrive.’
“I’m forced,” continued Madame Mantalini, “because of our recent troubles, to pay Miss Knag a lot of money just for having her name attached to the business, and I really can’t afford to support him in all his spending. Since I have no doubt he came right here, Mr. Nickleby, to turn the papers I mentioned into cash, and since you’ve helped us many times before and are closely connected with us in these matters, I want you to know the conclusion his behavior has pushed me to.”
Mr. Mantalini groaned once more from behind his wife’s bonnet, and fitting a sovereign into one of his eyes, winked with the other at Ralph. Having achieved this performance with great dexterity, he whipped the coin into his pocket, and groaned again with increased penitence.
Mr. Mantalini groaned again from behind his wife's bonnet, and fitting a gold coin into one of his eyes, winked with the other at Ralph. After pulling off this trick skillfully, he quickly put the coin in his pocket and groaned again, feeling even more regretful.
‘I have made up my mind,’ said Madame Mantalini, as tokens of impatience manifested themselves in Ralph’s countenance, ‘to allowance him.’
‘I’ve made up my mind,’ said Madame Mantalini, as signs of impatience appeared on Ralph’s face, ‘to give him an allowance.’
‘To do that, my joy?’ inquired Mr. Mantalini, who did not seem to have caught the words.
‘To do that, my joy?’ asked Mr. Mantalini, who didn’t seem to have caught what was said.
‘To put him,’ said Madame Mantalini, looking at Ralph, and prudently abstaining from the slightest glance at her husband, lest his many graces should induce her to falter in her resolution, ‘to put him upon a fixed allowance; and I say that if he has a hundred and twenty pounds a year for his clothes and pocket-money, he may consider himself a very fortunate man.’
“To put him,” said Madame Mantalini, glancing at Ralph and wisely avoiding even the smallest look at her husband, so his numerous charms wouldn’t cause her to waver in her decision, “to put him on a fixed allowance; and I believe that if he has one hundred and twenty pounds a year for his clothes and spending money, he can consider himself a very lucky man.”

Original
Mr. Mantalini waited, with much decorum, to hear the amount of the proposed stipend, but when it reached his ears, he cast his hat and cane upon the floor, and drawing out his pocket-handkerchief, gave vent to his feelings in a dismal moan.
Mr. Mantalini waited patiently to hear how much the proposed stipend would be, but when he finally heard the amount, he threw his hat and cane on the floor and pulled out his handkerchief, letting out his emotions with a sad moan.
‘Demnition!’ cried Mr. Mantalini, suddenly skipping out of his chair, and as suddenly skipping into it again, to the great discomposure of his lady’s nerves. ‘But no. It is a demd horrid dream. It is not reality. No!’
‘Damnation!’ shouted Mr. Mantalini, suddenly jumping out of his chair and just as quickly jumping back in, causing great distress to his lady's nerves. ‘But no. It's a damn awful dream. It’s not real. No!’
Comforting himself with this assurance, Mr. Mantalini closed his eyes and waited patiently till such time as he should wake up.
Comforted by this reassurance, Mr. Mantalini closed his eyes and waited patiently until he woke up.
‘A very judicious arrangement,’ observed Ralph with a sneer, ‘if your husband will keep within it, ma’am—as no doubt he will.’
“A very smart setup,” Ralph remarked with a sneer, “if your husband can stick to it, ma’am—as I’m sure he will.”
‘Demmit!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini, opening his eyes at the sound of Ralph’s voice, ‘it is a horrid reality. She is sitting there before me. There is the graceful outline of her form; it cannot be mistaken—there is nothing like it. The two countesses had no outlines at all, and the dowager’s was a demd outline. Why is she so excruciatingly beautiful that I cannot be angry with her, even now?’
‘Damn it!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini, opening his eyes at the sound of Ralph’s voice, ‘this is a terrible reality. She is sitting right in front of me. There’s the elegant shape of her body; it’s unmistakable—there’s nothing like it. The two countesses didn’t have any shape at all, and the dowager’s was an awful shape. Why is she so painfully beautiful that I can’t be mad at her, even now?’
‘You have brought it upon yourself, Alfred,’ returned Madame Mantalini—still reproachfully, but in a softened tone.
"You've done this to yourself, Alfred," replied Madame Mantalini—still with a hint of reproach, but in a gentler tone.
‘I am a demd villain!’ cried Mr. Mantalini, smiting himself on the head. ‘I will fill my pockets with change for a sovereign in halfpence and drown myself in the Thames; but I will not be angry with her, even then, for I will put a note in the twopenny-post as I go along, to tell her where the body is. She will be a lovely widow. I shall be a body. Some handsome women will cry; she will laugh demnebly.’
‘I am a downright villain!’ shouted Mr. Mantalini, hitting himself on the head. ‘I will stuff my pockets with coins to make a sovereign in halfpence and drown myself in the Thames; but I won’t be angry with her, even then, because I’ll leave a note in the two-penny post as I go by, to let her know where the body is. She will be a beautiful widow. I’ll be a body. Some attractive women will cry; she will laugh devilishly.’
‘Alfred, you cruel, cruel creature,’ said Madame Mantalini, sobbing at the dreadful picture.
‘Alfred, you heartless, heartless person,’ said Madame Mantalini, crying at the awful scene.
‘She calls me cruel—me—me—who for her sake will become a demd, damp, moist, unpleasant body!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini.
‘She calls me cruel—me—me—who for her sake will become a dead, damp, moist, unpleasant body!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini.
‘You know it almost breaks my heart, even to hear you talk of such a thing,’ replied Madame Mantalini.
"You know it really breaks my heart just to hear you talk about that," replied Madame Mantalini.
‘Can I live to be mistrusted?’ cried her husband. ‘Have I cut my heart into a demd extraordinary number of little pieces, and given them all away, one after another, to the same little engrossing demnition captivater, and can I live to be suspected by her? Demmit, no I can’t.’
‘Can I really live to be mistrusted?’ her husband exclaimed. ‘Have I torn my heart into an extraordinary number of tiny pieces and handed them all over, one by one, to the same little captivating tormentor, and can I endure being suspected by her? Absolutely not.’
‘Ask Mr. Nickleby whether the sum I have mentioned is not a proper one,’ reasoned Madame Mantalini.
‘Ask Mr. Nickleby if the amount I've mentioned is appropriate,’ reasoned Madame Mantalini.
‘I don’t want any sum,’ replied her disconsolate husband; ‘I shall require no demd allowance. I will be a body.’
‘I don’t want any money,’ replied her sad husband; ‘I won’t need any damned allowance. I will be a person.’
On this repetition of Mr. Mantalini’s fatal threat, Madame Mantalini wrung her hands, and implored the interference of Ralph Nickleby; and after a great quantity of tears and talking, and several attempts on the part of Mr. Mantalini to reach the door, preparatory to straightway committing violence upon himself, that gentleman was prevailed upon, with difficulty, to promise that he wouldn’t be a body. This great point attained, Madame Mantalini argued the question of the allowance, and Mr. Mantalini did the same, taking occasion to show that he could live with uncommon satisfaction upon bread and water, and go clad in rags, but that he could not support existence with the additional burden of being mistrusted by the object of his most devoted and disinterested affection. This brought fresh tears into Madame Mantalini’s eyes, which having just begun to open to some few of the demerits of Mr. Mantalini, were only open a very little way, and could be easily closed again. The result was, that without quite giving up the allowance question, Madame Mantalini, postponed its further consideration; and Ralph saw, clearly enough, that Mr. Mantalini had gained a fresh lease of his easy life, and that, for some time longer at all events, his degradation and downfall were postponed.
At Mr. Mantalini’s repeated mention of his drastic threat, Madame Mantalini wrung her hands and pleaded for Ralph Nickleby’s help. After a lot of tears, talking, and Mr. Mantalini’s several attempts to head for the door to harm himself, he was finally persuaded, with effort, to promise he wouldn’t go through with it. With this crucial promise made, Madame Mantalini tackled the issue of the allowance, and Mr. Mantalini chimed in, insisting that he could live quite happily on just bread and water and wear rags, but he couldn’t bear the added weight of being mistrusted by the one he cared for most. This brought fresh tears to Madame Mantalini’s eyes, which had just begun to recognize some of Mr. Mantalini’s flaws, now only opened slightly and could easily shut again. The outcome was that, without fully abandoning the allowance issue, Madame Mantalini decided to postpone further discussion. Ralph clearly saw that Mr. Mantalini had managed to secure another stretch of his comfortable life, meaning that, at least for now, his decline was once again delayed.
‘But it will come soon enough,’ thought Ralph; ‘all love—bah! that I should use the cant of boys and girls—is fleeting enough; though that which has its sole root in the admiration of a whiskered face like that of yonder baboon, perhaps lasts the longest, as it originates in the greater blindness and is fed by vanity. Meantime the fools bring grist to my mill, so let them live out their day, and the longer it is, the better.’
‘But it will come soon enough,’ thought Ralph; ‘all love—ugh! that I should use the words of kids—is short-lived enough; though that which has its only source in the admiration of a whiskered face like that of that baboon over there, maybe lasts the longest, as it comes from a greater ignorance and is fueled by vanity. In the meantime, the fools keep bringing business my way, so let them enjoy their time, and the longer it is, the better.’
These agreeable reflections occurred to Ralph Nickleby, as sundry small caresses and endearments, supposed to be unseen, were exchanged between the objects of his thoughts.
These pleasant thoughts came to Ralph Nickleby as various small gestures of affection, believed to be unnoticed, were shared between the subjects of his thoughts.
‘If you have nothing more to say, my dear, to Mr. Nickleby,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘we will take our leaves. I am sure we have detained him much too long already.’
‘If you have nothing more to say, my dear, to Mr. Nickleby,’ said Madame Mantalini, ‘we’ll take our leave. I’m sure we’ve kept him too long already.’
Mr. Mantalini answered, in the first instance, by tapping Madame Mantalini several times on the nose, and then, by remarking in words that he had nothing more to say.
Mr. Mantalini first responded by tapping Madame Mantalini on the nose a few times, and then he said he had nothing more to add.
‘Demmit! I have, though,’ he added almost immediately, drawing Ralph into a corner. ‘Here’s an affair about your friend Sir Mulberry. Such a demd extraordinary out-of-the-way kind of thing as never was—eh?’
‘Damn it! I do, though,’ he said almost right away, pulling Ralph into a corner. ‘Here’s a matter about your friend Sir Mulberry. Such an incredibly unusual situation like nothing you’ve ever seen—right?’
‘What do you mean?’ asked Ralph.
‘What do you mean?’ Ralph asked.
‘Don’t you know, demmit?’ asked Mr. Mantalini.
‘Don’t you know, damn it?’ asked Mr. Mantalini.
‘I see by the paper that he was thrown from his cabriolet last night, and severely injured, and that his life is in some danger,’ answered Ralph with great composure; ‘but I see nothing extraordinary in that—accidents are not miraculous events, when men live hard, and drive after dinner.’
"I read in the paper that he was thrown from his cab last night and seriously injured, and that his life is at risk," replied Ralph calmly. "But I don’t find anything unusual about that—accidents aren’t miraculous occurrences when people live recklessly and drive after dinner."
‘Whew!’ cried Mr. Mantalini in a long shrill whistle. ‘Then don’t you know how it was?’
‘Whew!’ exclaimed Mr. Mantalini with a long, high-pitched whistle. ‘So you don’t know what happened?’
‘Not unless it was as I have just supposed,’ replied Ralph, shrugging his shoulders carelessly, as if to give his questioner to understand that he had no curiosity upon the subject.
“Not unless it’s like I just said,” replied Ralph, shrugging his shoulders casually, as if to make it clear to his questioner that he had no interest in the topic.
‘Demmit, you amaze me,’ cried Mantalini.
“Damn it, you amaze me,” shouted Mantalini.
Ralph shrugged his shoulders again, as if it were no great feat to amaze Mr. Mantalini, and cast a wistful glance at the face of Newman Noggs, which had several times appeared behind a couple of panes of glass in the room door; it being a part of Newman’s duty, when unimportant people called, to make various feints of supposing that the bell had rung for him to show them out: by way of a gentle hint to such visitors that it was time to go.
Ralph shrugged his shoulders again, as if it were no big deal to impress Mr. Mantalini, and glanced longingly at Newman Noggs, whose face had shown up a few times behind a couple of panes of glass in the door. It was part of Newman’s job, when unimportant visitors arrived, to pretend that the bell had rung for him to show them out; it was a subtle way of letting those guests know it was time to leave.
‘Don’t you know,’ said Mr. Mantalini, taking Ralph by the button, ‘that it wasn’t an accident at all, but a demd, furious, manslaughtering attack made upon him by your nephew?’
“Don’t you know,” said Mr. Mantalini, grabbing Ralph by the button, “that it wasn’t an accident at all, but a damn, furious, violent attack made on him by your nephew?”
‘What!’ snarled Ralph, clenching his fists and turning a livid white.
‘What!’ Ralph snarled, clenching his fists and turning pale with anger.
‘Demmit, Nickleby, you’re as great a tiger as he is,’ said Mantalini, alarmed at these demonstrations.
"Dammit, Nickleby, you're just as much of a wild card as he is," said Mantalini, worried by these displays.
‘Go on,’ cried Ralph. ‘Tell me what you mean. What is this story? Who told you? Speak,’ growled Ralph. ‘Do you hear me?’
“Go on,” Ralph shouted. “Tell me what you mean. What’s this story? Who told you? Speak,” Ralph growled. “Do you hear me?”
‘’Gad, Nickleby,’ said Mr. Mantalini, retreating towards his wife, ‘what a demneble fierce old evil genius you are! You’re enough to frighten the life and soul out of her little delicious wits—flying all at once into such a blazing, ravaging, raging passion as never was, demmit!’
“Gosh, Nickleby,” said Mr. Mantalini, stepping back towards his wife, “what a truly fierce old evil spirit you are! You’re enough to scare the life and soul out of her little charming wits—going from calm to such a blazing, wild rage as I’ve never seen, damn it!”
‘Pshaw,’ rejoined Ralph, forcing a smile. ‘It is but manner.’
'Oh come on,' Ralph replied, forcing a smile. 'It's just a way of doing things.'
‘It is a demd uncomfortable, private-madhouse-sort of a manner,’ said Mr Mantalini, picking up his cane.
'It's a bit uncomfortable, like a private madhouse,' said Mr. Mantalini, picking up his cane.
Ralph affected to smile, and once more inquired from whom Mr. Mantalini had derived his information.
Ralph forced a smile and asked again where Mr. Mantalini had gotten his information.
‘From Pyke; and a demd, fine, pleasant, gentlemanly dog it is,’ replied Mantalini. ‘Demnition pleasant, and a tip-top sawyer.’
‘From Pyke; and a damn fine, pleasant, gentlemanly dog it is,’ replied Mantalini. ‘Definitely pleasant, and a top-notch sawyer.’
‘And what said he?’ asked Ralph, knitting his brows.
‘And what did he say?’ asked Ralph, furrowing his brows.
‘That it happened this way—that your nephew met him at a coffeehouse, fell upon him with the most demneble ferocity, followed him to his cab, swore he would ride home with him, if he rode upon the horse’s back or hooked himself on to the horse’s tail; smashed his countenance, which is a demd fine countenance in its natural state; frightened the horse, pitched out Sir Mulberry and himself, and—’
‘That it happened this way—that your nephew ran into him at a coffeehouse, attacked him with incredible ferocity, followed him to his cab, swore he would go home with him, even if he had to ride on the horse’s back or grab onto the horse’s tail; messed up his face, which is a very fine one when untouched; scared the horse, threw out Sir Mulberry and himself, and—’
‘And was killed?’ interposed Ralph with gleaming eyes. ‘Was he? Is he dead?’
‘And was killed?’ Ralph interrupted with shining eyes. ‘Was he? Is he dead?’
Mantalini shook his head.
Mantalini shook his head.
‘Ugh,’ said Ralph, turning away. ‘Then he has done nothing. Stay,’ he added, looking round again. ‘He broke a leg or an arm, or put his shoulder out, or fractured his collar-bone, or ground a rib or two? His neck was saved for the halter, but he got some painful and slow-healing injury for his trouble? Did he? You must have heard that, at least.’
‘Ugh,’ said Ralph, turning away. ‘So he hasn't done anything. Wait,’ he added, looking around again. ‘Did he break a leg or an arm, or dislocate his shoulder, or fracture his collarbone, or crack a rib or two? His neck was spared, but he ended up with some painful and slow-healing injury for his trouble? Did he? You must have heard that, at least.’
‘No,’ rejoined Mantalini, shaking his head again. ‘Unless he was dashed into such little pieces that they blew away, he wasn’t hurt, for he went off as quiet and comfortable as—as—as demnition,’ said Mr Mantalini, rather at a loss for a simile.
‘No,’ replied Mantalini, shaking his head once more. ‘Unless he was smashed into tiny pieces that scattered everywhere, he wasn’t hurt, because he left looking as calm and comfortable as—well—as—whatever,’ said Mr. Mantalini, struggling to find a good comparison.
‘And what,’ said Ralph, hesitating a little, ‘what was the cause of quarrel?’
‘And what,’ Ralph said, pausing for a moment, ‘what caused the argument?’
‘You are the demdest, knowing hand,’ replied Mr. Mantalini, in an admiring tone, ‘the cunningest, rummest, superlativest old fox—oh dem!—to pretend now not to know that it was the little bright-eyed niece—the softest, sweetest, prettiest—’
‘You are the cleverest, most knowledgeable person,’ replied Mr. Mantalini, admiringly, ‘the craftiest, quirkiest, most exceptional old fox—oh dear!—to act like you don’t know that it was the little bright-eyed niece—the gentlest, sweetest, prettiest—’
‘Alfred!’ interposed Madame Mantalini.
"Alfred!" interrupted Madame Mantalini.
‘She is always right,’ rejoined Mr. Mantalini soothingly, ‘and when she says it is time to go, it is time, and go she shall; and when she walks along the streets with her own tulip, the women shall say, with envy, she has got a demd fine husband; and the men shall say with rapture, he has got a demd fine wife; and they shall both be right and neither wrong, upon my life and soul—oh demmit!’
‘She’s always right,’ Mr. Mantalini replied calmly, ‘and when she says it’s time to go, it’s time, and she will go; and when she walks down the street with her own tulip, the women will say, with envy, she’s got a damn fine husband; and the men will say with joy, he’s got a damn fine wife; and they’ll both be right and neither wrong, I swear—oh damn it!’
With which remarks, and many more, no less intellectual and to the purpose, Mr. Mantalini kissed the fingers of his gloves to Ralph Nickleby, and drawing his lady’s arm through his, led her mincingly away.
With those comments, and plenty more that were equally smart and relevant, Mr. Mantalini kissed the fingers of his gloves to Ralph Nickleby and, looping his lady’s arm through his, led her away with a delicate stride.
‘So, so,’ muttered Ralph, dropping into his chair; ‘this devil is loose again, and thwarting me, as he was born to do, at every turn. He told me once there should be a day of reckoning between us, sooner or later. I’ll make him a true prophet, for it shall surely come.’
‘So, so,’ muttered Ralph, dropping into his chair; ‘this devil is free again, getting in my way, just like he was meant to do, at every turn. He once told me that there would be a day of reckoning between us, sooner or later. I’ll make him a true prophet, because it’s definitely going to happen.’
‘Are you at home?’ asked Newman, suddenly popping in his head.
"Are you home?" Newman asked, suddenly poking his head in.
‘No,’ replied Ralph, with equal abruptness.
‘No,’ Ralph responded, just as abruptly.
Newman withdrew his head, but thrust it in again.
Newman pulled his head back, but then pushed it in again.
‘You’re quite sure you’re not at home, are you?’ said Newman.
'You're really sure you’re not home, right?' said Newman.
‘What does the idiot mean?’ cried Ralph, testily.
"What does that idiot mean?" Ralph exclaimed, irritated.
‘He has been waiting nearly ever since they first came in, and may have heard your voice—that’s all,’ said Newman, rubbing his hands.
"He has been waiting almost since they first came in, and he might have heard your voice—that's all," said Newman, rubbing his hands.
‘Who has?’ demanded Ralph, wrought by the intelligence he had just heard, and his clerk’s provoking coolness, to an intense pitch of irritation.
“Who has?” Ralph demanded, frustrated by the news he had just heard and his clerk's annoyingly calm demeanor, reaching a peak of irritation.
The necessity of a reply was superseded by the unlooked-for entrance of a third party—the individual in question—who, bringing his one eye (for he had but one) to bear on Ralph Nickleby, made a great many shambling bows, and sat himself down in an armchair, with his hands on his knees, and his short black trousers drawn up so high in the legs by the exertion of seating himself, that they scarcely reached below the tops of his Wellington boots.
The need for a response was overshadowed by the unexpected arrival of a third person—the individual in question—who, focusing his one eye (since he only had one) on Ralph Nickleby, made a lot of awkward bows and settled into an armchair, with his hands on his knees, and his short black trousers pulled up so high when he sat down that they barely covered the tops of his Wellington boots.
‘Why, this is a surprise!’ said Ralph, bending his gaze upon the visitor, and half smiling as he scrutinised him attentively; ‘I should know your face, Mr. Squeers.’
‘Wow, this is a surprise!’ said Ralph, looking at the visitor and half-smiling as he examined him closely; ‘I should recognize your face, Mr. Squeers.’
‘Ah!’ replied that worthy, ‘and you’d have know’d it better, sir, if it hadn’t been for all that I’ve been a-going through. Just lift that little boy off the tall stool in the back-office, and tell him to come in here, will you, my man?’ said Squeers, addressing himself to Newman. ‘Oh, he’s lifted his-self off. My son, sir, little Wackford. What do you think of him, sir, for a specimen of the Dotheboys Hall feeding? Ain’t he fit to bust out of his clothes, and start the seams, and make the very buttons fly off with his fatness? Here’s flesh!’ cried Squeers, turning the boy about, and indenting the plumpest parts of his figure with divers pokes and punches, to the great discomposure of his son and heir. ‘Here’s firmness, here’s solidness! Why you can hardly get up enough of him between your finger and thumb to pinch him anywheres.’
“Ah!” replied the man, “and you would have understood it better, sir, if it hadn’t been for everything I’ve been through. Just lift that little boy off the tall stool in the back office and tell him to come in here, will you, my man?” said Squeers, speaking to Newman. “Oh, he’s gotten off by himself. My son, sir, little Wackford. What do you think of him, sir, as a representation of the Dotheboys Hall diet? Isn’t he about to burst out of his clothes and rip the seams, making the buttons pop off from his chubbiness? Look at this!” cried Squeers, turning the boy around and poking and prodding the plumpest parts of his body, greatly upsetting his son and heir. “Here’s some flesh! Here’s some firmness, here’s solidness! You can hardly pinch him anywhere between your fingers and thumb.”
In however good condition Master Squeers might have been, he certainly did not present this remarkable compactness of person, for on his father’s closing his finger and thumb in illustration of his remark, he uttered a sharp cry, and rubbed the place in the most natural manner possible.
In whatever good shape Master Squeers might have been, he definitely didn't show this impressive compactness of body, because when his father pinched his finger and thumb to illustrate his point, he let out a sharp cry and rubbed the spot in the most natural way.
‘Well,’ remarked Squeers, a little disconcerted, ‘I had him there; but that’s because we breakfasted early this morning, and he hasn’t had his lunch yet. Why you couldn’t shut a bit of him in a door, when he’s had his dinner. Look at them tears, sir,’ said Squeers, with a triumphant air, as Master Wackford wiped his eyes with the cuff of his jacket, ‘there’s oiliness!’
‘Well,’ said Squeers, a bit thrown off, ‘I had him there; but that’s because we had breakfast early this morning, and he hasn’t had his lunch yet. You could shut a piece of him in a door after he’s had his dinner. Look at those tears, sir,’ Squeers said, feeling triumphant, as Master Wackford wiped his eyes with the cuff of his jacket, ‘there’s some real drama!’
‘He looks well, indeed,’ returned Ralph, who, for some purposes of his own, seemed desirous to conciliate the schoolmaster. ‘But how is Mrs Squeers, and how are you?’
‘He looks good, actually,’ replied Ralph, who, for his own reasons, seemed eager to win over the schoolmaster. ‘But how is Mrs. Squeers, and how are you?’
‘Mrs. Squeers, sir,’ replied the proprietor of Dotheboys, ‘is as she always is—a mother to them lads, and a blessing, and a comfort, and a joy to all them as knows her. One of our boys—gorging his-self with vittles, and then turning in; that’s their way—got a abscess on him last week. To see how she operated upon him with a pen-knife! Oh Lor!’ said Squeers, heaving a sigh, and nodding his head a great many times, ‘what a member of society that woman is!’
“Mrs. Squeers, sir,” replied the owner of Dotheboys, “is just as she always is—a mother to those boys, a blessing, a comfort, and a joy to everyone who knows her. One of our boys—stuffing himself with food and then going to bed; that’s their way—had an abscess last week. Watching her operate on him with a pen knife! Oh my!” said Squeers, letting out a sigh and nodding his head repeatedly, “what a member of society that woman is!”
Mr. Squeers indulged in a retrospective look, for some quarter of a minute, as if this allusion to his lady’s excellences had naturally led his mind to the peaceful village of Dotheboys near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire; and then looked at Ralph, as if waiting for him to say something.
Mr. Squeers took a moment to reflect, as if the mention of his wife's qualities had naturally brought his thoughts to the quiet village of Dotheboys near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire; then he glanced at Ralph, as if expecting him to speak.
‘Have you quite recovered that scoundrel’s attack?’ asked Ralph.
"Have you fully recovered from that scoundrel’s attack?" asked Ralph.
‘I’ve only just done it, if I’ve done it now,’ replied Squeers. ‘I was one blessed bruise, sir,’ said Squeers, touching first the roots of his hair, and then the toes of his boots, ‘from here to there. Vinegar and brown paper, vinegar and brown paper, from morning to night. I suppose there was a matter of half a ream of brown paper stuck upon me, from first to last. As I laid all of a heap in our kitchen, plastered all over, you might have thought I was a large brown-paper parcel, chock full of nothing but groans. Did I groan loud, Wackford, or did I groan soft?’ asked Mr Squeers, appealing to his son.
“I’ve only just done it, if I’ve done it now,” replied Squeers. “I was one big bruise, sir,” said Squeers, touching the roots of his hair and then the tips of his boots, “from here to there. Vinegar and brown paper, vinegar and brown paper, from morning to night. I guess there was about half a ream of brown paper stuck to me, from start to finish. When I laid it all out in our kitchen, plastered all over, you might have thought I was just a big brown-paper package full of nothing but groans. Did I groan loud, Wackford, or did I groan soft?” asked Mr. Squeers, looking at his son.
‘Loud,’ replied Wackford.
“Loud,” Wackford replied.
‘Was the boys sorry to see me in such a dreadful condition, Wackford, or was they glad?’ asked Mr. Squeers, in a sentimental manner.
“Were the boys sorry to see me in such a terrible condition, Wackford, or were they glad?” asked Mr. Squeers, in a sentimental way.
‘Gl—’
‘Gl—’
‘Eh?’ cried Squeers, turning sharp round.
‘What?’ cried Squeers, turning sharply around.
‘Sorry,’ rejoined his son.
"Sorry," replied his son.
‘Oh!’ said Squeers, catching him a smart box on the ear. ‘Then take your hands out of your pockets, and don’t stammer when you’re asked a question. Hold your noise, sir, in a gentleman’s office, or I’ll run away from my family and never come back any more; and then what would become of all them precious and forlorn lads as would be let loose on the world, without their best friend at their elbers?’
“Oh!” said Squeers, giving him a sharp slap on the ear. “Then take your hands out of your pockets and don’t stutter when someone asks you a question. Be quiet, sir, in a gentleman’s office, or I’ll leave my family and never come back; and then what would happen to all those precious and helpless boys who would be left to fend for themselves without their best friend by their side?”
‘Were you obliged to have medical attendance?’ inquired Ralph.
“Did you have to get medical help?” Ralph asked.
‘Ay, was I,’ rejoined Squeers, ‘and a precious bill the medical attendant brought in too; but I paid it though.’
“Yeah, I was,” Squeers replied, “and that medical bill was pretty pricey too; but I paid it anyway.”
Ralph elevated his eyebrows in a manner which might be expressive of either sympathy or astonishment—just as the beholder was pleased to take it.
Ralph raised his eyebrows in a way that could show either sympathy or surprise—depending on how the observer chose to interpret it.
‘Yes, I paid it, every farthing,’ replied Squeers, who seemed to know the man he had to deal with, too well to suppose that any blinking of the question would induce him to subscribe towards the expenses; ‘I wasn’t out of pocket by it after all, either.’
‘Yes, I paid it, every single penny,’ replied Squeers, who seemed to know the man he was dealing with too well to think that any dodging of the question would make him contribute to the expenses; ‘I wasn’t out of pocket for it in the end, either.’
‘No!’ said Ralph.
'No!' Ralph replied.
‘Not a halfpenny,’ replied Squeers. ‘The fact is, we have only one extra with our boys, and that is for doctors when required—and not then, unless we’re sure of our customers. Do you see?’
‘Not a penny,’ replied Squeers. ‘The truth is, we only have one extra for our boys, and that is for doctors when needed—and even then, only if we're sure about our customers. Get it?’
‘I understand,’ said Ralph.
"I get it," said Ralph.
‘Very good,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘Then, after my bill was run up, we picked out five little boys (sons of small tradesmen, as was sure pay) that had never had the scarlet fever, and we sent one to a cottage where they’d got it, and he took it, and then we put the four others to sleep with him, and they took it, and then the doctor came and attended ‘em once all round, and we divided my total among ‘em, and added it on to their little bills, and the parents paid it. Ha! ha! ha!’
“Very good,” replied Squeers. “So, after my bill was racked up, we picked out five little boys (sons of small business owners, since they were sure to pay) who had never had scarlet fever, and we sent one to a cottage where they had it, and he caught it. Then we put the other four to sleep with him, and they caught it too. After that, the doctor came and checked on all of them, and we split my total among them, adding it to their little bills, which their parents paid. Ha! ha! ha!”
‘And a good plan too,’ said Ralph, eyeing the schoolmaster stealthily.
‘That’s a good plan,’ Ralph said, glancing at the schoolmaster quietly.
‘I believe you,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘We always do it. Why, when Mrs. Squeers was brought to bed with little Wackford here, we ran the hooping-cough through half-a-dozen boys, and charged her expenses among ‘em, monthly nurse included. Ha! ha! ha!’
‘I believe you,’ replied Squeers. ‘We always do it. When Mrs. Squeers had little Wackford here, we spread the whooping cough to half a dozen boys and charged her expenses to them, including the monthly nurse. Ha! ha! ha!’
Ralph never laughed, but on this occasion he produced the nearest approach to it that he could, and waiting until Mr. Squeers had enjoyed the professional joke to his heart’s content, inquired what had brought him to town.
Ralph never laughed, but this time he came as close as he could, and after Mr. Squeers had relished the professional joke to his heart’s content, he asked what had brought him to town.
‘Some bothering law business,’ replied Squeers, scratching his head, ‘connected with an action, for what they call neglect of a boy. I don’t know what they would have. He had as good grazing, that boy had, as there is about us.’
“Just some annoying legal stuff,” Squeers replied, scratching his head, “related to a lawsuit for what they call neglect of a boy. I don’t know what they want. That boy had as good grazing as anyone around here.”
Ralph looked as if he did not quite understand the observation.
Ralph looked like he didn’t fully understand the comment.
‘Grazing,’ said Squeers, raising his voice, under the impression that as Ralph failed to comprehend him, he must be deaf. ‘When a boy gets weak and ill and don’t relish his meals, we give him a change of diet—turn him out, for an hour or so every day, into a neighbour’s turnip field, or sometimes, if it’s a delicate case, a turnip field and a piece of carrots alternately, and let him eat as many as he likes. There an’t better land in the country than this perwerse lad grazed on, and yet he goes and catches cold and indigestion and what not, and then his friends brings a lawsuit against me! Now, you’d hardly suppose,’ added Squeers, moving in his chair with the impatience of an ill-used man, ‘that people’s ingratitude would carry them quite as far as that; would you?’
“‘Grazing,’ Squeers said, raising his voice, thinking that since Ralph didn’t understand him, he must be deaf. ‘When a boy gets weak and sick and doesn’t enjoy his meals, we give him a change of diet—let him out, for an hour or so every day, into a neighbor’s turnip field, or sometimes, if it’s a delicate situation, a turnip field and a piece of carrots alternately, and let him eat as much as he wants. There’s no better land in the country than what this troublesome kid grazed on, and yet he goes and catches a cold and gets indigestion and all that, and then his friends bring a lawsuit against me! Now, you wouldn’t believe,’ Squeers said, shifting in his chair with the frustration of a mistreated man, ‘that people’s ingratitude could take them that far; would you?’”
‘A hard case, indeed,’ observed Ralph.
"A tough situation, for sure," Ralph noted.
‘You don’t say more than the truth when you say that,’ replied Squeers. ‘I don’t suppose there’s a man going, as possesses the fondness for youth that I do. There’s youth to the amount of eight hundred pound a year at Dotheboys Hall at this present time. I’d take sixteen hundred pound worth if I could get ‘em, and be as fond of every individual twenty pound among ‘em as nothing should equal it!’
"You’re not exaggerating when you say that," replied Squeers. "I don’t think there’s anyone out there who loves youth as much as I do. Right now, there’s youth worth eight hundred pounds a year at Dotheboys Hall. I’d take sixteen hundred pounds worth if I could get them, and I’d cherish every single twenty pounds among them like nothing else!"
‘Are you stopping at your old quarters?’ asked Ralph.
"Are you staying at your old place?" Ralph asked.
‘Yes, we are at the Saracen,’ replied Squeers, ‘and as it don’t want very long to the end of the half-year, we shall continney to stop there till I’ve collected the money, and some new boys too, I hope. I’ve brought little Wackford up, on purpose to show to parents and guardians. I shall put him in the advertisement, this time. Look at that boy—himself a pupil. Why he’s a miracle of high feeding, that boy is!’
‘Yes, we’re at the Saracen,’ replied Squeers, ‘and since it won’t be long until the end of the half-year, we’ll keep staying here until I’ve collected the money and hopefully some new boys too. I brought little Wackford specifically to show to parents and guardians. I’ll include him in the advertisement this time. Look at that boy—he’s a student himself. He’s truly a marvel of good feeding, that boy!’
‘I should like to have a word with you,’ said Ralph, who had both spoken and listened mechanically for some time, and seemed to have been thinking.
"I'd like to have a word with you," said Ralph, who had been speaking and listening mechanically for a while and seemed to have been deep in thought.
‘As many words as you like, sir,’ rejoined Squeers. ‘Wackford, you go and play in the back office, and don’t move about too much or you’ll get thin, and that won’t do. You haven’t got such a thing as twopence, Mr. Nickleby, have you?’ said Squeers, rattling a bunch of keys in his coat pocket, and muttering something about its being all silver.
‘You can say as many words as you want, sir,’ replied Squeers. ‘Wackford, you go play in the back office, and don’t move around too much or you’ll get skinny, and we can’t have that. You don’t happen to have two pence, Mr. Nickleby, do you?’ said Squeers, shaking a bunch of keys in his coat pocket and mumbling something about how it was all silver.
‘I—think I have,’ said Ralph, very slowly, and producing, after much rummaging in an old drawer, a penny, a halfpenny, and two farthings.
"I think I have," said Ralph very slowly, as he finally found a penny, a halfpenny, and two farthings after searching through an old drawer.
‘Thankee,’ said Squeers, bestowing it upon his son. ‘Here! You go and buy a tart—Mr. Nickleby’s man will show you where—and mind you buy a rich one. Pastry,’ added Squeers, closing the door on Master Wackford, ‘makes his flesh shine a good deal, and parents thinks that a healthy sign.’
“Thanks,” said Squeers, giving it to his son. “Here! Go and buy a tart—Mr. Nickleby’s guy will show you where—and make sure you get a rich one. Pastry,” Squeers added, closing the door on Master Wackford, “makes his skin look pretty good, and parents think that’s a healthy sign.”
With this explanation, and a peculiarly knowing look to eke it out, Mr Squeers moved his chair so as to bring himself opposite to Ralph Nickleby at no great distance off; and having planted it to his entire satisfaction, sat down.
With this explanation, and a strangely knowing look to emphasize it, Mr. Squeers moved his chair so he could face Ralph Nickleby not too far away; and after positioning it to his complete satisfaction, he sat down.
‘Attend to me,’ said Ralph, bending forward a little.
“Listen to me,” said Ralph, leaning forward slightly.
Squeers nodded.
Squeers agreed.
‘I am not to suppose,’ said Ralph, ‘that you are dolt enough to forgive or forget, very readily, the violence that was committed upon you, or the exposure which accompanied it?’
‘I can't assume,’ said Ralph, ‘that you're foolish enough to easily forgive or forget the violence done to you, or the humiliation that came with it?’
‘Devil a bit,’ replied Squeers, tartly.
"Not at all," replied Squeers, sharply.
‘Or to lose an opportunity of repaying it with interest, if you could get one?’ said Ralph.
‘Or to miss a chance to pay it back with interest, if you could get one?’ said Ralph.
‘Show me one, and try,’ rejoined Squeers.
‘Show me one, and go ahead,’ replied Squeers.
‘Some such object it was, that induced you to call on me?’ said Ralph, raising his eyes to the schoolmaster’s face.
‘Was it some object like that that made you come to see me?’ said Ralph, looking up at the schoolmaster's face.
‘N-n-no, I don’t know that,’ replied Squeers. ‘I thought that if it was in your power to make me, besides the trifle of money you sent, any compensation—’
‘N-n-no, I don’t know that,’ replied Squeers. ‘I thought that if it was in your power to make me, besides the small amount of money you sent, any kind of compensation—’
‘Ah!’ cried Ralph, interrupting him. ‘You needn’t go on.’
‘Oh!’ Ralph exclaimed, interrupting him. ‘You don’t have to continue.’
After a long pause, during which Ralph appeared absorbed in contemplation, he again broke silence by asking:
After a long pause, during which Ralph seemed lost in thought, he finally broke the silence by asking:
‘Who is this boy that he took with him?’
‘Who is this boy he took with him?’
Squeers stated his name.
Squeers said his name.
‘Was he young or old, healthy or sickly, tractable or rebellious? Speak out, man,’ retorted Ralph.
“Was he young or old, healthy or sick, easy to deal with or defiant? Come on, man,” Ralph shot back.
‘Why, he wasn’t young,’ answered Squeers; ‘that is, not young for a boy, you know.’
‘Well, he wasn’t young,’ replied Squeers; ‘I mean, not young for a boy, you know.’
‘That is, he was not a boy at all, I suppose?’ interrupted Ralph.
"Wait, so he wasn't a boy at all, right?" interrupted Ralph.
‘Well,’ returned Squeers, briskly, as if he felt relieved by the suggestion, ‘he might have been nigh twenty. He wouldn’t seem so old, though, to them as didn’t know him, for he was a little wanting here,’ touching his forehead; ‘nobody at home, you know, if you knocked ever so often.’
‘Well,’ replied Squeers quickly, as if he felt better about the suggestion, ‘he might have been almost twenty. He wouldn’t look that old, though, to those who didn’t know him, because he was a bit off up here,’ he said, pointing to his forehead; ‘nobody was home, you know, even if you knocked a lot.’
‘And you did knock pretty often, I dare say?’ muttered Ralph.
‘And you did knock quite a bit, I must say?’ muttered Ralph.
‘Pretty well,’ returned Squeers with a grin.
"Pretty good," Squeers replied with a grin.
‘When you wrote to acknowledge the receipt of this trifle of money as you call it,’ said Ralph, ‘you told me his friends had deserted him long ago, and that you had not the faintest clue or trace to tell you who he was. Is that the truth?’
‘When you wrote to confirm you received this small amount of money, as you call it,’ said Ralph, ‘you mentioned that his friends left him a long time ago, and that you had no idea or evidence to tell you who he was. Is that true?’
‘It is, worse luck!’ replied Squeers, becoming more and more easy and familiar in his manner, as Ralph pursued his inquiries with the less reserve. ‘It’s fourteen years ago, by the entry in my book, since a strange man brought him to my place, one autumn night, and left him there; paying five pound five, for his first quarter in advance. He might have been five or six year old at that time—not more.’
“It is, unfortunately!” replied Squeers, becoming more relaxed and friendly as Ralph kept asking questions with less hesitation. “According to my records, it’s been fourteen years since a strange man brought him to my place one autumn night and left him there; he paid five pounds and five shillings for the first quarter in advance. He could have been five or six years old back then—no more.”
‘What more do you know about him?’ demanded Ralph.
‘What else do you know about him?’ Ralph asked.
‘Devilish little, I’m sorry to say,’ replied Squeers. ‘The money was paid for some six or eight year, and then it stopped. He had given an address in London, had this chap; but when it came to the point, of course nobody knowed anything about him. So I kept the lad out of—out of—’
‘Devilish little, I’m sorry to say,’ replied Squeers. ‘The money was paid for about six or eight years, and then it stopped. This guy had given an address in London; but when it came down to it, of course nobody knew anything about him. So I kept the kid out of—out of—’
‘Charity?’ suggested Ralph drily.
"Charity?" Ralph suggested dryly.
‘Charity, to be sure,’ returned Squeers, rubbing his knees, ‘and when he begins to be useful in a certain sort of way, this young scoundrel of a Nickleby comes and carries him off. But the most vexatious and aggeravating part of the whole affair is,’ said Squeers, dropping his voice, and drawing his chair still closer to Ralph, ‘that some questions have been asked about him at last—not of me, but, in a roundabout kind of way, of people in our village. So, that just when I might have had all arrears paid up, perhaps, and perhaps—who knows? such things have happened in our business before—a present besides for putting him out to a farmer, or sending him to sea, so that he might never turn up to disgrace his parents, supposing him to be a natural boy, as many of our boys are—damme, if that villain of a Nickleby don’t collar him in open day, and commit as good as highway robbery upon my pocket.’
“Charity, of course,” Squeers replied, rubbing his knees, “and just when he starts to be useful in a certain way, that young rascal Nickleby shows up and takes him away. But the most frustrating and annoying part of the whole situation is,” Squeers said, lowering his voice and pulling his chair even closer to Ralph, “that some questions have finally been asked about him—not by me, but, in a roundabout way, by people in our village. So, just when I might have had all my debts paid up, maybe, and perhaps—who knows? Such things have happened in our line of work before—a bonus on top for sending him to a farmer or shipping him off to sea, so he wouldn’t come back to embarrass his parents, assuming he’s a natural boy like many of our boys are—damn it if that villain Nickleby doesn’t grab him in broad daylight and practically commit theft from my pocket.”
‘We will both cry quits with him before long,’ said Ralph, laying his hand on the arm of the Yorkshire schoolmaster.
‘We'll both call it quits with him soon,’ said Ralph, putting his hand on the arm of the Yorkshire teacher.
‘Quits!’ echoed Squeers. ‘Ah! and I should like to leave a small balance in his favour, to be settled when he can. I only wish Mrs. Squeers could catch hold of him. Bless her heart! She’d murder him, Mr. Nickleby—she would, as soon as eat her dinner.’
‘Quits!’ echoed Squeers. ‘Ah! and I’d like to leave a small balance in his favor, to be settled when he can. I just wish Mrs. Squeers could get hold of him. Bless her heart! She’d kill him, Mr. Nickleby—she would, just as easily as she’d eat her dinner.’
‘We will talk of this again,’ said Ralph. ‘I must have time to think of it. To wound him through his own affections and fancies—. If I could strike him through this boy—’
‘We’ll discuss this again,’ Ralph said. ‘I need time to think about it. To hurt him through his own feelings and ideas—. If I could get to him through this boy—’
‘Strike him how you like, sir,’ interrupted Squeers, ‘only hit him hard enough, that’s all—and with that, I’ll say good-morning. Here!—just chuck that little boy’s hat off that corner peg, and lift him off the stool will you?’
‘Hit him however you want, sir,’ Squeers interrupted, ‘just make sure you hit him hard enough, that’s all—and with that, I’ll say good morning. Here!—just throw that little boy’s hat off that corner peg, and get him off the stool, will you?’
Bawling these requests to Newman Noggs, Mr. Squeers betook himself to the little back-office, and fitted on his child’s hat with parental anxiety, while Newman, with his pen behind his ear, sat, stiff and immovable, on his stool, regarding the father and son by turns with a broad stare.
Bawling these requests to Newman Noggs, Mr. Squeers went to the little back-office and put on his child's hat with a worried look, while Newman, with his pen behind his ear, sat stiff and still on his stool, staring at the father and son in turns.
‘He’s a fine boy, an’t he?’ said Squeers, throwing his head a little on one side, and falling back to the desk, the better to estimate the proportions of little Wackford.
“He's a great kid, isn’t he?” said Squeers, tilting his head slightly to one side and leaning back against the desk to get a better look at little Wackford.
‘Very,’ said Newman.
"Totally," said Newman.
‘Pretty well swelled out, an’t he?’ pursued Squeers. ‘He has the fatness of twenty boys, he has.’
‘Looks pretty big, doesn’t he?’ continued Squeers. ‘He’s as heavy as twenty boys.’
‘Ah!’ replied Newman, suddenly thrusting his face into that of Squeers, ‘he has;—the fatness of twenty!—more! He’s got it all. God help that others. Ha! ha! Oh Lord!’
‘Ah!’ replied Newman, suddenly pushing his face into Squeers’s, ‘he has;—the weight of twenty!—even more! He’s got it all. God help the rest. Ha! ha! Oh man!’
Having uttered these fragmentary observations, Newman dropped upon his desk and began to write with most marvellous rapidity.
Having said these brief thoughts, Newman sat down at his desk and started writing with incredible speed.
‘Why, what does the man mean?’ cried Squeers, colouring. ‘Is he drunk?’
"What's the guy talking about?" shouted Squeers, blushing. "Is he drunk?"
Newman made no reply.
Newman didn't respond.
‘Is he mad?’ said Squeers.
"Is he crazy?" said Squeers.
But, still Newman betrayed no consciousness of any presence save his own; so, Mr. Squeers comforted himself by saying that he was both drunk and mad; and, with this parting observation, he led his hopeful son away.
But Newman still showed no awareness of anything but his own presence; so Mr. Squeers reassured himself by saying that he was both drunk and crazy; and with this final comment, he took his optimistic son away.
In exact proportion as Ralph Nickleby became conscious of a struggling and lingering regard for Kate, had his detestation of Nicholas augmented. It might be, that to atone for the weakness of inclining to any one person, he held it necessary to hate some other more intensely than before; but such had been the course of his feelings. And now, to be defied and spurned, to be held up to her in the worst and most repulsive colours, to know that she was taught to hate and despise him: to feel that there was infection in his touch, and taint in his companionship—to know all this, and to know that the mover of it all was that same boyish poor relation who had twitted him in their very first interview, and openly bearded and braved him since, wrought his quiet and stealthy malignity to such a pitch, that there was scarcely anything he would not have hazarded to gratify it, if he could have seen his way to some immediate retaliation.
As Ralph Nickleby became aware of his growing feelings for Kate, his hatred for Nicholas increased. Perhaps, to make up for feeling any affection towards one person, he thought he needed to despise someone else even more; that’s just how his emotions developed. Now, being challenged and rejected, being portrayed to her in the worst possible light, knowing that she was being raised to hate and look down on him, feeling that his touch was toxic and his company was a burden—realizing all of this, and knowing that the one behind it all was that same young, poor relative who had mocked him in their very first meeting and had since confronted him openly, drove his quiet and stealthy anger to such an extent that there was hardly anything he wouldn’t have risked to get back at him, if he could’ve found a way to retaliate right away.
But, fortunately for Nicholas, Ralph Nickleby did not; and although he cast about all that day, and kept a corner of his brain working on the one anxious subject through all the round of schemes and business that came with it, night found him at last, still harping on the same theme, and still pursuing the same unprofitable reflections.
But fortunately for Nicholas, Ralph Nickleby did not; and even though he spent the entire day thinking about it and kept a part of his mind focused on that one troubling issue amidst all the various plans and tasks that came with it, by night he found himself still fixated on the same topic and still chasing the same unproductive thoughts.
‘When my brother was such as he,’ said Ralph, ‘the first comparisons were drawn between us—always in my disfavour. he was open, liberal, gallant, gay; I a crafty hunks of cold and stagnant blood, with no passion but love of saving, and no spirit beyond a thirst for gain. I recollected it well when I first saw this whipster; but I remember it better now.’
‘When my brother was like that,’ said Ralph, ‘the first comparisons were made between us—always putting me in a bad light. He was open, generous, charming, and lively; I was a sneaky, miserly person with cold, stagnant blood, motivated only by a desire to save and driven by nothing more than a thirst for profit. I remember it well when I first saw this guy; but I remember it even better now.’
He had been occupied in tearing Nicholas’s letter into atoms; and as he spoke, he scattered it in a tiny shower about him.
He had been busy tearing Nicholas’s letter into pieces; and as he spoke, he scattered it in a small shower around him.
‘Recollections like these,’ pursued Ralph, with a bitter smile, ‘flock upon me—when I resign myself to them—in crowds, and from countless quarters. As a portion of the world affect to despise the power of money, I must try and show them what it is.’
‘Memories like these,’ continued Ralph, with a bitter smile, ‘come rushing at me—when I allow myself to think about them—in waves, from all directions. While some people like to pretend they look down on the influence of money, I feel the need to show them what it really means.’
And being, by this time, in a pleasant frame of mind for slumber, Ralph Nickleby went to bed.
And by this point, feeling pretty relaxed and ready to sleep, Ralph Nickleby went to bed.
CHAPTER 35
Smike becomes known to Mrs. Nickleby and Kate. Nicholas also meets with new Acquaintances. Brighter Days seem to dawn upon the Family
Smike gets to know Mrs. Nickleby and Kate. Nicholas also meets some new friends. Better days start to look promising for the family.
Having established his mother and sister in the apartments of the kind-hearted miniature painter, and ascertained that Sir Mulberry Hawk was in no danger of losing his life, Nicholas turned his thoughts to poor Smike, who, after breakfasting with Newman Noggs, had remained, in a disconsolate state, at that worthy creature’s lodgings, waiting, with much anxiety, for further intelligence of his protector.
Having settled his mother and sister in the home of the kind-hearted miniature painter, and confirmed that Sir Mulberry Hawk was not in any danger of losing his life, Nicholas began to think about poor Smike, who, after having breakfast with Newman Noggs, had stayed in a gloomy state at Noggs' place, anxiously waiting for any news about his protector.
‘As he will be one of our own little household, wherever we live, or whatever fortune is in reserve for us,’ thought Nicholas, ‘I must present the poor fellow in due form. They will be kind to him for his own sake, and if not (on that account solely) to the full extent I could wish, they will stretch a point, I am sure, for mine.’
‘Since he will be one of our little family, no matter where we live or what fate awaits us,’ Nicholas thought, ‘I need to formally introduce the poor guy. They'll be nice to him for his own sake, and even if they don't treat him as well as I'd hope, I’m sure they'll make an effort for my sake.’
Nicholas said ‘they’, but his misgivings were confined to one person. He was sure of Kate, but he knew his mother’s peculiarities, and was not quite so certain that Smike would find favour in the eyes of Mrs. Nickleby.
Nicholas said "they," but his doubts were focused on one person. He was confident about Kate, but he was aware of his mother’s quirks and wasn’t as sure that Smike would be liked by Mrs. Nickleby.
‘However,’ thought Nicholas as he departed on his benevolent errand; ‘she cannot fail to become attached to him, when she knows what a devoted creature he is, and as she must quickly make the discovery, his probation will be a short one.’
‘However,’ thought Nicholas as he set out on his kind mission; ‘she can’t help but become attached to him once she sees what a devoted person he is, and since she’ll soon realize that, his trial period will be a short one.’
‘I was afraid,’ said Smike, overjoyed to see his friend again, ‘that you had fallen into some fresh trouble; the time seemed so long, at last, that I almost feared you were lost.’
‘I was scared,’ said Smike, thrilled to see his friend again, ‘that you had gotten into some new trouble; it felt like such a long time that I almost thought you were gone.’
‘Lost!’ replied Nicholas gaily. ‘You will not be rid of me so easily, I promise you. I shall rise to the surface many thousand times yet, and the harder the thrust that pushes me down, the more quickly I shall rebound, Smike. But come; my errand here is to take you home.’
“Lost!” Nicholas replied cheerfully. “You won’t get rid of me that easily, I promise. I’ll resurface thousands of times, and the harder you push me down, the faster I’ll bounce back, Smike. But let’s get to it; I’m here to take you home.”
‘Home!’ faltered Smike, drawing timidly back.
‘Home!’ faltered Smike, stepping back hesitantly.
‘Ay,’ rejoined Nicholas, taking his arm. ‘Why not?’
‘Yeah,’ replied Nicholas, taking his arm. ‘Why not?’
‘I had such hopes once,’ said Smike; ‘day and night, day and night, for many years. I longed for home till I was weary, and pined away with grief, but now—’
‘I had such hopes once,’ said Smike; ‘day and night, day and night, for many years. I longed for home until I was exhausted, and wasted away with sorrow, but now—’
‘And what now?’ asked Nicholas, looking kindly in his face. ‘What now, old friend?’
‘So, what now?’ asked Nicholas, looking kindly at his face. ‘What’s next, old friend?’
‘I could not part from you to go to any home on earth,’ replied Smike, pressing his hand; ‘except one, except one. I shall never be an old man; and if your hand placed me in the grave, and I could think, before I died, that you would come and look upon it sometimes with one of your kind smiles, and in the summer weather, when everything was alive—not dead like me—I could go to that home almost without a tear.’
‘I can’t leave you to go to any place on earth,’ Smike said, holding his hand tightly. ‘Except for one, except for one. I’ll never grow old; and if your hand laid me in the grave, and I could think, before I die, that you would come and visit it sometimes with one of your warm smiles, especially in the summer when everything’s alive—not dead like me—I could go to that home almost without shedding a tear.’
‘Why do you talk thus, poor boy, if your life is a happy one with me?’ said Nicholas.
‘Why are you talking like that, poor boy, if your life is happy with me?’ said Nicholas.
‘Because I should change; not those about me. And if they forgot me, I should never know it,’ replied Smike. ‘In the churchyard we are all alike, but here there are none like me. I am a poor creature, but I know that.’
‘Because I need to change; not the people around me. And if they forget me, I’ll never find out,’ replied Smike. ‘In the graveyard, we’re all the same, but here, there’s no one like me. I’m a pathetic creature, but I acknowledge that.’
‘You are a foolish, silly creature,’ said Nicholas cheerfully. ‘If that is what you mean, I grant you that. Why, here’s a dismal face for ladies’ company!—my pretty sister too, whom you have so often asked me about. Is this your Yorkshire gallantry? For shame! for shame!’
‘You’re such a silly creature,’ Nicholas said with a smile. ‘If that’s what you mean, I agree with you. Look at this gloomy face for ladies’ company!—my lovely sister too, whom you’ve asked me about so many times. Is this your Yorkshire charm? For shame! For shame!’
Smike brightened up and smiled.
Smike lit up and smiled.
‘When I talk of home,’ pursued Nicholas, ‘I talk of mine—which is yours of course. If it were defined by any particular four walls and a roof, God knows I should be sufficiently puzzled to say whereabouts it lay; but that is not what I mean. When I speak of home, I speak of the place where—in default of a better—those I love are gathered together; and if that place were a gypsy’s tent, or a barn, I should call it by the same good name notwithstanding. And now, for what is my present home, which, however alarming your expectations may be, will neither terrify you by its extent nor its magnificence!’
“When I talk about home,” Nicholas continued, “I’m talking about mine—which is yours too, of course. If it were defined by any specific four walls and a roof, I honestly wouldn't know where to say it is; but that's not what I mean. When I mention home, I mean the place where, for lack of a better one, the people I love are gathered together; and if that place happened to be a gypsy’s tent or a barn, I’d still call it by that same good name. And now, as for my current home, which, no matter how high your expectations may be, will neither shock you with its size nor its grandeur!”
So saying, Nicholas took his companion by the arm, and saying a great deal more to the same purpose, and pointing out various things to amuse and interest him as they went along, led the way to Miss La Creevy’s house.
So saying, Nicholas took his friend by the arm, and talked a lot more about the same thing, pointing out various things to entertain and interest him as they walked, leading the way to Miss La Creevy’s house.
‘And this, Kate,’ said Nicholas, entering the room where his sister sat alone, ‘is the faithful friend and affectionate fellow-traveller whom I prepared you to receive.’
‘And this, Kate,’ said Nicholas, walking into the room where his sister was sitting alone, ‘is the loyal friend and caring travel companion I told you about.’
Poor Smike was bashful, and awkward, and frightened enough, at first, but Kate advanced towards him so kindly, and said, in such a sweet voice, how anxious she had been to see him after all her brother had told her, and how much she had to thank him for having comforted Nicholas so greatly in their very trying reverses, that he began to be very doubtful whether he should shed tears or not, and became still more flurried. However, he managed to say, in a broken voice, that Nicholas was his only friend, and that he would lay down his life to help him; and Kate, although she was so kind and considerate, seemed to be so wholly unconscious of his distress and embarrassment, that he recovered almost immediately and felt quite at home.
Poor Smike was shy, awkward, and really scared at first, but Kate moved toward him so kindly and said, in such a sweet voice, how worried she had been to see him after everything her brother had told her, and how much she appreciated him for comforting Nicholas during their tough times, that he started to doubt whether he should cry or not and became even more flustered. However, he managed to say, in a shaky voice, that Nicholas was his only friend and that he would give his life to help him; and Kate, even though she was so kind and considerate, seemed completely unaware of his distress and embarrassment, so he quickly regained his composure and felt at ease.
Then, Miss La Creevy came in; and to her Smike had to be presented also. And Miss La Creevy was very kind too, and wonderfully talkative: not to Smike, for that would have made him uneasy at first, but to Nicholas and his sister. Then, after a time, she would speak to Smike himself now and then, asking him whether he was a judge of likenesses, and whether he thought that picture in the corner was like herself, and whether he didn’t think it would have looked better if she had made herself ten years younger, and whether he didn’t think, as a matter of general observation, that young ladies looked better not only in pictures, but out of them too, than old ones; with many more small jokes and facetious remarks, which were delivered with such good-humour and merriment, that Smike thought, within himself, she was the nicest lady he had ever seen; even nicer than Mrs. Grudden, of Mr. Vincent Crummles’s theatre; and she was a nice lady too, and talked, perhaps more, but certainly louder, than Miss La Creevy.
Then, Miss La Creevy came in, and Smike was introduced to her too. Miss La Creevy was very kind and wonderfully talkative—not to Smike, since that would have made him uneasy at first, but to Nicholas and his sister. After a while, she would occasionally talk to Smike, asking him if he was good at judging likenesses and whether he thought the picture in the corner looked like her. She also asked if he didn't think it would look better if she made herself ten years younger and if, in general, he thought young ladies looked better in pictures and in real life than older ones. She shared many more light jokes and playful remarks, delivered with such good humor and cheerfulness that Smike thought to himself she was the nicest lady he had ever seen—nicer even than Mrs. Grudden from Mr. Vincent Crummles’s theater. Mrs. Grudden was nice too, and she talked perhaps more, but definitely louder, than Miss La Creevy.
At length the door opened again, and a lady in mourning came in; and Nicholas kissing the lady in mourning affectionately, and calling her his mother, led her towards the chair from which Smike had risen when she entered the room.
At last, the door opened again, and a woman in mourning walked in; Nicholas hugged the woman in mourning warmly and called her his mother, leading her to the chair that Smike had gotten up from when she came into the room.
‘You are always kind-hearted, and anxious to help the oppressed, my dear mother,’ said Nicholas, ‘so you will be favourably disposed towards him, I know.’
‘You’re always so kind and eager to help those in need, my dear mother,’ said Nicholas, ‘so I know you’ll be sympathetic towards him.’
‘I am sure, my dear Nicholas,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, looking very hard at her new friend, and bending to him with something more of majesty than the occasion seemed to require: ‘I am sure any friend of yours has, as indeed he naturally ought to have, and must have, of course, you know, a great claim upon me, and of course, it is a very great pleasure to me to be introduced to anybody you take an interest in. There can be no doubt about that; none at all; not the least in the world,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘At the same time I must say, Nicholas, my dear, as I used to say to your poor dear papa, when he would bring gentlemen home to dinner, and there was nothing in the house, that if he had come the day before yesterday—no, I don’t mean the day before yesterday now; I should have said, perhaps, the year before last—we should have been better able to entertain him.’
“I’m sure, my dear Nicholas,” replied Mrs. Nickleby, looking very intently at her new friend and leaning toward him with a touch more grandeur than the situation called for, “I’m sure any friend of yours has, as he obviously should and must, a significant claim on me, and of course, it truly is a great pleasure for me to be introduced to anyone you’re interested in. There’s no doubt about that; not at all; not the slightest bit,” said Mrs. Nickleby. “At the same time, I must say, Nicholas, my dear, as I used to tell your late father when he would bring gentlemen home to dinner and we had nothing in the house, that if he had come the day before yesterday—no, I don’t mean the day before yesterday; I should have said, perhaps, the year before last—we would have been better equipped to host him.”
With which remarks, Mrs. Nickleby turned to her daughter, and inquired, in an audible whisper, whether the gentleman was going to stop all night.
With that, Mrs. Nickleby turned to her daughter and asked, in a loud whisper, if the gentleman was going to stay all night.
‘Because, if he is, Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I don’t see that it’s possible for him to sleep anywhere, and that’s the truth.’
‘Because, if he is, Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I don’t see how he can sleep anywhere, and that’s the truth.’
Kate stepped gracefully forward, and without any show of annoyance or irritation, breathed a few words into her mother’s ear.
Kate stepped forward gracefully and, without any sign of annoyance or irritation, whispered a few words into her mother’s ear.
‘La, Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, shrinking back, ‘how you do tickle one! Of course, I understand that, my love, without your telling me; and I said the same to Nicholas, and I am very much pleased. You didn’t tell me, Nicholas, my dear,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, turning round with an air of less reserve than she had before assumed, ‘what your friend’s name is.’
‘Oh, Kate, my dear,’ Mrs. Nickleby said, pulling back, ‘you really know how to make someone laugh! I definitely get that, sweetheart, without you having to say anything; I mentioned the same to Nicholas, and I am very happy about it. You didn’t tell me, Nicholas, my dear,’ Mrs. Nickleby added, turning around with a more relaxed attitude than she had before, ‘what your friend’s name is.’
‘His name, mother,’ replied Nicholas, ‘is Smike.’
‘His name, Mom,’ replied Nicholas, ‘is Smike.’
The effect of this communication was by no means anticipated; but the name was no sooner pronounced, than Mrs. Nickleby dropped upon a chair, and burst into a fit of crying.
The impact of this message was completely unexpected; as soon as the name was mentioned, Mrs. Nickleby collapsed into a chair and started crying uncontrollably.
‘What is the matter?’ exclaimed Nicholas, running to support her.
‘What’s wrong?’ exclaimed Nicholas, rushing to help her.
‘It’s so like Pyke,’ cried Mrs. Nickleby; ‘so exactly like Pyke. Oh! don’t speak to me—I shall be better presently.’
‘It’s just like Pyke,’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby; ‘so exactly like Pyke. Oh! don’t talk to me—I’ll be okay soon.’
And after exhibiting every symptom of slow suffocation in all its stages, and drinking about a tea-spoonful of water from a full tumbler, and spilling the remainder, Mrs. Nickleby was better, and remarked, with a feeble smile, that she was very foolish, she knew.
And after showing every sign of slowly choking in all its stages, and sipping about a teaspoon of water from a full glass, and spilling the rest, Mrs. Nickleby was better, and remarked, with a weak smile, that she knew she was being very foolish.
‘It’s a weakness in our family,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘so, of course, I can’t be blamed for it. Your grandmama, Kate, was exactly the same—precisely. The least excitement, the slightest surprise—she fainted away directly. I have heard her say, often and often, that when she was a young lady, and before she was married, she was turning a corner into Oxford Street one day, when she ran against her own hairdresser, who, it seems, was escaping from a bear;—the mere suddenness of the encounter made her faint away directly. Wait, though,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, pausing to consider. ‘Let me be sure I’m right. Was it her hairdresser who had escaped from a bear, or was it a bear who had escaped from her hairdresser’s? I declare I can’t remember just now, but the hairdresser was a very handsome man, I know, and quite a gentleman in his manners; so that it has nothing to do with the point of the story.’
“It’s a weakness in our family,” Mrs. Nickleby said. “So, of course, I can’t be blamed for it. Your grandma, Kate, was exactly the same—just like that. The slightest excitement, the tiniest surprise—she fainted right away. I’ve heard her say many times that when she was a young woman, before she got married, she was turning a corner onto Oxford Street one day when she ran into her own hairdresser, who, it turns out, was running away from a bear;—the sheer surprise of the encounter made her faint immediately. Wait, though,” Mrs. Nickleby added, pausing to think. “Let me make sure I’m correct. Was it her hairdresser who had escaped from a bear, or was it a bear that had escaped from her hairdresser? I honestly can’t remember right now, but I know the hairdresser was a very handsome man, quite the gentleman in his manners; so that doesn’t really matter to the story.”
Mrs. Nickleby having fallen imperceptibly into one of her retrospective moods, improved in temper from that moment, and glided, by an easy change of the conversation occasionally, into various other anecdotes, no less remarkable for their strict application to the subject in hand.
Mrs. Nickleby, having slowly slipped into one of her reflective moods, became more cheerful from that point on and smoothly transitioned, with a casual shift in conversation now and then, into various other stories that were equally noteworthy for their relevance to the topic at hand.
‘Mr. Smike is from Yorkshire, Nicholas, my dear?’ said Mrs. Nickleby, after dinner, and when she had been silent for some time.
'Mr. Smike is from Yorkshire, right, Nicholas, my dear?' said Mrs. Nickleby, after dinner, and after she had been quiet for a while.
‘Certainly, mother,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I see you have not forgotten his melancholy history.’
‘Of course, Mom,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I see you haven’t forgotten his sad story.’
‘O dear no,’ cried Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Ah! melancholy, indeed. You don’t happen, Mr. Smike, ever to have dined with the Grimbles of Grimble Hall, somewhere in the North Riding, do you?’ said the good lady, addressing herself to him. ‘A very proud man, Sir Thomas Grimble, with six grown-up and most lovely daughters, and the finest park in the county.’
‘Oh dear no,’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Ah! How sad, indeed. You don’t happen to have dined with the Grimbles of Grimble Hall, somewhere in the North Riding, do you, Mr. Smike?’ she asked him. ‘A very proud man, Sir Thomas Grimble, with six adult and beautiful daughters, and the best park in the county.’
‘My dear mother,’ reasoned Nicholas, ‘do you suppose that the unfortunate outcast of a Yorkshire school was likely to receive many cards of invitation from the nobility and gentry in the neighbourhood?’
‘My dear mother,’ reasoned Nicholas, ‘do you really think that the unfortunate outcast from a Yorkshire school would get many invitations from the local nobility and gentry?’
‘Really, my dear, I don’t know why it should be so very extraordinary,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I know that when I was at school, I always went at least twice every half-year to the Hawkinses at Taunton Vale, and they are much richer than the Grimbles, and connected with them in marriage; so you see it’s not so very unlikely, after all.’
“Honestly, my dear, I don’t see why it should be so surprising,” said Mrs. Nickleby. “I remember when I was in school, I would visit the Hawkinses in Taunton Vale at least twice every semester, and they are much wealthier than the Grimbles and even related to them by marriage; so you see, it’s not all that unlikely, really.”
Having put down Nicholas in this triumphant manner, Mrs. Nickleby was suddenly seized with a forgetfulness of Smike’s real name, and an irresistible tendency to call him Mr. Slammons; which circumstance she attributed to the remarkable similarity of the two names in point of sound both beginning with an S, and moreover being spelt with an M. But whatever doubt there might be on this point, there was none as to his being a most excellent listener; which circumstance had considerable influence in placing them on the very best terms, and inducing Mrs. Nickleby to express the highest opinion of his general deportment and disposition.
Having dismissed Nicholas in this triumphant way, Mrs. Nickleby suddenly forgot Smike’s real name and felt an uncontrollable urge to call him Mr. Slammons; she believed this confusion was due to the striking similarity between the two names, both starting with an S and also containing an M. But whatever doubt there might be about that, there was no question about his being an excellent listener; this quality greatly contributed to their friendly relationship and led Mrs. Nickleby to hold a very high opinion of his overall behavior and character.
Thus, the little circle remained, on the most amicable and agreeable footing, until the Monday morning, when Nicholas withdrew himself from it for a short time, seriously to reflect upon the state of his affairs, and to determine, if he could, upon some course of life, which would enable him to support those who were so entirely dependent upon his exertions.
Thus, the small group stayed on friendly and pleasant terms until Monday morning, when Nicholas stepped away for a bit to seriously think about his situation and to figure out, if possible, some way of life that would allow him to support those who completely relied on his efforts.
Mr. Crummles occurred to him more than once; but although Kate was acquainted with the whole history of his connection with that gentleman, his mother was not; and he foresaw a thousand fretful objections, on her part, to his seeking a livelihood upon the stage. There were graver reasons, too, against his returning to that mode of life. Independently of those arising out of its spare and precarious earnings, and his own internal conviction that he could never hope to aspire to any great distinction, even as a provincial actor, how could he carry his sister from town to town, and place to place, and debar her from any other associates than those with whom he would be compelled, almost without distinction, to mingle? ‘It won’t do,’ said Nicholas, shaking his head; ‘I must try something else.’
Mr. Crummles crossed his mind more than once; but although Kate knew all about his connection to that guy, their mother didn’t. He anticipated countless complaints from her about him trying to make a living on stage. There were also more serious reasons against him returning to that lifestyle. Aside from the meager and unstable income and his own belief that he could never achieve any real success, even as a local actor, how could he take his sister from city to city and keep her from having any friends other than the ones he would be forced to hang out with? “It won’t work,” Nicholas said, shaking his head; “I need to look for something else.”
It was much easier to make this resolution than to carry it into effect. With no greater experience of the world than he had acquired for himself in his short trials; with a sufficient share of headlong rashness and precipitation (qualities not altogether unnatural at his time of life); with a very slender stock of money, and a still more scanty stock of friends; what could he do? ‘Egad!’ said Nicholas, ‘I’ll try that Register Office again.’
It was way easier to make this resolution than to actually follow through with it. With no more experience of the world than he had gained from his brief encounters; with a fair amount of reckless impulsiveness (not unusual for someone his age); with barely any money, and even fewer friends; what could he do? "You know what?" Nicholas said, "I'll give that Register Office another shot."
He smiled at himself as he walked away with a quick step; for, an instant before, he had been internally blaming his own precipitation. He did not laugh himself out of the intention, however, for on he went: picturing to himself, as he approached the place, all kinds of splendid possibilities, and impossibilities too, for that matter, and thinking himself, perhaps with good reason, very fortunate to be endowed with so buoyant and sanguine a temperament.
He smiled to himself as he walked away quickly; just a moment before, he had been blaming himself for being so hasty. However, he didn’t laugh off the intention, as he continued on his way, imagining all sorts of amazing possibilities—and even some impossible ones—and thinking, maybe with good reason, that he was pretty lucky to have such a cheerful and optimistic personality.
The office looked just the same as when he had left it last, and, indeed, with one or two exceptions, there seemed to be the very same placards in the window that he had seen before. There were the same unimpeachable masters and mistresses in want of virtuous servants, and the same virtuous servants in want of unimpeachable masters and mistresses, and the same magnificent estates for the investment of capital, and the same enormous quantities of capital to be invested in estates, and, in short, the same opportunities of all sorts for people who wanted to make their fortunes. And a most extraordinary proof it was of the national prosperity, that people had not been found to avail themselves of such advantages long ago.
The office looked exactly the same as when he had last seen it, and, in fact, with one or two exceptions, the same signs were in the window as before. There were the same reputable employers looking for trustworthy servants, and the same trustworthy servants seeking reputable employers, and the same impressive properties for investment, and the same huge amounts of capital ready to be invested in properties, and, in short, the same opportunities of all kinds for people wanting to make their fortunes. It was a remarkable indication of the nation's prosperity that people hadn’t already taken advantage of such opportunities a long time ago.
As Nicholas stopped to look in at the window, an old gentleman happened to stop too; and Nicholas, carrying his eye along the window-panes from left to right in search of some capital-text placard which should be applicable to his own case, caught sight of this old gentleman’s figure, and instinctively withdrew his eyes from the window, to observe the same more closely.
As Nicholas paused to glance into the window, an older man happened to stop there as well; and Nicholas, scanning the window panes from left to right in search of a great sign that might relate to his own situation, noticed the older man's figure and instinctively pulled his gaze away from the window to take a closer look.
He was a sturdy old fellow in a broad-skirted blue coat, made pretty large, to fit easily, and with no particular waist; his bulky legs clothed in drab breeches and high gaiters, and his head protected by a low-crowned broad-brimmed white hat, such as a wealthy grazier might wear. He wore his coat buttoned; and his dimpled double chin rested in the folds of a white neckerchief—not one of your stiff-starched apoplectic cravats, but a good, easy, old-fashioned white neckcloth that a man might go to bed in and be none the worse for. But what principally attracted the attention of Nicholas was the old gentleman’s eye,—never was such a clear, twinkling, honest, merry, happy eye, as that. And there he stood, looking a little upward, with one hand thrust into the breast of his coat, and the other playing with his old-fashioned gold watch-chain: his head thrown a little on one side, and his hat a little more on one side than his head, (but that was evidently accident; not his ordinary way of wearing it,) with such a pleasant smile playing about his mouth, and such a comical expression of mingled slyness, simplicity, kind-heartedness, and good-humour, lighting up his jolly old face, that Nicholas would have been content to have stood there and looked at him until evening, and to have forgotten, meanwhile, that there was such a thing as a soured mind or a crabbed countenance to be met with in the whole wide world.
He was a sturdy old guy in a loose blue coat, tailored to fit comfortably without any specific waist; his bulky legs were clad in drab trousers and high gaiters, and he wore a low-crowned broad-brimmed white hat, like something a wealthy farmer might sport. His coat was buttoned up, and his dimpled double chin rested in the folds of a white neckerchief—not one of those stiff, starched cravats that make you look puffy, but a nice, easygoing, old-fashioned white neckcloth that you could wear to bed and be just fine. But what really caught Nicholas's attention was the old man’s eye—there had never been such a clear, sparkling, sincere, cheerful eye as that. And there he stood, looking slightly upward, one hand tucked into the breast of his coat, the other fiddling with his old-fashioned gold watch chain: his head tilted a bit to one side, and his hat perched even more off-kilter than that, (but that was clearly accidental; he didn't usually wear it like that,) with a pleasant smile playing on his lips and a comical mix of slyness, simplicity, kindness, and good humor lighting up his jolly old face, so much so that Nicholas would have gladly stood there staring at him until evening, completely forgetting about any sour thoughts or grumpy faces that might exist in the whole wide world.
But, even a very remote approach to this gratification was not to be made, for although he seemed quite unconscious of having been the subject of observation, he looked casually at Nicholas; and the latter, fearful of giving offence, resumed his scrutiny of the window instantly.
But even a distant attempt at this satisfaction was off the table, because although he appeared completely unaware that he was being watched, he glanced over at Nicholas; and Nicholas, worried about causing any offense, quickly went back to looking out the window.
Still, the old gentleman stood there, glancing from placard to placard, and Nicholas could not forbear raising his eyes to his face again. Grafted upon the quaintness and oddity of his appearance, was something so indescribably engaging, and bespeaking so much worth, and there were so many little lights hovering about the corners of his mouth and eyes, that it was not a mere amusement, but a positive pleasure and delight to look at him.
Still, the old man stood there, looking from sign to sign, and Nicholas couldn't resist glancing at his face again. Along with the uniqueness and strangeness of his appearance, there was something so incredibly charming and suggesting so much value, and there were so many little twinkles at the corners of his mouth and eyes, that it was not just entertaining, but a real pleasure and joy to watch him.
This being the case, it is no wonder that the old man caught Nicholas in the fact, more than once. At such times, Nicholas coloured and looked embarrassed: for the truth is, that he had begun to wonder whether the stranger could, by any possibility, be looking for a clerk or secretary; and thinking this, he felt as if the old gentleman must know it.
Given this situation, it's no surprise that the old man caught Nicholas out more than once. During those moments, Nicholas blushed and seemed awkward: the truth is, he had started to wonder if the stranger might, by any chance, be searching for a clerk or secretary; and thinking this made him feel like the old gentleman must be aware of it.
Long as all this takes to tell, it was not more than a couple of minutes in passing. As the stranger was moving away, Nicholas caught his eye again, and, in the awkwardness of the moment, stammered out an apology.
As long as this takes to explain, it was only a couple of minutes in reality. As the stranger was walking away, Nicholas met his gaze again and, feeling awkward, mumbled an apology.
‘No offence. Oh no offence!’ said the old man.
'No offense. Oh, no offense!' said the old man.
This was said in such a hearty tone, and the voice was so exactly what it should have been from such a speaker, and there was such a cordiality in the manner, that Nicholas was emboldened to speak again.
This was said in such a warm tone, and the voice was exactly what it should have been from someone like that, and there was such friendliness in the manner, that Nicholas felt encouraged to speak again.
‘A great many opportunities here, sir,’ he said, half smiling as he motioned towards the window.
"A lot of opportunities here, sir," he said, half smiling as he gestured toward the window.
‘A great many people willing and anxious to be employed have seriously thought so very often, I dare say,’ replied the old man. ‘Poor fellows, poor fellows!’
"A lot of people who are eager and desperate to find work have thought about this quite often, I must say," replied the old man. "Poor guys, poor guys!"
He moved away as he said this; but seeing that Nicholas was about to speak, good-naturedly slackened his pace, as if he were unwilling to cut him short. After a little of that hesitation which may be sometimes observed between two people in the street who have exchanged a nod, and are both uncertain whether they shall turn back and speak, or not, Nicholas found himself at the old man’s side.
He stepped back as he said this; but noticing that Nicholas was about to speak, he kindly slowed down, as if he didn't want to interrupt him. After a moment of that awkwardness often seen between two people in the street who have nodded at each other, both uncertain whether to turn back and chat or not, Nicholas found himself next to the old man.
‘You were about to speak, young gentleman; what were you going to say?’
‘You were about to say something, young man; what were you going to say?’
‘Merely that I almost hoped—I mean to say, thought—you had some object in consulting those advertisements,’ said Nicholas.
“Honestly, I almost hoped—I mean, I thought—you had a reason for looking at those ads,” said Nicholas.
‘Ay, ay? what object now—what object?’ returned the old man, looking slyly at Nicholas. ‘Did you think I wanted a situation now—eh? Did you think I did?’
‘Oh, really? What are you trying to say—what are you trying to say?’ replied the old man, glancing mischievously at Nicholas. ‘Did you think I was looking for a job right now—huh? Did you think I was?’
Nicholas shook his head.
Nicholas shook his head.
‘Ha! ha!’ laughed the old gentleman, rubbing his hands and wrists as if he were washing them. ‘A very natural thought, at all events, after seeing me gazing at those bills. I thought the same of you, at first; upon my word I did.’
‘Ha! ha!’ laughed the old man, rubbing his hands and wrists as if he were washing them. ‘That’s a totally reasonable thought, especially after seeing me staring at those bills. I thought the same about you at first; I really did.’
‘If you had thought so at last, too, sir, you would not have been far from the truth,’ rejoined Nicholas.
‘If you had thought that too, sir, you wouldn't have been far from the truth,’ Nicholas replied.
‘Eh?’ cried the old man, surveying him from head to foot. ‘What! Dear me! No, no. Well-behaved young gentleman reduced to such a necessity! No no, no no.’
‘What?’ exclaimed the old man, looking him up and down. ‘What! Goodness! No, no. A well-mannered young man brought to such a situation! No, no, no!’
Nicholas bowed, and bidding him good-morning, turned upon his heel.
Nicholas bowed and, wishing him a good morning, turned on his heel.
‘Stay,’ said the old man, beckoning him into a bye street, where they could converse with less interruption. ‘What d’ye mean, eh?’
‘Stay,’ said the old man, motioning for him to come into a side street, where they could talk without being interrupted. ‘What do you mean, huh?’
‘Merely that your kind face and manner—both so unlike any I have ever seen—tempted me into an avowal, which, to any other stranger in this wilderness of London, I should not have dreamt of making,’ returned Nicholas.
“Honestly, your warm face and friendly demeanor—both so different from anyone I’ve ever come across—made me confess something I wouldn’t have dared to share with any other stranger in this vast city of London,” Nicholas replied.
‘Wilderness! Yes, it is, it is. Good! It is a wilderness,’ said the old man with much animation. ‘It was a wilderness to me once. I came here barefoot. I have never forgotten it. Thank God!’ and he raised his hat from his head, and looked very grave.
‘Wilderness! Yes, it is, it is. Good! It is a wilderness,’ said the old man with great enthusiasm. ‘It was a wilderness to me once. I came here barefoot. I’ve never forgotten it. Thank God!’ and he lifted his hat from his head and looked very serious.
‘What’s the matter? What is it? How did it all come about?’ said the old man, laying his hand on the shoulder of Nicholas, and walking him up the street. ‘You’re—Eh?’ laying his finger on the sleeve of his black coat. ‘Who’s it for, eh?’
‘What’s wrong? What happened? How did this all happen?’ said the old man, placing his hand on Nicholas's shoulder and walking him up the street. ‘You’re—Huh?’ he said, touching the sleeve of his black coat. ‘Who’s it for, huh?’
‘My father,’ replied Nicholas.
“My dad,” replied Nicholas.
‘Ah!’ said the old gentleman quickly. ‘Bad thing for a young man to lose his father. Widowed mother, perhaps?’
‘Oh!’ said the old man quickly. ‘It’s tough for a young guy to lose his father. Is his mother a widow, maybe?’
Nicholas sighed.
Nicholas let out a sigh.
‘Brothers and sisters too? Eh?’
"Brothers and sisters, right?"
‘One sister,’ rejoined Nicholas.
"One sister," replied Nicholas.
‘Poor thing, poor thing! You are a scholar too, I dare say?’ said the old man, looking wistfully into the face of the young one.
"Poor thing, poor thing! You're a scholar too, I suppose?" said the old man, gazing longingly into the face of the young man.
‘I have been tolerably well educated,’ said Nicholas.
“I’ve had a pretty decent education,” said Nicholas.
‘Fine thing,’ said the old gentleman, ‘education a great thing: a very great thing! I never had any. I admire it the more in others. A very fine thing. Yes, yes. Tell me more of your history. Let me hear it all. No impertinent curiosity—no, no, no.’
“Great thing,” said the old gentleman, “education is a really big deal: a very big deal! I never had any. I admire it even more in others. Such a wonderful thing. Yes, yes. Tell me more about your story. I want to hear it all. No intrusive curiosity—no, no, no.”
There was something so earnest and guileless in the way in which all this was said, and such a complete disregard of all conventional restraints and coldnesses, that Nicholas could not resist it. Among men who have any sound and sterling qualities, there is nothing so contagious as pure openness of heart. Nicholas took the infection instantly, and ran over the main points of his little history without reserve: merely suppressing names, and touching as lightly as possible upon his uncle’s treatment of Kate. The old man listened with great attention, and when he had concluded, drew his arm eagerly through his own.
There was something so sincere and straightforward in the way all this was said, and such a total disregard for all societal norms and coldness, that Nicholas couldn't resist it. Among people who have genuine and solid qualities, there's nothing as infectious as true openness. Nicholas immediately caught this vibe and shared the key points of his little story without holding back: just leaving out names and briefly mentioning his uncle’s treatment of Kate. The old man listened intently, and when Nicholas finished, he eagerly linked his arm with his own.
‘Don’t say another word. Not another word’ said he. ‘Come along with me. We mustn’t lose a minute.’
“Don’t say another word. Not one more,” he said. “Come with me. We can’t waste any time.”
So saying, the old gentleman dragged him back into Oxford Street, and hailing an omnibus on its way to the city, pushed Nicholas in before him, and followed himself.
So saying, the old man pulled him back onto Oxford Street, and hailing a bus heading to the city, shoved Nicholas in ahead of him, and climbed in after.
As he appeared in a most extraordinary condition of restless excitement, and whenever Nicholas offered to speak, immediately interposed with: ‘Don’t say another word, my dear sir, on any account—not another word,’ the young man thought it better to attempt no further interruption. Into the city they journeyed accordingly, without interchanging any conversation; and the farther they went, the more Nicholas wondered what the end of the adventure could possibly be.
As he seemed to be in a really unusual state of anxious excitement, and whenever Nicholas tried to say something, he quickly cut in with, ‘Don’t say another word, my dear sir, on any account—not another word,’ the young man figured it was wiser to stop trying to interrupt. So, they traveled into the city without speaking at all; and the more they traveled, the more Nicholas wondered what the outcome of this adventure could be.
The old gentleman got out, with great alacrity, when they reached the Bank, and once more taking Nicholas by the arm, hurried him along Threadneedle Street, and through some lanes and passages on the right, until they, at length, emerged in a quiet shady little square. Into the oldest and cleanest-looking house of business in the square, he led the way. The only inscription on the door-post was ‘Cheeryble, Brothers;’ but from a hasty glance at the directions of some packages which were lying about, Nicholas supposed that the brothers Cheeryble were German merchants.
The old man got out quickly when they arrived at the Bank and, taking Nicholas by the arm again, hurried him along Threadneedle Street and through some lanes and passages on the right until they finally emerged in a quiet, shady little square. He led the way into the oldest and cleanest-looking business in the square. The only sign on the doorpost was ‘Cheeryble, Brothers,’ but from a quick look at the labels on some packages lying nearby, Nicholas guessed that the Cheeryble brothers were German merchants.
Passing through a warehouse which presented every indication of a thriving business, Mr. Cheeryble (for such Nicholas supposed him to be, from the respect which had been shown him by the warehousemen and porters whom they passed) led him into a little partitioned-off counting-house like a large glass case, in which counting-house there sat—as free from dust and blemish as if he had been fixed into the glass case before the top was put on, and had never come out since—a fat, elderly, large-faced clerk, with silver spectacles and a powdered head.
Passing through a warehouse that showed all the signs of a successful business, Mr. Cheeryble (as Nicholas assumed him to be, based on the respect given to him by the warehouse workers and porters they passed) led him into a small, divided counting-house that resembled a large glass display case. Inside this counting-house sat—so free from dust and flaws it seemed as if he had been stuck in the glass case before the lid was put on and had never left—a plump, older clerk with a round face, silver glasses, and a powdered wig.
‘Is my brother in his room, Tim?’ said Mr. Cheeryble, with no less kindness of manner than he had shown to Nicholas.
‘Is my brother in his room, Tim?’ Mr. Cheeryble asked, just as kindly as he had been to Nicholas.
‘Yes, he is, sir,’ replied the fat clerk, turning his spectacle-glasses towards his principal, and his eyes towards Nicholas, ‘but Mr. Trimmers is with him.’
‘Yes, he is, sir,’ replied the overweight clerk, adjusting his glasses as he looked at his boss and then at Nicholas, ‘but Mr. Trimmers is with him.’
‘Ay! And what has he come about, Tim?’ said Mr. Cheeryble.
"Hey! What's he here for, Tim?" said Mr. Cheeryble.
‘He is getting up a subscription for the widow and family of a man who was killed in the East India Docks this morning, sir,’ rejoined Tim. ‘Smashed, sir, by a cask of sugar.’
‘He’s organizing a fundraiser for the widow and family of a man who was killed at the East India Docks this morning, sir,’ Tim replied. ‘Crushed, sir, by a barrel of sugar.’
‘He is a good creature,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, with great earnestness. ‘He is a kind soul. I am very much obliged to Trimmers. Trimmers is one of the best friends we have. He makes a thousand cases known to us that we should never discover of ourselves. I am very much obliged to Trimmers.’ Saying which, Mr. Cheeryble rubbed his hands with infinite delight, and Mr Trimmers happening to pass the door that instant, on his way out, shot out after him and caught him by the hand.
“He's a good guy,” Mr. Cheeryble said earnestly. “He’s a kind person. I’m really grateful to Trimmers. Trimmers is one of the best friends we have. He brings a thousand situations to our attention that we would never notice on our own. I’m really grateful to Trimmers.” With that, Mr. Cheeryble rubbed his hands together with immense joy, and just then, Mr. Trimmers happened to pass by the door on his way out, and Mr. Cheeryble rushed after him and grabbed his hand.
‘I owe you a thousand thanks, Trimmers, ten thousand thanks. I take it very friendly of you, very friendly indeed,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, dragging him into a corner to get out of hearing. ‘How many children are there, and what has my brother Ned given, Trimmers?’
‘I owe you a thousand thanks, Trimmers, ten thousand thanks. I really appreciate it, very much,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, pulling him into a corner to talk away from earshot. ‘How many kids are there, and what did my brother Ned give, Trimmers?’
‘There are six children,’ replied the gentleman, ‘and your brother has given us twenty pounds.’
‘There are six kids,’ replied the man, ‘and your brother has given us twenty pounds.’
‘My brother Ned is a good fellow, and you’re a good fellow too, Trimmers,’ said the old man, shaking him by both hands with trembling eagerness. ‘Put me down for another twenty—or—stop a minute, stop a minute. We mustn’t look ostentatious; put me down ten pound, and Tim Linkinwater ten pound. A cheque for twenty pound for Mr. Trimmers, Tim. God bless you, Trimmers—and come and dine with us some day this week; you’ll always find a knife and fork, and we shall be delighted. Now, my dear sir—cheque from Mr. Linkinwater, Tim. Smashed by a cask of sugar, and six poor children—oh dear, dear, dear!’
‘My brother Ned is a great guy, and you’re a great guy too, Trimmers,’ said the old man, shaking his hands with eager excitement. ‘Count me in for another twenty—or—wait a minute, wait a minute. We shouldn’t be too flashy; put me down for ten pounds, and Tim Linkinwater for ten pounds. A check for twenty pounds for Mr. Trimmers, Tim. God bless you, Trimmers—and come have dinner with us sometime this week; you’ll always find a knife and fork, and we’d be thrilled. Now, my dear sir—check from Mr. Linkinwater, Tim. Crushed by a barrel of sugar, and six poor children—oh dear, dear, dear!’
Talking on in this strain, as fast as he could, to prevent any friendly remonstrances from the collector of the subscription on the large amount of his donation, Mr. Cheeryble led Nicholas, equally astonished and affected by what he had seen and heard in this short space, to the half-opened door of another room.
Talking quickly to avoid any objections from the subscription collector about the large amount of his donation, Mr. Cheeryble guided Nicholas, who was equally surprised and moved by what he had seen and heard in such a short time, to the half-open door of another room.
‘Brother Ned,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, tapping with his knuckles, and stooping to listen, ‘are you busy, my dear brother, or can you spare time for a word or two with me?’
‘Brother Ned,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, knocking gently and leaning in to listen, ‘are you busy, my dear brother, or do you have a moment to chat with me?’
‘Brother Charles, my dear fellow,’ replied a voice from the inside, so like in its tones to that which had just spoken, that Nicholas started, and almost thought it was the same, ‘don’t ask me such a question, but come in directly.’
‘Brother Charles, my dear friend,’ replied a voice from inside, so similar in tone to the one that had just spoken that Nicholas jumped and nearly believed it was the same voice, ‘don’t ask me that question, just come in right away.’
They went in, without further parley. What was the amazement of Nicholas when his conductor advanced, and exchanged a warm greeting with another old gentleman, the very type and model of himself—the same face, the same figure, the same coat, waistcoat, and neckcloth, the same breeches and gaiters—nay, there was the very same white hat hanging against the wall!
They went in without saying anything more. Nicholas was amazed when his guide approached and warmly greeted another old gentleman, who looked just like him—the same face, the same build, the same coat, waistcoat, and necktie, the same trousers and gaiters—actually, there was even the exact same white hat hanging on the wall!
As they shook each other by the hand: the face of each lighted up by beaming looks of affection, which would have been most delightful to behold in infants, and which, in men so old, was inexpressibly touching: Nicholas could observe that the last old gentleman was something stouter than his brother; this, and a slight additional shade of clumsiness in his gait and stature, formed the only perceptible difference between them. Nobody could have doubted their being twin brothers.
As they shook hands, each of their faces lit up with bright, affectionate smiles that would have been charming in young children, but was especially moving in men of their age. Nicholas noticed that the last old gentleman was slightly sturdier than his brother; this, along with a slight awkwardness in his movement and height, was the only noticeable difference between them. No one could have doubted that they were twin brothers.
‘Brother Ned,’ said Nicholas’s friend, closing the room-door, ‘here is a young friend of mine whom we must assist. We must make proper inquiries into his statements, in justice to him as well as to ourselves, and if they are confirmed—as I feel assured they will be—we must assist him, we must assist him, brother Ned.’
‘Brother Ned,’ said Nicholas’s friend, closing the room door, ‘here’s a young friend of mine who needs our help. We need to look into what he’s saying, for fairness to him and to us, and if his claims check out—as I’m confident they will—we need to help him, we need to help him, brother Ned.’
‘It is enough, my dear brother, that you say we should,’ returned the other. ‘When you say that, no further inquiries are needed. He shall be assisted. What are his necessities, and what does he require? Where is Tim Linkinwater? Let us have him here.’
‘That’s enough, my dear brother, for you to say we should,’ replied the other. ‘When you say that, no more questions are necessary. He will be helped. What does he need, and what does he require? Where is Tim Linkinwater? Let’s get him here.’
Both the brothers, it may be here remarked, had a very emphatic and earnest delivery; both had lost nearly the same teeth, which imparted the same peculiarity to their speech; and both spoke as if, besides possessing the utmost serenity of mind that the kindliest and most unsuspecting nature could bestow, they had, in collecting the plums from Fortune’s choicest pudding, retained a few for present use, and kept them in their mouths.
Both brothers, it's worth noting, had a very strong and sincere way of speaking; both had lost nearly the same teeth, which gave their speech the same unique quality; and both spoke as if, in addition to having the utmost calmness of mind that the kindest and most trusting nature could provide, they had also saved a few of the best bits from Fortune's finest treats for later, keeping them in their mouths.
‘Where is Tim Linkinwater?’ said brother Ned.
‘Where’s Tim Linkinwater?’ asked brother Ned.
‘Stop, stop, stop!’ said brother Charles, taking the other aside. ‘I’ve a plan, my dear brother, I’ve a plan. Tim is getting old, and Tim has been a faithful servant, brother Ned; and I don’t think pensioning Tim’s mother and sister, and buying a little tomb for the family when his poor brother died, was a sufficient recompense for his faithful services.’
‘Stop, stop, stop!’ said brother Charles, pulling the other aside. ‘I have a plan, my dear brother, I have a plan. Tim is getting older, and he has been a loyal servant, brother Ned; and I don’t think giving a pension to Tim’s mother and sister, and buying a small tomb for the family when his poor brother passed away, was enough compensation for his dedicated services.’
‘No, no, no,’ replied the other. ‘Certainly not. Not half enough, not half.’
‘No, no, no,’ replied the other. ‘Definitely not. Not even close, not even close.’
‘If we could lighten Tim’s duties,’ said the old gentleman, ‘and prevail upon him to go into the country, now and then, and sleep in the fresh air, besides, two or three times a week (which he could, if he began business an hour later in the morning), old Tim Linkinwater would grow young again in time; and he’s three good years our senior now. Old Tim Linkinwater young again! Eh, brother Ned, eh? Why, I recollect old Tim Linkinwater quite a little boy, don’t you? Ha, ha, ha! Poor Tim, poor Tim!’
‘If we could ease up on Tim’s responsibilities,’ said the old gentleman, ‘and convince him to head out to the countryside now and then, to sleep in the fresh air, plus take a break two or three times a week (which he could do if he started work an hour later in the morning), old Tim Linkinwater would eventually feel young again; and he’s three solid years older than us now. Old Tim Linkinwater, young again! What do you think, brother Ned? I remember Tim Linkinwater as a little boy, don’t you? Ha, ha, ha! Poor Tim, poor Tim!’
And the fine old fellows laughed pleasantly together: each with a tear of regard for old Tim Linkinwater standing in his eye.
And the good old friends laughed happily together, each with a tear of affection for old Tim Linkinwater in their eyes.
‘But hear this first—hear this first, brother Ned,’ said the old man, hastily, placing two chairs, one on each side of Nicholas: ‘I’ll tell it you myself, brother Ned, because the young gentleman is modest, and is a scholar, Ned, and I shouldn’t feel it right that he should tell us his story over and over again as if he was a beggar, or as if we doubted him. No, no no.’
‘But listen to this first—listen to this first, brother Ned,’ said the old man quickly, setting up two chairs, one on each side of Nicholas: ‘I’ll tell it to you myself, brother Ned, because the young man is humble, and he’s a scholar, Ned, and I wouldn’t feel it right for him to repeat his story again and again like he’s begging, or as if we didn’t believe him. No, no no.’
‘No, no, no,’ returned the other, nodding his head gravely. ‘Very right, my dear brother, very right.’
‘No, no, no,’ replied the other, nodding his head seriously. ‘You're absolutely correct, my dear brother, absolutely correct.’
‘He will tell me I’m wrong, if I make a mistake,’ said Nicholas’s friend. ‘But whether I do or not, you’ll be very much affected, brother Ned, remembering the time when we were two friendless lads, and earned our first shilling in this great city.’
‘He’ll let me know if I'm wrong, if I mess up,’ said Nicholas’s friend. ‘But regardless of whether I do or not, it will definitely impact you, brother Ned, recalling the time when we were just two lonely kids, and earned our first shilling in this huge city.’
The twins pressed each other’s hands in silence; and in his own homely manner, brother Charles related the particulars he had heard from Nicholas. The conversation which ensued was a long one, and when it was over, a secret conference of almost equal duration took place between brother Ned and Tim Linkinwater in another room. It is no disparagement to Nicholas to say, that before he had been closeted with the two brothers ten minutes, he could only wave his hand at every fresh expression of kindness and sympathy, and sob like a little child.
The twins held each other's hands quietly, and in his own simple way, brother Charles shared the details he had learned from Nicholas. The conversation that followed went on for a long time, and once it wrapped up, a secret meeting of almost the same length occurred between brother Ned and Tim Linkinwater in another room. It's not an insult to Nicholas to say that before he had been alone with the two brothers for ten minutes, he could only wave his hand at each new show of kindness and sympathy, tearing up like a little kid.
At length brother Ned and Tim Linkinwater came back together, when Tim instantly walked up to Nicholas and whispered in his ear in a very brief sentence (for Tim was ordinarily a man of few words), that he had taken down the address in the Strand, and would call upon him that evening, at eight. Having done which, Tim wiped his spectacles and put them on, preparatory to hearing what more the brothers Cheeryble had got to say.
At last, brother Ned and Tim Linkinwater returned together, and Tim immediately walked up to Nicholas and whispered in his ear a very short sentence (since Tim was usually a man of few words), that he had noted the address in the Strand and would visit him that evening at eight. After saying this, Tim cleaned his glasses and put them on, ready to hear what else the Cheeryble brothers had to say.
‘Tim,’ said brother Charles, ‘you understand that we have an intention of taking this young gentleman into the counting-house?’
‘Tim,’ said brother Charles, ‘you know we plan to bring this young man into the office?’
Brother Ned remarked that Tim was aware of that intention, and quite approved of it; and Tim having nodded, and said he did, drew himself up and looked particularly fat, and very important. After which, there was a profound silence.
Brother Ned pointed out that Tim knew about that plan and was totally on board with it; and Tim, after nodding and confirming, straightened himself up and looked especially plump and quite significant. After that, there was a deep silence.
‘I’m not coming an hour later in the morning, you know,’ said Tim, breaking out all at once, and looking very resolute. ‘I’m not going to sleep in the fresh air; no, nor I’m not going into the country either. A pretty thing at this time of day, certainly. Pho!’
‘I’m not coming an hour later in the morning, you know,’ said Tim, breaking out all at once and looking very determined. ‘I’m not going to sleep outside; no, and I’m not going into the countryside either. That would be ridiculous at this time of day, for sure. Ugh!’
‘Damn your obstinacy, Tim Linkinwater,’ said brother Charles, looking at him without the faintest spark of anger, and with a countenance radiant with attachment to the old clerk. ‘Damn your obstinacy, Tim Linkinwater, what do you mean, sir?’
‘Damn your stubbornness, Tim Linkinwater,’ said brother Charles, looking at him without the slightest hint of anger, and with a face full of affection for the old clerk. ‘Damn your stubbornness, Tim Linkinwater, what do you mean, sir?’
‘It’s forty-four year,’ said Tim, making a calculation in the air with his pen, and drawing an imaginary line before he cast it up, ‘forty-four year, next May, since I first kept the books of Cheeryble, Brothers. I’ve opened the safe every morning all that time (Sundays excepted) as the clock struck nine, and gone over the house every night at half-past ten (except on Foreign Post nights, and then twenty minutes before twelve) to see the doors fastened, and the fires out. I’ve never slept out of the back-attic one single night. There’s the same mignonette box in the middle of the window, and the same four flower-pots, two on each side, that I brought with me when I first came. There an’t—I’ve said it again and again, and I’ll maintain it—there an’t such a square as this in the world. I know there an’t,’ said Tim, with sudden energy, and looking sternly about him. ‘Not one. For business or pleasure, in summer-time or winter—I don’t care which—there’s nothing like it. There’s not such a spring in England as the pump under the archway. There’s not such a view in England as the view out of my window; I’ve seen it every morning before I shaved, and I ought to know something about it. I have slept in that room,’ added Tim, sinking his voice a little, ‘for four-and-forty year; and if it wasn’t inconvenient, and didn’t interfere with business, I should request leave to die there.’
“It’s forty-four years,” Tim said, calculating in the air with his pen and drawing an imaginary line before adding it up, “forty-four years, next May, since I first started keeping the books for Cheeryble Brothers. I’ve opened the safe every morning all that time (except Sundays) as the clock struck nine, and gone over the house every night at half-past ten (except on Foreign Post nights, and then twenty minutes before midnight) to check that the doors were locked and the fires were out. I’ve never spent a single night away from the back attic. There’s the same mignonette box in the middle of the window and the same four flower pots, two on each side, that I brought with me when I first arrived. There isn’t—I’ve said it again and again, and I’ll stand by it—there isn’t a square like this in the world. I know there isn’t,” Tim said, suddenly energized and looking around sternly. “Not one. For business or pleasure, in summer or winter—I don’t care which—there's nothing like it. There’s not a spring in England as good as the pump under the archway. There’s not a view in England as great as the view from my window; I’ve seen it every morning before I shaved, and I ought to know something about it. I have slept in that room,” Tim added, lowering his voice a bit, “for forty-four years; and if it wasn’t inconvenient, and didn’t interfere with business, I’d ask to die there.”
‘Damn you, Tim Linkinwater, how dare you talk about dying?’ roared the twins by one impulse, and blowing their old noses violently.
‘Damn you, Tim Linkinwater, how dare you talk about dying?’ shouted the twins in unison, blowing their old noses forcefully.
‘That’s what I’ve got to say, Mr. Edwin and Mr. Charles,’ said Tim, squaring his shoulders again. ‘This isn’t the first time you’ve talked about superannuating me; but, if you please, we’ll make it the last, and drop the subject for evermore.’
"That’s what I want to say, Mr. Edwin and Mr. Charles,” Tim said, straightening up again. “This isn’t the first time you’ve talked about retiring me; but, if you don’t mind, let’s make it the last time and drop the subject for good."
With these words, Tim Linkinwater stalked out, and shut himself up in his glass case, with the air of a man who had had his say, and was thoroughly resolved not to be put down.
With that, Tim Linkinwater left the room and locked himself in his glass case, acting like someone who had made his point and was completely determined not to be silenced.
The brothers interchanged looks, and coughed some half-dozen times without speaking.
The brothers exchanged glances and coughed about half a dozen times without saying a word.
‘He must be done something with, brother Ned,’ said the other, warmly; ‘we must disregard his old scruples; they can’t be tolerated, or borne. He must be made a partner, brother Ned; and if he won’t submit to it peaceably, we must have recourse to violence.’
‘He has to be dealt with, brother Ned,’ said the other, passionately; ‘we can’t pay attention to his old hesitations; they can’t be accepted or endured. He needs to be made a partner, brother Ned; and if he won’t agree to that peacefully, we might have to resort to violence.’
‘Quite right,’ replied brother Ned, nodding his head as a man thoroughly determined; ‘quite right, my dear brother. If he won’t listen to reason, we must do it against his will, and show him that we are determined to exert our authority. We must quarrel with him, brother Charles.’
“Exactly,” replied brother Ned, nodding his head firmly. “You’re right, my dear brother. If he won’t listen to reason, we have to go ahead without his consent and make it clear that we’re serious about asserting our authority. We have to confront him, brother Charles.”
‘We must. We certainly must have a quarrel with Tim Linkinwater,’ said the other. ‘But in the meantime, my dear brother, we are keeping our young friend; and the poor lady and her daughter will be anxious for his return. So let us say goodbye for the present, and—there, there—take care of that box, my dear sir—and—no, no, not a word now; but be careful of the crossings and—’
‘We have to. We definitely have to confront Tim Linkinwater,’ said the other. ‘But for now, my dear brother, we’re keeping our young friend, and the poor lady and her daughter will be worried about his return. So let’s say goodbye for now, and—there, there—make sure to take care of that box, my dear sir—and—no, no, don’t say anything now; but be careful at the crosswalk and—’
And with any disjointed and unconnected words which would prevent Nicholas from pouring forth his thanks, the brothers hurried him out: shaking hands with him all the way, and affecting very unsuccessfully—they were poor hands at deception!—to be wholly unconscious of the feelings that completely mastered him.
And with any awkward and scattered words that might stop Nicholas from expressing his gratitude, the brothers rushed him out, shaking his hand all the way and pretending—though poorly, since they weren't great at hiding their feelings!—to be totally unaware of the emotions that were overwhelming him.
Nicholas’s heart was too full to allow of his turning into the street until he had recovered some composure. When he at last glided out of the dark doorway corner in which he had been compelled to halt, he caught a glimpse of the twins stealthily peeping in at one corner of the glass case, evidently undecided whether they should follow up their late attack without delay, or for the present postpone laying further siege to the inflexible Tim Linkinwater.
Nicholas’s heart was too overwhelmed to let him step into the street until he regained some composure. When he finally slipped out of the dark corner of the doorway where he had been forced to pause, he saw the twins quietly peeking in at one corner of the glass case, clearly unsure whether to launch another attack immediately or hold off for now on trying to wear down the unyielding Tim Linkinwater.
To recount all the delight and wonder which the circumstances just detailed awakened at Miss La Creevy’s, and all the things that were done, said, thought, expected, hoped, and prophesied in consequence, is beside the present course and purpose of these adventures. It is sufficient to state, in brief, that Mr. Timothy Linkinwater arrived, punctual to his appointment; that, oddity as he was, and jealous, as he was bound to be, of the proper exercise of his employers’ most comprehensive liberality, he reported strongly and warmly in favour of Nicholas; and that, next day, he was appointed to the vacant stool in the counting-house of Cheeryble, Brothers, with a present salary of one hundred and twenty pounds a year.
To share all the joy and amazement that the recent events stirred up at Miss La Creevy's, along with everything that was done, said, thought, expected, hoped for, and predicted as a result, is not the focus of these adventures. It's enough to briefly mention that Mr. Timothy Linkinwater arrived right on time for his appointment; that, as quirky as he was, and understandably protective of his employers' generous nature, he strongly and enthusiastically recommended Nicholas; and that the next day, he was offered the open position in the Cheeryble Brothers' counting-house, with an initial salary of one hundred twenty pounds a year.
‘And I think, my dear brother,’ said Nicholas’s first friend, ‘that if we were to let them that little cottage at Bow which is empty, at something under the usual rent, now? Eh, brother Ned?’
‘And I think, my dear brother,’ said Nicholas’s first friend, ‘that if we were to rent out that little cottage at Bow that’s empty, for a bit less than the usual rent, how about that? Right, brother Ned?’
‘For nothing at all,’ said brother Ned. ‘We are rich, and should be ashamed to touch the rent under such circumstances as these. Where is Tim Linkinwater?—for nothing at all, my dear brother, for nothing at all.’
‘For absolutely nothing,’ said brother Ned. ‘We’re wealthy and should be embarrassed to take the rent under these circumstances. Where’s Tim Linkinwater?—for absolutely nothing, my dear brother, for absolutely nothing.’
‘Perhaps it would be better to say something, brother Ned,’ suggested the other, mildly; ‘it would help to preserve habits of frugality, you know, and remove any painful sense of overwhelming obligations. We might say fifteen pound, or twenty pound, and if it was punctually paid, make it up to them in some other way. And I might secretly advance a small loan towards a little furniture, and you might secretly advance another small loan, brother Ned; and if we find them doing well—as we shall; there’s no fear, no fear—we can change the loans into gifts. Carefully, brother Ned, and by degrees, and without pressing upon them too much; what do you say now, brother?’
“Maybe it would be better to say something, brother Ned,” the other suggested gently. “It would help maintain our habits of being careful with money and eliminate any uncomfortable feeling of overwhelming obligations. We could say fifteen pounds or twenty pounds, and if it’s paid on time, we can make it up to them in some other way. I could quietly lend a small amount for some furniture, and you could quietly lend another small amount, brother Ned; and if we see them doing well—as we will; there’s no doubt, no doubt—we can turn the loans into gifts. Carefully, brother Ned, little by little, and without putting too much pressure on them; what do you think now, brother?”
Brother Ned gave his hand upon it, and not only said it should be done, but had it done too; and, in one short week, Nicholas took possession of the stool, and Mrs. Nickleby and Kate took possession of the house, and all was hope, bustle, and light-heartedness.
Brother Ned agreed to it and not only promised it would happen but also made sure it did; within just a week, Nicholas had the stool, and Mrs. Nickleby and Kate moved into the house, bringing with them a sense of hope, activity, and cheerfulness.
There surely never was such a week of discoveries and surprises as the first week of that cottage. Every night when Nicholas came home, something new had been found out. One day it was a grapevine, and another day it was a boiler, and another day it was the key of the front-parlour closet at the bottom of the water-butt, and so on through a hundred items. Then, this room was embellished with a muslin curtain, and that room was rendered quite elegant by a window-blind, and such improvements were made, as no one would have supposed possible. Then there was Miss La Creevy, who had come out in the omnibus to stop a day or two and help, and who was perpetually losing a very small brown-paper parcel of tin tacks and a very large hammer, and running about with her sleeves tucked up at the wrists, and falling off pairs of steps and hurting herself very much—and Mrs Nickleby, who talked incessantly, and did something now and then, but not often—and Kate, who busied herself noiselessly everywhere, and was pleased with everything—and Smike, who made the garden a perfect wonder to look upon—and Nicholas, who helped and encouraged them every one—all the peace and cheerfulness of home restored, with such new zest imparted to every frugal pleasure, and such delight to every hour of meeting, as misfortune and separation alone could give!
There definitely never was a week of discoveries and surprises like the first week in that cottage. Every night when Nicholas came home, something new had been uncovered. One day it was a grapevine, another day it was a boiler, and another day it was the key to the front-parlor closet at the bottom of the water butt, and so on, with countless items. Then, this room got a muslin curtain, and that room became quite elegant with a window blind, with improvements that no one would have thought possible. And then there was Miss La Creevy, who had come out on the bus to stay for a day or two to help, and who was constantly misplacing a little brown paper parcel of tin tacks and a huge hammer, rushing around with her sleeves rolled up, and falling off ladders and injuring herself quite badly—and Mrs. Nickleby, who talked non-stop and did something here and there, though not often—and Kate, who quietly busied herself everywhere and was happy with everything—and Smike, who turned the garden into an absolute wonder to behold—and Nicholas, who helped and encouraged them all—restored the peace and cheerfulness of home, with a new enthusiasm for every simple pleasure and joy in every hour spent together, as only misfortune and separation could bring!
In short, the poor Nicklebys were social and happy; while the rich Nickleby was alone and miserable.
In short, the poor Nicklebys were social and happy, while the wealthy Nickleby was alone and unhappy.
CHAPTER 36
Private and confidential; relating to Family Matters. Showing how Mr Kenwigs underwent violent Agitation, and how Mrs. Kenwigs was as well as could be expected
Private and confidential; regarding Family Matters. Illustrating how Mr. Kenwigs experienced intense distress, and how Mrs. Kenwigs was holding up as well as could be expected.
It might have been seven o’clock in the evening, and it was growing dark in the narrow streets near Golden Square, when Mr. Kenwigs sent out for a pair of the cheapest white kid gloves—those at fourteen-pence—and selecting the strongest, which happened to be the right-hand one, walked downstairs with an air of pomp and much excitement, and proceeded to muffle the knob of the street-door knocker therein. Having executed this task with great nicety, Mr. Kenwigs pulled the door to, after him, and just stepped across the road to try the effect from the opposite side of the street. Satisfied that nothing could possibly look better in its way, Mr Kenwigs then stepped back again, and calling through the keyhole to Morleena to open the door, vanished into the house, and was seen no longer.
It was probably around seven in the evening, and it was getting dark in the narrow streets near Golden Square when Mr. Kenwigs ordered a pair of the cheapest white kid gloves—those priced at fourteen pence. He picked the strongest one, which happened to be the right-hand glove, and walked downstairs with an air of importance and a lot of excitement. He then proceeded to wrap the door knocker with it. After completing this task with great care, Mr. Kenwigs closed the door behind him and stepped across the road to see how it looked from the other side of the street. Happy that it couldn’t look better, Mr. Kenwigs stepped back, called through the keyhole for Morleena to open the door, and then disappeared into the house, never to be seen again.
Now, considered as an abstract circumstance, there was no more obvious cause or reason why Mr. Kenwigs should take the trouble of muffling this particular knocker, than there would have been for his muffling the knocker of any nobleman or gentleman resident ten miles off; because, for the greater convenience of the numerous lodgers, the street-door always stood wide open, and the knocker was never used at all. The first floor, the second floor, and the third floor, had each a bell of its own. As to the attics, no one ever called on them; if anybody wanted the parlours, they were close at hand, and all he had to do was to walk straight into them; while the kitchen had a separate entrance down the area steps. As a question of mere necessity and usefulness, therefore, this muffling of the knocker was thoroughly incomprehensible.
Now, considered as an abstract situation, there was no clearer reason for Mr. Kenwigs to bother muffling this particular knocker than there would have been for muffling the knocker of any nobleman or gentleman living ten miles away; because, for the convenience of the many lodgers, the street door was always wide open, and the knocker was never used at all. The first floor, second floor, and third floor each had their own bell. As for the attics, nobody ever called on them; if anyone wanted to visit the parlors, they were nearby, and all one had to do was walk right in; while the kitchen had a separate entrance down the area steps. Thus, in terms of necessity and usefulness, this muffling of the knocker was completely baffling.
But knockers may be muffled for other purposes than those of mere utilitarianism, as, in the present instance, was clearly shown. There are certain polite forms and ceremonies which must be observed in civilised life, or mankind relapse into their original barbarism. No genteel lady was ever yet confined—indeed, no genteel confinement can possibly take place—without the accompanying symbol of a muffled knocker. Mrs Kenwigs was a lady of some pretensions to gentility; Mrs. Kenwigs was confined. And, therefore, Mr. Kenwigs tied up the silent knocker on the premises in a white kid glove.
But knockers can be muffled for reasons beyond just being functional, as this situation clearly illustrates. There are certain polite customs and rituals that must be followed in civilized society, or people revert to their primitive state. No refined lady has ever been confined—actually, no proper confinement can happen—without the customary sign of a muffled knocker. Mrs. Kenwigs considered herself somewhat genteel; Mrs. Kenwigs was confined. So, Mr. Kenwigs covered the silent knocker at their home with a white kid glove.
‘I’m not quite certain neither,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, arranging his shirt-collar, and walking slowly upstairs, ‘whether, as it’s a boy, I won’t have it in the papers.’
‘I’m not sure either,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, fixing his shirt collar and walking slowly upstairs, ‘whether, since it’s a boy, I won’t have it in the papers.’
Pondering upon the advisability of this step, and the sensation it was likely to create in the neighbourhood, Mr. Kenwigs betook himself to the sitting-room, where various extremely diminutive articles of clothing were airing on a horse before the fire, and Mr. Lumbey, the doctor, was dandling the baby—that is, the old baby—not the new one.
Thinking about whether this was a good idea and how it would affect the neighborhood, Mr. Kenwigs went to the living room, where several tiny pieces of clothing were drying on a rack in front of the fire, and Mr. Lumbey, the doctor, was playing with the baby—that is, the older baby, not the new one.
‘It’s a fine boy, Mr. Kenwigs,’ said Mr. Lumbey, the doctor.
‘It’s a great boy, Mr. Kenwigs,’ said Mr. Lumbey, the doctor.
‘You consider him a fine boy, do you, sir?’ returned Mr. Kenwigs.
‘So you think he’s a good kid, huh, sir?’ replied Mr. Kenwigs.
‘It’s the finest boy I ever saw in all my life,’ said the doctor. ‘I never saw such a baby.’
‘He’s the cutest baby I’ve ever seen in my life,’ said the doctor. ‘I’ve never seen a baby like this before.’
It is a pleasant thing to reflect upon, and furnishes a complete answer to those who contend for the gradual degeneration of the human species, that every baby born into the world is a finer one than the last.
It's a nice thought to ponder, and it fully counters the argument of those who say humanity is slowly declining, that every baby born in the world is better than the last one.
‘I ne—ver saw such a baby,’ said Mr. Lumbey, the doctor.
‘I never saw such a baby,’ said Mr. Lumbey, the doctor.
‘Morleena was a fine baby,’ remarked Mr. Kenwigs; as if this were rather an attack, by implication, upon the family.
‘Morleena was a great baby,’ said Mr. Kenwigs; as if this were somewhat of an attack, by implication, on the family.
‘They were all fine babies,’ said Mr. Lumbey. And Mr. Lumbey went on nursing the baby with a thoughtful look. Whether he was considering under what head he could best charge the nursing in the bill, was best known to himself.
‘They were all great babies,’ said Mr. Lumbey. And Mr. Lumbey continued to care for the baby with a pensive expression. Whether he was thinking about how to best charge for the nursing on the bill was something only he knew.
During this short conversation, Miss Morleena, as the eldest of the family, and natural representative of her mother during her indisposition, had been hustling and slapping the three younger Miss Kenwigses, without intermission; which considerate and affectionate conduct brought tears into the eyes of Mr. Kenwigs, and caused him to declare that, in understanding and behaviour, that child was a woman.
During this brief conversation, Miss Morleena, being the oldest in the family and naturally stepping in for her mother while she was unwell, had been shoving and slapping the three younger Miss Kenwigses nonstop; this thoughtful and caring behavior brought tears to Mr. Kenwigs' eyes and made him state that, in terms of understanding and behavior, that child was a woman.
‘She will be a treasure to the man she marries, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, half aside; ‘I think she’ll marry above her station, Mr. Lumbey.’
‘She will be a treasure to the man she marries, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, half to himself; ‘I think she’ll marry someone well above her station, Mr. Lumbey.’
‘I shouldn’t wonder at all,’ replied the doctor.
"I wouldn't be surprised at all," replied the doctor.
‘You never see her dance, sir, did you?’ asked Mr. Kenwigs.
‘You never see her dance, do you, sir?’ asked Mr. Kenwigs.
The doctor shook his head.
The doctor shook his head.
‘Ay!’ said Mr. Kenwigs, as though he pitied him from his heart, ‘then you don’t know what she’s capable of.’
‘Oh!’ said Mr. Kenwigs, as if he truly felt sorry for him, ‘then you have no idea what she can do.’
All this time there had been a great whisking in and out of the other room; the door had been opened and shut very softly about twenty times a minute (for it was necessary to keep Mrs. Kenwigs quiet); and the baby had been exhibited to a score or two of deputations from a select body of female friends, who had assembled in the passage, and about the street-door, to discuss the event in all its bearings. Indeed, the excitement extended itself over the whole street, and groups of ladies might be seen standing at the doors, (some in the interesting condition in which Mrs. Kenwigs had last appeared in public,) relating their experiences of similar occurrences. Some few acquired great credit from having prophesied, the day before yesterday, exactly when it would come to pass; others, again, related, how that they guessed what it was, directly they saw Mr. Kenwigs turn pale and run up the street as hard as ever he could go. Some said one thing, and some another; but all talked together, and all agreed upon two points: first, that it was very meritorious and highly praiseworthy in Mrs. Kenwigs to do as she had done: and secondly, that there never was such a skilful and scientific doctor as that Dr Lumbey.
All this time, there had been a lot of coming and going in the other room; the door had been opened and closed very softly about twenty times a minute (to keep Mrs. Kenwigs quiet); and the baby had been shown off to a group of female friends who had gathered in the hallway and around the front door to talk about the event from every angle. In fact, the excitement spread throughout the entire street, with clusters of ladies standing at their doors, (some in the same state Mrs. Kenwigs had last been seen in public,) sharing their stories of similar experiences. A few gained a lot of respect for having accurately predicted when it would happen the day before yesterday; others recounted how they guessed what was going on the moment they saw Mr. Kenwigs turn pale and dash up the street as fast as he could. Some had one opinion, others had another; but everyone was chatting away and all agreed on two things: first, that it was very admirable and commendable of Mrs. Kenwigs to do what she did; and secondly, that there was never a more skilled and knowledgeable doctor than Dr. Lumbey.
In the midst of this general hubbub, Dr Lumbey sat in the first-floor front, as before related, nursing the deposed baby, and talking to Mr Kenwigs. He was a stout bluff-looking gentleman, with no shirt-collar to speak of, and a beard that had been growing since yesterday morning; for Dr Lumbey was popular, and the neighbourhood was prolific; and there had been no less than three other knockers muffled, one after the other within the last forty-eight hours.
In the middle of all this commotion, Dr. Lumbey was sitting in the front room on the first floor, as mentioned earlier, tending to the out-of-favor baby and chatting with Mr. Kenwigs. He was a heavyset, straightforward-looking man, with hardly any shirt collar to mention, and a beard that had started growing since yesterday morning; Dr. Lumbey was well-liked, and the neighborhood was busy; in fact, there had been at least three other door knockers muffled one after the other in the last forty-eight hours.
‘Well, Mr. Kenwigs,’ said Dr Lumbey, ‘this makes six. You’ll have a fine family in time, sir.’
‘Well, Mr. Kenwigs,’ said Dr. Lumbey, ‘that makes six. You’re going to have a great family in time, sir.’
‘I think six is almost enough, sir,’ returned Mr. Kenwigs.
"I think six is just about enough, sir," replied Mr. Kenwigs.
‘Pooh! pooh!’ said the doctor. ‘Nonsense! not half enough.’
'Pooh! Pooh!' said the doctor. 'That's nonsense! Not nearly enough.'
With this, the doctor laughed; but he didn’t laugh half as much as a married friend of Mrs. Kenwigs’s, who had just come in from the sick chamber to report progress, and take a small sip of brandy-and-water: and who seemed to consider it one of the best jokes ever launched upon society.
With that, the doctor laughed; but he didn’t find it nearly as funny as a married friend of Mrs. Kenwigs who had just come in from the sick room to give an update and take a small sip of brandy-and-water. This friend seemed to think it was one of the best jokes ever shared.
‘They’re not altogether dependent upon good fortune, neither,’ said Mr Kenwigs, taking his second daughter on his knee; ‘they have expectations.’
“They're not completely reliant on luck, either,” said Mr. Kenwigs, placing his second daughter on his knee. “They have hopes for the future.”
‘Oh, indeed!’ said Mr. Lumbey, the doctor.
‘Oh, for sure!’ said Mr. Lumbey, the doctor.
‘And very good ones too, I believe, haven’t they?’ asked the married lady.
"And I think they’re really great, don’t you?" asked the married woman.
‘Why, ma’am,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘it’s not exactly for me to say what they may be, or what they may not be. It’s not for me to boast of any family with which I have the honour to be connected; at the same time, Mrs Kenwigs’s is—I should say,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, abruptly, and raising his voice as he spoke, ‘that my children might come into a matter of a hundred pound apiece, perhaps. Perhaps more, but certainly that.’
"Well, ma’am," Mr. Kenwigs said, "it's not really my place to say what they might be or what they might not be. I can't brag about any family I'm connected to; however, Mrs. Kenwigs's is—I mean," Mr. Kenwigs interrupted himself, raising his voice as he spoke, "my kids could get about a hundred pounds each, maybe. Possibly more, but definitely that."
‘And a very pretty little fortune,’ said the married lady.
‘And a very nice little fortune,’ said the married lady.
‘There are some relations of Mrs. Kenwigs’s,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, taking a pinch of snuff from the doctor’s box, and then sneezing very hard, for he wasn’t used to it, ‘that might leave their hundred pound apiece to ten people, and yet not go begging when they had done it.’
‘There are some relatives of Mrs. Kenwigs,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, taking a pinch of snuff from the doctor’s box and then sneezing really hard, since he wasn’t used to it, ‘who could each leave a hundred pounds to ten people and still not be in need afterwards.’
‘Ah! I know who you mean,’ observed the married lady, nodding her head.
"Ah! I know who you’re talking about," said the married woman, nodding her head.
‘I made mention of no names, and I wish to make mention of no names,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, with a portentous look. ‘Many of my friends have met a relation of Mrs. Kenwigs’s in this very room, as would do honour to any company; that’s all.’
‘I didn’t name anyone, and I don’t want to name anyone,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, with a serious expression. ‘Many of my friends have met a relative of Mrs. Kenwigs’s in this very room, who would do honor to any gathering; that’s all.’
‘I’ve met him,’ said the married lady, with a glance towards Dr Lumbey.
“I’ve met him,” said the married woman, looking towards Dr. Lumbey.
‘It’s naterally very gratifying to my feelings as a father, to see such a man as that, a kissing and taking notice of my children,’ pursued Mr Kenwigs. ‘It’s naterally very gratifying to my feelings as a man, to know that man. It will be naterally very gratifying to my feelings as a husband, to make that man acquainted with this ewent.’
“It’s naturally very gratifying to me as a father to see a man like that being affectionate and taking an interest in my children,” continued Mr. Kenwigs. “It’s naturally very gratifying to me as a man to know that man. It will be naturally very gratifying to me as a husband to inform that man about this event.”
Having delivered his sentiments in this form of words, Mr. Kenwigs arranged his second daughter’s flaxen tail, and bade her be a good girl and mind what her sister, Morleena, said.
Having shared his thoughts in these words, Mr. Kenwigs fixed his second daughter’s blond hair and told her to be a good girl and to listen to what her sister, Morleena, said.
‘That girl grows more like her mother every day,’ said Mr. Lumbey, suddenly stricken with an enthusiastic admiration of Morleena.
‘That girl is becoming more and more like her mother every day,’ said Mr. Lumbey, suddenly filled with enthusiastic admiration for Morleena.
‘There!’ rejoined the married lady. ‘What I always say; what I always did say! She’s the very picter of her.’ Having thus directed the general attention to the young lady in question, the married lady embraced the opportunity of taking another sip of the brandy-and-water—and a pretty long sip too.
‘There!’ responded the married woman. ‘What I always say; what I've always said! She’s the spitting image of her.’ Having drawn everyone's attention to the young lady in question, the married woman took the chance to have another sip of the brandy-and-water—and a pretty big sip too.
‘Yes! there is a likeness,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, after some reflection. ‘But such a woman as Mrs. Kenwigs was, afore she was married! Good gracious, such a woman!’
‘Yes! There is a resemblance,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, after thinking it over. ‘But what a woman Mrs. Kenwigs was before she got married! Good grief, what a woman!’
Mr. Lumbey shook his head with great solemnity, as though to imply that he supposed she must have been rather a dazzler.
Mr. Lumbey shook his head seriously, as if to suggest that he thought she must have been quite the showstopper.
‘Talk of fairies!’ cried Mr. Kenwigs ‘I never see anybody so light to be alive, never. Such manners too; so playful, and yet so sewerely proper! As for her figure! It isn’t generally known,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, dropping his voice; ‘but her figure was such, at that time, that the sign of the Britannia, over in the Holloway Road, was painted from it!’
“Talk about fairies!” exclaimed Mr. Kenwigs. “I've never seen anyone so lighthearted, never. Such manners too; so playful, yet so wonderfully proper! And her figure! It’s not widely known,” Mr. Kenwigs said, lowering his voice, “but her figure was so remarkable at that time that the sign of the Britannia over on Holloway Road was painted from it!”
‘But only see what it is now,’ urged the married lady. ‘Does she look like the mother of six?’
‘But just look at what it is now,’ urged the married woman. ‘Does she look like the mother of six?’
‘Quite ridiculous,’ cried the doctor.
“Completely ridiculous,” exclaimed the doctor.
‘She looks a deal more like her own daughter,’ said the married lady.
‘She looks a lot more like her own daughter,’ said the married woman.
‘So she does,’ assented Mr. Lumbey. ‘A great deal more.’
‘So she does,’ agreed Mr. Lumbey. ‘A lot more.’
Mr. Kenwigs was about to make some further observations, most probably in confirmation of this opinion, when another married lady, who had looked in to keep up Mrs. Kenwigs’s spirits, and help to clear off anything in the eating and drinking way that might be going about, put in her head to announce that she had just been down to answer the bell, and that there was a gentleman at the door who wanted to see Mr. Kenwigs ‘most particular.’
Mr. Kenwigs was about to share some more thoughts, likely to back up this view, when another married woman, who had come by to boost Mrs. Kenwigs’s mood and help finish off any snacks or drinks that might be available, popped her head in to say that she had just gone to answer the doorbell and that there was a gentleman outside who wanted to see Mr. Kenwigs 'most urgently.'
Shadowy visions of his distinguished relation flitted through the brain of Mr. Kenwigs, as this message was delivered; and under their influence, he dispatched Morleena to show the gentleman up straightway.
Shadowy images of his esteemed relative flashed through Mr. Kenwigs's mind as he received the message, and influenced by these thoughts, he sent Morleena to lead the gentleman up immediately.
‘Why, I do declare,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, standing opposite the door so as to get the earliest glimpse of the visitor, as he came upstairs, ‘it’s Mr Johnson! How do you find yourself, sir?’
“Wow, I can’t believe it,” said Mr. Kenwigs, standing by the door to get the first look at the visitor as he came upstairs, “it’s Mr. Johnson! How are you doing, sir?”
Nicholas shook hands, kissed his old pupils all round, intrusted a large parcel of toys to the guardianship of Morleena, bowed to the doctor and the married ladies, and inquired after Mrs. Kenwigs in a tone of interest, which went to the very heart and soul of the nurse, who had come in to warm some mysterious compound, in a little saucepan over the fire.
Nicholas shook hands, kissed all his former students, handed a large package of toys to Morleena for safekeeping, bowed to the doctor and the married women, and asked about Mrs. Kenwigs with a tone of interest that truly touched the heart of the nurse, who had come in to warm up some mysterious mixture in a small pot over the fire.
‘I ought to make a hundred apologies to you for calling at such a season,’ said Nicholas, ‘but I was not aware of it until I had rung the bell, and my time is so fully occupied now, that I feared it might be some days before I could possibly come again.’
‘I should apologize a hundred times for coming by at such a time,’ said Nicholas, ‘but I didn't realize it until I had rung the bell, and my schedule is so packed right now that I was worried it might be several days before I could return.’
‘No time like the present, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘The sitiwation of Mrs Kenwigs, sir, is no obstacle to a little conversation between you and me, I hope?’
‘There’s no time like the present, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘The situation with Mrs. Kenwigs, sir, shouldn't stop us from having a little chat, I hope?’
‘You are very good,’ said Nicholas.
"You’re awesome," said Nicholas.
At this juncture, proclamation was made by another married lady, that the baby had begun to eat like anything; whereupon the two married ladies, already mentioned, rushed tumultuously into the bedroom to behold him in the act.
At this point, another married woman announced that the baby had started to eat a lot; then the two married women mentioned earlier hurried into the bedroom to see him in action.
‘The fact is,’ resumed Nicholas, ‘that before I left the country, where I have been for some time past, I undertook to deliver a message to you.’
‘The fact is,’ Nicholas continued, ‘that before I left the country, where I’ve been for a while, I promised to deliver a message to you.’
‘Ay, ay?’ said Mr. Kenwigs.
‘Yeah, yeah?’ said Mr. Kenwigs.
‘And I have been,’ added Nicholas, ‘already in town for some days, without having had an opportunity of doing so.’
'And I've been,' added Nicholas, 'already in town for a few days, without having a chance to do that.'
‘It’s no matter, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘I dare say it’s none the worse for keeping cold. Message from the country!’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ruminating; ‘that’s curious. I don’t know anybody in the country.’
‘It’s fine, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘I’m sure it’s not any worse for being kept cold. A message from the country!’ said Mr. Kenwigs, thinking it over; ‘that’s interesting. I don’t know anyone from the country.’
‘Miss Petowker,’ suggested Nicholas.
"Miss Petowker," Nicholas suggested.
‘Oh! from her, is it?’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘Oh dear, yes. Ah! Mrs. Kenwigs will be glad to hear from her. Henrietta Petowker, eh? How odd things come about, now! That you should have met her in the country! Well!’
‘Oh! Is that from her?’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘Oh dear, yes. Ah! Mrs. Kenwigs will be happy to hear from her. Henrietta Petowker, huh? How strange things happen these days! That you would run into her in the countryside! Well!’
Hearing this mention of their old friend’s name, the four Miss Kenwigses gathered round Nicholas, open eyed and mouthed, to hear more. Mr. Kenwigs looked a little curious too, but quite comfortable and unsuspecting.
Hearing the mention of their old friend's name, the four Miss Kenwigses gathered around Nicholas, wide-eyed and eager to hear more. Mr. Kenwigs looked a bit curious as well, but he seemed comfortable and unsuspecting.
‘The message relates to family matters,’ said Nicholas, hesitating.
"The message is about family issues," Nicholas said, pausing.
‘Oh, never mind,’ said Kenwigs, glancing at Mr. Lumbey, who, having rashly taken charge of little Lillyvick, found nobody disposed to relieve him of his precious burden. ‘All friends here.’
‘Oh, forget it,’ said Kenwigs, looking at Mr. Lumbey, who, having foolishly taken on the responsibility of little Lillyvick, found that no one was willing to help him with his precious load. ‘All friends here.’
Nicholas hemmed once or twice, and seemed to have some difficulty in proceeding.
Nicholas cleared his throat a couple of times and appeared to have some trouble moving forward.
‘At Portsmouth, Henrietta Petowker is,’ observed Mr. Kenwigs.
‘At Portsmouth, Henrietta Petowker is,’ noted Mr. Kenwigs.
‘Yes,’ said Nicholas, ‘Mr. Lillyvick is there.’
‘Yes,’ said Nicholas, ‘Mr. Lillyvick is there.’
Mr. Kenwigs turned pale, but he recovered, and said, that was an odd coincidence also.
Mr. Kenwigs paled, but he quickly bounced back and said, that was a strange coincidence too.
‘The message is from him,’ said Nicholas.
"The message is from him," Nicholas said.
Mr. Kenwigs appeared to revive. He knew that his niece was in a delicate state, and had, no doubt, sent word that they were to forward full particulars. Yes. That was very kind of him; so like him too!
Mr. Kenwigs seemed to come back to life. He knew that his niece was in a sensitive condition and had probably sent a message that they needed to provide complete details. Yes. That was very considerate of him; so typical of him too!
‘He desired me to give his kindest love,’ said Nicholas.
“He wanted me to send his warmest love,” said Nicholas.
‘Very much obliged to him, I’m sure. Your great-uncle, Lillyvick, my dears!’ interposed Mr. Kenwigs, condescendingly explaining it to the children.
‘Very thankful to him, I’m sure. Your great-uncle, Lillyvick, my dears!’ Mr. Kenwigs said, explaining it to the children in a condescending way.
‘His kindest love,’ resumed Nicholas; ‘and to say that he had no time to write, but that he was married to Miss Petowker.’
‘His kindest love,’ continued Nicholas; ‘and to say that he had no time to write, but that he was married to Miss Petowker.’
Mr. Kenwigs started from his seat with a petrified stare, caught his second daughter by her flaxen tail, and covered his face with his pocket-handkerchief. Morleena fell, all stiff and rigid, into the baby’s chair, as she had seen her mother fall when she fainted away, and the two remaining little Kenwigses shrieked in affright.
Mr. Kenwigs jumped up from his seat with a shocked look, grabbed his second daughter by her blonde hair, and covered his face with his handkerchief. Morleena collapsed stiffly into the baby’s chair, just like she had seen her mother do when she fainted, and the other two little Kenwigses screamed in fear.
‘My children, my defrauded, swindled infants!’ cried Mr. Kenwigs, pulling so hard, in his vehemence, at the flaxen tail of his second daughter, that he lifted her up on tiptoe, and kept her, for some seconds, in that attitude. ‘Villain, ass, traitor!’
‘My kids, my cheated, swindled little ones!’ shouted Mr. Kenwigs, pulling so fiercely, in his anger, at the blonde hair of his second daughter that he lifted her up on tiptoe and held her there for several seconds. ‘Scoundrel, fool, traitor!’

Original
‘Drat the man!’ cried the nurse, looking angrily around. ‘What does he mean by making that noise here?’
‘Darn that guy!’ the nurse exclaimed, looking around angrily. ‘What does he think he’s doing making that noise here?’
‘Silence, woman!’ said Mr. Kenwigs, fiercely.
‘Be quiet, woman!’ Mr. Kenwigs said angrily.
‘I won’t be silent,’ returned the nurse. ‘Be silent yourself, you wretch. Have you no regard for your baby?’
‘I won’t stay quiet,’ the nurse shot back. ‘You should be the one to shut up, you miserable person. Don’t you care about your baby?’
‘No!’ returned Mr. Kenwigs.
"No!" replied Mr. Kenwigs.
‘More shame for you,’ retorted the nurse. ‘Ugh! you unnatural monster.’
"Shame on you," the nurse shot back. "Ugh! You’re such an unnatural monster."
‘Let him die,’ cried Mr. Kenwigs, in the torrent of his wrath. ‘Let him die! He has no expectations, no property to come into. We want no babies here,’ said Mr. Kenwigs recklessly. ‘Take ‘em away, take ‘em away to the Fondling!’
“Let him die,” shouted Mr. Kenwigs, filled with rage. “Let him die! He has no future, no inheritance to look forward to. We don’t want any babies here,” Mr. Kenwigs said recklessly. “Take them away, take them away to the orphanage!”
With these awful remarks, Mr. Kenwigs sat himself down in a chair, and defied the nurse, who made the best of her way into the adjoining room, and returned with a stream of matrons: declaring that Mr. Kenwigs had spoken blasphemy against his family, and must be raving mad.
With those awful comments, Mr. Kenwigs plopped down in a chair and challenged the nurse, who hurried into the next room and came back with a group of women, claiming that Mr. Kenwigs had insulted his family and must be out of his mind.
Appearances were certainly not in Mr. Kenwigs’s favour, for the exertion of speaking with so much vehemence, and yet in such a tone as should prevent his lamentations reaching the ears of Mrs. Kenwigs, had made him very black in the face; besides which, the excitement of the occasion, and an unwonted indulgence in various strong cordials to celebrate it, had swollen and dilated his features to a most unusual extent. But, Nicholas and the doctor—who had been passive at first, doubting very much whether Mr. Kenwigs could be in earnest—interfering to explain the immediate cause of his condition, the indignation of the matrons was changed to pity, and they implored him, with much feeling, to go quietly to bed.
Mr. Kenwigs didn't look his best at all. The effort he put into speaking so passionately, while trying to keep his complaints from reaching Mrs. Kenwigs, had turned his face very red. On top of that, the excitement of the moment and an unusual amount of strong drinks to celebrate had made his features swell in a way that was quite out of the ordinary. However, when Nicholas and the doctor—who had initially been doubtful about whether Mr. Kenwigs was serious—stepped in to explain why he looked that way, the other ladies' outrage shifted to sympathy. They urged him, with genuine concern, to just go to bed quietly.
‘The attention,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, looking around with a plaintive air, ‘the attention that I’ve shown to that man! The hyseters he has eat, and the pints of ale he has drank, in this house—!’
‘The attention,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, looking around with a sad expression, ‘the attention I’ve given to that guy! The hysterics he has caused, and the pints of beer he has drunk, in this house—!’
‘It’s very trying, and very hard to bear, we know,’ said one of the married ladies; ‘but think of your dear darling wife.’
“It’s really tough and difficult to handle, we understand,” said one of the married women; “but just think of your beloved wife.”
‘Oh yes, and what she’s been a undergoing of, only this day,’ cried a great many voices. ‘There’s a good man, do.’
‘Oh yes, and what she’s been going through just today,’ shouted many voices. ‘There’s a good person, for sure.’
‘The presents that have been made to him,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, reverting to his calamity, ‘the pipes, the snuff-boxes—a pair of india-rubber goloshes, that cost six-and-six—’
‘The gifts he’s received,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, going back to his problem, ‘the pipes, the snuff-boxes—a pair of rubber galoshes that cost six and sixpence—’
‘Ah! it won’t bear thinking of, indeed,’ cried the matrons generally; ‘but it’ll all come home to him, never fear.’
‘Oh! I can’t even think about it,’ the matrons exclaimed in unison; ‘but it will all catch up to him, don’t worry.’
Mr. Kenwigs looked darkly upon the ladies, as if he would prefer its all coming home to him, as there was nothing to be got by it; but he said nothing, and resting his head upon his hand, subsided into a kind of doze.
Mr. Kenwigs glared at the ladies, as if he would rather everything just come back to him, since there was nothing to gain from the situation; but he said nothing, and resting his head on his hand, drifted off into a sort of light sleep.
Then, the matrons again expatiated on the expediency of taking the good gentleman to bed; observing that he would be better tomorrow, and that they knew what was the wear and tear of some men’s minds when their wives were taken as Mrs. Kenwigs had been that day, and that it did him great credit, and there was nothing to be ashamed of in it; far from it; they liked to see it, they did, for it showed a good heart. And one lady observed, as a case bearing upon the present, that her husband was often quite light-headed from anxiety on similar occasions, and that once, when her little Johnny was born, it was nearly a week before he came to himself again, during the whole of which time he did nothing but cry ‘Is it a boy, is it a boy?’ in a manner which went to the hearts of all his hearers.
Then, the matrons went on about how important it was to help the good gentleman get some rest; noting that he would feel better tomorrow, and that they understood the mental strain some men experience when their wives were taken, just like Mrs. Kenwigs had been that day. They said it showed great character, and there was nothing to be embarrassed about; quite the opposite. They appreciated seeing it because it showed he had a good heart. One lady mentioned, as it related to the situation, that her husband often became quite delirious from worry during similar times, and that once, when their little Johnny was born, it took him nearly a week to collect himself after that. During that whole time, he kept crying, "Is it a boy, is it a boy?" in a way that deeply moved everyone who heard him.
At length, Morleena (who quite forgot she had fainted, when she found she was not noticed) announced that a chamber was ready for her afflicted parent; and Mr. Kenwigs, having partially smothered his four daughters in the closeness of his embrace, accepted the doctor’s arm on one side, and the support of Nicholas on the other, and was conducted upstairs to a bedroom which been secured for the occasion.
At last, Morleena (who completely forgot she had fainted when she realized no one noticed) announced that a room was ready for her troubled parent. Mr. Kenwigs, having nearly suffocated his four daughters in his tight hug, took the doctor’s arm on one side and Nicholas’s support on the other, and was led upstairs to a bedroom that had been prepared for the occasion.
Having seen him sound asleep, and heard him snore most satisfactorily, and having further presided over the distribution of the toys, to the perfect contentment of all the little Kenwigses, Nicholas took his leave. The matrons dropped off one by one, with the exception of six or eight particular friends, who had determined to stop all night; the lights in the houses gradually disappeared; the last bulletin was issued that Mrs Kenwigs was as well as could be expected; and the whole family were left to their repose.
After seeing him peacefully asleep and hearing him snore contentedly, and after overseeing the handing out of the toys, which made all the little Kenwigses very happy, Nicholas said his goodbyes. The mothers slowly left one by one, except for six or eight close friends who had decided to stay the night; the lights in the houses gradually went out; the final update was given that Mrs. Kenwigs was doing as well as could be expected; and the entire family was left to rest.
CHAPTER 37
Nicholas finds further Favour in the Eyes of the brothers Cheeryble and Mr Timothy Linkinwater. The brothers give a Banquet on a great Annual Occasion. Nicholas, on returning Home from it, receives a mysterious and important Disclosure from the Lips of Mrs. Nickleby
Nicholas earns more goodwill from the Cheeryble brothers and Mr. Timothy Linkinwater. The brothers host a lavish dinner for a big annual event. When Nicholas comes home from it, he gets a mysterious and significant revelation from Mrs. Nickleby
The square in which the counting-house of the brothers Cheeryble was situated, although it might not wholly realise the very sanguine expectations which a stranger would be disposed to form on hearing the fervent encomiums bestowed upon it by Tim Linkinwater, was, nevertheless, a sufficiently desirable nook in the heart of a busy town like London, and one which occupied a high place in the affectionate remembrances of several grave persons domiciled in the neighbourhood, whose recollections, however, dated from a much more recent period, and whose attachment to the spot was far less absorbing, than were the recollections and attachment of the enthusiastic Tim.
The square where the Cheeryble brothers' counting-house was located might not completely live up to the overly optimistic expectations a newcomer would have after hearing Tim Linkinwater's enthusiastic praise, but it was still a nice spot in the middle of a bustling city like London. It held a special place in the fond memories of several serious locals, whose memories were much more recent and whose feelings for the area weren't nearly as intense as Tim's deep affection for it.
And let not those whose eyes have been accustomed to the aristocratic gravity of Grosvenor Square and Hanover Square, the dowager barrenness and frigidity of Fitzroy Square, or the gravel walks and garden seats of the Squares of Russell and Euston, suppose that the affections of Tim Linkinwater, or the inferior lovers of this particular locality, had been awakened and kept alive by any refreshing associations with leaves, however dingy, or grass, however bare and thin. The city square has no enclosure, save the lamp-post in the middle: and no grass, but the weeds which spring up round its base. It is a quiet, little-frequented, retired spot, favourable to melancholy and contemplation, and appointments of long-waiting; and up and down its every side the Appointed saunters idly by the hour together wakening the echoes with the monotonous sound of his footsteps on the smooth worn stones, and counting, first the windows, and then the very bricks of the tall silent houses that hem him round about. In winter-time, the snow will linger there, long after it has melted from the busy streets and highways. The summer’s sun holds it in some respect, and while he darts his cheerful rays sparingly into the square, keeps his fiery heat and glare for noisier and less-imposing precincts. It is so quiet, that you can almost hear the ticking of your own watch when you stop to cool in its refreshing atmosphere. There is a distant hum—of coaches, not of insects—but no other sound disturbs the stillness of the square. The ticket porter leans idly against the post at the corner: comfortably warm, but not hot, although the day is broiling. His white apron flaps languidly in the air, his head gradually droops upon his breast, he takes very long winks with both eyes at once; even he is unable to withstand the soporific influence of the place, and is gradually falling asleep. But now, he starts into full wakefulness, recoils a step or two, and gazes out before him with eager wildness in his eye. Is it a job, or a boy at marbles? Does he see a ghost, or hear an organ? No; sight more unwonted still—there is a butterfly in the square—a real, live butterfly! astray from flowers and sweets, and fluttering among the iron heads of the dusty area railings.
And let those whose eyes have gotten used to the elegant seriousness of Grosvenor Square and Hanover Square, the empty chill of Fitzroy Square, or the gravel walks and garden benches of the Squares of Russell and Euston, not think that Tim Linkinwater's feelings, or those of the lesser romantics in this area, were stirred and sustained by any refreshing memories of leaves, no matter how dingy, or grass, no matter how sparse and thin. The city square has no fences, except for the lamp-post in the center: and no grass, just the weeds growing around its base. It’s a quiet, little-visited, secluded spot, ideal for melancholy reflection and waiting for appointments; and along every side, the Appointed strolls idly by for hours, awakening echoes with the rhythmic sound of his footsteps on the smooth, worn stones, counting first the windows and then the very bricks of the tall, silent houses that surround him. In winter, the snow lingers here long after it has melted from the busy streets and thoroughfares. The summer sun takes care of it in a way, and while it sends some cheerful rays into the square, it keeps its intense heat and brightness for noisier and less distinguished areas. It’s so calm that you can almost hear the ticking of your own watch when you stop to relax in its refreshing atmosphere. There’s a distant hum—of carriages, not insects—but no other sound breaks the stillness of the square. The ticket porter leans lazily against the post at the corner: comfortably warm, but not hot, even though it’s a scorching day. His white apron flaps lazily in the air, his head gradually droops onto his chest, and he takes long blinks with both eyes at once; even he can’t resist the sleepy atmosphere of the place and is slowly dozing off. But now, he suddenly wakes up completely, takes a step or two back, and gazes ahead of him with eager wildness in his eyes. Is it a fare, or a kid playing marbles? Does he see a ghost, or hear an organ? No; something even more unusual—there’s a butterfly in the square—a real, live butterfly! lost from flowers and sweetness, fluttering among the iron tops of the dusty area railings.
But if there were not many matters immediately without the doors of Cheeryble Brothers, to engage the attention or distract the thoughts of the young clerk, there were not a few within, to interest and amuse him. There was scarcely an object in the place, animate or inanimate, which did not partake in some degree of the scrupulous method and punctuality of Mr Timothy Linkinwater. Punctual as the counting-house dial, which he maintained to be the best time-keeper in London next after the clock of some old, hidden, unknown church hard by, (for Tim held the fabled goodness of that at the Horse Guards to be a pleasant fiction, invented by jealous West-enders,) the old clerk performed the minutest actions of the day, and arranged the minutest articles in the little room, in a precise and regular order, which could not have been exceeded if it had actually been a real glass case, fitted with the choicest curiosities. Paper, pens, ink, ruler, sealing-wax, wafers, pounce-box, string-box, fire-box, Tim’s hat, Tim’s scrupulously-folded gloves, Tim’s other coat—looking precisely like a back view of himself as it hung against the wall—all had their accustomed inches of space. Except the clock, there was not such an accurate and unimpeachable instrument in existence as the little thermometer which hung behind the door. There was not a bird of such methodical and business-like habits in all the world, as the blind blackbird, who dreamed and dozed away his days in a large snug cage, and had lost his voice, from old age, years before Tim first bought him. There was not such an eventful story in the whole range of anecdote, as Tim could tell concerning the acquisition of that very bird; how, compassionating his starved and suffering condition, he had purchased him, with the view of humanely terminating his wretched life; how he determined to wait three days and see whether the bird revived; how, before half the time was out, the bird did revive; and how he went on reviving and picking up his appetite and good looks until he gradually became what—‘what you see him now, sir,’—Tim would say, glancing proudly at the cage. And with that, Tim would utter a melodious chirrup, and cry ‘Dick;’ and Dick, who, for any sign of life he had previously given, might have been a wooden or stuffed representation of a blackbird indifferently executed, would come to the side of the cage in three small jumps, and, thrusting his bill between the bars, turn his sightless head towards his old master—and at that moment it would be very difficult to determine which of the two was the happier, the bird or Tim Linkinwater.
But even though there weren't many things outside the doors of Cheeryble Brothers to grab the attention or distract the young clerk's thoughts, there were plenty inside to engage and entertain him. Almost everything in the place, whether living or not, reflected the meticulousness and punctuality of Mr. Timothy Linkinwater. As punctual as the counting-house clock, which he claimed was the best timekeeper in London besides the clock of some ancient, hidden church nearby (because Tim believed the legendary accuracy of the one at the Horse Guards was a nice myth crafted by envious West-enders), the old clerk carried out the smallest tasks and arranged every little item in the small room with such precision and order, it might as well have been a real display case filled with rare curiosities. Paper, pens, ink, ruler, sealing wax, wafers, pounce-box, string-box, fire-box, Tim's hat, Tim's neatly folded gloves, and Tim's other coat—looking exactly like him from behind as it hung against the wall—all had their designated spaces. Aside from the clock, there wasn't a more accurate and reliable instrument in existence than the little thermometer that hung behind the door. No bird in the world was as methodical and business-like as the blind blackbird, who spent his days dreaming and dozing in a cozy cage, having lost his voice long ago due to old age, years before Tim first bought him. There wasn’t a more eventful story in the entire realm of anecdotes than what Tim could tell about how he came to have that very bird; how, feeling sympathy for its starved and suffering state, he had bought it intending to compassionately end its miserable life; how he decided to wait three days to see if the bird recovered; how, before half that time had passed, the bird did indeed perk up; and how it continued to regain its appetite and good health until it became what—‘what you see him now, sir,’—Tim would say, beaming at the cage. Then, Tim would let out a cheerful chirrup and call ‘Dick;’ and Dick, who up until then could have seemed like a lifeless or poorly crafted imitation of a blackbird, would hop to the side of the cage in three little jumps, sticking his beak between the bars, turning his blind head towards his old master—and in that moment, it would be hard to say who was happier, the bird or Tim Linkinwater.
Nor was this all. Everything gave back, besides, some reflection of the kindly spirit of the brothers. The warehousemen and porters were such sturdy, jolly fellows, that it was a treat to see them. Among the shipping announcements and steam-packet lists which decorated the counting-house wall, were designs for almshouses, statements of charities, and plans for new hospitals. A blunderbuss and two swords hung above the chimney-piece, for the terror of evil-doers, but the blunderbuss was rusty and shattered, and the swords were broken and edgeless. Elsewhere, their open display in such a condition would have realised a smile; but, there, it seemed as though even violent and offensive weapons partook of the reigning influence, and became emblems of mercy and forbearance.
Nor was this all. Everything reflected, in some way, the generous spirit of the brothers. The warehouse workers and porters were such tough, cheerful guys that it was a pleasure to see them. Among the shipping announcements and steamship schedules decorating the office wall were designs for charitable homes, statements of charities, and plans for new hospitals. A blunderbuss and two swords hung above the fireplace, meant to scare off wrongdoers, but the blunderbuss was rusty and broken, and the swords were dull and useless. In another place, their open display in such poor condition might have prompted a laugh; but here, it seemed that even these violent and menacing weapons were touched by the prevailing spirit and became symbols of kindness and patience.
Such thoughts as these occurred to Nicholas very strongly, on the morning when he first took possession of the vacant stool, and looked about him, more freely and at ease, than he had before enjoyed an opportunity of doing. Perhaps they encouraged and stimulated him to exertion, for, during the next two weeks, all his spare hours, late at night and early in the morning, were incessantly devoted to acquiring the mysteries of book-keeping and some other forms of mercantile account. To these, he applied himself with such steadiness and perseverance that, although he brought no greater amount of previous knowledge to the subject than certain dim recollections of two or three very long sums entered into a ciphering-book at school, and relieved for parental inspection by the effigy of a fat swan tastefully flourished by the writing-master’s own hand, he found himself, at the end of a fortnight, in a condition to report his proficiency to Mr. Linkinwater, and to claim his promise that he, Nicholas Nickleby, should now be allowed to assist him in his graver labours.
Nicholas had some strong thoughts on the morning he first took a seat at the empty stool and looked around, feeling freer and more at ease than he had in a long time. Maybe these feelings motivated him to put in the effort because, over the next two weeks, he dedicated all his spare time, both late at night and early in the morning, to learning the ins and outs of bookkeeping and other business accounts. He threw himself into it with such focus and determination that, even though he didn’t have much prior knowledge—just some hazy memories of a few long problems he’d written in a ciphering book at school, adorned with an illustration of a chubby swan drawn by his writing teacher—by the end of two weeks, he was ready to tell Mr. Linkinwater about his progress and ask to fulfill his promise that Nicholas Nickleby could now help him with his more serious work.
It was a sight to behold Tim Linkinwater slowly bring out a massive ledger and day-book, and, after turning them over and over, and affectionately dusting their backs and sides, open the leaves here and there, and cast his eyes, half mournfully, half proudly, upon the fair and unblotted entries.
It was something to see Tim Linkinwater slowly pull out a huge ledger and daybook, and after flipping through them repeatedly and gently dusting off their covers and sides, he would open the pages here and there, looking at the clean and perfect entries with a mix of sadness and pride.
‘Four-and-forty year, next May!’ said Tim. ‘Many new ledgers since then. Four-and-forty year!’
‘Forty-four years, next May!’ said Tim. ‘Many new ledgers since then. Forty-four years!’
Tim closed the book again.
Tim closed the book.
‘Come, come,’ said Nicholas, ‘I am all impatience to begin.’
‘Come on,’ said Nicholas, ‘I can’t wait to get started.’
Tim Linkinwater shook his head with an air of mild reproof. Mr. Nickleby was not sufficiently impressed with the deep and awful nature of his undertaking. Suppose there should be any mistake—any scratching out!
Tim Linkinwater shook his head with a hint of disapproval. Mr. Nickleby didn’t seem to grasp the serious and frightening nature of what he was getting into. What if there was a mistake—what if something got erased!
Young men are adventurous. It is extraordinary what they will rush upon, sometimes. Without even taking the precaution of sitting himself down upon his stool, but standing leisurely at the desk, and with a smile upon his face—actually a smile—there was no mistake about it; Mr Linkinwater often mentioned it afterwards—Nicholas dipped his pen into the inkstand before him, and plunged into the books of Cheeryble Brothers!
Young men are adventurous. It's amazing what they will jump into sometimes. Without even bothering to sit down on his stool, and standing casually at the desk with an actual smile on his face—there was no doubt about it; Mr. Linkinwater often talked about it later—Nicholas dipped his pen into the ink and dove into the records of the Cheeryble Brothers!
Tim Linkinwater turned pale, and tilting up his stool on the two legs nearest Nicholas, looked over his shoulder in breathless anxiety. Brother Charles and brother Ned entered the counting-house together; but Tim Linkinwater, without looking round, impatiently waved his hand as a caution that profound silence must be observed, and followed the nib of the inexperienced pen with strained and eager eyes.
Tim Linkinwater went pale and balanced his stool on the two legs closest to Nicholas, looking over his shoulder with held breath. Brother Charles and Brother Ned walked into the counting-house together, but Tim Linkinwater, without turning around, impatiently waved his hand as a signal for everyone to be silent and followed the nib of the inexperienced pen with strained, eager eyes.
The brothers looked on with smiling faces, but Tim Linkinwater smiled not, nor moved for some minutes. At length, he drew a long slow breath, and still maintaining his position on the tilted stool, glanced at brother Charles, secretly pointed with the feather of his pen towards Nicholas, and nodded his head in a grave and resolute manner, plainly signifying ‘He’ll do.’
The brothers watched with smiles on their faces, but Tim Linkinwater didn’t smile or move for a few minutes. Finally, he took a long, slow breath and, still sitting on the tilted stool, looked over at brother Charles, subtly pointed with the feather of his pen at Nicholas, and nodded his head seriously, clearly indicating, "He’ll do."
Brother Charles nodded again, and exchanged a laughing look with brother Ned; but, just then, Nicholas stopped to refer to some other page, and Tim Linkinwater, unable to contain his satisfaction any longer, descended from his stool, and caught him rapturously by the hand.
Brother Charles nodded again and shared a laugh with brother Ned; but just then, Nicholas paused to look at another page, and Tim Linkinwater, unable to hold back his excitement any longer, hopped down from his stool and joyfully grabbed his hand.
‘He has done it!’ said Tim, looking round at his employers and shaking his head triumphantly. ‘His capital B’s and D’s are exactly like mine; he dots all his small i’s and crosses every t as he writes it. There an’t such a young man as this in all London,’ said Tim, clapping Nicholas on the back; ‘not one. Don’t tell me! The city can’t produce his equal. I challenge the city to do it!’
‘He’s done it!’ said Tim, looking around at his bosses and shaking his head triumphantly. ‘His capital B’s and D’s look just like mine; he dots all his small i’s and crosses every t as he writes. There isn’t a guy like this in all of London,’ said Tim, patting Nicholas on the back; ‘not one. Don’t even try to argue with me! The city can’t produce his equal. I dare the city to do it!’
With this casting down of his gauntlet, Tim Linkinwater struck the desk such a blow with his clenched fist, that the old blackbird tumbled off his perch with the start it gave him, and actually uttered a feeble croak, in the extremity of his astonishment.
With this challenge thrown down, Tim Linkinwater slammed his fist on the desk so hard that the old blackbird toppled off his perch in shock and let out a weak croak, overwhelmed by his surprise.
‘Well said, Tim—well said, Tim Linkinwater!’ cried brother Charles, scarcely less pleased than Tim himself, and clapping his hands gently as he spoke. ‘I knew our young friend would take great pains, and I was quite certain he would succeed, in no time. Didn’t I say so, brother Ned?’
‘Well said, Tim—well said, Tim Linkinwater!’ cried brother Charles, barely less pleased than Tim himself, and gently clapping his hands as he spoke. ‘I knew our young friend would work hard, and I was sure he would succeed in no time. Didn’t I say so, brother Ned?’

Original
‘You did, my dear brother; certainly, my dear brother, you said so, and you were quite right,’ replied Ned. ‘Quite right. Tim Linkinwater is excited, but he is justly excited, properly excited. Tim is a fine fellow. Tim Linkinwater, sir—you’re a fine fellow.’
“You did, my dear brother; absolutely, my dear brother, you said that, and you were completely right,” replied Ned. “Totally right. Tim Linkinwater is excited, but he has every reason to be excited, rightly excited. Tim is a great guy. Tim Linkinwater, sir—you’re a great guy.”
‘Here’s a pleasant thing to think of!’ said Tim, wholly regardless of this address to himself, and raising his spectacles from the ledger to the brothers. ‘Here’s a pleasant thing. Do you suppose I haven’t often thought of what would become of these books when I was gone? Do you suppose I haven’t often thought that things might go on irregular and untidy here, after I was taken away? But now,’ said Tim, extending his forefinger towards Nicholas, ‘now, when I’ve shown him a little more, I’m satisfied. The business will go on, when I’m dead, as well as it did when I was alive—just the same—and I shall have the satisfaction of knowing that there never were such books—never were such books! No, nor never will be such books—as the books of Cheeryble Brothers.’
“Here’s something nice to think about!” Tim said, completely ignoring that he was talking to himself, lifting his glasses from the ledger to look at the brothers. “Here’s something nice. Do you think I haven’t often wondered what would happen to these books when I’m gone? Do you think I haven’t worried that things might get messy and disorganized here after I’m not around anymore? But now,” Tim said, pointing his finger at Nicholas, “now that I’ve taught him a bit more, I’m reassured. The business will continue, when I’m gone, just as well as it did when I was here—exactly the same—and I’ll have the comfort of knowing that there never were such good books—never were such good books! No, and there never will be books like the ones of Cheeryble Brothers.”
Having thus expressed his sentiments, Mr. Linkinwater gave vent to a short laugh, indicative of defiance to the cities of London and Westminster, and, turning again to his desk, quietly carried seventy-six from the last column he had added up, and went on with his work.
Having shared his thoughts, Mr. Linkinwater let out a brief laugh that showed his defiance toward the cities of London and Westminster. He then returned to his desk, quietly carried over seventy-six from the last column he had totaled, and continued with his work.
‘Tim Linkinwater, sir,’ said brother Charles; ‘give me your hand, sir. This is your birthday. How dare you talk about anything else till you have been wished many happy returns of the day, Tim Linkinwater? God bless you, Tim! God bless you!’
‘Tim Linkinwater, sir,’ said brother Charles; ‘give me your hand, sir. This is your birthday. How dare you talk about anything else until you’ve been wished many happy returns of the day, Tim Linkinwater? God bless you, Tim! God bless you!’
‘My dear brother,’ said the other, seizing Tim’s disengaged fist, ‘Tim Linkinwater looks ten years younger than he did on his last birthday.’
‘My dear brother,’ said the other, grabbing Tim’s free hand, ‘Tim Linkinwater looks ten years younger than he did on his last birthday.’
‘Brother Ned, my dear boy,’ returned the other old fellow, ‘I believe that Tim Linkinwater was born a hundred and fifty years old, and is gradually coming down to five-and-twenty; for he’s younger every birthday than he was the year before.’
‘Brother Ned, my dear boy,’ replied the other old man, ‘I’m convinced that Tim Linkinwater was born at one hundred and fifty and is slowly getting younger to about twenty-five; he seems younger every birthday than he was the year before.’
‘So he is, brother Charles, so he is,’ replied brother Ned. ‘There’s not a doubt about it.’
‘Yeah, he is, brother Charles, yeah, he is,’ replied brother Ned. ‘There’s no doubt about it.’
‘Remember, Tim,’ said brother Charles, ‘that we dine at half-past five today instead of two o’clock; we always depart from our usual custom on this anniversary, as you very well know, Tim Linkinwater. Mr. Nickleby, my dear sir, you will make one. Tim Linkinwater, give me your snuff-box as a remembrance to brother Charles and myself of an attached and faithful rascal, and take that, in exchange, as a feeble mark of our respect and esteem, and don’t open it until you go to bed, and never say another word upon the subject, or I’ll kill the blackbird. A dog! He should have had a golden cage half-a-dozen years ago, if it would have made him or his master a bit the happier. Now, brother Ned, my dear fellow, I’m ready. At half-past five, remember, Mr. Nickleby! Tim Linkinwater, sir, take care of Mr. Nickleby at half-past five. Now, brother Ned.’
“Remember, Tim,” said brother Charles, “we're having dinner at 5:30 today instead of 2:00; we always break our usual routine on this anniversary, as you know very well, Tim Linkinwater. Mr. Nickleby, my dear sir, you’ll be joining us. Tim Linkinwater, hand me your snuff-box as a keepsake for brother Charles and me, and take this in return as a small token of our respect and admiration. Don’t open it until you go to bed, and don’t say another word about it, or I’ll deal with the blackbird. That dog! He should have had a golden cage six years ago if it would have made him or his owner any happier. Now, brother Ned, my good man, I’m ready. Remember, 5:30, Mr. Nickleby! Tim Linkinwater, please look after Mr. Nickleby at 5:30. Now, brother Ned.”
Chattering away thus, according to custom, to prevent the possibility of any thanks or acknowledgment being expressed on the other side, the twins trotted off, arm-in-arm; having endowed Tim Linkinwater with a costly gold snuff-box, enclosing a bank note worth more than its value ten times told.
Chattering away like this, as was tradition, to avoid any chance of thanks or acknowledgment from the other side, the twins walked off, arm-in-arm; having gifted Tim Linkinwater an expensive gold snuffbox, which contained a banknote worth ten times its actual value.
At a quarter past five o’clock, punctual to the minute, arrived, according to annual usage, Tim Linkinwater’s sister; and a great to-do there was, between Tim Linkinwater’s sister and the old housekeeper, respecting Tim Linkinwater’s sister’s cap, which had been dispatched, per boy, from the house of the family where Tim Linkinwater’s sister boarded, and had not yet come to hand: notwithstanding that it had been packed up in a bandbox, and the bandbox in a handkerchief, and the handkerchief tied on to the boy’s arm; and notwithstanding, too, that the place of its consignment had been duly set forth, at full length, on the back of an old letter, and the boy enjoined, under pain of divers horrible penalties, the full extent of which the eye of man could not foresee, to deliver the same with all possible speed, and not to loiter by the way. Tim Linkinwater’s sister lamented; the housekeeper condoled; and both kept thrusting their heads out of the second-floor window to see if the boy was ‘coming’—which would have been highly satisfactory, and, upon the whole, tantamount to his being come, as the distance to the corner was not quite five yards—when, all of a sudden, and when he was least expected, the messenger, carrying the bandbox with elaborate caution, appeared in an exactly opposite direction, puffing and panting for breath, and flushed with recent exercise; as well he might be; for he had taken the air, in the first instance, behind a hackney coach that went to Camberwell, and had followed two Punches afterwards and had seen the Stilts home to their own door. The cap was all safe, however—that was one comfort—and it was no use scolding him—that was another; so the boy went upon his way rejoicing, and Tim Linkinwater’s sister presented herself to the company below-stairs, just five minutes after the half-hour had struck by Tim Linkinwater’s own infallible clock.
At a quarter past five, right on time, Tim Linkinwater’s sister arrived, as was usual every year; and there was quite a fuss between her and the old housekeeper over Tim Linkinwater’s sister’s cap, which had been sent by a boy from the family she was staying with but hadn’t arrived yet. This was despite the fact that it had been packed in a bandbox, with the bandbox wrapped in a handkerchief, and the handkerchief tied to the boy's arm; and also that the delivery location was clearly written on the back of an old letter, with the boy instructed, under threat of various terrible penalties that no one could foresee, to deliver it as quickly as possible and not to dawdle along the way. Tim Linkinwater’s sister was upset; the housekeeper sympathized; and both of them kept leaning out of the second-floor window to see if the boy was ‘coming’—which would have been quite satisfying, and basically the same as him actually being there, since the corner was only about five yards away—when, suddenly and unexpectedly, the messenger appeared from the opposite direction, carefully carrying the bandbox, out of breath and flushed from a recent run; which was understandable, as he had first taken a ride behind a cab going to Camberwell, followed two street performers afterwards, and walked the Stilts home to their door. The cap was all safe, which was one relief, and it wouldn’t have made sense to scold him, which was another; so the boy skipped off happily, and Tim Linkinwater’s sister joined the group downstairs just five minutes after the half-hour on Tim Linkinwater’s own reliable clock.
The company consisted of the brothers Cheeryble, Tim Linkinwater, a ruddy-faced white-headed friend of Tim’s (who was a superannuated bank clerk), and Nicholas, who was presented to Tim Linkinwater’s sister with much gravity and solemnity. The party being now completed, brother Ned rang for dinner, and, dinner being shortly afterwards announced, led Tim Linkinwater’s sister into the next room, where it was set forth with great preparation. Then, brother Ned took the head of the table, and brother Charles the foot; and Tim Linkinwater’s sister sat on the left hand of brother Ned, and Tim Linkinwater himself on his right: and an ancient butler of apoplectic appearance, and with very short legs, took up his position at the back of brother Ned’s armchair, and, waving his right arm preparatory to taking off the covers with a flourish, stood bolt upright and motionless.
The company included the Cheeryble brothers, Tim Linkinwater, a red-faced, white-haired friend of Tim’s (who was a retired bank clerk), and Nicholas, who was introduced to Tim Linkinwater’s sister with great seriousness and formality. With everyone now present, brother Ned called for dinner, and when it was soon announced, he led Tim Linkinwater’s sister into the next room, where the meal was laid out with much effort. Brother Ned took the head of the table, and brother Charles took the foot; Tim Linkinwater’s sister sat on the left of brother Ned, and Tim Linkinwater himself sat on his right. An ancient butler, looking quite winey and with very short legs, positioned himself behind brother Ned’s armchair, preparing to lift the covers with a flourish, standing perfectly still and upright.
‘For these and all other blessings, brother Charles,’ said Ned.
‘For these and all other blessings, brother Charles,’ said Ned.
‘Lord, make us truly thankful, brother Ned,’ said Charles.
‘Lord, let us be genuinely grateful, brother Ned,’ said Charles.
Whereupon the apoplectic butler whisked off the top of the soup tureen, and shot, all at once, into a state of violent activity.
Then the furious butler quickly removed the lid from the soup tureen and suddenly sprang into action.
There was abundance of conversation, and little fear of its ever flagging, for the good-humour of the glorious old twins drew everybody out, and Tim Linkinwater’s sister went off into a long and circumstantial account of Tim Linkinwater’s infancy, immediately after the very first glass of champagne—taking care to premise that she was very much Tim’s junior, and had only become acquainted with the facts from their being preserved and handed down in the family. This history concluded, brother Ned related how that, exactly thirty-five years ago, Tim Linkinwater was suspected to have received a love-letter, and how that vague information had been brought to the counting-house of his having been seen walking down Cheapside with an uncommonly handsome spinster; at which there was a roar of laughter, and Tim Linkinwater being charged with blushing, and called upon to explain, denied that the accusation was true; and further, that there would have been any harm in it if it had been; which last position occasioned the superannuated bank clerk to laugh tremendously, and to declare that it was the very best thing he had ever heard in his life, and that Tim Linkinwater might say a great many things before he said anything which would beat that.
There was no shortage of conversation, and everyone felt relaxed since the cheerful old twins brought everyone to life. Tim Linkinwater’s sister launched into an elaborate story about Tim’s childhood right after the first glass of champagne—making sure to mention that she was younger than Tim and only knew the details because they had been passed down in the family. After she finished her story, brother Ned shared how, exactly thirty-five years ago, Tim Linkinwater was rumored to have received a love letter, and how that vague rumor had made its way to the office after he was seen walking down Cheapside with a strikingly attractive woman. This led to a loud burst of laughter, and Tim Linkinwater was playfully accused of blushing and asked to explain himself. He denied the accusation and added that there wouldn’t have been anything wrong if it were true. This last statement made the retired bank clerk laugh so hard that he declared it was the best thing he had ever heard, claiming Tim Linkinwater could say a lot before he said anything that could top it.
There was one little ceremony peculiar to the day, both the matter and manner of which made a very strong impression upon Nicholas. The cloth having been removed and the decanters sent round for the first time, a profound silence succeeded, and in the cheerful faces of the brothers there appeared an expression, not of absolute melancholy, but of quiet thoughtfulness very unusual at a festive table. As Nicholas, struck by this sudden alteration, was wondering what it could portend, the brothers rose together, and the one at the top of the table leaning forward towards the other, and speaking in a low voice as if he were addressing him individually, said:
There was a small ceremony unique to that day, both the content and the way it was done left a strong impression on Nicholas. Once the cloth was removed and the decanters were passed around for the first time, a deep silence fell over everyone, and on the cheerful faces of the brothers, there was an expression that wasn't exactly sadness, but rather a calm thoughtfulness that was quite unusual at a festive meal. As Nicholas, taken aback by this sudden change, wondered what it could mean, the brothers stood up together, and the one at the head of the table leaned forward toward the other, speaking in a low voice as if he were talking to him alone, said:
‘Brother Charles, my dear fellow, there is another association connected with this day which must never be forgotten, and never can be forgotten, by you and me. This day, which brought into the world a most faithful and excellent and exemplary fellow, took from it the kindest and very best of parents, the very best of parents to us both. I wish that she could have seen us in our prosperity, and shared it, and had the happiness of knowing how dearly we loved her in it, as we did when we were two poor boys; but that was not to be. My dear brother—The Memory of our Mother.’
‘Brother Charles, my dear friend, there’s another connection to this day that we must never forget, and that we never will forget, you and I. This day, which brought an incredibly loyal, wonderful, and inspiring person into the world, also took away the kindest and best of parents, the absolute best for both of us. I wish she could have seen us succeed, shared in our joy, and known how much we loved her just like we did when we were two struggling boys; but that wasn’t meant to be. My dear brother—The Memory of our Mother.’
‘Good Lord!’ thought Nicholas, ‘and there are scores of people of their own station, knowing all this, and twenty thousand times more, who wouldn’t ask these men to dinner because they eat with their knives and never went to school!’
‘Good Lord!’ thought Nicholas, ‘and there are tons of people like them, who know all this and so much more, that wouldn’t invite these men to dinner just because they eat with their knives and never went to school!’
But there was no time to moralise, for the joviality again became very brisk, and the decanter of port being nearly out, brother Ned pulled the bell, which was instantly answered by the apoplectic butler.
But there was no time to reflect, as the mood became lively again, and with the decanter of port nearly empty, brother Ned rang the bell, which was quickly answered by the out-of-breath butler.
‘David,’ said brother Ned.
“David,” said Ned.
‘Sir,’ replied the butler.
“Sir,” the butler replied.
‘A magnum of the double-diamond, David, to drink the health of Mr Linkinwater.’
'A magnum of the double-diamond, David, to toast to Mr. Linkinwater’s health.'
Instantly, by a feat of dexterity, which was the admiration of all the company, and had been, annually, for some years past, the apoplectic butler, bringing his left hand from behind the small of his back, produced the bottle with the corkscrew already inserted; uncorked it at a jerk; and placed the magnum and the cork before his master with the dignity of conscious cleverness.
In an instant, with a skillful move that impressed everyone in the room and had done so for several years, the flustered butler, pulling his left hand from behind his back, revealed a bottle with the corkscrew already in it; he uncorked it in one quick motion and placed the large bottle and the cork in front of his master with a sense of proud cleverness.
‘Ha!’ said brother Ned, first examining the cork and afterwards filling his glass, while the old butler looked complacently and amiably on, as if it were all his own property, but the company were quite welcome to make free with it, ‘this looks well, David.’
‘Ha!’ said brother Ned, first checking the cork and then filling his glass, while the old butler watched contentedly and kindly, as if it all belonged to him, but the guests were more than welcome to enjoy it, ‘this looks good, David.’
‘It ought to, sir,’ replied David. ‘You’d be troubled to find such a glass of wine as is our double-diamond, and that Mr. Linkinwater knows very well. That was laid down when Mr. Linkinwater first come: that wine was, gentlemen.’
‘It should, sir,’ replied David. ‘You’d have a hard time finding a glass of wine as good as our double-diamond, and Mr. Linkinwater knows that very well. That was established when Mr. Linkinwater first arrived: that wine was, gentlemen.’
‘Nay, David, nay,’ interposed brother Charles.
‘No, David, no,’ brother Charles interrupted.
‘I wrote the entry in the cellar-book myself, sir, if you please,’ said David, in the tone of a man, quite confident in the strength of his facts. ‘Mr. Linkinwater had only been here twenty year, sir, when that pipe of double-diamond was laid down.’
‘I wrote the entry in the cellar book myself, sir, if you don't mind,’ said David, confidently asserting the accuracy of his facts. ‘Mr. Linkinwater had only been here twenty years, sir, when that pipe of double-diamond was put in.’
‘David is quite right, quite right, brother Charles,’ said Ned: ‘are the people here, David?’
‘David is absolutely right, absolutely right, brother Charles,’ said Ned: ‘are the people here, David?’
‘Outside the door, sir,’ replied the butler.
‘Outside the door, sir,’ said the butler.
‘Show ‘em in, David, show ‘em in.’
‘Show them in, David, show them in.’
At this bidding, the older butler placed before his master a small tray of clean glasses, and opening the door admitted the jolly porters and warehousemen whom Nicholas had seen below. They were four in all, and as they came in, bowing, and grinning, and blushing, the housekeeper, and cook, and housemaid, brought up the rear.
At this request, the older butler set down a small tray of clean glasses in front of his master and opened the door to let in the cheerful porters and warehouse workers that Nicholas had seen downstairs. There were four of them, and as they entered, bowing, grinning, and blushing, the housekeeper, cook, and housemaid followed behind.
‘Seven,’ said brother Ned, filling a corresponding number of glasses with the double-diamond, ‘and David, eight. There! Now, you’re all of you to drink the health of your best friend Mr. Timothy Linkinwater, and wish him health and long life and many happy returns of this day, both for his own sake and that of your old masters, who consider him an inestimable treasure. Tim Linkinwater, sir, your health. Devil take you, Tim Linkinwater, sir, God bless you.’
‘Seven,’ said brother Ned, pouring the same number of glasses with the double-diamond, ‘and David, eight. There! Now, all of you raise your glasses to toast your best friend Mr. Timothy Linkinwater, wishing him good health, a long life, and many happy returns of this day, both for his own sake and for that of your former employers, who think of him as an invaluable treasure. Tim Linkinwater, cheers to you. Damn it, Tim Linkinwater, may God bless you.’
With this singular contradiction of terms, brother Ned gave Tim Linkinwater a slap on the back, which made him look, for the moment, almost as apoplectic as the butler: and tossed off the contents of his glass in a twinkling.
With this strange contradiction, brother Ned slapped Tim Linkinwater on the back, which made him look almost as furious as the butler for a moment, and downed his drink in an instant.
The toast was scarcely drunk with all honour to Tim Linkinwater, when the sturdiest and jolliest subordinate elbowed himself a little in advance of his fellows, and exhibiting a very hot and flushed countenance, pulled a single lock of grey hair in the middle of his forehead as a respectful salute to the company, and delivered himself as follows—rubbing the palms of his hands very hard on a blue cotton handkerchief as he did so:
The toast had barely been raised in honor of Tim Linkinwater when the strongest and cheerfullest of the group nudged his way slightly ahead of the others. With a very flushed face, he tugged at a single grey lock of hair in the middle of his forehead as a sign of respect to everyone, and then he spoke, vigorously rubbing his hands together on a blue cotton handkerchief as he did so:
‘We’re allowed to take a liberty once a year, gen’lemen, and if you please we’ll take it now; there being no time like the present, and no two birds in the hand worth one in the bush, as is well known—leastways in a contrairy sense, which the meaning is the same. (A pause—the butler unconvinced.) What we mean to say is, that there never was (looking at the butler)—such—(looking at the cook) noble—excellent—(looking everywhere and seeing nobody) free, generous-spirited masters as them as has treated us so handsome this day. And here’s thanking of ‘em for all their goodness as is so constancy a diffusing of itself over everywhere, and wishing they may live long and die happy!’
"We get to take a break once a year, gentlemen, and if you don’t mind, let’s do it now; there’s no time like the present, and it's better to have something rather than risk it for something better that may not come, as is commonly said—at least in a contrary way, which means the same. (A pause—the butler remains unconvinced.) What we’re trying to say is, that there has never been (looking at the butler)—such—(looking at the cook) noble—excellent—(looking around and seeing nobody) free, generous masters as those who have treated us so well today. And here’s to thanking them for all their kindness that constantly spreads everywhere, and wishing them a long life and happiness!”
When the foregoing speech was over—and it might have been much more elegant and much less to the purpose—the whole body of subordinates under command of the apoplectic butler gave three soft cheers; which, to that gentleman’s great indignation, were not very regular, inasmuch as the women persisted in giving an immense number of little shrill hurrahs among themselves, in utter disregard of the time. This done, they withdrew; shortly afterwards, Tim Linkinwater’s sister withdrew; in reasonable time after that, the sitting was broken up for tea and coffee, and a round game of cards.
Once the previous speech wrapped up—and it could have been a lot more polished and less off-topic—the entire group of subordinates under the command of the furious butler gave three soft cheers. This, to the butler’s great annoyance, wasn’t very orderly, as the women continued to let out a bunch of high-pitched cheers among themselves, completely ignoring the rhythm. After that, they all left; shortly after, Tim Linkinwater’s sister left too; in due time after that, the gathering broke up for tea and coffee, followed by a casual card game.
At half-past ten—late hours for the square—there appeared a little tray of sandwiches and a bowl of bishop, which bishop coming on the top of the double-diamond, and other excitements, had such an effect upon Tim Linkinwater, that he drew Nicholas aside, and gave him to understand, confidentially, that it was quite true about the uncommonly handsome spinster, and that she was to the full as good-looking as she had been described—more so, indeed—but that she was in too much of a hurry to change her condition, and consequently, while Tim was courting her and thinking of changing his, got married to somebody else. ‘After all, I dare say it was my fault,’ said Tim. ‘I’ll show you a print I have got upstairs, one of these days. It cost me five-and-twenty shillings. I bought it soon after we were cool to each other. Don’t mention it, but it’s the most extraordinary accidental likeness you ever saw—her very portrait, sir!’
At 10:30—pretty late for the square—there was a small tray of sandwiches and a bowl of bishop, which, coming right on the heels of the double-diamond and other excitement, had such an effect on Tim Linkinwater that he pulled Nicholas aside and let him know, confidentially, that it was true about the unusually attractive single woman, and she was as good-looking as people said—actually, even more so—but she was too eager to change her status, and while Tim was trying to woo her and thinking of changing his, she ended up marrying someone else. “After all, I guess it was my fault,” Tim said. “I’ll show you a print I have upstairs one of these days. It cost me twenty-five shillings. I got it not long after we stopped being close. Don’t tell anyone, but it’s the most incredible accidental likeness you’ve ever seen—her exact portrait, sir!”
By this time it was past eleven o’clock; and Tim Linkinwater’s sister declaring that she ought to have been at home a full hour ago, a coach was procured, into which she was handed with great ceremony by brother Ned, while brother Charles imparted the fullest directions to the coachman, and besides paying the man a shilling over and above his fare, in order that he might take the utmost care of the lady, all but choked him with a glass of spirits of uncommon strength, and then nearly knocked all the breath out of his body in his energetic endeavours to knock it in again.
By this point, it was past eleven o'clock, and Tim Linkinwater's sister insisted that she should have been home an hour ago. A coach was called, and Ned, her brother, helped her into it with great formality, while Charles, another brother, gave the coachman detailed instructions. In addition to paying him a shilling extra for taking good care of her, he almost overwhelmed the coachman with a strong drink and then nearly knocked the wind out of him in his enthusiastic attempts to make him feel better.
At length the coach rumbled off, and Tim Linkinwater’s sister being now fairly on her way home, Nicholas and Tim Linkinwater’s friend took their leaves together, and left old Tim and the worthy brothers to their repose.
At last, the coach rolled away, and Tim Linkinwater's sister was finally on her way home. Nicholas and Tim Linkinwater's friend said their goodbyes together and left old Tim and the good brothers to their rest.
As Nicholas had some distance to walk, it was considerably past midnight by the time he reached home, where he found his mother and Smike sitting up to receive him. It was long after their usual hour of retiring, and they had expected him, at the very latest, two hours ago; but the time had not hung heavily on their hands, for Mrs. Nickleby had entertained Smike with a genealogical account of her family by the mother’s side, comprising biographical sketches of the principal members, and Smike had sat wondering what it was all about, and whether it was learnt from a book, or said out of Mrs. Nickleby’s own head; so that they got on together very pleasantly.
As Nicholas had a bit of a walk ahead of him, it was well past midnight by the time he got home, where he found his mother and Smike waiting up for him. It was long after their usual bedtime, and they had expected him, at the very latest, two hours ago; but the time hadn't dragged for them, because Mrs. Nickleby had kept Smike entertained with a family history from her mother's side, featuring biographical sketches of the main family members. Smike listened, wondering what it was all about and whether she learned it from a book or was just making it up, so they enjoyed each other's company quite well.
Nicholas could not go to bed without expatiating on the excellences and munificence of the brothers Cheeryble, and relating the great success which had attended his efforts that day. But before he had said a dozen words, Mrs. Nickleby, with many sly winks and nods, observed, that she was sure Mr. Smike must be quite tired out, and that she positively must insist on his not sitting up a minute longer.
Nicholas couldn't go to bed without talking about the amazing qualities and generosity of the Cheeryble brothers and sharing the big success he had that day. But before he could say much, Mrs. Nickleby, with a lot of sly winks and nods, said that she was sure Mr. Smike must be completely worn out and that she absolutely had to insist he not stay up even a minute longer.
‘A most biddable creature he is, to be sure,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, when Smike had wished them good-night and left the room. ‘I know you’ll excuse me, Nicholas, my dear, but I don’t like to do this before a third person; indeed, before a young man it would not be quite proper, though really, after all, I don’t know what harm there is in it, except that to be sure it’s not a very becoming thing, though some people say it is very much so, and really I don’t know why it should not be, if it’s well got up, and the borders are small-plaited; of course, a good deal depends upon that.’
“A really agreeable person he is, for sure,” said Mrs. Nickleby, after Smike had wished them good night and left the room. “I hope you’ll understand, Nicholas, my dear, but I prefer not to do this in front of someone else; in fact, it wouldn’t be quite appropriate in front of a young man, although honestly, I’m not sure what the harm really is, except that it’s not the most flattering thing. Some people say it is, though, and I genuinely don’t see why it shouldn’t be if it’s done nicely and the borders are small-plaited; of course, a lot depends on that.”
With which preface, Mrs. Nickleby took her nightcap from between the leaves of a very large prayer-book where it had been folded up small, and proceeded to tie it on: talking away in her usual discursive manner, all the time.
With that, Mrs. Nickleby took her nightcap out from between the pages of a very large prayer book where it had been folded up small, and started to put it on: chatting in her usual rambling way the entire time.
‘People may say what they like,’ observed Mrs. Nickleby, ‘but there’s a great deal of comfort in a nightcap, as I’m sure you would confess, Nicholas my dear, if you would only have strings to yours, and wear it like a Christian, instead of sticking it upon the very top of your head like a blue-coat boy. You needn’t think it an unmanly or quizzical thing to be particular about your nightcap, for I have often heard your poor dear papa, and the Reverend Mr. What’s-his-name, who used to read prayers in that old church with the curious little steeple that the weathercock was blown off the night week before you were born,—I have often heard them say, that the young men at college are uncommonly particular about their nightcaps, and that the Oxford nightcaps are quite celebrated for their strength and goodness; so much so, indeed, that the young men never dream of going to bed without ‘em, and I believe it’s admitted on all hands that they know what’s good, and don’t coddle themselves.’
"People can say whatever they want," Mrs. Nickleby remarked, "but there’s a lot of comfort in a nightcap, as I'm sure you would admit, Nicholas, my dear, if you would just get some strings for yours and wear it like a proper person, instead of plopping it on the very top of your head like a kid in a school uniform. You shouldn’t think it’s unmanly or silly to care about your nightcap, because I’ve often heard your poor dear father, and the Reverend Mr. What's-his-name, who used to lead prayers in that old church with the quirky little steeple that lost its weathercock the week before you were born,—I’ve often heard them say that young men at college are quite particular about their nightcaps, and that the Oxford nightcaps are famous for their quality and reliability; so much so, in fact, that the young men never think of going to bed without them, and I believe it’s widely accepted that they know what's good and don’t pamper themselves."
Nicholas laughed, and entering no further into the subject of this lengthened harangue, reverted to the pleasant tone of the little birthday party. And as Mrs. Nickleby instantly became very curious respecting it, and made a great number of inquiries touching what they had had for dinner, and how it was put on table, and whether it was overdone or underdone, and who was there, and what ‘the Mr. Cherrybles’ said, and what Nicholas said, and what the Mr. Cherrybles said when he said that; Nicholas described the festivities at full length, and also the occurrences of the morning.
Nicholas laughed and, without going any deeper into the long speech, returned to the cheerful vibe of the little birthday party. Mrs. Nickleby immediately became very curious about it and asked a ton of questions about what they had for dinner, how it was served, whether it was overcooked or undercooked, who was there, what "the Mr. Cherrybles" said, what Nicholas said, and what "the Mr. Cherrybles" said in response. Nicholas described the celebrations in detail, along with the events of the morning.
‘Late as it is,’ said Nicholas, ‘I am almost selfish enough to wish that Kate had been up to hear all this. I was all impatience, as I came along, to tell her.’
“Even though it’s late,” Nicholas said, “I almost feel selfish for wishing that Kate had been awake to hear all this. I was so eager to tell her as I came here.”
‘Why, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, putting her feet upon the fender, and drawing her chair close to it, as if settling herself for a long talk. ‘Kate has been in bed—oh! a couple of hours—and I’m very glad, Nicholas my dear, that I prevailed upon her not to sit up, for I wished very much to have an opportunity of saying a few words to you. I am naturally anxious about it, and of course it’s a very delightful and consoling thing to have a grown-up son that one can put confidence in, and advise with; indeed I don’t know any use there would be in having sons at all, unless people could put confidence in them.’
“Why, Kate,” Mrs. Nickleby said, propping her feet on the fender and pulling her chair closer as if preparing for a long conversation. “Kate has been in bed—oh! for a couple of hours—and I’m so glad, Nicholas, my dear, that I convinced her not to stay up, because I really wanted to have a moment to talk to you. I’m naturally worried about this, and of course, it’s such a wonderful and comforting thing to have a grown son that one can trust and consult; honestly, I don’t see the point of having sons at all unless you can trust them.”
Nicholas stopped in the middle of a sleepy yawn, as his mother began to speak: and looked at her with fixed attention.
Nicholas paused mid-yawn as his mother started to speak and watched her with focused attention.
‘There was a lady in our neighbourhood,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘speaking of sons puts me in mind of it—a lady in our neighbourhood when we lived near Dawlish, I think her name was Rogers; indeed I am sure it was if it wasn’t Murphy, which is the only doubt I have—’
‘There was a woman in our neighborhood,’ Mrs. Nickleby said, ‘talking about sons reminds me of her—a woman in our neighborhood when we lived near Dawlish, I think her name was Rogers; I’m pretty sure it was if it wasn’t Murphy, which is the only doubt I have—’
‘Is it about her, mother, that you wished to speak to me?’ said Nicholas quietly.
‘Is it about her, Mom, that you wanted to talk to me?’ said Nicholas quietly.
‘About her!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Good gracious, Nicholas, my dear, how can you be so ridiculous! But that was always the way with your poor dear papa,—just his way—always wandering, never able to fix his thoughts on any one subject for two minutes together. I think I see him now!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, wiping her eyes, ‘looking at me while I was talking to him about his affairs, just as if his ideas were in a state of perfect conglomeration! Anybody who had come in upon us suddenly, would have supposed I was confusing and distracting him instead of making things plainer; upon my word they would.’
“About her!” exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby. “Goodness, Nicholas, my dear, how can you be so ridiculous! But that was always your poor dear papa’s way—just like him—always lost in thought, never able to focus on one thing for more than two minutes. I can almost see him now!” said Mrs. Nickleby, wiping her eyes. “He’d look at me while I was talking about his business, as if his mind was in total chaos! Anyone who had walked in on us suddenly would have thought I was the one confusing and distracting him instead of making things clearer; I swear they would.”
‘I am very sorry, mother, that I should inherit this unfortunate slowness of apprehension,’ said Nicholas, kindly; ‘but I’ll do my best to understand you, if you’ll only go straight on: indeed I will.’
"I’m really sorry, Mom, that I’ve inherited this unfortunate slowness to understand,” said Nicholas, kindly; “but I’ll do my best to get what you’re saying if you’ll just be straightforward: I really will."
‘Your poor pa!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, pondering. ‘He never knew, till it was too late, what I would have had him do!’
‘Your poor dad!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, thinking it over. ‘He never realized, until it was too late, what I would have wanted him to do!’
This was undoubtedly the case, inasmuch as the deceased Mr. Nickleby had not arrived at the knowledge when he died. Neither had Mrs. Nickleby herself; which is, in some sort, an explanation of the circumstance.
This was definitely true, since the late Mr. Nickleby hadn't gained this knowledge before he died. Mrs. Nickleby hadn't either, which somewhat explains the situation.
‘However,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, drying her tears, ‘this has nothing to do—certainly nothing whatever to do—with the gentleman in the next house.’
‘However,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, drying her tears, ‘this has nothing to do—certainly nothing at all to do—with the man in the next house.’
‘I should suppose that the gentleman in the next house has as little to do with us,’ returned Nicholas.
‘I suppose the guy in the next house has as little to do with us,’ Nicholas replied.
‘There can be no doubt,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that he is a gentleman, and has the manners of a gentleman, and the appearance of a gentleman, although he does wear smalls and grey worsted stockings. That may be eccentricity, or he may be proud of his legs. I don’t see why he shouldn’t be. The Prince Regent was proud of his legs, and so was Daniel Lambert, who was also a fat man; he was proud of his legs. So was Miss Biffin: she was—no,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, correcting, herself, ‘I think she had only toes, but the principle is the same.’
"There’s no doubt," Mrs. Nickleby said, "that he *is* a gentleman, with the manners of a gentleman and the appearance of a gentleman, even though he wears breeches and gray wool stockings. That might just be his eccentricity, or maybe he’s proud of his legs. I don’t see why he shouldn’t be. The Prince Regent was proud of his legs, and so was Daniel Lambert, who was also a hefty man; *he* was proud of his legs. So was Miss Biffin: she was—no," Mrs. Nickleby corrected herself, "I think she only had toes, but the idea is the same."
Nicholas looked on, quite amazed at the introduction of this new theme. Which seemed just what Mrs. Nickleby had expected him to be.
Nicholas watched, pretty amazed at the introduction of this new theme. Which seemed exactly what Mrs. Nickleby had expected him to be.
‘You may well be surprised, Nicholas, my dear,’ she said, ‘I am sure I was. It came upon me like a flash of fire, and almost froze my blood. The bottom of his garden joins the bottom of ours, and of course I had several times seen him sitting among the scarlet-beans in his little arbour, or working at his little hot-beds. I used to think he stared rather, but I didn’t take any particular notice of that, as we were newcomers, and he might be curious to see what we were like. But when he began to throw his cucumbers over our wall—’
‘You might be surprised, Nicholas, my dear,’ she said, ‘I know I was. It hit me like a sudden flash of fire, and it almost froze my blood. The bottom of his garden backs up to ours, and I had seen him several times sitting among the scarlet beans in his little arbor or working on his little hotbeds. I used to think he stared a bit, but I didn’t pay much attention to it since we were newcomers and he might just be curious about us. But when he started tossing his cucumbers over our wall—’
‘To throw his cucumbers over our wall!’ repeated Nicholas, in great astonishment.
"To throw his cucumbers over our wall!" Nicholas repeated, really shocked.
‘Yes, Nicholas, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby in a very serious tone; ‘his cucumbers over our wall. And vegetable marrows likewise.’
‘Yes, Nicholas, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby in a very serious tone; ‘his cucumbers are growing over our wall. And so are his zucchini.’
‘Confound his impudence!’ said Nicholas, firing immediately. ‘What does he mean by that?’
‘Damn his nerve!’ said Nicholas, reacting right away. ‘What does he think he's doing?’
‘I don’t think he means it impertinently at all,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby.
"I don’t think he’s being rude at all," replied Mrs. Nickleby.
‘What!’ said Nicholas, ‘cucumbers and vegetable marrows flying at the heads of the family as they walk in their own garden, and not meant impertinently! Why, mother—’
‘What!’ said Nicholas, ‘cucumbers and zucchini flying at the family as they walk in their own garden, and not meant disrespectfully! Why, mom—’
Nicholas stopped short; for there was an indescribable expression of placid triumph, mingled with a modest confusion, lingering between the borders of Mrs. Nickleby’s nightcap, which arrested his attention suddenly.
Nicholas halted abruptly; there was an indescribable look of calm triumph, mixed with a hint of shyness, lingering around Mrs. Nickleby’s nightcap that caught his attention unexpectedly.
‘He must be a very weak, and foolish, and inconsiderate man,’ said Mrs Nickleby; ‘blamable indeed—at least I suppose other people would consider him so; of course I can’t be expected to express any opinion on that point, especially after always defending your poor dear papa when other people blamed him for making proposals to me; and to be sure there can be no doubt that he has taken a very singular way of showing it. Still at the same time, his attentions are—that is, as far as it goes, and to a certain extent of course—a flattering sort of thing; and although I should never dream of marrying again with a dear girl like Kate still unsettled in life—’
‘He must be a really weak, foolish, and thoughtless man,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘definitely blameworthy—at least I suppose others would think so; of course, I can’t be expected to share any opinion on that, especially after always defending your poor dear dad when others criticized him for proposing to me; and it’s clear that he has a very unusual way of showing it. Still, at the same time, his attention is—that is, as far as it goes, and to a certain extent, of course—a somewhat flattering thing; and although I would never consider marrying again with a sweet girl like Kate still trying to find her way in life—’
‘Surely, mother, such an idea never entered your brain for an instant?’ said Nicholas.
‘Surely, mom, you never thought of something like that for even a second?’ said Nicholas.
‘Bless my heart, Nicholas my dear,’ returned his mother in a peevish tone, ‘isn’t that precisely what I am saying, if you would only let me speak? Of course, I never gave it a second thought, and I am surprised and astonished that you should suppose me capable of such a thing. All I say is, what step is the best to take, so as to reject these advances civilly and delicately, and without hurting his feelings too much, and driving him to despair, or anything of that kind? My goodness me!’ exclaimed Mrs Nickleby, with a half-simper, ‘suppose he was to go doing anything rash to himself. Could I ever be happy again, Nicholas?’
“Bless my heart, Nicholas, my dear,” his mother replied irritably, “isn’t that exactly what I’m trying to say, if you would just let me talk? Of course, I didn’t give it a second thought, and I’m surprised and shocked that you think I could do such a thing. All I’m asking is what the best way is to politely and gently decline these advances without hurting his feelings too much or pushing him to despair, or anything like that. My goodness!” exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby, with a slight pout, “What if he did something reckless to himself? Could I ever be happy again, Nicholas?”
Despite his vexation and concern, Nicholas could scarcely help smiling, as he rejoined, ‘Now, do you think, mother, that such a result would be likely to ensue from the most cruel repulse?’
Despite his annoyance and worry, Nicholas could hardly help smiling as he replied, "Now, do you really think, Mom, that such an outcome would come from the most brutal rejection?"
‘Upon my word, my dear, I don’t know,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby; ‘really, I don’t know. I am sure there was a case in the day before yesterday’s paper, extracted from one of the French newspapers, about a journeyman shoemaker who was jealous of a young girl in an adjoining village, because she wouldn’t shut herself up in an air-tight three-pair-of-stairs, and charcoal herself to death with him; and who went and hid himself in a wood with a sharp-pointed knife, and rushed out, as she was passing by with a few friends, and killed himself first, and then all the friends, and then her—no, killed all the friends first, and then herself, and then himself—which it is quite frightful to think of. Somehow or other,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, after a momentary pause, ‘they always are journeyman shoemakers who do these things in France, according to the papers. I don’t know how it is—something in the leather, I suppose.’
"Honestly, my dear, I don’t know," Mrs. Nickleby replied. "I really don’t know. I’m sure there was a story in the paper from the day before yesterday, taken from one of the French newspapers, about a journeyman shoemaker who was jealous of a young girl in a nearby village because she wouldn’t lock herself away in a small space and suffocate herself with charcoal alongside him. He went and hid in a forest with a sharp knife, and when she was passing by with a few friends, he jumped out and killed himself first, then all the friends, and finally her—no, he killed all the friends first, then her, and then himself—which is truly horrific to think about. Somehow or other," Mrs. Nickleby added after a brief pause, "they always seem to be journeyman shoemakers who commit these acts in France, according to the papers. I don’t know why that is—maybe it’s something in the leather, I suppose."
‘But this man, who is not a shoemaker—what has he done, mother, what has he said?’ inquired Nicholas, fretted almost beyond endurance, but looking nearly as resigned and patient as Mrs. Nickleby herself. ‘You know, there is no language of vegetables, which converts a cucumber into a formal declaration of attachment.’
‘But this guy, who isn’t a shoemaker—what has he done, mom, what has he said?’ asked Nicholas, nearly at the end of his rope, but looking almost as calm and patient as Mrs. Nickleby herself. ‘You know, there’s no language of vegetables that turns a cucumber into a formal declaration of love.’
‘My dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, tossing her head and looking at the ashes in the grate, ‘he has done and said all sorts of things.’
‘My dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, tossing her head and looking at the ashes in the fireplace, ‘he has done and said all kinds of things.’
‘Is there no mistake on your part?’ asked Nicholas.
“Are you sure you didn't make a mistake?” Nicholas asked.
‘Mistake!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Lord, Nicholas my dear, do you suppose I don’t know when a man’s in earnest?’
‘Mistake!’ shouted Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Oh my, Nicholas, dear, do you really think I can’t tell when a man is serious?’
‘Well, well!’ muttered Nicholas.
"Well, well!" muttered Nicholas.
‘Every time I go to the window,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘he kisses one hand, and lays the other upon his heart—of course it’s very foolish of him to do so, and I dare say you’ll say it’s very wrong, but he does it very respectfully—very respectfully indeed—and very tenderly, extremely tenderly. So far, he deserves the greatest credit; there can be no doubt about that. Then, there are the presents which come pouring over the wall every day, and very fine they certainly are, very fine; we had one of the cucumbers at dinner yesterday, and think of pickling the rest for next winter. And last evening,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, with increased confusion, ‘he called gently over the wall, as I was walking in the garden, and proposed marriage, and an elopement. His voice is as clear as a bell or a musical glass—very like a musical glass indeed—but of course I didn’t listen to it. Then, the question is, Nicholas my dear, what am I to do?’
“Every time I go to the window,” said Mrs. Nickleby, “he kisses one hand and puts the other over his heart—of course, it’s quite silly of him to do that, and I’m sure you’ll say it’s very wrong, but he does it in a very respectful way—quite respectfully indeed—and very tenderly, extremely tenderly. So far, he deserves a lot of credit; there’s no doubt about that. Then, there are the gifts that come pouring over the wall every day, and they’re certainly very nice; we had one of the cucumbers for dinner yesterday, and we’re thinking of pickling the rest for next winter. And last evening,” added Mrs. Nickleby, with growing embarrassment, “he gently called over the wall while I was walking in the garden and proposed marriage and an elopement. His voice is as clear as a bell or a musical glass—very much like a musical glass indeed—but of course, I didn’t pay any attention to it. So, the question is, Nicholas my dear, what am I supposed to do?”
‘Does Kate know of this?’ asked Nicholas.
“Does Kate know about this?” Nicholas asked.
‘I have not said a word about it yet,’ answered his mother.
“I haven’t said anything about it yet,” his mother replied.
‘Then, for Heaven’s sake,’ rejoined Nicholas, rising, ‘do not, for it would make her very unhappy. And with regard to what you should do, my dear mother, do what your good sense and feeling, and respect for my father’s memory, would prompt. There are a thousand ways in which you can show your dislike of these preposterous and doting attentions. If you act as decidedly as you ought and they are still continued, and to your annoyance, I can speedily put a stop to them. But I should not interfere in a matter so ridiculous, and attach importance to it, until you have vindicated yourself. Most women can do that, but especially one of your age and condition, in circumstances like these, which are unworthy of a serious thought. I would not shame you by seeming to take them to heart, or treat them earnestly for an instant. Absurd old idiot!’
"Then, for heaven's sake," Nicholas replied, standing up, "please don’t, because it would make her very unhappy. As for what you should do, my dear mother, trust your own good judgment and feelings, along with your respect for my father's memory. There are countless ways you can express your disapproval of these ridiculous and overly affectionate attentions. If you act as decisively as you should and they continue to annoy you, I can quickly put an end to them. But I don’t want to get involved in something so silly or give it any importance until you've defended yourself. Most women can manage that, especially someone of your age and situation, in circumstances like these that don’t deserve serious consideration. I wouldn’t embarrass you by acting like I take them seriously or treat them as anything more than a joke. What an absurd old fool!"
So saying, Nicholas kissed his mother, and bade her good-night, and they retired to their respective chambers.
So saying, Nicholas kissed his mother and said goodnight, and they went to their separate rooms.
To do Mrs. Nickleby justice, her attachment to her children would have prevented her seriously contemplating a second marriage, even if she could have so far conquered her recollections of her late husband as to have any strong inclinations that way. But, although there was no evil and little real selfishness in Mrs. Nickleby’s heart, she had a weak head and a vain one; and there was something so flattering in being sought (and vainly sought) in marriage at this time of day, that she could not dismiss the passion of the unknown gentleman quite so summarily or lightly as Nicholas appeared to deem becoming.
To give Mrs. Nickleby her due, her love for her children would have stopped her from seriously thinking about remarrying, even if she could have pushed aside her memories of her late husband enough to feel any real attraction in that direction. However, even though Mrs. Nickleby didn’t have evil intentions and had little true selfishness in her heart, she was somewhat naïve and vain. There was something so flattering about being pursued (even if it was in vain) for marriage at this point in her life that she couldn’t just dismiss the feelings for the unknown gentleman as lightly as Nicholas thought was appropriate.
‘As to its being preposterous, and doting, and ridiculous,’ thought Mrs Nickleby, communing with herself in her own room, ‘I don’t see that, at all. It’s hopeless on his part, certainly; but why he should be an absurd old idiot, I confess I don’t see. He is not to be supposed to know it’s hopeless. Poor fellow! He is to be pitied, I think!’
‘As for it being ridiculous and silly,’ thought Mrs. Nickleby, reflecting to herself in her room, ‘I don’t see it that way at all. It’s definitely hopeless on his part; but I don’t understand why he should be seen as a foolish old man. He can’t be expected to know it’s hopeless. Poor guy! I think he deserves some sympathy!’
Having made these reflections, Mrs. Nickleby looked in her little dressing-glass, and walking backward a few steps from it, tried to remember who it was who used to say that when Nicholas was one-and-twenty he would have more the appearance of her brother than her son. Not being able to call the authority to mind, she extinguished her candle, and drew up the window-blind to admit the light of morning, which had, by this time, begun to dawn.
Having thought about this, Mrs. Nickleby looked in her small makeup mirror, and after stepping back a few paces, she tried to remember who said that when Nicholas turned twenty-one, he would look more like her brother than her son. Not being able to recall who it was, she blew out her candle and pulled up the window blind to let in the morning light, which had by now started to break.
‘It’s a bad light to distinguish objects in,’ murmured Mrs. Nickleby, peering into the garden, ‘and my eyes are not very good—I was short-sighted from a child—but, upon my word, I think there’s another large vegetable marrow sticking, at this moment, on the broken glass bottles at the top of the wall!’
“It’s a bad light for seeing things,” Mrs. Nickleby murmured, looking into the garden. “And my eyesight isn’t great—I’ve been nearsighted since I was a kid—but I swear there’s another big vegetable marrow right now, stuck on the broken glass bottles at the top of the wall!”
CHAPTER 38
Comprises certain Particulars arising out of a Visit of Condolence, which may prove important hereafter. Smike unexpectedly encounters a very old Friend, who invites him to his House, and will take no Denial
Contains some details from a condolence visit that might be significant later on. Smike runs into an old friend unexpectedly, who invites him over and won't take no for an answer.
Quite unconscious of the demonstrations of their amorous neighbour, or their effects upon the susceptible bosom of her mama, Kate Nickleby had, by this time, begun to enjoy a settled feeling of tranquillity and happiness, to which, even in occasional and transitory glimpses, she had long been a stranger. Living under the same roof with the beloved brother from whom she had been so suddenly and hardly separated: with a mind at ease, and free from any persecutions which could call a blush into her cheek, or a pang into her heart, she seemed to have passed into a new state of being. Her former cheerfulness was restored, her step regained its elasticity and lightness, the colour which had forsaken her cheek visited it once again, and Kate Nickleby looked more beautiful than ever.
Completely unaware of her neighbor's romantic gestures or how they affected her mother's sensitive heart, Kate Nickleby had, by this point, started to feel a deep sense of peace and happiness that she had been missing for a long time. Living under the same roof as her beloved brother, from whom she had been suddenly and painfully separated, with her mind at ease and free from any troubles that could make her blush or hurt her heart, she seemed to have entered a new phase of life. Her former cheerfulness was back, her step had regained its lightness and energy, the color that had faded from her cheeks returned, and Kate Nickleby looked more beautiful than ever.
Such was the result to which Miss La Creevy’s ruminations and observations led her, when the cottage had been, as she emphatically said, ‘thoroughly got to rights, from the chimney-pots to the street-door scraper,’ and the busy little woman had at length a moment’s time to think about its inmates.
Such was the conclusion that Miss La Creevy's thoughts and observations led her to, when the cottage had been, as she insisted, ‘fully put in order, from the chimney pots to the doormat,’ and the busy little woman finally had a moment to think about the people living there.
‘Which I declare I haven’t had since I first came down here,’ said Miss La Creevy; ‘for I have thought of nothing but hammers, nails, screwdrivers, and gimlets, morning, noon, and night.’
“Honestly, I haven't had a moment to myself since I first got here,” said Miss La Creevy; “because all I've been able to think about are hammers, nails, screwdrivers, and gimlets, morning, noon, and night.”
‘You never bestowed one thought upon yourself, I believe,’ returned Kate, smiling.
"You never thought about yourself at all, I believe," Kate replied, smiling.
‘Upon my word, my dear, when there are so many pleasanter things to think of, I should be a goose if I did,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘By-the-bye, I have thought of somebody too. Do you know, that I observe a great change in one of this family—a very extraordinary change?’
“Honestly, my dear, when there are so many nicer things to think about, I would be a fool if I did,” said Miss La Creevy. “By the way, I’ve thought of someone too. You know, I’ve noticed a significant change in one member of this family—a truly remarkable change?”
‘In whom?’ asked Kate, anxiously. ‘Not in—’
‘In whom?’ asked Kate, anxiously. ‘Not in—’
‘Not in your brother, my dear,’ returned Miss La Creevy, anticipating the close of the sentence, ‘for he is always the same affectionate good-natured clever creature, with a spice of the—I won’t say who—in him when there’s any occasion, that he was when I first knew you. No. Smike, as he will be called, poor fellow! for he won’t hear of a Mr before his name, is greatly altered, even in this short time.’
‘Not your brother, my dear,’ Miss La Creevy replied, anticipating the end of the sentence, ‘because he’s always been the same loving, good-natured, clever guy, with a touch of the—I won’t say who—in him when the situation calls for it, just like he was when I first met you. No. Smike, as he will be called, poor thing! because he refuses to let anyone put a Mr in front of his name, has changed a lot, even in this short time.’
‘How?’ asked Kate. ‘Not in health?’
‘How?’ asked Kate. ‘Not in good health?’
‘N—n—o; perhaps not in health exactly,’ said Miss La Creevy, pausing to consider, ‘although he is a worn and feeble creature, and has that in his face which it would wring my heart to see in yours. No; not in health.’
‘N—n—o; maybe not in health exactly,’ said Miss La Creevy, pausing to think, ‘although he is a worn-out and fragile person, and has something in his face that would break my heart to see in yours. No; not in health.’
‘How then?’
"How so?"
‘I scarcely know,’ said the miniature painter. ‘But I have watched him, and he has brought the tears into my eyes many times. It is not a very difficult matter to do that, certainly, for I am easily melted; still I think these came with good cause and reason. I am sure that since he has been here, he has grown, from some strong cause, more conscious of his weak intellect. He feels it more. It gives him greater pain to know that he wanders sometimes, and cannot understand very simple things. I have watched him when you have not been by, my dear, sit brooding by himself, with such a look of pain as I could scarcely bear to see, and then get up and leave the room: so sorrowfully, and in such dejection, that I cannot tell you how it has hurt me. Not three weeks ago, he was a light-hearted busy creature, overjoyed to be in a bustle, and as happy as the day was long. Now, he is another being—the same willing, harmless, faithful, loving creature—but the same in nothing else.’
"I hardly know," said the miniature painter. "But I have watched him, and he has brought tears to my eyes many times. It's not very hard to do that, of course, since I'm easily moved; still, I think these tears were for good reason. I’m sure that since he’s been here, he has become more aware of his weak intellect for some strong reason. He feels it more. It causes him more pain to know that he sometimes wanders and can't understand very simple things. I've seen him when you haven't been around, my dear, sitting alone, brooding with such a look of pain that I could hardly bear to watch, and then he would get up and leave the room so sorrowfully, in such dejection, that I can't tell you how much it has hurt me. Not three weeks ago, he was a cheerful, busy person, thrilled to be in the hustle and as happy as could be. Now, he is a different person—the same willing, harmless, faithful, loving soul—but in every other way, he is completely changed."
‘Surely this will all pass off,’ said Kate. ‘Poor fellow!’
"Surely this will all blow over," said Kate. "Poor guy!"
‘I hope,’ returned her little friend, with a gravity very unusual in her, ‘it may. I hope, for the sake of that poor lad, it may. However,’ said Miss La Creevy, relapsing into the cheerful, chattering tone, which was habitual to her, ‘I have said my say, and a very long say it is, and a very wrong say too, I shouldn’t wonder at all. I shall cheer him up tonight, at all events, for if he is to be my squire all the way to the Strand, I shall talk on, and on, and on, and never leave off, till I have roused him into a laugh at something. So the sooner he goes, the better for him, and the sooner I go, the better for me, I am sure, or else I shall have my maid gallivanting with somebody who may rob the house—though what there is to take away, besides tables and chairs, I don’t know, except the miniatures: and he is a clever thief who can dispose of them to any great advantage, for I can’t, I know, and that’s the honest truth.’
“I hope so,” her little friend replied, sounding unusually serious. “I hope for that poor guy’s sake it works out. Anyway,” Miss La Creevy said, slipping back into her usual cheerful, chatty tone, “I’ve said my piece, and it’s quite a lengthy piece, and probably not very right either. I’ll make sure to cheer him up tonight, because if he’s going to be my companion all the way to the Strand, I’ll keep talking and talking and talking until I get him to laugh at something. So the sooner he leaves, the better for him, and the sooner I go, the better for me, I’m sure, or else I’ll have my maid off with someone who might rob the house—though honestly, I don’t know what there is to take besides tables and chairs, except for the miniatures; and it takes a clever thief to sell those off for much, because I definitely can’t, and that’s the truth.”
So saying, little Miss La Creevy hid her face in a very flat bonnet, and herself in a very big shawl; and fixing herself tightly into the latter, by means of a large pin, declared that the omnibus might come as soon as it pleased, for she was quite ready.
So saying, little Miss La Creevy hid her face in a very flat bonnet and wrapped herself in a very big shawl. Fixing herself tightly into the shawl with a large pin, she declared that the bus could come whenever it wanted because she was totally ready.
But there was still Mrs. Nickleby to take leave of; and long before that good lady had concluded some reminiscences bearing upon, and appropriate to, the occasion, the omnibus arrived. This put Miss La Creevy in a great bustle, in consequence whereof, as she secretly rewarded the servant girl with eighteen-pence behind the street-door, she pulled out of her reticule ten-pennyworth of halfpence, which rolled into all possible corners of the passage, and occupied some considerable time in the picking up. This ceremony had, of course, to be succeeded by a second kissing of Kate and Mrs. Nickleby, and a gathering together of the little basket and the brown-paper parcel, during which proceedings, ‘the omnibus,’ as Miss La Creevy protested, ‘swore so dreadfully, that it was quite awful to hear it.’ At length and at last, it made a feint of going away, and then Miss La Creevy darted out, and darted in, apologising with great volubility to all the passengers, and declaring that she wouldn’t purposely have kept them waiting on any account whatever. While she was looking about for a convenient seat, the conductor pushed Smike in, and cried that it was all right—though it wasn’t—and away went the huge vehicle, with the noise of half-a-dozen brewers’ drays at least.
But Mrs. Nickleby still needed to be said goodbye to, and long before that kind lady finished sharing her memories related to the occasion, the bus arrived. This threw Miss La Creevy into a fluster, and while she secretly gave the maid eighteen pence behind the door, she pulled out a handful of small coins from her bag, which rolled into every corner of the hallway, taking quite a bit of time to collect. Naturally, this had to be followed by another round of kisses for Kate and Mrs. Nickleby, and gathering the small basket and the brown paper package. During this, as Miss La Creevy insisted, "the bus” was cursing so much that it was almost unbearable to hear. Finally, it pretended to leave, and then Miss La Creevy rushed out and back in, apologizing profusely to all the passengers and claiming she wouldn’t have kept them waiting on purpose for anything. As she looked for a suitable seat, the conductor shoved Smike in and shouted it was all good—though it wasn’t—and off they went, making a racket like half a dozen delivery trucks at least.
Leaving it to pursue its journey at the pleasure of the conductor aforementioned, who lounged gracefully on his little shelf behind, smoking an odoriferous cigar; and leaving it to stop, or go on, or gallop, or crawl, as that gentleman deemed expedient and advisable; this narrative may embrace the opportunity of ascertaining the condition of Sir Mulberry Hawk, and to what extent he had, by this time, recovered from the injuries consequent on being flung violently from his cabriolet, under the circumstances already detailed.
Letting it continue on its path as the mentioned conductor relaxed on his small shelf behind, smoking a fragrant cigar, and allowing it to stop, move forward, speed up, or slow down, as he thought best; this story will take the chance to check on Sir Mulberry Hawk and see how much he has recovered from the injuries he suffered after being violently thrown from his carriage, as previously described.
With a shattered limb, a body severely bruised, a face disfigured by half-healed scars, and pallid from the exhaustion of recent pain and fever, Sir Mulberry Hawk lay stretched upon his back, on the couch to which he was doomed to be a prisoner for some weeks yet to come. Mr. Pyke and Mr. Pluck sat drinking hard in the next room, now and then varying the monotonous murmurs of their conversation with a half-smothered laugh, while the young lord—the only member of the party who was not thoroughly irredeemable, and who really had a kind heart—sat beside his Mentor, with a cigar in his mouth, and read to him, by the light of a lamp, such scraps of intelligence from a paper of the day, as were most likely to yield him interest or amusement.
With a broken leg, a body covered in bruises, a face marred by old scars, and pale from the exhaustion of recent pain and fever, Sir Mulberry Hawk lay flat on his back on the couch where he would be stuck for a few more weeks. Mr. Pyke and Mr. Pluck were in the next room, drinking heavily and occasionally breaking the monotony of their conversation with a muffled laugh, while the young lord—the only one in the group who wasn’t completely lost and actually had a kind heart—sat next to his Mentor, cigar in mouth, reading him snippets of news from the day’s paper that were likely to interest or entertain him.
‘Curse those hounds!’ said the invalid, turning his head impatiently towards the adjoining room; ‘will nothing stop their infernal throats?’
‘Curse those hounds!’ said the sick person, turning his head impatiently towards the next room; ‘will nothing shut them up?’
Messrs Pyke and Pluck heard the exclamation, and stopped immediately: winking to each other as they did so, and filling their glasses to the brim, as some recompense for the deprivation of speech.
Messrs. Pyke and Pluck heard the exclamation and stopped right away: winking at each other as they did so and filling their glasses to the brim as some compensation for losing their ability to speak.
‘Damn!’ muttered the sick man between his teeth, and writhing impatiently in his bed. ‘Isn’t this mattress hard enough, and the room dull enough, and pain bad enough, but they must torture me? What’s the time?’
‘Damn!’ muttered the sick man between his teeth, writhing impatiently in his bed. ‘Isn’t this mattress hard enough, and the room dull enough, and the pain bad enough, but they must torture me? What time is it?’
‘Half-past eight,’ replied his friend.
"8:30," replied his friend.
‘Here, draw the table nearer, and let us have the cards again,’ said Sir Mulberry. ‘More piquet. Come.’
‘Here, pull the table closer, and let’s play cards again,’ said Sir Mulberry. ‘More piquet. Come on.’
It was curious to see how eagerly the sick man, debarred from any change of position save the mere turning of his head from side to side, watched every motion of his friend in the progress of the game; and with what eagerness and interest he played, and yet how warily and coolly. His address and skill were more than twenty times a match for his adversary, who could make little head against them, even when fortune favoured him with good cards, which was not often the case. Sir Mulberry won every game; and when his companion threw down the cards, and refused to play any longer, thrust forth his wasted arm and caught up the stakes with a boastful oath, and the same hoarse laugh, though considerably lowered in tone, that had resounded in Ralph Nickleby’s dining-room, months before.
It was interesting to see how eagerly the sick man, unable to change positions except for turning his head side to side, watched every move of his friend during the game; and how eager and engaged he was while playing, yet so cautious and composed. His skill and strategy easily outmatched his opponent, who struggled to keep up, even when luck occasionally gave him decent cards, which wasn’t often. Sir Mulberry won every game, and when his friend eventually tossed the cards down and refused to play anymore, he reached out his frail arm and grabbed the stakes with a boastful curse and the same hoarse laugh, though much quieter, that had echoed in Ralph Nickleby’s dining room months earlier.
While he was thus occupied, his man appeared, to announce that Mr. Ralph Nickleby was below, and wished to know how he was, tonight.
While he was busy, his servant came in to say that Mr. Ralph Nickleby was downstairs and wanted to know how he was doing tonight.
‘Better,’ said Sir Mulberry, impatiently.
“Better,” said Sir Mulberry, annoyed.
‘Mr. Nickleby wishes to know, sir—’
‘Mr. Nickleby wants to know, sir—’
‘I tell you, better,’ replied Sir Mulberry, striking his hand upon the table.
"I tell you, better," replied Sir Mulberry, slamming his hand on the table.
The man hesitated for a moment or two, and then said that Mr. Nickleby had requested permission to see Sir Mulberry Hawk, if it was not inconvenient.
The man paused for a second or two, then said that Mr. Nickleby had asked for permission to see Sir Mulberry Hawk, if it wasn't a bother.
‘It is inconvenient. I can’t see him. I can’t see anybody,’ said his master, more violently than before. ‘You know that, you blockhead.’
‘It is really inconvenient. I can’t see him. I can’t see anyone,’ said his master, more angrily than before. ‘You know that, you idiot.’
‘I am very sorry, sir,’ returned the man. ‘But Mr. Nickleby pressed so much, sir—’
‘I’m really sorry, sir,’ the man replied. ‘But Mr. Nickleby insisted so much, sir—’
The fact was, that Ralph Nickleby had bribed the man, who, being anxious to earn his money with a view to future favours, held the door in his hand, and ventured to linger still.
The truth was that Ralph Nickleby had paid off the man, who, eager to earn his cash in hopes of future benefits, kept the door in his hand and dared to stay a little longer.
‘Did he say whether he had any business to speak about?’ inquired Sir Mulberry, after a little impatient consideration.
“Did he mention if he had any business to talk about?” Sir Mulberry asked, after a moment of impatient thought.
‘No, sir. He said he wished to see you, sir. Particularly, Mr. Nickleby said, sir.’
‘No, sir. He said he wanted to see you, sir. Specifically, Mr. Nickleby said, sir.’
‘Tell him to come up. Here,’ cried Sir Mulberry, calling the man back, as he passed his hand over his disfigured face, ‘move that lamp, and put it on the stand behind me. Wheel that table away, and place a chair there—further off. Leave it so.’
‘Tell him to come up. Here,’ shouted Sir Mulberry, calling the man back, as he ran his hand over his scarred face, ‘move that lamp, and put it on the stand behind me. Push that table away, and put a chair there—further back. Leave it like that.’
The man obeyed these directions as if he quite comprehended the motive with which they were dictated, and left the room. Lord Frederick Verisopht, remarking that he would look in presently, strolled into the adjoining apartment, and closed the folding door behind him.
The man followed these instructions like he understood the reasons behind them and left the room. Lord Frederick Verisopht, noting that he would come back soon, walked into the next room and shut the folding door behind him.
Then was heard a subdued footstep on the stairs; and Ralph Nickleby, hat in hand, crept softly into the room, with his body bent forward as if in profound respect, and his eyes fixed upon the face of his worthy client.
Then a quiet footstep was heard on the stairs, and Ralph Nickleby, hat in hand, quietly entered the room, his body leaning forward as if showing deep respect, and his eyes focused on the face of his esteemed client.
‘Well, Nickleby,’ said Sir Mulberry, motioning him to the chair by the couch side, and waving his hand in assumed carelessness, ‘I have had a bad accident, you see.’
‘Well, Nickleby,’ said Sir Mulberry, gesturing for him to sit in the chair next to the couch and casually waving his hand, ‘I’ve had a bad accident, you see.’
‘I see,’ rejoined Ralph, with the same steady gaze. ‘Bad, indeed! I should not have known you, Sir Mulberry. Dear, dear! This is bad.’
‘I see,’ replied Ralph, maintaining the same focused stare. ‘This is really bad! I wouldn’t have recognized you, Sir Mulberry. Oh dear! This is bad.’
Ralph’s manner was one of profound humility and respect; and the low tone of voice was that, which the gentlest consideration for a sick man would have taught a visitor to assume. But the expression of his face, Sir Mulberry’s being averted, was in extraordinary contrast; and as he stood, in his usual attitude, calmly looking on the prostrate form before him, all that part of his features which was not cast into shadow by his protruding and contracted brows, bore the impress of a sarcastic smile.
Ralph’s demeanor was one of deep humility and respect, and he spoke in a tone that any considerate visitor would use when addressing a sick person. However, the look on his face, while Sir Mulberry was turned away, was strikingly different; as he stood there, calmly observing the figure lying before him, the parts of his face not obscured by his furrowed and frowning brows showed a hint of a sarcastic smile.
‘Sit down,’ said Sir Mulberry, turning towards him, as though by a violent effort. ‘Am I a sight, that you stand gazing there?’
‘Sit down,’ said Sir Mulberry, turning to him with what seemed like a huge effort. ‘Am I that much of a sight that you’re just standing there staring?’
As he turned his face, Ralph recoiled a step or two, and making as though he were irresistibly impelled to express astonishment, but was determined not to do so, sat down with well-acted confusion.
As he turned his face, Ralph stepped back a couple of paces and pretended that he was overwhelmed with surprise, but was set on not showing it. He sat down, feigning confusion convincingly.
‘I have inquired at the door, Sir Mulberry, every day,’ said Ralph, ‘twice a day, indeed, at first—and tonight, presuming upon old acquaintance, and past transactions by which we have mutually benefited in some degree, I could not resist soliciting admission to your chamber. Have you—have you suffered much?’ said Ralph, bending forward, and allowing the same harsh smile to gather upon his face, as the other closed his eyes.
‘I’ve been asking at the door, Sir Mulberry, every day,’ said Ralph, ‘twice a day at first—and tonight, thinking about our past acquaintance and the ways we’ve helped each other, I couldn’t help but request to come into your room. Have you—have you been in a lot of pain?’ said Ralph, leaning forward and letting the same harsh smile spread across his face as the other man closed his eyes.
‘More than enough to please me, and less than enough to please some broken-down hacks that you and I know of, and who lay their ruin between us, I dare say,’ returned Sir Mulberry, tossing his arm restlessly upon the coverlet.
"More than enough to make me happy, and not enough to satisfy some washed-up writers that you and I know about, who have caused their own downfall between us, I bet," Sir Mulberry replied, tossing his arm restlessly on the blanket.
Ralph shrugged his shoulders in deprecation of the intense irritation with which this had been said; for there was an aggravating, cold distinctness in his speech and manner which so grated on the sick man that he could scarcely endure it.
Ralph shrugged his shoulders, dismissing the intense irritation in the way it was said; there was an annoying, cold clarity in his speech and manner that grated on the sick man’s nerves to the point where he could barely stand it.
‘And what is it in these “past transactions,” that brought you here tonight?’ asked Sir Mulberry.
"And what is it about these 'past transactions' that brought you here tonight?" asked Sir Mulberry.
‘Nothing,’ replied Ralph. ‘There are some bills of my lord’s which need renewal; but let them be till you are well. I—I—came,’ said Ralph, speaking more slowly, and with harsher emphasis, ‘I came to say how grieved I am that any relative of mine, although disowned by me, should have inflicted such punishment on you as—’
‘Nothing,’ replied Ralph. ‘There are some bills from my lord that need to be renewed, but let’s wait until you’re better. I—I—came,’ said Ralph, speaking more slowly and with a sharper tone, ‘I came to say how sad I am that any relative of mine, even though I've disowned them, should have done something so hurtful to you as—’
‘Punishment!’ interposed Sir Mulberry.
"Punishment!" interrupted Sir Mulberry.
‘I know it has been a severe one,’ said Ralph, wilfully mistaking the meaning of the interruption, ‘and that has made me the more anxious to tell you that I disown this vagabond—that I acknowledge him as no kin of mine—and that I leave him to take his deserts from you, and every man besides. You may wring his neck if you please. I shall not interfere.’
"I understand it's been tough," Ralph said, deliberately misinterpreting the interruption, "and that's why I'm even more eager to let you know that I completely disown this bum—that I don’t see him as family at all—and that I’m leaving him to face the consequences from you and anyone else. Feel free to snap his neck if you want. I won’t get involved."
‘This story that they tell me here, has got abroad then, has it?’ asked Sir Mulberry, clenching his hands and teeth.
“This story they’re telling me here has spread, huh?” asked Sir Mulberry, clenching his hands and teeth.
‘Noised in all directions,’ replied Ralph. ‘Every club and gaming-room has rung with it. There has been a good song made about it, as I am told,’ said Ralph, looking eagerly at his questioner. ‘I have not heard it myself, not being in the way of such things, but I have been told it’s even printed—for private circulation—but that’s all over town, of course.’
‘It’s been talked about everywhere,’ replied Ralph. ‘Every club and gaming room has been buzzing with it. I’ve heard there’s even a good song about it,’ said Ralph, looking eagerly at his questioner. ‘I haven’t heard it myself since I’m not really into that kind of stuff, but I’ve been told it’s even been printed—for private circulation—but that’s definitely all over town, of course.’
‘It’s a lie!’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘I tell you it’s all a lie. The mare took fright.’
‘It’s a lie!’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘I’m telling you, it’s all a lie. The mare got scared.’
‘They say he frightened her,’ observed Ralph, in the same unmoved and quiet manner. ‘Some say he frightened you, but that’s a lie, I know. I have said that boldly—oh, a score of times! I am a peaceable man, but I can’t hear folks tell that of you. No, no.’
‘They say he scared her,’ Ralph noted, in the same calm and quiet way. ‘Some say he scared you, but that’s a lie, I know. I’ve said that out loud—oh, many times! I’m a peaceful guy, but I can’t let people say that about you. No, no.’
When Sir Mulberry found coherent words to utter, Ralph bent forward with his hand to his ear, and a face as calm as if its every line of sternness had been cast in iron.
When Sir Mulberry finally found the right words to say, Ralph leaned in with his hand to his ear, his face as calm as if it were made of solid iron, every line of sternness unyielding.
‘When I am off this cursed bed,’ said the invalid, actually striking at his broken leg in the ecstasy of his passion, ‘I’ll have such revenge as never man had yet. By God, I will. Accident favouring him, he has marked me for a week or two, but I’ll put a mark on him that he shall carry to his grave. I’ll slit his nose and ears, flog him, maim him for life. I’ll do more than that; I’ll drag that pattern of chastity, that pink of prudery, the delicate sister, through—’
‘When I get off this cursed bed,’ said the invalid, actually hitting his broken leg in a fit of anger, ‘I’ll take revenge like no one has ever had before. I swear I will. By chance he’s been able to target me for a week or two, but I’ll give him a mark that he’ll carry to his grave. I’ll cut his nose and ears, whip him, and maim him for life. I’ll do even more; I’ll drag that example of virtue, that model of piety, the delicate sister, through—’
It might have been that even Ralph’s cold blood tingled in his cheeks at that moment. It might have been that Sir Mulberry remembered, that, knave and usurer as he was, he must, in some early time of infancy, have twined his arm about her father’s neck. He stopped, and menacing with his hand, confirmed the unuttered threat with a tremendous oath.
It might have been that even Ralph’s cold blood tingled in his cheeks at that moment. It might have been that Sir Mulberry remembered that, despite being a scoundrel and a moneylender, he must have, at some early point in his childhood, wrapped his arm around her father’s neck. He stopped, and with a threatening gesture, backed up the unspoken threat with a powerful curse.
‘It is a galling thing,’ said Ralph, after a short term of silence, during which he had eyed the sufferer keenly, ‘to think that the man about town, the rake, the roue, the rook of twenty seasons should be brought to this pass by a mere boy!’
“It’s such a frustrating thing,” said Ralph, after a brief moment of silence, during which he had watched the sufferer closely, “to think that the man about town, the playboy, the womanizer, the guy who’s been around for twenty years, should end up like this because of a mere boy!”
Sir Mulberry darted a wrathful look at him, but Ralph’s eyes were bent upon the ground, and his face wore no other expression than one of thoughtfulness.
Sir Mulberry shot him an angry glance, but Ralph kept his eyes on the ground, and his face showed nothing but a look of deep thought.
‘A raw, slight stripling,’ continued Ralph, ‘against a man whose very weight might crush him; to say nothing of his skill in—I am right, I think,’ said Ralph, raising his eyes, ‘you were a patron of the ring once, were you not?’
‘A skinny, young guy,’ continued Ralph, ‘against a man whose sheer weight could crush him; not to mention his skills in—I’m correct, I believe,’ said Ralph, looking up, ‘you were a fan of boxing once, weren’t you?’
The sick man made an impatient gesture, which Ralph chose to consider as one of acquiescence.
The sick man made an impatient gesture, which Ralph decided to interpret as a sign of agreement.
‘Ha!’ he said, ‘I thought so. That was before I knew you, but I was pretty sure I couldn’t be mistaken. He is light and active, I suppose. But those were slight advantages compared with yours. Luck, luck! These hang-dog outcasts have it.’
‘Ha!’ he said, ‘I knew it. That was before I met you, but I was pretty sure I wasn’t wrong. He’s light and quick, I guess. But those were minor advantages compared to yours. Luck, luck! These down-and-out misfits have it.’
‘He’ll need the most he has, when I am well again,’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, ‘let him fly where he will.’
‘He’ll need all that he has when I’m better again,’ said Sir Mulberry Hawk, ‘let him go wherever he wants.’
‘Oh!’ returned Ralph quickly, ‘he doesn’t dream of that. He is here, good sir, waiting your pleasure, here in London, walking the streets at noonday; carrying it off jauntily; looking for you, I swear,’ said Ralph, his face darkening, and his own hatred getting the upper hand of him, for the first time, as this gay picture of Nicholas presented itself; ‘if we were only citizens of a country where it could be safely done, I’d give good money to have him stabbed to the heart and rolled into the kennel for the dogs to tear.’
“Oh!” Ralph replied quickly, “he doesn’t think for a second about that. He’s right here, good sir, waiting for you, in London, strolling the streets in broad daylight; carrying himself with confidence; looking for you, I swear,” Ralph said, his expression darkening as his hatred took over for the first time, as this cheerful image of Nicholas came to mind; “if only we lived in a place where it could be done safely, I’d pay good money to have him stabbed in the heart and dumped in the gutter for the dogs to tear apart.”
As Ralph, somewhat to the surprise of his old client, vented this little piece of sound family feeling, and took up his hat preparatory to departing, Lord Frederick Verisopht looked in.
As Ralph, somewhat to the surprise of his old client, expressed this little piece of genuine family sentiment and picked up his hat to get ready to leave, Lord Frederick Verisopht walked in.
‘Why what in the deyvle’s name, Hawk, have you and Nickleby been talking about?’ said the young man. ‘I neyver heard such an insufferable riot. Croak, croak, croak. Bow, wow, wow. What has it all been about?’
‘What in the world, Hawk, have you and Nickleby been talking about?’ said the young man. ‘I've never heard such an unbearable noise. Croak, croak, croak. Bow, wow, wow. What’s it all been about?’
‘Sir Mulberry has been angry, my Lord,’ said Ralph, looking towards the couch.
'Sir Mulberry has been upset, my Lord,' said Ralph, glancing over at the couch.
‘Not about money, I hope? Nothing has gone wrong in business, has it, Nickleby?’
‘I hope it's not about money? Nothing went wrong in business, did it, Nickleby?’
‘No, my Lord, no,’ returned Ralph. ‘On that point we always agree. Sir Mulberry has been calling to mind the cause of—’
‘No, my Lord, no,’ replied Ralph. ‘On that point, we always agree. Sir Mulberry has been recalling the reason for—’
There was neither necessity nor opportunity for Ralph to proceed; for Sir Mulberry took up the theme, and vented his threats and oaths against Nicholas, almost as ferociously as before.
There was no need or chance for Ralph to continue; because Sir Mulberry picked up the topic and unleashed his threats and curses against Nicholas, almost as fiercely as he had before.
Ralph, who was no common observer, was surprised to see that as this tirade proceeded, the manner of Lord Frederick Verisopht, who at the commencement had been twirling his whiskers with a most dandified and listless air, underwent a complete alteration. He was still more surprised when, Sir Mulberry ceasing to speak, the young lord angrily, and almost unaffectedly, requested never to have the subject renewed in his presence.
Ralph, who was no ordinary observer, was taken aback to notice that as this rant went on, Lord Frederick Verisopht's demeanor, which had started off with him twirling his whiskers in a very stylish and indifferent way, completely changed. He was even more surprised when, after Sir Mulberry stopped talking, the young lord, in a fit of anger and almost genuinely, asked to never have the topic brought up again in his presence.
‘Mind that, Hawk!’ he added, with unusual energy. ‘I never will be a party to, or permit, if I can help it, a cowardly attack upon this young fellow.’
‘Watch that, Hawk!’ he added, with unusual energy. ‘I will never be a part of, or allow, if I can help it, a cowardly attack on this young guy.’
‘Cowardly!’ interrupted his friend.
“Cowardly!” his friend interrupted.
‘Ye-es,’ said the other, turning full upon him. ‘If you had told him who you were; if you had given him your card, and found out, afterwards, that his station or character prevented your fighting him, it would have been bad enough then; upon my soul it would have been bad enough then. As it is, you did wrong. I did wrong too, not to interfere, and I am sorry for it. What happened to you afterwards, was as much the consequence of accident as design, and more your fault than his; and it shall not, with my knowledge, be cruelly visited upon him, it shall not indeed.’
"Yes," the other replied, turning to face him fully. "If you had told him who you were; if you had given him your card and later found out that his position or character stopped you from fighting him, that would have been bad enough, I swear it would. As it is, you were wrong. I was wrong too for not stepping in, and I regret it. What happened to you afterward was just as much a result of chance as it was of intention, and it's more your fault than his; and I won’t let it be unfairly punished because of my knowledge, I really won't."
With this emphatic repetition of his concluding words, the young lord turned upon his heel; but before he had reached the adjoining room he turned back again, and said, with even greater vehemence than he had displayed before,
With this strong repetition of his final words, the young lord turned on his heel; but before he reached the next room, he turned back again and said, with even more intensity than before,
‘I do believe, now; upon my honour I do believe, that the sister is as virtuous and modest a young lady as she is a handsome one; and of the brother, I say this, that he acted as her brother should, and in a manly and spirited manner. And I only wish, with all my heart and soul, that any one of us came out of this matter half as well as he does.’
"I really believe now; I swear I do believe, that the sister is as virtuous and modest as she is beautiful; and about the brother, I can say this: he acted as any brother should, in a strong and spirited way. I just wish, with all my heart, that any of us could come out of this situation half as well as he does."
So saying, Lord Frederick Verisopht walked out of the room, leaving Ralph Nickleby and Sir Mulberry in most unpleasant astonishment.
So saying, Lord Frederick Verisopht walked out of the room, leaving Ralph Nickleby and Sir Mulberry in complete shock.
‘Is this your pupil?’ asked Ralph, softly, ‘or has he come fresh from some country parson?’
“Is this your student?” Ralph asked quietly. “Or did he just come from some country pastor?”
‘Green fools take these fits sometimes,’ replied Sir Mulberry Hawk, biting his lip, and pointing to the door. ‘Leave him to me.’
‘Green fools have these fits sometimes,’ replied Sir Mulberry Hawk, biting his lip and pointing to the door. ‘Leave him to me.’
Ralph exchanged a familiar look with his old acquaintance; for they had suddenly grown confidential again in this alarming surprise; and took his way home, thoughtfully and slowly.
Ralph shared a knowing glance with his old friend; they had unexpectedly become close again in this surprising situation, and he made his way home, deep in thought and at a slow pace.
While these things were being said and done, and long before they were concluded, the omnibus had disgorged Miss La Creevy and her escort, and they had arrived at her own door. Now, the good-nature of the little miniature painter would by no means allow of Smike’s walking back again, until he had been previously refreshed with just a sip of something comfortable and a mixed biscuit or so; and Smike, entertaining no objection either to the sip of something comfortable, or the mixed biscuit, but, considering on the contrary that they would be a very pleasant preparation for a walk to Bow, it fell out that he delayed much longer than he originally intended, and that it was some half-hour after dusk when he set forth on his journey home.
While all of this was happening, and long before it wrapped up, the bus had let Miss La Creevy and her companion off, and they arrived at her front door. The kind-hearted little painter wouldn’t hear of Smike walking back alone without first having a quick drink and a couple of biscuits; Smike, who had no objections to the drink or the biscuits and thought they would be a nice way to prepare for his walk to Bow, ended up staying much longer than he planned. It was about half an hour after dusk when he finally started his journey home.
There was no likelihood of his losing his way, for it lay quite straight before him, and he had walked into town with Nicholas, and back alone, almost every day. So, Miss La Creevy and he shook hands with mutual confidence, and, being charged with more kind remembrances to Mrs. and Miss Nickleby, Smike started off.
There was no chance he would get lost, as the path was clear right in front of him, and he had walked into town with Nicholas and back alone almost every day. So, Miss La Creevy and he shook hands confidently, and with more warm regards for Mrs. and Miss Nickleby, Smike set off.
At the foot of Ludgate Hill, he turned a little out of the road to satisfy his curiosity by having a look at Newgate. After staring up at the sombre walls, from the opposite side of the way, with great care and dread for some minutes, he turned back again into the old track, and walked briskly through the city; stopping now and then to gaze in at the window of some particularly attractive shop, then running for a little way, then stopping again, and so on, as any other country lad might do.
At the bottom of Ludgate Hill, he stepped slightly off the path to indulge his curiosity by checking out Newgate. After staring at the gloomy walls from across the street for a few minutes with a mix of caution and fear, he returned to the main path and walked quickly through the city. He stopped occasionally to peek into the window of a particularly appealing shop, then jogged a bit, then paused again, and so forth, just like any other country kid might do.
He had been gazing for a long time through a jeweller’s window, wishing he could take some of the beautiful trinkets home as a present, and imagining what delight they would afford if he could, when the clocks struck three-quarters past eight; roused by the sound, he hurried on at a very quick pace, and was crossing the corner of a by-street when he felt himself violently brought to, with a jerk so sudden that he was obliged to cling to a lamp-post to save himself from falling. At the same moment, a small boy clung tight round his leg, and a shrill cry of ‘Here he is, father! Hooray!’ vibrated in his ears.
He had been staring for a long time through a jeweler's window, wishing he could take some of the beautiful items home as a gift, and imagining the joy they would bring if he could, when the clock struck eight-fifteen. Startled by the sound, he quickly picked up his pace and was crossing the corner of a side street when he suddenly got yanked back, the jolt so intense that he had to grab onto a lamp post to avoid falling. At the same moment, a small boy wrapped his arms tightly around his leg, and a loud shout of "Here he is, Dad! Hooray!" echoed in his ears.
Smike knew that voice too well. He cast his despairing eyes downward towards the form from which it had proceeded, and, shuddering from head to foot, looked round. Mr. Squeers had hooked him in the coat collar with the handle of his umbrella, and was hanging on at the other end with all his might and main. The cry of triumph proceeded from Master Wackford, who, regardless of all his kicks and struggles, clung to him with the tenacity of a bull-dog!
Smike recognized that voice all too well. He lowered his hopeless gaze toward the figure it came from and, shuddering all over, looked around. Mr. Squeers had caught him by the collar of his coat with the handle of his umbrella and was holding on with all his strength. The triumphant shout came from Master Wackford, who, despite all his kicks and struggles, clung to him like a bulldog!

Original
One glance showed him this; and in that one glance the terrified creature became utterly powerless and unable to utter a sound.
One look made this clear to him; and in that single look, the frightened creature became completely helpless and couldn't make a sound.
‘Here’s a go!’ cried Mr. Squeers, gradually coming hand-over-hand down the umbrella, and only unhooking it when he had got tight hold of the victim’s collar. ‘Here’s a delicious go! Wackford, my boy, call up one of them coaches.’
‘Here we go!’ shouted Mr. Squeers, slowly climbing down the umbrella and only letting it go when he had a firm grip on the victim’s collar. ‘This is going to be fun! Wackford, my boy, summon one of those coaches.’
‘A coach, father!’ cried little Wackford.
‘A coach, Dad!’ cried little Wackford.
‘Yes, a coach, sir,’ replied Squeers, feasting his eyes upon the countenance of Smike. ‘Damn the expense. Let’s have him in a coach.’
‘Yeah, a coach, sir,’ replied Squeers, admiring Smike's face. ‘Forget the cost. Let’s get him a coach.’
‘What’s he been a doing of?’ asked a labourer with a hod of bricks, against whom and a fellow-labourer Mr. Squeers had backed, on the first jerk of the umbrella.
‘What’s he been doing?’ asked a laborer with a hod of bricks, against whom Mr. Squeers had backed, along with a fellow laborer, on the first jerk of the umbrella.
‘Everything!’ replied Mr. Squeers, looking fixedly at his old pupil in a sort of rapturous trance. ‘Everything—running away, sir—joining in bloodthirsty attacks upon his master—there’s nothing that’s bad that he hasn’t done. Oh, what a delicious go is this here, good Lord!’
‘Everything!’ replied Mr. Squeers, staring intently at his former student in a sort of ecstatic daze. ‘Everything—running away, sir—joining in brutal attacks against his master—there’s nothing evil he hasn’t done. Oh, what a thrilling situation this is, good Lord!’
The man looked from Squeers to Smike; but such mental faculties as the poor fellow possessed, had utterly deserted him. The coach came up; Master Wackford entered; Squeers pushed in his prize, and following close at his heels, pulled up the glasses. The coachman mounted his box and drove slowly off, leaving the two bricklayers, and an old apple-woman, and a town-made little boy returning from an evening school, who had been the only witnesses of the scene, to meditate upon it at their leisure.
The man glanced from Squeers to Smike, but the poor guy’s mind had completely left him. The coach arrived; Master Wackford got in; Squeers shoved in his prize and, right behind him, pulled up the window. The coachman climbed onto his seat and drove away slowly, leaving the two bricklayers, an old apple woman, and a small town boy coming home from evening school—the only witnesses to the scene—to think about it in their own time.
Mr. Squeers sat himself down on the opposite seat to the unfortunate Smike, and, planting his hands firmly on his knees, looked at him for some five minutes, when, seeming to recover from his trance, he uttered a loud laugh, and slapped his old pupil’s face several times—taking the right and left sides alternately.
Mr. Squeers sat down in the seat across from the unfortunate Smike, and, pressing his hands firmly on his knees, stared at him for about five minutes. Then, as if coming out of a daze, he let out a loud laugh and slapped his former student's face several times, alternating between the right and left sides.
‘It isn’t a dream!’ said Squeers. ‘That’s real flesh and blood! I know the feel of it!’ and being quite assured of his good fortune by these experiments, Mr. Squeers administered a few boxes on the ear, lest the entertainments should seem to partake of sameness, and laughed louder and longer at every one.
“It’s not a dream!” said Squeers. “That’s real flesh and blood! I know how it feels!” Feeling confident about his good luck from these actions, Mr. Squeers gave a few slaps to the face, so the entertainment wouldn’t seem too repetitive, and he laughed louder and longer at each one.
‘Your mother will be fit to jump out of her skin, my boy, when she hears of this,’ said Squeers to his son.
“Your mom is going to be so worked up when she hears about this, my boy,” said Squeers to his son.
‘Oh, won’t she though, father?’ replied Master Wackford.
‘Oh, won’t she, Dad?’ replied Master Wackford.
‘To think,’ said Squeers, ‘that you and me should be turning out of a street, and come upon him at the very nick; and that I should have him tight, at only one cast of the umbrella, as if I had hooked him with a grappling-iron! Ha, ha!’
‘Can you believe,’ said Squeers, ‘that you and I would be walking down a street and suddenly run into him at just the right moment; and that I would have him secured with just one swing of the umbrella, like I had snagged him with a grappling hook! Ha, ha!’
‘Didn’t I catch hold of his leg, neither, father?’ said little Wackford.
‘Didn’t I grab his leg too, dad?’ said little Wackford.
‘You did; like a good ‘un, my boy,’ said Mr. Squeers, patting his son’s head, ‘and you shall have the best button-over jacket and waistcoat that the next new boy brings down, as a reward of merit. Mind that. You always keep on in the same path, and do them things that you see your father do, and when you die you’ll go right slap to Heaven and no questions asked.’
‘You did; like a good kid, my boy,’ said Mr. Squeers, patting his son’s head, ‘and you’ll get the best button-up jacket and vest that the next new kid brings down, as a reward. Remember that. Just keep following the same path and doing the things you see your father do, and when you die, you’ll go straight to Heaven without any questions.’
Improving the occasion in these words, Mr. Squeers patted his son’s head again, and then patted Smike’s—but harder; and inquired in a bantering tone how he found himself by this time.
Improving the situation with these words, Mr. Squeers patted his son’s head again, and then patted Smike’s—but more firmly; and asked in a teasing tone how he was feeling at this moment.
‘I must go home,’ replied Smike, looking wildly round.
‘I need to go home,’ replied Smike, looking around frantically.
‘To be sure you must. You’re about right there,’ replied Mr. Squeers. ‘You’ll go home very soon, you will. You’ll find yourself at the peaceful village of Dotheboys, in Yorkshire, in something under a week’s time, my young friend; and the next time you get away from there, I give you leave to keep away. Where’s the clothes you run off in, you ungrateful robber?’ said Mr. Squeers, in a severe voice.
‘Of course you must. You're pretty much spot on there,’ replied Mr. Squeers. ‘You’ll be home very soon, trust me. You’ll find yourself back in the quiet village of Dotheboys in Yorkshire in just under a week, my young friend; and the next time you manage to leave there, I give you permission to stay away. Where are the clothes you ran off in, you ungrateful thief?’ said Mr. Squeers, in a stern voice.
Smike glanced at the neat attire which the care of Nicholas had provided for him; and wrung his hands.
Smike looked at the tidy clothes that Nicholas had gotten for him and wrung his hands.
‘Do you know that I could hang you up, outside of the Old Bailey, for making away with them articles of property?’ said Squeers. ‘Do you know that it’s a hanging matter—and I an’t quite certain whether it an’t an anatomy one besides—to walk off with up’ards of the valley of five pound from a dwelling-house? Eh? Do you know that? What do you suppose was the worth of them clothes you had? Do you know that that Wellington boot you wore, cost eight-and-twenty shillings when it was a pair, and the shoe seven-and-six? But you came to the right shop for mercy when you came to me, and thank your stars that it is me as has got to serve you with the article.’
“Do you realize I could hang you outside the Old Bailey for stealing those items?” Squeers said. “Do you know that it’s a hanging offense—and I’m not quite sure if it’s also a matter for anatomy— to walk off with over five pounds worth of stuff from a house? Huh? Do you know that? What do you think the clothes you had were worth? Do you know that Wellington boot you wore cost twenty-eight shillings when it was a pair, and the shoe seven-and-six? But you came to the right place for mercy when you came to me, and thank your lucky stars that it’s me who gets to help you out.”
Anybody not in Mr. Squeers’s confidence would have supposed that he was quite out of the article in question, instead of having a large stock on hand ready for all comers; nor would the opinion of sceptical persons have undergone much alteration when he followed up the remark by poking Smike in the chest with the ferrule of his umbrella, and dealing a smart shower of blows, with the ribs of the same instrument, upon his head and shoulders.
Anyone not in Mr. Squeers's inner circle would have thought he was completely out of the item in question, instead of having a big supply ready for anyone who came along; nor would the views of doubtful individuals have changed much when he followed up the comment by poking Smike in the chest with the tip of his umbrella and giving him a barrage of hits with the ribs of the same instrument on his head and shoulders.
‘I never threshed a boy in a hackney coach before,’ said Mr. Squeers, when he stopped to rest. ‘There’s inconveniency in it, but the novelty gives it a sort of relish, too!’
‘I’ve never thrashed a boy in a cab before,’ said Mr. Squeers, as he took a break. ‘It’s a bit inconvenient, but the novelty adds an interesting twist to it!’
Poor Smike! He warded off the blows, as well as he could, and now shrunk into a corner of the coach, with his head resting on his hands, and his elbows on his knees; he was stunned and stupefied, and had no more idea that any act of his, would enable him to escape from the all-powerful Squeers, now that he had no friend to speak to or to advise with, than he had had in all the weary years of his Yorkshire life which preceded the arrival of Nicholas.
Poor Smike! He did his best to fend off the hits, but now he huddled in a corner of the coach, with his head resting on his hands and his elbows on his knees. He was dazed and confused, completely unaware that any action on his part could help him escape from the all-powerful Squeers, especially since he had no friend to talk to or seek advice from, just like in all the exhausting years of his life in Yorkshire before Nicholas arrived.
The journey seemed endless; street after street was entered and left behind; and still they went jolting on. At last Mr. Squeers began to thrust his head out of the widow every half-minute, and to bawl a variety of directions to the coachman; and after passing, with some difficulty, through several mean streets which the appearance of the houses and the bad state of the road denoted to have been recently built, Mr. Squeers suddenly tugged at the check string with all his might, and cried, ‘Stop!’
The journey felt never-ending; they moved from one street to another without pause, and still they jolted along. Finally, Mr. Squeers started leaning out of the window every thirty seconds to yell different directions at the driver. After struggling to navigate through a few shabby streets that looked newly constructed, Mr. Squeers suddenly pulled the stop cord with all his strength and shouted, ‘Stop!’
‘What are you pulling a man’s arm off for?’ said the coachman looking angrily down.
‘What are you trying to do, rip a guy’s arm off?’ said the coachman, looking angrily down.
‘That’s the house,’ replied Squeers. ‘The second of them four little houses, one story high, with the green shutters. There’s brass plate on the door, with the name of Snawley.’
‘That’s the house,’ Squeers said. ‘It’s the second one of those four small, one-story houses with green shutters. There’s a brass plate on the door with the name Snawley.’
‘Couldn’t you say that without wrenching a man’s limbs off his body?’ inquired the coachman.
“Couldn’t you say that without tearing a man’s limbs off his body?” the coachman asked.
‘No!’ bawled Mr. Squeers. ‘Say another word, and I’ll summons you for having a broken winder. Stop!’
‘No!’ yelled Mr. Squeers. ‘Say another word, and I’ll sue you for having a broken window. Stop!’
Obedient to this direction, the coach stopped at Mr. Snawley’s door. Mr Snawley may be remembered as the sleek and sanctified gentleman who confided two sons (in law) to the parental care of Mr. Squeers, as narrated in the fourth chapter of this history. Mr. Snawley’s house was on the extreme borders of some new settlements adjoining Somers Town, and Mr Squeers had taken lodgings therein for a short time, as his stay was longer than usual, and the Saracen, having experience of Master Wackford’s appetite, had declined to receive him on any other terms than as a full-grown customer.
Following this instruction, the coach stopped at Mr. Snawley’s door. Mr. Snawley might be remembered as the polished and pious gentleman who entrusted two sons (in law) to the care of Mr. Squeers, as described in the fourth chapter of this story. Mr. Snawley’s house was on the outskirts of some new settlements near Somers Town, and Mr. Squeers had rented a room there temporarily, since his stay was longer than usual, and the Saracen, knowing about Master Wackford’s appetite, had refused to take him in on any other terms than as a full-paying customer.
‘Here we are!’ said Squeers, hurrying Smike into the little parlour, where Mr. Snawley and his wife were taking a lobster supper. ‘Here’s the vagrant—the felon—the rebel—the monster of unthankfulness.’
‘Here we are!’ said Squeers, rushing Smike into the small living room, where Mr. Snawley and his wife were enjoying a lobster dinner. ‘Here’s the vagrant—the criminal—the rebel—the ingrate.’
‘What! The boy that run away!’ cried Snawley, resting his knife and fork upright on the table, and opening his eyes to their full width.
‘What! The boy who ran away!’ yelled Snawley, propping his knife and fork upright on the table and widening his eyes as much as they could go.
‘The very boy’, said Squeers, putting his fist close to Smike’s nose, and drawing it away again, and repeating the process several times, with a vicious aspect. ‘If there wasn’t a lady present, I’d fetch him such a—: never mind, I’ll owe it him.’
‘That boy,’ Squeers said, putting his fist close to Smike’s nose, pulling it away again, and doing it a few more times with a malicious look. ‘If there wasn’t a lady here, I’d give him such a—: never mind, I’ll get him back later.’
And here Mr. Squeers related how, and in what manner, and when and where, he had picked up the runaway.
And here Mr. Squeers explained how, when, and where he had found the runaway.
‘It’s clear that there has been a Providence in it, sir,’ said Mr. Snawley, casting down his eyes with an air of humility, and elevating his fork, with a bit of lobster on the top of it, towards the ceiling.
'It's obvious that there's been some kind of fate at play, sir,' said Mr. Snawley, lowering his gaze with a humble demeanor, while raising his fork, with a piece of lobster on it, towards the ceiling.
‘Providence is against him, no doubt,’ replied Mr. Squeers, scratching his nose. ‘Of course; that was to be expected. Anybody might have known that.’
‘Providence is against him, no doubt,’ Mr. Squeers said, scratching his nose. ‘Of course; that was to be expected. Anyone could have known that.’
‘Hard-heartedness and evil-doing will never prosper, sir,’ said Mr Snawley.
‘Being cold-hearted and doing bad things will never get you anywhere, sir,’ said Mr. Snawley.
‘Never was such a thing known,’ rejoined Squeers, taking a little roll of notes from his pocket-book, to see that they were all safe.
‘Never was such a thing known,’ replied Squeers, pulling out a small roll of cash from his wallet to check that it was all there.
‘I have been, Mr. Snawley,’ said Mr. Squeers, when he had satisfied himself upon this point, ‘I have been that chap’s benefactor, feeder, teacher, and clother. I have been that chap’s classical, commercial, mathematical, philosophical, and trigonomical friend. My son—my only son, Wackford—has been his brother; Mrs. Squeers has been his mother, grandmother, aunt,—ah! and I may say uncle too, all in one. She never cottoned to anybody, except them two engaging and delightful boys of yours, as she cottoned to this chap. What’s my return? What’s come of my milk of human kindness? It turns into curds and whey when I look at him.’
“I have been, Mr. Snawley,” said Mr. Squeers, after he’d confirmed this point, “I have been that kid’s benefactor, provider, teacher, and dressmaker. I have been that kid’s classical, commercial, mathematical, philosophical, and trigonometry buddy. My son—my only son, Wackford—has been his brother; Mrs. Squeers has been his mother, grandmother, aunt—ah! and I can also say uncle, all rolled into one. She never took to anyone, except those two charming and delightful boys of yours, like she did to this kid. What do I get in return? What’s happened to my good nature? It turns into curds and whey when I see him.”
‘Well it may, sir,’ said Mrs. Snawley. ‘Oh! Well it may, sir.’
‘Well, it might, sir,’ said Mrs. Snawley. ‘Oh! Well, it might, sir.’
‘Where has he been all this time?’ inquired Snawley. ‘Has he been living with—?’
‘Where has he been all this time?’ asked Snawley. ‘Has he been living with—?’
‘Ah, sir!’ interposed Squeers, confronting him again. ‘Have you been a living with that there devilish Nickleby, sir?’
‘Ah, sir!’ interjected Squeers, facing him once more. ‘Have you been living with that devilish Nickleby, sir?’
But no threats or cuffs could elicit from Smike one word of reply to this question; for he had internally resolved that he would rather perish in the wretched prison to which he was again about to be consigned, than utter one syllable which could involve his first and true friend. He had already called to mind the strict injunctions of secrecy as to his past life, which Nicholas had laid upon him when they travelled from Yorkshire; and a confused and perplexed idea that his benefactor might have committed some terrible crime in bringing him away, which would render him liable to heavy punishment if detected, had contributed, in some degree, to reduce him to his present state of apathy and terror.
But no threats or handcuffs could make Smike say a single word in response to this question; he had firmly decided that he would rather die in the miserable prison he was about to be sent back to than say anything that could implicate his first and true friend. He was already remembering the strict instructions of secrecy that Nicholas had given him about his past when they traveled from Yorkshire; and a confusing, troubling thought that his benefactor might have done something terrible in bringing him away, which could get him into serious trouble if found out, had partially contributed to his current state of numbness and fear.
Such were the thoughts—if to visions so imperfect and undefined as those which wandered through his enfeebled brain, the term can be applied—which were present to the mind of Smike, and rendered him deaf alike to intimidation and persuasion. Finding every effort useless, Mr. Squeers conducted him to a little back room up-stairs, where he was to pass the night; and, taking the precaution of removing his shoes, and coat and waistcoat, and also of locking the door on the outside, lest he should muster up sufficient energy to make an attempt at escape, that worthy gentleman left him to his meditations.
Such were the thoughts—if you can call the vague and unclear visions that drifted through his weakened mind thoughts—which occupied Smike's mind and made him indifferent to threats and persuasion. Realizing that all attempts were in vain, Mr. Squeers took him to a small back room upstairs where he would spend the night. He made sure to take off Smike's shoes, coat, and waistcoat, and locked the door from the outside to prevent him from gathering enough strength to try to escape. With that, Mr. Squeers left him alone with his thoughts.
What those meditations were, and how the poor creature’s heart sunk within him when he thought—when did he, for a moment, cease to think?—of his late home, and the dear friends and familiar faces with which it was associated, cannot be told. To prepare the mind for such a heavy sleep, its growth must be stopped by rigour and cruelty in childhood; there must be years of misery and suffering, lightened by no ray of hope; the chords of the heart, which beat a quick response to the voice of gentleness and affection, must have rusted and broken in their secret places, and bear the lingering echo of no old word of love or kindness. Gloomy, indeed, must have been the short day, and dull the long, long twilight, preceding such a night of intellect as his.
What those thoughts were, and how the poor creature’s heart sank when he thought—when did he ever stop thinking?—about his old home, and the dear friends and familiar faces that went with it, is hard to describe. To prepare the mind for such a deep sleep, it must be hardened by harshness and cruelty in childhood; there must be years of misery and suffering with no glimmer of hope; the chords of the heart, which would usually respond quickly to kindness and love, must have rusted and broken in hidden places, carrying the fading echo of no kind words or gestures. Truly, the brief day must have been grim, and the long, long twilight must have been dull, leading up to such a heavy night of thought as his.
There were voices which would have roused him, even then; but their welcome tones could not penetrate there; and he crept to bed the same listless, hopeless, blighted creature, that Nicholas had first found him at the Yorkshire school.
There were voices that could have woken him, even then; but their comforting sounds couldn't reach him; and he crawled into bed feeling as listless, hopeless, and broken as Nicholas had first found him at the Yorkshire school.
CHAPTER 39
In which another old Friend encounters Smike, very opportunely and to some Purpose
In which another old friend unexpectedly runs into Smike, and it turns out to be quite significant
The night, fraught with so much bitterness to one poor soul, had given place to a bright and cloudless summer morning, when a north-country mail-coach traversed, with cheerful noise, the yet silent streets of Islington, and, giving brisk note of its approach with the lively winding of the guard’s horn, clattered onward to its halting-place hard by the Post Office.
The night, filled with so much bitterness for one unfortunate soul, had turned into a bright and clear summer morning, when a northern mail coach passed through the still quiet streets of Islington, making cheerful sounds, and signaling its approach with the lively tune of the guard's horn, clattering on to its stop near the Post Office.
The only outside passenger was a burly, honest-looking countryman on the box, who, with his eyes fixed upon the dome of St Paul’s Cathedral, appeared so wrapt in admiring wonder, as to be quite insensible to all the bustle of getting out the bags and parcels, until one of the coach windows being let sharply down, he looked round, and encountered a pretty female face which was just then thrust out.
The only outside passenger was a big, trustworthy-looking countryman on the box, who, with his eyes fixed on the dome of St Paul’s Cathedral, seemed so lost in admiring wonder that he didn’t notice all the hustle of unloading the bags and parcels, until one of the coach windows was suddenly rolled down, and he turned to see a pretty female face that was just then sticking out.
‘See there, lass!’ bawled the countryman, pointing towards the object of his admiration. ‘There be Paul’s Church. ‘Ecod, he be a soizable ‘un, he be.’
‘Look there, girl!’ shouted the countryman, pointing at the object of his admiration. ‘That’s Paul’s Church. Wow, it’s a pretty big one, isn’t it?’
‘Goodness, John! I shouldn’t have thought it could have been half the size. What a monster!’
‘Wow, John! I didn't think it would be that big. What a monster!’
‘Monsther!—Ye’re aboot right theer, I reckon, Mrs. Browdie,’ said the countryman good-humouredly, as he came slowly down in his huge top-coat; ‘and wa’at dost thee tak yon place to be noo—thot’un owor the wa’? Ye’d never coom near it ‘gin you thried for twolve moonths. It’s na’ but a Poast Office! Ho! ho! They need to charge for dooble-latthers. A Poast Office! Wa’at dost thee think o’ thot? ‘Ecod, if thot’s on’y a Poast Office, I’d loike to see where the Lord Mayor o’ Lunnun lives.’
“Monster!—You’re about right there, I guess, Mrs. Browdie,” said the countryman cheerfully, as he slowly walked down in his big overcoat; “and what do you think that place is over the way? You’d never get near it if you tried for twelve months. It’s nothing but a Post Office! Ha! ha! They should charge for double lathes. A Post Office! What do you think of that? Goodness, if that’s just a Post Office, I’d like to see where the Lord Mayor of London lives.”
So saying, John Browdie—for he it was—opened the coach-door, and tapping Mrs. Browdie, late Miss Price, on the cheek as he looked in, burst into a boisterous fit of laughter.
So saying, John Browdie—for it was him—opened the coach door, and tapped Mrs. Browdie, formerly Miss Price, on the cheek as he looked in, bursting into a loud fit of laughter.
‘Weel!’ said John. ‘Dang my bootuns if she bean’t asleep agean!’
‘Well!’ said John. ‘Darn my boots if she isn’t asleep again!’
‘She’s been asleep all night, and was, all yesterday, except for a minute or two now and then,’ replied John Browdie’s choice, ‘and I was very sorry when she woke, for she has been so cross!’
‘She’s been asleep all night and most of yesterday, except for a minute or two here and there,’ replied John Browdie’s choice, ‘and I felt really bad when she woke up, because she has been so cranky!’
The subject of these remarks was a slumbering figure, so muffled in shawl and cloak, that it would have been matter of impossibility to guess at its sex but for a brown beaver bonnet and green veil which ornamented the head, and which, having been crushed and flattened, for two hundred and fifty miles, in that particular angle of the vehicle from which the lady’s snores now proceeded, presented an appearance sufficiently ludicrous to have moved less risible muscles than those of John Browdie’s ruddy face.
The topic of this observation was a sleeping figure, so wrapped up in a shawl and cloak that it would have been impossible to determine its gender, except for a brown beaver hat and a green veil on its head. After being squished and flattened for two hundred and fifty miles in that specific corner of the vehicle from which the lady's snores were now coming, it looked comically enough to crack a smile even on John Browdie's cheerful face.
‘Hollo!’ cried John, twitching one end of the dragged veil. ‘Coom, wakken oop, will ‘ee?’
‘Hello!’ cried John, tugging at one end of the dragged veil. ‘Come on, wake up, will you?’
After several burrowings into the old corner, and many exclamations of impatience and fatigue, the figure struggled into a sitting posture; and there, under a mass of crumpled beaver, and surrounded by a semicircle of blue curl-papers, were the delicate features of Miss Fanny Squeers.
After several attempts to dig into the old corner, along with many sighs of frustration and weariness, the figure managed to sit up; and there, beneath a pile of crumpled beaver fabric, and surrounded by a half-circle of blue curlers, were the fine features of Miss Fanny Squeers.
‘Oh, ‘Tilda!’ cried Miss Squeers, ‘how you have been kicking of me through this blessed night!’
‘Oh, Tilda!’ cried Miss Squeers, ‘how you have been bugging me all night!’
‘Well, I do like that,’ replied her friend, laughing, ‘when you have had nearly the whole coach to yourself.’
‘Well, I do like that,’ replied her friend, laughing, ‘when you've had almost the whole coach to yourself.’
‘Don’t deny it, ‘Tilda,’ said Miss Squeers, impressively, ‘because you have, and it’s no use to go attempting to say you haven’t. You mightn’t have known it in your sleep, ‘Tilda, but I haven’t closed my eyes for a single wink, and so I think I am to be believed.’
"’Don’t deny it, ‘Tilda,’ said Miss Squeers, with emphasis, ‘because you have, and there's no point in trying to claim you haven’t. You might not have realized it while you were sleeping, ‘Tilda, but I haven’t shut my eyes for even a second, so I think I deserve to be believed.’"
With which reply, Miss Squeers adjusted the bonnet and veil, which nothing but supernatural interference and an utter suspension of nature’s laws could have reduced to any shape or form; and evidently flattering herself that it looked uncommonly neat, brushed off the sandwich-crumbs and bits of biscuit which had accumulated in her lap, and availing herself of John Browdie’s proffered arm, descended from the coach.
With that, Miss Squeers fixed her bonnet and veil, which could only have been reshaped by some supernatural force or a total break from the laws of nature; clearly thinking it looked quite neat, she brushed off the crumbs from her sandwich and pieces of biscuit that had gathered in her lap, and took John Browdie's offered arm as she stepped down from the coach.
‘Noo,’ said John, when a hackney coach had been called, and the ladies and the luggage hurried in, ‘gang to the Sarah’s Head, mun.’
'No,' said John, when a taxi had been called, and the ladies and the luggage quickly got inside, 'go to the Sarah's Head, mate.'
‘To the vere?’ cried the coachman.
‘To the veri?’ cried the coachman.
‘Lawk, Mr. Browdie!’ interrupted Miss Squeers. ‘The idea! Saracen’s Head.’
‘Wow, Mr. Browdie!’ interrupted Miss Squeers. ‘What a thought! Saracen’s Head.’
‘Sure-ly,’ said John, ‘I know’d it was something aboot Sarah’s Son’s Head. Dost thou know thot?’
‘Surely,’ said John, ‘I knew it was something about Sarah’s Son’s Head. Do you know that?’
‘Oh, ah! I know that,’ replied the coachman gruffly, as he banged the door.
‘Oh, wow! I know that,’ replied the driver roughly, as he slammed the door.
‘’Tilda, dear, really,’ remonstrated Miss Squeers, ‘we shall be taken for I don’t know what.’
‘Tilda, dear, honestly,’ Miss Squeers protested, ‘people will think we’re up to no good.’
‘Let them tak’ us as they foind us,’ said John Browdie; ‘we dean’t come to Lunnun to do nought but ‘joy oursel, do we?’
‘Let them take us as they find us,’ said John Browdie; ‘we didn’t come to London to do anything but enjoy ourselves, did we?’
‘I hope not, Mr. Browdie,’ replied Miss Squeers, looking singularly dismal.
‘I hope not, Mr. Browdie,’ replied Miss Squeers, looking particularly gloomy.
‘Well, then,’ said John, ‘it’s no matther. I’ve only been a married man fower days, ‘account of poor old feyther deein, and puttin’ it off. Here be a weddin’ party—broide and broide’s-maid, and the groom—if a mun dean’t ‘joy himsel noo, when ought he, hey? Drat it all, thot’s what I want to know.’
‘Well, then,’ said John, ‘it’s no matter. I’ve only been married for four days, because of my poor old father dying and putting it off. Here’s a wedding party—bride and bridesmaid, and the groom—if a man can’t enjoy himself now, when should he, right? Damn it all, that’s what I want to know.’
So, in order that he might begin to enjoy himself at once, and lose no time, Mr. Browdie gave his wife a hearty kiss, and succeeded in wresting another from Miss Squeers, after a maidenly resistance of scratching and struggling on the part of that young lady, which was not quite over when they reached the Saracen’s Head.
So, to start enjoying himself right away and not waste any time, Mr. Browdie gave his wife a big kiss and managed to get another one from Miss Squeers, despite her attempts to scratch and struggle, which weren’t entirely finished by the time they arrived at the Saracen’s Head.
Here, the party straightway retired to rest; the refreshment of sleep being necessary after so long a journey; and here they met again about noon, to a substantial breakfast, spread by direction of Mr. John Browdie, in a small private room upstairs commanding an uninterrupted view of the stables.
Here, the group quickly went to bed, since they needed to rest after such a long journey. They gathered again around noon for a hearty breakfast, arranged by Mr. John Browdie, in a small private room upstairs that had an unobstructed view of the stables.
To have seen Miss Squeers now, divested of the brown beaver, the green veil, and the blue curl-papers, and arrayed in all the virgin splendour of a white frock and spencer, with a white muslin bonnet, and an imitative damask rose in full bloom on the inside thereof—her luxuriant crop of hair arranged in curls so tight that it was impossible they could come out by any accident, and her bonnet-cap trimmed with little damask roses, which might be supposed to be so many promising scions of the big rose—to have seen all this, and to have seen the broad damask belt, matching both the family rose and the little roses, which encircled her slender waist, and by a happy ingenuity took off from the shortness of the spencer behind,—to have beheld all this, and to have taken further into account the coral bracelets (rather short of beads, and with a very visible black string) which clasped her wrists, and the coral necklace which rested on her neck, supporting, outside her frock, a lonely cornelian heart, typical of her own disengaged affections—to have contemplated all these mute but expressive appeals to the purest feelings of our nature, might have thawed the frost of age, and added new and inextinguishable fuel to the fire of youth.
To have seen Miss Squeers now, without her brown beaver hat, green veil, and blue curlers, dressed in all the fresh beauty of a white dress and jacket, with a white muslin bonnet and a fake damask rose blooming inside it—her lush hair styled in such tight curls that they couldn't possibly fall out by accident, and her bonnet trimmed with little damask roses, which could be seen as promising offshoots of the big rose—to have seen all this, and also noticed the broad damask belt, matching both the family rose and the little roses, that cinched her slender waist, cleverly making the back of the jacket look less short— to have witnessed all this, and also considered the coral bracelets (slightly short on beads, and with a very obvious black string) clasping her wrists, and the coral necklace resting on her neck, holding outside her dress a solitary cornelian heart, symbolizing her unattached affections—to have reflected on all these silent but expressive appeals to the purest feelings of our nature could have melted the ice of age and sparked new, unquenchable energy in the fire of youth.
The waiter was touched. Waiter as he was, he had human passions and feelings, and he looked very hard at Miss Squeers as he handed the muffins.
The waiter was moved. Despite being a waiter, he had human emotions and feelings, and he stared intently at Miss Squeers as he handed her the muffins.
‘Is my pa in, do you know?’ asked Miss Squeers with dignity.
"Do you know if my dad is in?" Miss Squeers asked with dignity.
‘Beg your pardon, miss?’
"Excuse me, miss?"
‘My pa,’ repeated Miss Squeers; ‘is he in?’
‘My dad,’ repeated Miss Squeers; ‘is he here?’
‘In where, miss?’
'Where to, miss?'
‘In here—in the house!’ replied Miss Squeers. ‘My pa—Mr Wackford Squeers—he’s stopping here. Is he at home?’
‘In here—in the house!’ replied Miss Squeers. ‘My dad—Mr. Wackford Squeers—he’s staying here. Is he home?’
‘I didn’t know there was any gen’l’man of that name in the house, miss’ replied the waiter. ‘There may be, in the coffee-room.’
‘I didn’t know there was a gentleman by that name in the house, miss,’ replied the waiter. ‘He might be in the coffee room.’
May Be. Very pretty this, indeed! Here was Miss Squeers, who had been depending, all the way to London, upon showing her friends how much at home she would be, and how much respectful notice her name and connections would excite, told that her father might be there! ‘As if he was a feller!’ observed Miss Squeers, with emphatic indignation.
May Be. This is really pretty! Here was Miss Squeers, who had been counting on impressing her friends all the way to London by showing them how at home she would be and how much respect her name and connections would bring, being told that her father might be there! “As if he was just some guy!” exclaimed Miss Squeers, with strong indignation.
‘Ye’d betther inquire, mun,’ said John Browdie. ‘An’ hond up another pigeon-pie, will ‘ee? Dang the chap,’ muttered John, looking into the empty dish as the waiter retired; ‘does he ca’ this a pie—three yoong pigeons and a troifling matther o’ steak, and a crust so loight that you doant know when it’s in your mooth and when it’s gane? I wonder hoo many pies goes to a breakfast!’
“Better ask, man,” said John Browdie. “And can you bring another pigeon pie, please? Damn the guy,” muttered John, looking into the empty dish as the waiter left; “does he call this a pie—three young pigeons and a little bit of steak, and a crust so light that you can’t tell when it’s in your mouth and when it’s gone? I wonder how many pies it takes to make a breakfast!”
After a short interval, which John Browdie employed upon the ham and a cold round of beef, the waiter returned with another pie, and the information that Mr. Squeers was not stopping in the house, but that he came there every day and that directly he arrived, he should be shown upstairs. With this, he retired; and he had not retired two minutes, when he returned with Mr. Squeers and his hopeful son.
After a brief moment, during which John Browdie enjoyed some ham and a slice of cold beef, the waiter came back with another pie and informed him that Mr. Squeers wasn't actually staying at the hotel but came by every day, and that as soon as he arrived, he would be taken upstairs. With that, the waiter left, and just two minutes later, he returned with Mr. Squeers and his optimistic son.
‘Why, who’d have thought of this?’ said Mr. Squeers, when he had saluted the party and received some private family intelligence from his daughter.
‘Who would have thought of this?’ said Mr. Squeers, after greeting the group and getting some private family updates from his daughter.
‘Who, indeed, pa!’ replied that young lady, spitefully. ‘But you see ‘Tilda is married at last.’
‘Who, indeed, Dad!’ replied that young lady, sarcastically. ‘But you see ‘Tilda is finally married.’
‘And I stond threat for a soight o’ Lunnun, schoolmeasther,’ said John, vigorously attacking the pie.
‘And I stood there for a sight of London, schoolmaster,’ said John, vigorously attacking the pie.
‘One of them things that young men do when they get married,’ returned Squeers; ‘and as runs through with their money like nothing at all! How much better wouldn’t it be now, to save it up for the eddication of any little boys, for instance! They come on you,’ said Mr. Squeers in a moralising way, ‘before you’re aware of it; mine did upon me.’
‘One of those things that young guys do when they get married,’ replied Squeers, ‘and they just blow through their money like it’s nothing! How much better would it be to save it up for the education of any little boys, for example! They sneak up on you,’ said Mr. Squeers in a lecturing tone, ‘before you even know it; mine did to me.’
‘Will ‘ee pick a bit?’ said John.
“Will you pick a bit?” said John.
‘I won’t myself,’ returned Squeers; ‘but if you’ll just let little Wackford tuck into something fat, I’ll be obliged to you. Give it him in his fingers, else the waiter charges it on, and there’s lot of profit on this sort of vittles without that. If you hear the waiter coming, sir, shove it in your pocket and look out of the window, d’ye hear?’
‘I won’t do it myself,’ Squeers replied; ‘but if you could just let little Wackford have something substantial, I’d appreciate it. Give it to him directly, or the waiter will charge it, and there’s a lot of profit on this kind of food without that. If you hear the waiter coming, sir, just shove it in your pocket and look out the window, got it?’
‘I’m awake, father,’ replied the dutiful Wackford.
“I’m awake, Dad,” replied the dutiful Wackford.
‘Well,’ said Squeers, turning to his daughter, ‘it’s your turn to be married next. You must make haste.’
‘Well,’ said Squeers, turning to his daughter, ‘it’s your turn to get married next. You need to hurry up.’
‘Oh, I’m in no hurry,’ said Miss Squeers, very sharply.
‘Oh, I’m in no rush,’ said Miss Squeers, very sharply.
‘No, Fanny?’ cried her old friend with some archness.
'No, Fanny?' her old friend exclaimed playfully.
‘No, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers, shaking her head vehemently. ‘I can wait.’
‘No, ‘Tilda,’ replied Miss Squeers, shaking her head vigorously. ‘I can wait.’
‘So can the young men, it seems, Fanny,’ observed Mrs. Browdie.
‘So it seems the young men can, Fanny,’ said Mrs. Browdie.
‘They an’t draw’d into it by me, ‘Tilda,’ retorted Miss Squeers.
'They aren't drawn into it by me, 'Tilda,' Miss Squeers shot back.
‘No,’ returned her friend; ‘that’s exceedingly true.’
‘No,’ her friend replied; ‘that’s very true.’
The sarcastic tone of this reply might have provoked a rather acrimonious retort from Miss Squeers, who, besides being of a constitutionally vicious temper—aggravated, just now, by travel and recent jolting—was somewhat irritated by old recollections and the failure of her own designs upon Mr. Browdie; and the acrimonious retort might have led to a great many other retorts, which might have led to Heaven knows what, if the subject of conversation had not been, at that precise moment, accidentally changed by Mr. Squeers himself
The sarcastic tone of this reply might have triggered a pretty harsh comeback from Miss Squeers, who, aside from having a naturally nasty temperament—made worse right now by travel and recent bumps—was feeling a bit frustrated by old memories and her unsuccessful attempts to win over Mr. Browdie. This harsh comeback could have sparked a whole string of other comebacks, which might have led to who knows what, if the topic of conversation hadn’t, at that very moment, accidentally been changed by Mr. Squeers himself.
‘What do you think?’ said that gentleman; ‘who do you suppose we have laid hands on, Wackford and me?’
"What do you think?" said that guy. "Who do you think we’ve got our hands on, Wackford and I?"
‘Pa! not Mr—?’ Miss Squeers was unable to finish the sentence, but Mrs. Browdie did it for her, and added, ‘Nickleby?’
‘Dad! Not Mr—?’ Miss Squeers couldn't finish her sentence, but Mrs. Browdie stepped in and added, ‘Nickleby?’
‘No,’ said Squeers. ‘But next door to him though.’
‘No,’ Squeers said. ‘But right next door to him, actually.’
‘You can’t mean Smike?’ cried Miss Squeers, clapping her hands.
‘You can’t be talking about Smike?’ exclaimed Miss Squeers, clapping her hands.
‘Yes, I can though,’ rejoined her father. ‘I’ve got him, hard and fast.’
‘Yes, I can though,’ her father replied. ‘I’ve got him, for sure.’
‘Wa’at!’ exclaimed John Browdie, pushing away his plate. ‘Got that poor—dom’d scoondrel? Where?’
‘Wow!’ exclaimed John Browdie, pushing away his plate. ‘Got that poor—damned scoundrel? Where?’
‘Why, in the top back room, at my lodging,’ replied Squeers, ‘with him on one side, and the key on the other.’
‘Well, in the top back room of my place,’ replied Squeers, ‘with him on one side and the key on the other.’
‘At thy loodgin’! Thee’st gotten him at thy loodgin’? Ho! ho! The schoolmeasther agin all England. Give us thee hond, mun; I’m darned but I must shak thee by the hond for thot.—Gotten him at thy loodgin’?’
‘At your lodging! You’ve got him at your lodging? Ho! ho! The schoolmaster against all England. Give me your hand, mate; I’m darned if I don’t have to shake your hand for that. —Gotten him at your lodging?’
‘Yes,’ replied Squeers, staggering in his chair under the congratulatory blow on the chest which the stout Yorkshireman dealt him; ‘thankee. Don’t do it again. You mean it kindly, I know, but it hurts rather. Yes, there he is. That’s not so bad, is it?’
‘Yeah,’ Squeers said, leaning back in his chair after the hearty pat on the chest given by the solid Yorkshireman; ‘thanks. Please don’t do that again. I know you mean well, but it really hurts. Yeah, there he is. That’s not too bad, right?’
‘Ba’ad!’ repeated John Browdie. ‘It’s eneaf to scare a mun to hear tell on.’
'Ba’ad!' John Browdie said again. 'It’s enough to scare someone just to hear about it.'
‘I thought it would surprise you a bit,’ said Squeers, rubbing his hands. ‘It was pretty neatly done, and pretty quick too.’
"I thought it would catch you off guard a little," said Squeers, rubbing his hands. "It was done pretty neatly, and pretty quickly too."
‘Hoo wor it?’ inquired John, sitting down close to him. ‘Tell us all aboot it, mun; coom, quick!’
‘Who was it?’ asked John, sitting down close to him. ‘Tell us all about it, come on, quick!’
Although he could not keep pace with John Browdie’s impatience, Mr. Squeers related the lucky chance by which Smike had fallen into his hands, as quickly as he could, and, except when he was interrupted by the admiring remarks of his auditors, paused not in the recital until he had brought it to an end.
Although he couldn't match John Browdie’s impatience, Mr. Squeers shared the lucky story about how Smike came into his care as fast as he could. He only paused for the admiring comments from his listeners and didn’t stop telling the tale until he finished.
‘For fear he should give me the slip, by any chance,’ observed Squeers, when he had finished, looking very cunning, ‘I’ve taken three outsides for tomorrow morning—for Wackford and him and me—and have arranged to leave the accounts and the new boys to the agent, don’t you see? So it’s very lucky you come today, or you’d have missed us; and as it is, unless you could come and tea with me tonight, we shan’t see anything more of you before we go away.’
"Just in case he tries to back out on me," Squeers said with a sly look after he finished, "I’ve booked three outside places for tomorrow morning—for Wackford, him, and me—and I’ve decided to leave the accounts and the new boys to the agent, you know? So it’s really fortunate you showed up today; otherwise, you wouldn't have caught us. And unless you can come over for tea with me tonight, we won’t see you again before we leave."
‘Dean’t say anoother wurd,’ returned the Yorkshireman, shaking him by the hand. ‘We’d coom, if it was twonty mile.’
‘Don’t say another word,’ replied the Yorkshireman, shaking his hand. ‘We’d come, even if it was twenty miles.’
‘No, would you though?’ returned Mr. Squeers, who had not expected quite such a ready acceptance of his invitation, or he would have considered twice before he gave it.
‘No, would you really?’ replied Mr. Squeers, who hadn't anticipated such an eager acceptance of his invitation, or he would have thought twice before making it.
John Browdie’s only reply was another squeeze of the hand, and an assurance that they would not begin to see London till tomorrow, so that they might be at Mr. Snawley’s at six o’clock without fail; and after some further conversation, Mr. Squeers and his son departed.
John Browdie just squeezed the hand again and assured them they wouldn’t start seeing London until tomorrow, so they could be at Mr. Snawley’s by six o’clock for sure. After a bit more conversation, Mr. Squeers and his son left.
During the remainder of the day, Mr. Browdie was in a very odd and excitable state; bursting occasionally into an explosion of laughter, and then taking up his hat and running into the coach-yard to have it out by himself. He was very restless too, constantly walking in and out, and snapping his fingers, and dancing scraps of uncouth country dances, and, in short, conducting himself in such a very extraordinary manner, that Miss Squeers opined he was going mad, and, begging her dear ‘Tilda not to distress herself, communicated her suspicions in so many words. Mrs Browdie, however, without discovering any great alarm, observed that she had seen him so once before, and that although he was almost sure to be ill after it, it would not be anything very serious, and therefore he was better left alone.
Throughout the rest of the day, Mr. Browdie was in a really strange and excited state; he would suddenly burst out laughing and then grab his hat and run to the coach yard to sort things out on his own. He was also very restless, constantly coming in and out, snapping his fingers, and doing awkward country dance moves. In short, he was acting in such an unusual way that Miss Squeers thought he might be losing his mind, and she, asking her dear ‘Tilda not to worry, shared her concerns directly. Mrs. Browdie, however, not showing much alarm, pointed out that she had seen him like this before, and although he usually ended up ill afterward, it wasn’t anything too serious, so it was best to let him be.
The result proved her to be perfectly correct for, while they were all sitting in Mr. Snawley’s parlour that night, and just as it was beginning to get dusk, John Browdie was taken so ill, and seized with such an alarming dizziness in the head, that the whole company were thrown into the utmost consternation. His good lady, indeed, was the only person present, who retained presence of mind enough to observe that if he were allowed to lie down on Mr. Squeers’s bed for an hour or so, and left entirely to himself, he would be sure to recover again almost as quickly as he had been taken ill. Nobody could refuse to try the effect of so reasonable a proposal, before sending for a surgeon. Accordingly, John was supported upstairs, with great difficulty; being a monstrous weight, and regularly tumbling down two steps every time they hoisted him up three; and, being laid on the bed, was left in charge of his wife, who, after a short interval, reappeared in the parlour, with the gratifying intelligence that he had fallen fast asleep.
The result showed she was absolutely right because, while they were all sitting in Mr. Snawley’s living room that night, just as it was starting to get dark, John Browdie suddenly got really sick and felt an alarming dizziness in his head, which threw everyone into a state of panic. His wife was the only one there who kept her cool enough to suggest that if he could lie down on Mr. Squeers’s bed for an hour and be left alone, he would likely recover almost as quickly as he got sick. Nobody could deny trying such a sensible suggestion before calling for a doctor. So, John was awkwardly helped upstairs, which was quite a struggle since he was extremely heavy, and they kept stumbling down two steps every time they managed to lift him up three; once he was laid out on the bed, he was left in the care of his wife, who soon returned to the living room with the good news that he had fallen fast asleep.
Now, the fact was, that at that particular moment, John Browdie was sitting on the bed with the reddest face ever seen, cramming the corner of the pillow into his mouth, to prevent his roaring out loud with laughter. He had no sooner succeeded in suppressing this emotion, than he slipped off his shoes, and creeping to the adjoining room where the prisoner was confined, turned the key, which was on the outside, and darting in, covered Smike’s mouth with his huge hand before he could utter a sound.
Now, at that moment, John Browdie was sitting on the bed with the reddest face you'd ever seen, stuffing the corner of the pillow into his mouth to keep from bursting out laughing. As soon as he managed to stop himself from laughing, he took off his shoes and quietly crept into the adjoining room where the prisoner was locked up. He turned the key from the outside, dashed in, and covered Smike’s mouth with his big hand before he could make a noise.
‘Ods-bobs, dost thee not know me, mun?’ whispered the Yorkshireman to the bewildered lad. ‘Browdie. Chap as met thee efther schoolmeasther was banged?’
‘Ods-bobs, don’t you know me, mate?’ whispered the Yorkshireman to the confused lad. ‘Browdie. The guy who met you after the schoolmaster got whacked?’
‘Yes, yes,’ cried Smike. ‘Oh! help me.’
‘Yeah, yeah,’ cried Smike. ‘Oh! help me.’
‘Help thee!’ replied John, stopping his mouth again, the instant he had said this much. ‘Thee didn’t need help, if thee warn’t as silly yoongster as ever draw’d breath. Wa’at did ‘ee come here for, then?’
‘Help you!’ replied John, stopping himself immediately after saying this. ‘You wouldn't need help if you weren't as silly a young person as ever drew breath. What did you come here for, then?’
‘He brought me; oh! he brought me,’ cried Smike.
‘He brought me; oh! he brought me,’ shouted Smike.
‘Brout thee!’ replied John. ‘Why didn’t ‘ee punch his head, or lay theeself doon and kick, and squeal out for the pollis? I’d ha’ licked a doozen such as him when I was yoong as thee. But thee be’est a poor broken-doon chap,’ said John, sadly, ‘and God forgi’ me for bragging ower yan o’ his weakest creeturs!’
‘Fight back!’ replied John. ‘Why didn’t you hit him, or throw yourself on the ground and kick, and shout for the police? I would have taken down a dozen guys like him when I was your age. But you’re just a poor, beaten-down guy,’ said John, sadly, ‘and God forgive me for bragging about one of his weakest creatures!’
Smike opened his mouth to speak, but John Browdie stopped him.
Smike opened his mouth to say something, but John Browdie interrupted him.
‘Stan’ still,’ said the Yorkshireman, ‘and doant’ee speak a morsel o’ talk till I tell’ee.’
‘Stay still,’ said the Yorkshireman, ‘and don’t say a word until I tell you.’
With this caution, John Browdie shook his head significantly, and drawing a screwdriver from his pocket, took off the box of the lock in a very deliberate and workmanlike manner, and laid it, together with the implement, on the floor.
With this warning, John Browdie shook his head meaningfully, and pulling a screwdriver from his pocket, carefully removed the lock's box in a very methodical and skilled way, then placed it, along with the tool, on the floor.
‘See thot?’ said John ‘Thot be thy doin’. Noo, coot awa’!’
‘See that?’ said John. ‘That’s your doing. Now, cut it out!’
Smike looked vacantly at him, as if unable to comprehend his meaning.
Smike stared blankly at him, as if he couldn't grasp what he meant.
‘I say, coot awa’,’ repeated John, hastily. ‘Dost thee know where thee livest? Thee dost? Weel. Are yon thy clothes, or schoolmeasther’s?’
‘I say, get lost,’ repeated John quickly. ‘Do you know where you live? You do? Well. Are those your clothes, or the teacher’s?’
‘Mine,’ replied Smike, as the Yorkshireman hurried him to the adjoining room, and pointed out a pair of shoes and a coat which were lying on a chair.
‘Mine,’ replied Smike, as the Yorkshireman quickly led him to the next room and pointed to a pair of shoes and a coat that were on a chair.
‘On wi’ ‘em,’ said John, forcing the wrong arm into the wrong sleeve, and winding the tails of the coat round the fugitive’s neck. ‘Noo, foller me, and when thee get’st ootside door, turn to the right, and they wean’t see thee pass.’
‘Come on,’ said John, forcing the wrong arm into the wrong sleeve and wrapping the tails of the coat around the fugitive’s neck. ‘Now, follow me, and when you get to the outside door, turn to the right, and they won’t see you go by.’
‘But—but—he’ll hear me shut the door,’ replied Smike, trembling from head to foot.
‘But—but—he’ll hear me shut the door,’ Smike replied, shaking all over.
‘Then dean’t shut it at all,’ retorted John Browdie. ‘Dang it, thee bean’t afeard o’ schoolmeasther’s takkin cold, I hope?’
‘Then don’t shut it at all,’ replied John Browdie. ‘Seriously, you’re not afraid of the schoolmaster catching a cold, are you?’
‘N-no,’ said Smike, his teeth chattering in his head. ‘But he brought me back before, and will again. He will, he will indeed.’
‘N-no,’ said Smike, his teeth chattering. ‘But he brought me back before, and he will again. He will, he really will.’
‘He wull, he wull!’ replied John impatiently. ‘He wean’t, he wean’t. Look’ee! I wont to do this neighbourly loike, and let them think thee’s gotten awa’ o’ theeself, but if he cooms oot o’ thot parlour awhiles theer’t clearing off, he mun’ have mercy on his oun boans, for I wean’t. If he foinds it oot, soon efther, I’ll put ‘un on a wrong scent, I warrant ‘ee. But if thee keep’st a good hart, thee’lt be at whoam afore they know thee’st gotten off. Coom!’
"He will, he will!" John replied impatiently. "He won't, he won't. Look here! I want to do this neighborly, and let them think you’ve gotten away by yourself, but if he comes out of that parlor any time soon, he better have mercy on his own bones, because I won't. If he figures it out soon after, I'll lead him on a wild goose chase, I promise you. But if you keep a good heart, you'll be home before they even know you’ve escaped. Come on!"
Smike, who comprehended just enough of this to know it was intended as encouragement, prepared to follow with tottering steps, when John whispered in his ear.
Smike, who understood just enough of this to realize it was meant to be encouraging, got ready to follow with unsteady steps, when John whispered in his ear.
‘Thee’lt just tell yoong Measther that I’m sploiced to ‘Tilly Price, and to be heerd on at the Saracen by latther, and that I bean’t jealous of ‘un—dang it, I’m loike to boost when I think o’ that neight! ‘Cod, I think I see ‘un now, a powderin’ awa’ at the thin bread an’ butther!’
'Just tell young Master that I'm engaged to Tilly Price and that I'll be heard at the Saracen later, and that I’m not jealous of him—dang it, I feel like bursting when I think of that night! God, I think I see him now, munching away at the thin bread and butter!'
It was rather a ticklish recollection for John just then, for he was within an ace of breaking out into a loud guffaw. Restraining himself, however, just in time, by a great effort, he glided downstairs, hauling Smike behind him; and placing himself close to the parlour door, to confront the first person that might come out, signed to him to make off.
It was a bit of a tricky memory for John at that moment, as he was close to bursting into laughter. But he managed to hold it in just in time, with a lot of effort, and he slipped downstairs, pulling Smike along with him. He positioned himself near the parlor door to face the first person who might come out and motioned for Smike to leave quietly.
Having got so far, Smike needed no second bidding. Opening the house-door gently, and casting a look of mingled gratitude and terror at his deliverer, he took the direction which had been indicated to him, and sped away like the wind.
Having come this far, Smike didn’t need to be told twice. He opened the front door gently, casting a look of mixed gratitude and fear at his savior, and took the direction he had been shown, darting away like the wind.
The Yorkshireman remained on his post for a few minutes, but, finding that there was no pause in the conversation inside, crept back again unheard, and stood, listening over the stair-rail, for a full hour. Everything remaining perfectly quiet, he got into Mr. Squeers’s bed, once more, and drawing the clothes over his head, laughed till he was nearly smothered.
The Yorkshireman stayed at his post for a few minutes, but when he realized there was no break in the conversation inside, he quietly slipped back without being noticed and listened over the stair rail for a whole hour. With everything still perfectly quiet, he got back into Mr. Squeers’s bed, pulled the covers over his head, and laughed until he was almost smothered.
If there could only have been somebody by, to see how the bedclothes shook, and to see the Yorkshireman’s great red face and round head appear above the sheets, every now and then, like some jovial monster coming to the surface to breathe, and once more dive down convulsed with the laughter which came bursting forth afresh—that somebody would have been scarcely less amused than John Browdie himself.
If only someone had been there to see how the bedding shook, and to watch the Yorkshireman’s big red face and round head pop up above the sheets every now and then, like a cheerful creature breaking the surface to take a breath, then diving back down, shaking with laughter that kept bubbling up—that someone would have been just as entertained as John Browdie himself.
CHAPTER 40
In which Nicholas falls in Love. He employs a Mediator, whose Proceedings are crowned with unexpected Success, excepting in one solitary Particular
In which Nicholas falls in love. He hires a mediator, whose actions are surprisingly successful, except for one minor detail.
Once more out of the clutches of his old persecutor, it needed no fresh stimulation to call forth the utmost energy and exertion that Smike was capable of summoning to his aid. Without pausing for a moment to reflect upon the course he was taking, or the probability of its leading him homewards or the reverse, he fled away with surprising swiftness and constancy of purpose, borne upon such wings as only Fear can wear, and impelled by imaginary shouts in the well remembered voice of Squeers, who, with a host of pursuers, seemed to the poor fellow’s disordered senses to press hard upon his track; now left at a greater distance in the rear, and now gaining faster and faster upon him, as the alternations of hope and terror agitated him by turns. Long after he had become assured that these sounds were but the creation of his excited brain, he still held on, at a pace which even weakness and exhaustion could scarcely retard. It was not until the darkness and quiet of a country road, recalled him to a sense of external objects, and the starry sky, above, warned him of the rapid flight of time, that, covered with dust and panting for breath, he stopped to listen and look about him.
Once again free from his old tormentor, Smike needed no extra motivation to summon all the energy he could muster. Without taking a moment to think about where he was going or whether it would lead him home or not, he took off with surprising speed and determination, powered by the kind of adrenaline that only Fear can provide, imagining he could hear Squeers's voice shouting at him, as if Squeers and a group of pursuers were hot on his heels; sometimes they seemed far behind, and other times they felt like they were closing in fast, as his hopes and fears alternated. Even after he was sure that those sounds were just figments of his frantic mind, he kept going at a pace that weakness and exhaustion could barely slow down. It wasn't until he found himself on a dark, quiet country road that he became aware of his surroundings, and the starry sky above reminded him of how quickly time was passing. Covered in dust and out of breath, he finally stopped to listen and look around.
All was still and silent. A glare of light in the distance, casting a warm glow upon the sky, marked where the huge city lay. Solitary fields, divided by hedges and ditches, through many of which he had crashed and scrambled in his flight, skirted the road, both by the way he had come and upon the opposite side. It was late now. They could scarcely trace him by such paths as he had taken, and if he could hope to regain his own dwelling, it must surely be at such a time as that, and under cover of the darkness. This, by degrees, became pretty plain, even to the mind of Smike. He had, at first, entertained some vague and childish idea of travelling into the country for ten or a dozen miles, and then returning homewards by a wide circuit, which should keep him clear of London—so great was his apprehension of traversing the streets alone, lest he should again encounter his dreaded enemy—but, yielding to the conviction which these thoughts inspired, he turned back, and taking the open road, though not without many fears and misgivings, made for London again, with scarcely less speed of foot than that with which he had left the temporary abode of Mr. Squeers.
Everything was quiet and calm. A bright light in the distance, casting a warm glow on the sky, showed where the big city was. Empty fields, separated by hedges and ditches, many of which he had rushed through during his escape, lined the road, both on the way he had come and on the other side. It was getting late. They could barely track him by the paths he had taken, and if he hoped to get back to his own home, it had to be at this hour and under the cover of darkness. This became clear, even to Smike. At first, he had a vague and childish idea of traveling into the countryside for ten or twelve miles and then making a wide circle to return home, avoiding London—so intense was his fear of navigating the streets alone in case he encountered his dreaded enemy again—but eventually convinced by these thoughts, he turned back and, taking the open road, although filled with many fears and doubts, made his way back to London, moving almost as quickly on foot as he had when he left Mr. Squeers' temporary home.
By the time he re-entered it, at the western extremity, the greater part of the shops were closed. Of the throngs of people who had been tempted abroad after the heat of the day, but few remained in the streets, and they were lounging home. But of these he asked his way from time to time, and by dint of repeated inquiries, he at length reached the dwelling of Newman Noggs.
By the time he walked back in, at the far west end, most of the shops were closed. Out of the crowds that had been drawn out after the heat of the day, only a few were still on the streets, and they were making their way home. He asked for directions from these folks every now and then, and after a lot of questions, he finally found the home of Newman Noggs.
All that evening, Newman had been hunting and searching in byways and corners for the very person who now knocked at his door, while Nicholas had been pursuing the same inquiry in other directions. He was sitting, with a melancholy air, at his poor supper, when Smike’s timorous and uncertain knock reached his ears. Alive to every sound, in his anxious and expectant state, Newman hurried downstairs, and, uttering a cry of joyful surprise, dragged the welcome visitor into the passage and up the stairs, and said not a word until he had him safe in his own garret and the door was shut behind them, when he mixed a great mug-full of gin-and-water, and holding it to Smike’s mouth, as one might hold a bowl of medicine to the lips of a refractory child, commanded him to drain it to the last drop.
All evening, Newman had been searching in alleys and corners for the very person who was now knocking at his door, while Nicholas was looking for the same person in different places. He sat there, looking sad, at his meager dinner when Smike’s timid and uncertain knock caught his attention. Alert to every sound in his anxious and hopeful state, Newman rushed downstairs. Upon seeing Smike, he exclaimed joyfully and pulled the welcome visitor into the hallway and up the stairs. He didn't say a word until they were safely in his room with the door closed behind them. Then, he mixed a large mug of gin and water, holding it to Smike’s mouth like one would offer medicine to a stubborn child, insisting that he drink it all.
Newman looked uncommonly blank when he found that Smike did little more than put his lips to the precious mixture; he was in the act of raising the mug to his own mouth with a deep sigh of compassion for his poor friend’s weakness, when Smike, beginning to relate the adventures which had befallen him, arrested him half-way, and he stood listening, with the mug in his hand.
Newman looked unusually confused when he realized that Smike only brought the drink to his lips; he was just about to raise the mug to his own mouth, feeling a deep sympathy for his friend's weakness, when Smike started to share the stories of his adventures, stopping Newman in his tracks. He stood there, listening, with the mug still in his hand.
It was odd enough to see the change that came over Newman as Smike proceeded. At first he stood, rubbing his lips with the back of his hand, as a preparatory ceremony towards composing himself for a draught; then, at the mention of Squeers, he took the mug under his arm, and opening his eyes very wide, looked on, in the utmost astonishment. When Smike came to the assault upon himself in the hackney coach, he hastily deposited the mug upon the table, and limped up and down the room in a state of the greatest excitement, stopping himself with a jerk, every now and then, as if to listen more attentively. When John Browdie came to be spoken of, he dropped, by slow and gradual degrees, into a chair, and rubbing his hands upon his knees—quicker and quicker as the story reached its climax—burst, at last, into a laugh composed of one loud sonorous ‘Ha! ha!’ having given vent to which, his countenance immediately fell again as he inquired, with the utmost anxiety, whether it was probable that John Browdie and Squeers had come to blows.
It was strange to see the change that came over Newman as Smike continued. At first, he stood there, rubbing his lips with the back of his hand, as if prepping himself for a drink; then, when Squeers was mentioned, he tucked the mug under his arm and opened his eyes wide, watching in complete shock. When Smike got to the part about the attack on him in the cab, he quickly set the mug down on the table and paced the room, clearly agitated, stopping suddenly every now and then, as if to listen more closely. When John Browdie was mentioned, he slowly sank into a chair, rubbing his hands on his knees—faster and faster as the story built up to its peak—before finally bursting into a loud, hearty laugh of “Ha! ha!” But after that, his face immediately fell again as he anxiously asked whether there was a chance that John Browdie and Squeers had fought.
‘No! I think not,’ replied Smike. ‘I don’t think he could have missed me till I had got quite away.’
‘No! I don’t think so,’ replied Smike. ‘I don’t believe he could have overlooked me until I had already left.’
Newman scratched his head with a shout of great disappointment, and once more lifting up the mug, applied himself to the contents; smiling meanwhile, over the rim, with a grim and ghastly smile at Smike.
Newman scratched his head, letting out a loud sigh of frustration, and once again raised the mug to his lips, focusing on its contents; he smiled over the rim with a grim and eerie grin directed at Smike.
‘You shall stay here,’ said Newman; ‘you’re tired—fagged. I’ll tell them you’re come back. They have been half mad about you. Mr. Nicholas—’
‘You should stay here,’ said Newman; ‘you’re tired—exhausted. I’ll let them know you’re back. They’ve been half crazy about you. Mr. Nicholas—’
‘God bless him!’ cried Smike.
“God bless him!” cried Smike.
‘Amen!’ returned Newman. ‘He hasn’t had a minute’s rest or peace; no more has the old lady, nor Miss Nickleby.’
‘Amen!’ replied Newman. ‘He hasn’t had a moment’s rest or peace; neither has the old lady, nor Miss Nickleby.’
‘No, no. Has she thought about me?’ said Smike. ‘Has she though? oh, has she, has she? Don’t tell me so if she has not.’
‘No, no. Has she thought about me?’ said Smike. ‘Has she? Oh, has she, has she? Don’t tell me if she hasn’t.’
‘She has,’ cried Newman. ‘She is as noble-hearted as she is beautiful.’
“She has,” shouted Newman. “She’s as kind-hearted as she is beautiful.”
‘Yes, yes!’ cried Smike. ‘Well said!’
‘Yeah, yeah!’ shouted Smike. ‘Well said!’
‘So mild and gentle,’ said Newman.
‘So mild and gentle,’ Newman said.
‘Yes, yes!’ cried Smike, with increasing eagerness.
‘Yes, yes!’ cried Smike, getting more and more excited.
‘And yet with such a true and gallant spirit,’ pursued Newman.
‘And yet with such a genuine and courageous spirit,’ continued Newman.
He was going on, in his enthusiasm, when, chancing to look at his companion, he saw that he had covered his face with his hands, and that tears were stealing out between his fingers.
He was excitedly talking when, glancing at his friend, he noticed that he had covered his face with his hands and that tears were slipping out between his fingers.
A moment before, the boy’s eyes were sparkling with unwonted fire, and every feature had been lighted up with an excitement which made him appear, for the moment, quite a different being.
A moment before, the boy’s eyes were shining with an unusual intensity, and every feature was lit up with an excitement that made him seem, for that moment, like a completely different person.
‘Well, well,’ muttered Newman, as if he were a little puzzled. ‘It has touched me, more than once, to think such a nature should have been exposed to such trials; this poor fellow—yes, yes,—he feels that too—it softens him—makes him think of his former misery. Hah! That’s it? Yes, that’s—hum!’
‘Well, well,’ muttered Newman, sounding a bit confused. ‘It has touched me, more than once, to think that someone with such a nature should have to face such hardships; this poor guy—yeah, yeah—he feels that too—it softens him—makes him think of his past suffering. Hah! Is that it? Yes, that’s—hmm!’
It was by no means clear, from the tone of these broken reflections, that Newman Noggs considered them as explaining, at all satisfactorily, the emotion which had suggested them. He sat, in a musing attitude, for some time, regarding Smike occasionally with an anxious and doubtful glance, which sufficiently showed that he was not very remotely connected with his thoughts.
It wasn’t at all clear from the tone of these fragmented thoughts that Newman Noggs thought they explained the emotion that inspired them in any satisfying way. He sat in a contemplative position for a while, glancing at Smike now and then with a worried and uncertain look, which made it clear that he was closely tied to his thoughts.
At length he repeated his proposition that Smike should remain where he was for that night, and that he (Noggs) should straightway repair to the cottage to relieve the suspense of the family. But, as Smike would not hear of this—pleading his anxiety to see his friends again—they eventually sallied forth together; and the night being, by this time, far advanced, and Smike being, besides, so footsore that he could hardly crawl along, it was within an hour of sunrise when they reached their destination.
Finally, he repeated his suggestion that Smike should stay where he was for the night, and that he (Noggs) would head to the cottage to ease the family’s worries. But since Smike refused to consider this—expressing his urgent desire to see his friends again—they ended up going out together. By this time, it was late at night, and Smike was so exhausted that he could barely move, so they arrived at their destination just before sunrise.
At the first sound of their voices outside the house, Nicholas, who had passed a sleepless night, devising schemes for the recovery of his lost charge, started from his bed, and joyfully admitted them. There was so much noisy conversation, and congratulation, and indignation, that the remainder of the family were soon awakened, and Smike received a warm and cordial welcome, not only from Kate, but from Mrs. Nickleby also, who assured him of her future favour and regard, and was so obliging as to relate, for his entertainment and that of the assembled circle, a most remarkable account extracted from some work the name of which she had never known, of a miraculous escape from some prison, but what one she couldn’t remember, effected by an officer whose name she had forgotten, confined for some crime which she didn’t clearly recollect.
At the first sound of their voices outside the house, Nicholas, who had spent a sleepless night coming up with plans to recover his lost charge, jumped out of bed and happily let them in. There was so much loud conversation, congratulations, and anger that the rest of the family quickly woke up, and Smike received a warm and friendly welcome not just from Kate but also from Mrs. Nickleby, who promised him her future support and affection. She was kind enough to share, for his amusement and that of everyone else, a remarkable story she had heard from a book she couldn’t remember the name of, about a miraculous escape from a prison she also couldn’t recall, carried out by an officer whose name she had forgotten, who was locked up for a crime she didn’t clearly remember.
At first Nicholas was disposed to give his uncle credit for some portion of this bold attempt (which had so nearly proved successful) to carry off Smike; but on more mature consideration, he was inclined to think that the full merit of it rested with Mr. Squeers. Determined to ascertain, if he could, through John Browdie, how the case really stood, he betook himself to his daily occupation: meditating, as he went, on a great variety of schemes for the punishment of the Yorkshire schoolmaster, all of which had their foundation in the strictest principles of retributive justice, and had but the one drawback of being wholly impracticable.
At first, Nicholas was willing to give his uncle some credit for his bold attempt to take Smike away, which almost succeeded. However, after thinking it over more thoroughly, he felt that the real credit belonged to Mr. Squeers. Determined to find out the true situation through John Browdie, he went back to his daily work, considering a range of plans for how to punish the Yorkshire schoolmaster. All of these plans were based on the idea of just retribution, but they had one major flaw: they were completely unworkable.
‘A fine morning, Mr. Linkinwater!’ said Nicholas, entering the office.
‘Good morning, Mr. Linkinwater!’ said Nicholas, walking into the office.
‘Ah!’ replied Tim, ‘talk of the country, indeed! What do you think of this, now, for a day—a London day—eh?’
‘Ah!’ replied Tim, ‘talk about the countryside, really! What do you think of this for a day—a London day—eh?’
‘It’s a little clearer out of town,’ said Nicholas.
"It's a bit clearer outside of town," Nicholas said.
‘Clearer!’ echoed Tim Linkinwater. ‘You should see it from my bedroom window.’
'Clearer!' shouted Tim Linkinwater. 'You should see it from my bedroom window.'
‘You should see it from mine,’ replied Nicholas, with a smile.
‘You should see it from my perspective,’ replied Nicholas, with a smile.
‘Pooh! pooh!’ said Tim Linkinwater, ‘don’t tell me. Country!’ (Bow was quite a rustic place to Tim.) ‘Nonsense! What can you get in the country but new-laid eggs and flowers? I can buy new-laid eggs in Leadenhall Market, any morning before breakfast; and as to flowers, it’s worth a run upstairs to smell my mignonette, or to see the double wallflower in the back-attic window, at No. 6, in the court.’
‘Pfft! Come on,’ said Tim Linkinwater, ‘don’t tell me. The country!’ (To Tim, Bow seemed pretty rural.) ‘That’s ridiculous! What’s there in the country besides fresh eggs and flowers? I can grab fresh eggs at Leadenhall Market any morning before breakfast; and as for flowers, it’s worth a quick trip upstairs just to smell my mignonette or check out the double wallflower in the back-attic window at No. 6 in the court.’
‘There is a double wallflower at No. 6, in the court, is there?’ said Nicholas.
‘There's a double wallflower at No. 6, in the court, right?’ said Nicholas.
‘Yes, is there!’ replied Tim, ‘and planted in a cracked jug, without a spout. There were hyacinths there, this last spring, blossoming, in—but you’ll laugh at that, of course.’
‘Yes, there is!’ replied Tim, ‘and it’s in a broken jug, with no spout. There were hyacinths in it last spring, blooming, but—you’ll probably laugh at that, of course.’
‘At what?’
'At what?'
‘At their blossoming in old blacking-bottles,’ said Tim.
‘At their blooming in old blacking bottles,’ said Tim.
‘Not I, indeed,’ returned Nicholas.
"Not me, for sure," replied Nicholas.
Tim looked wistfully at him, for a moment, as if he were encouraged by the tone of this reply to be more communicative on the subject; and sticking behind his ear, a pen that he had been making, and shutting up his knife with a smart click, said,
Tim looked at him with a twinge of nostalgia, as if the tone of this reply inspired him to open up more about the topic. He tucked a pen he had been crafting behind his ear and snapped his knife shut with a quick click, saying,
‘They belong to a sickly bedridden hump-backed boy, and seem to be the only pleasure, Mr. Nickleby, of his sad existence. How many years is it,’ said Tim, pondering, ‘since I first noticed him, quite a little child, dragging himself about on a pair of tiny crutches? Well! Well! Not many; but though they would appear nothing, if I thought of other things, they seem a long, long time, when I think of him. It is a sad thing,’ said Tim, breaking off, ‘to see a little deformed child sitting apart from other children, who are active and merry, watching the games he is denied the power to share in. He made my heart ache very often.’
‘They belong to a sickly, bedridden, hunchbacked boy, and seem to be the only joy, Mr. Nickleby, in his sad existence. How many years has it been,’ said Tim, thinking, ‘since I first saw him, just a little kid, dragging himself around on a pair of tiny crutches? Well! Well! Not many; but even though they wouldn’t mean much if I thought about other things, they feel like such a long time when I think about him. It’s heartbreaking,’ said Tim, pausing, ‘to see a little disabled child sitting apart from other kids who are energetic and happy, watching the games he can’t join in on. He broke my heart many times.’
‘It is a good heart,’ said Nicholas, ‘that disentangles itself from the close avocations of every day, to heed such things. You were saying—’
‘It’s a good heart,’ Nicholas said, ‘that frees itself from the daily grind to pay attention to such things. You were saying—’
‘That the flowers belonged to this poor boy,’ said Tim; ‘that’s all. When it is fine weather, and he can crawl out of bed, he draws a chair close to the window, and sits there, looking at them and arranging them, all day long. He used to nod, at first, and then we came to speak. Formerly, when I called to him of a morning, and asked him how he was, he would smile, and say, “Better!” but now he shakes his head, and only bends more closely over his old plants. It must be dull to watch the dark housetops and the flying clouds, for so many months; but he is very patient.’
‘That the flowers belonged to this poor boy,’ said Tim; ‘that’s all. When the weather is nice and he can get out of bed, he pulls a chair up to the window and sits there, looking at them and arranging them all day long. At first, he used to nod, and then we started talking. Back when I called to him in the morning and asked how he was, he would smile and say, “Better!” but now he just shakes his head and leans even closer over his old plants. It must be boring to watch the dark rooftops and the moving clouds for so many months; but he is very patient.’
‘Is there nobody in the house to cheer or help him?’ asked Nicholas.
"Is there no one in the house to encourage or help him?" Nicholas asked.
‘His father lives there, I believe,’ replied Tim, ‘and other people too; but no one seems to care much for the poor sickly cripple. I have asked him, very often, if I can do nothing for him; his answer is always the same. “Nothing.” His voice is growing weak of late, but I can see that he makes the old reply. He can’t leave his bed now, so they have moved it close beside the window, and there he lies, all day: now looking at the sky, and now at his flowers, which he still makes shift to trim and water, with his own thin hands. At night, when he sees my candle, he draws back his curtain, and leaves it so, till I am in bed. It seems such company to him to know that I am there, that I often sit at my window for an hour or more, that he may see I am still awake; and sometimes I get up in the night to look at the dull melancholy light in his little room, and wonder whether he is awake or sleeping.
“His dad lives there, I think,” Tim replied, “and other people too; but no one seems to care much for the poor sickly cripple. I’ve asked him many times if there’s anything I can do for him, but his answer is always the same. ‘Nothing.’ His voice has been getting weaker lately, but I can still see that he gives the same old reply. He can’t get out of bed now, so they’ve moved it close to the window, and there he lies all day: sometimes looking at the sky, and other times at his flowers, which he still manages to trim and water with his own thin hands. At night, when he sees my candle, he pulls back his curtain and leaves it that way until I’m in bed. It seems to bring him some comfort to know that I’m there, so I often sit at my window for an hour or more, just so he can see I’m still awake; and sometimes I get up in the night to look at the dim melancholy light in his little room, wondering whether he’s awake or asleep.
‘The night will not be long coming,’ said Tim, ‘when he will sleep, and never wake again on earth. We have never so much as shaken hands in all our lives; and yet I shall miss him like an old friend. Are there any country flowers that could interest me like these, do you think? Or do you suppose that the withering of a hundred kinds of the choicest flowers that blow, called by the hardest Latin names that were ever invented, would give me one fraction of the pain that I shall feel when these old jugs and bottles are swept away as lumber? Country!’ cried Tim, with a contemptuous emphasis; ‘don’t you know that I couldn’t have such a court under my bedroom window, anywhere, but in London?’
"The night won't be long before he sleeps and never wakes up on earth again," Tim said. "We’ve never even shaken hands in our lives, yet I’ll miss him like an old friend. Do you think there are any country flowers that could interest me as much as these? Or do you think that losing a hundred kinds of the finest flowers, with the toughest Latin names ever created, would even come close to the pain I'll feel when these old jugs and bottles are tossed away as junk? Country!" Tim exclaimed with a sneer. "Don’t you realize I couldn’t have such a view outside my bedroom window anywhere but in London?"
With which inquiry, Tim turned his back, and pretending to be absorbed in his accounts, took an opportunity of hastily wiping his eyes when he supposed Nicholas was looking another way.
With that question, Tim turned away and pretended to focus on his accounts, seizing the chance to quickly wipe his eyes when he thought Nicholas wasn’t watching.
Whether it was that Tim’s accounts were more than usually intricate that morning, or whether it was that his habitual serenity had been a little disturbed by these recollections, it so happened that when Nicholas returned from executing some commission, and inquired whether Mr. Charles Cheeryble was alone in his room, Tim promptly, and without the smallest hesitation, replied in the affirmative, although somebody had passed into the room not ten minutes before, and Tim took especial and particular pride in preventing any intrusion on either of the brothers when they were engaged with any visitor whatever.
Whether it was that Tim's accounts were unusually complicated that morning, or whether his usual calm had been slightly shaken by his thoughts, it just so happened that when Nicholas came back from running an errand and asked if Mr. Charles Cheeryble was alone in his room, Tim instantly and without any hesitation answered yes, even though someone had entered the room less than ten minutes earlier. Tim took great pride in making sure there were no interruptions for either of the brothers when they were meeting with any visitor.
‘I’ll take this letter to him at once,’ said Nicholas, ‘if that’s the case.’ And with that, he walked to the room and knocked at the door.
"I'll take this letter to him right away," said Nicholas, "if that's the case." With that, he walked to the room and knocked on the door.
No answer.
No reply.
Another knock, and still no answer.
Another knock, and still no response.
‘He can’t be here,’ thought Nicholas. ‘I’ll lay it on his table.’
‘He can't be here,’ Nicholas thought. ‘I'll put it on his table.’
So, Nicholas opened the door and walked in; and very quickly he turned to walk out again, when he saw, to his great astonishment and discomfiture, a young lady upon her knees at Mr. Cheeryble’s feet, and Mr. Cheeryble beseeching her to rise, and entreating a third person, who had the appearance of the young lady’s female attendant, to add her persuasions to his to induce her to do so.
So, Nicholas opened the door and walked in; but he quickly turned to walk out again when he saw, to his great surprise and embarrassment, a young woman on her knees at Mr. Cheeryble’s feet, and Mr. Cheeryble urging her to get up, pleading with a woman who looked like the young lady’s attendant to help convince her to do so.

Original
Nicholas stammered out an awkward apology, and was precipitately retiring, when the young lady, turning her head a little, presented to his view the features of the lovely girl whom he had seen at the register-office on his first visit long before. Glancing from her to the attendant, he recognised the same clumsy servant who had accompanied her then; and between his admiration of the young lady’s beauty, and the confusion and surprise of this unexpected recognition, he stood stock-still, in such a bewildered state of surprise and embarrassment that, for the moment, he was quite bereft of the power either to speak or move.
Nicholas stumbled over an awkward apology and was about to leave quickly when the young lady turned her head slightly, revealing the features of the beautiful girl he had seen at the register office on his first visit long ago. Looking from her to the attendant, he recognized the same awkward servant who had been with her then; and caught between his admiration for the young lady's beauty and the confusion and surprise of this unexpected recognition, he stood frozen in a state of bewilderment and embarrassment, momentarily unable to speak or move.
‘My dear ma’am—my dear young lady,’ cried brother Charles in violent agitation, ‘pray don’t—not another word, I beseech and entreat you! I implore you—I beg of you—to rise. We—we—are not alone.’
‘My dear ma’am—my dear young lady,’ cried brother Charles in intense agitation, ‘please don’t—just don’t say another word, I beg you! I implore you—I’m asking you—to get up. We—we—are not alone.’
As he spoke, he raised the young lady, who staggered to a chair and swooned away.
As he talked, he helped the young lady, who stumbled over to a chair and fainted.
‘She has fainted, sir,’ said Nicholas, darting eagerly forward.
‘She’s fainted, sir,’ said Nicholas, rushing forward eagerly.
‘Poor dear, poor dear!’ cried brother Charles ‘Where is my brother Ned? Ned, my dear brother, come here pray.’
‘Oh, poor thing, poor thing!’ shouted brother Charles. ‘Where is my brother Ned? Ned, my dear brother, come here, please.’
‘Brother Charles, my dear fellow,’ replied his brother, hurrying into the room, ‘what is the—ah! what—’
‘Brother Charles, my dear friend,’ replied his brother, rushing into the room, ‘what is the—ah! what—’
‘Hush! hush!—not a word for your life, brother Ned,’ returned the other. ‘Ring for the housekeeper, my dear brother—call Tim Linkinwater! Here, Tim Linkinwater, sir—Mr. Nickleby, my dear sir, leave the room, I beg and beseech of you.’
‘Hush! Hush!—not a word for your life, brother Ned,’ replied the other. ‘Call for the housekeeper, my dear brother—call Tim Linkinwater! Here, Tim Linkinwater, sir—Mr. Nickleby, please, leave the room, I beg you.’
‘I think she is better now,’ said Nicholas, who had been watching the patient so eagerly, that he had not heard the request.
"I think she's doing better now," said Nicholas, who had been watching the patient so intently that he hadn't heard the request.
‘Poor bird!’ cried brother Charles, gently taking her hand in his, and laying her head upon his arm. ‘Brother Ned, my dear fellow, you will be surprised, I know, to witness this, in business hours; but—’ here he was again reminded of the presence of Nicholas, and shaking him by the hand, earnestly requested him to leave the room, and to send Tim Linkinwater without an instant’s delay.
“Poor bird!” cried brother Charles, gently taking her hand and resting her head on his arm. “Brother Ned, my dear friend, you’ll be surprised to see this during work hours, but—” here he was reminded of Nicholas's presence, and shaking his hand, he earnestly asked him to leave the room and to send Tim Linkinwater right away.
Nicholas immediately withdrew and, on his way to the counting-house, met both the old housekeeper and Tim Linkinwater, jostling each other in the passage, and hurrying to the scene of action with extraordinary speed. Without waiting to hear his message, Tim Linkinwater darted into the room, and presently afterwards Nicholas heard the door shut and locked on the inside.
Nicholas quickly backed away and, as he made his way to the office, ran into both the elderly housekeeper and Tim Linkinwater, who were bumping into each other in the hallway and rushing towards the action with surprising urgency. Without pausing to hear his message, Tim Linkinwater raced into the room, and soon after, Nicholas heard the door close and lock from the inside.
He had abundance of time to ruminate on this discovery, for Tim Linkinwater was absent during the greater part of an hour, during the whole of which time Nicholas thought of nothing but the young lady, and her exceeding beauty, and what could possibly have brought her there, and why they made such a mystery of it. The more he thought of all this, the more it perplexed him, and the more anxious he became to know who and what she was. ‘I should have known her among ten thousand,’ thought Nicholas. And with that he walked up and down the room, and recalling her face and figure (of which he had a peculiarly vivid remembrance), discarded all other subjects of reflection and dwelt upon that alone.
He had plenty of time to think about this discovery, since Tim Linkinwater was gone for most of an hour. During that time, Nicholas focused solely on the young lady, her stunning beauty, what could have brought her there, and why they were keeping it such a secret. The more he pondered these questions, the more confused he became, and the more he wanted to know who she was and what she was about. ‘I would recognize her out of a crowd,’ Nicholas thought. With that, he paced the room, vividly recalling her face and figure, and pushed aside all other thoughts to focus on her alone.
At length Tim Linkinwater came back—provokingly cool, and with papers in his hand, and a pen in his mouth, as if nothing had happened.
At last, Tim Linkinwater returned—annoyingly calm, holding papers in one hand and a pen in his mouth, as if nothing had occurred.
‘Is she quite recovered?’ said Nicholas, impetuously.
"Is she fully recovered?" Nicholas asked impulsively.
‘Who?’ returned Tim Linkinwater.
“Who?” replied Tim Linkinwater.
‘Who!’ repeated Nicholas. ‘The young lady.’
‘Who!’ Nicholas repeated. ‘The young lady.’
‘What do you make, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Tim, taking his pen out of his mouth, ‘what do you make of four hundred and twenty-seven times three thousand two hundred and thirty-eight?’
‘What do you think, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Tim, taking his pen out of his mouth, ‘what do you think of four hundred and twenty-seven times three thousand two hundred and thirty-eight?’
‘Nay,’ returned Nicholas, ‘what do you make of my question first? I asked you—’
‘No,’ Nicholas replied, ‘what do you think of my question first? I asked you—’
‘About the young lady,’ said Tim Linkinwater, putting on his spectacles. ‘To be sure. Yes. Oh! she’s very well.’
‘About the young lady,’ said Tim Linkinwater, putting on his glasses. ‘Of course. Yes. Oh! she’s doing great.’
‘Very well, is she?’ returned Nicholas.
"Is she for real?" Nicholas replied.
‘Very well,’ replied Mr. Linkinwater, gravely.
"Okay," replied Mr. Linkinwater, seriously.
‘Will she be able to go home today?’ asked Nicholas.
"Will she be able to go home today?" Nicholas asked.
‘She’s gone,’ said Tim.
"She’s gone," Tim said.
‘Gone!’
“Missing!”
‘Yes.’
‘Yep.’
‘I hope she has not far to go?’ said Nicholas, looking earnestly at the other.
"I hope she doesn't have too far to go?" Nicholas said, looking intently at the other person.
‘Ay,’ replied the immovable Tim, ‘I hope she hasn’t.’
'Aye,' replied the unyielding Tim, 'I hope she hasn't.'
Nicholas hazarded one or two further remarks, but it was evident that Tim Linkinwater had his own reasons for evading the subject, and that he was determined to afford no further information respecting the fair unknown, who had awakened so much curiosity in the breast of his young friend. Nothing daunted by this repulse, Nicholas returned to the charge next day, emboldened by the circumstance of Mr. Linkinwater being in a very talkative and communicative mood; but, directly he resumed the theme, Tim relapsed into a state of most provoking taciturnity, and from answering in monosyllables, came to returning no answers at all, save such as were to be inferred from several grave nods and shrugs, which only served to whet that appetite for intelligence in Nicholas, which had already attained a most unreasonable height.
Nicholas made a few more comments, but it was clear that Tim Linkinwater had his own reasons for avoiding the topic, and he was determined not to share any more information about the mysterious woman who had sparked so much curiosity in his young friend. Undeterred by this setback, Nicholas tried again the next day, feeling encouraged by the fact that Mr. Linkinwater was in a very talkative mood. However, as soon as he brought up the subject again, Tim fell back into a frustrating silence, going from giving one-word answers to not responding at all, except for some serious nods and shrugs that only increased Nicholas's burning desire to know more, which had already reached an unreasonable level.
Foiled in these attempts, he was fain to content himself with watching for the young lady’s next visit, but here again he was disappointed. Day after day passed, and she did not return. He looked eagerly at the superscription of all the notes and letters, but there was not one among them which he could fancy to be in her handwriting. On two or three occasions he was employed on business which took him to a distance, and had formerly been transacted by Tim Linkinwater. Nicholas could not help suspecting that, for some reason or other, he was sent out of the way on purpose, and that the young lady was there in his absence. Nothing transpired, however, to confirm this suspicion, and Tim could not be entrapped into any confession or admission tending to support it in the smallest degree.
Frustrated by these failed attempts, he had to settle for waiting for the young lady's next visit, but once again, he was let down. Day after day went by, and she didn’t come back. He eagerly scrutinized the addresses on all the notes and letters, but not one seemed to be in her handwriting. A couple of times, he was busy with tasks that took him away, which had previously been handled by Tim Linkinwater. Nicholas couldn’t shake the feeling that, for some reason, he was being purposely sent away, and that the young lady was there while he was gone. However, nothing happened to confirm this suspicion, and Tim couldn’t be coaxed into making any confession or admission that would support it even a little.
Mystery and disappointment are not absolutely indispensable to the growth of love, but they are, very often, its powerful auxiliaries. ‘Out of sight, out of mind,’ is well enough as a proverb applicable to cases of friendship, though absence is not always necessary to hollowness of heart, even between friends, and truth and honesty, like precious stones, are perhaps most easily imitated at a distance, when the counterfeits often pass for real. Love, however, is very materially assisted by a warm and active imagination: which has a long memory, and will thrive, for a considerable time, on very slight and sparing food. Thus it is, that it often attains its most luxuriant growth in separation and under circumstances of the utmost difficulty; and thus it was, that Nicholas, thinking of nothing but the unknown young lady, from day to day and from hour to hour, began, at last, to think that he was very desperately in love with her, and that never was such an ill-used and persecuted lover as he.
Mystery and disappointment aren’t absolutely necessary for love to grow, but they often serve as strong allies. “Out of sight, out of mind” works well enough as a saying for friendships, though being apart isn’t always required for feeling empty inside, even among friends. Truth and honesty, like precious gems, can sometimes be more easily faked from a distance, where the fakes often pass for the real thing. However, love greatly benefits from a warm and active imagination, which has a long memory and can thrive for quite a while on very little nourishment. That's why it often grows most abundantly in separation and under the most challenging circumstances. This is how Nicholas, thinking about the unknown young woman day by day and hour by hour, began to believe that he was hopelessly in love with her and that no one was as mistreated and tormented as he was.
Still, though he loved and languished after the most orthodox models, and was only deterred from making a confidante of Kate by the slight considerations of having never, in all his life, spoken to the object of his passion, and having never set eyes upon her, except on two occasions, on both of which she had come and gone like a flash of lightning—or, as Nicholas himself said, in the numerous conversations he held with himself, like a vision of youth and beauty much too bright to last—his ardour and devotion remained without its reward. The young lady appeared no more; so there was a great deal of love wasted (enough indeed to have set up half-a-dozen young gentlemen, as times go, with the utmost decency), and nobody was a bit the wiser for it; not even Nicholas himself, who, on the contrary, became more dull, sentimental, and lackadaisical, every day.
Still, even though he loved and pined for the most traditional ideals, he was only held back from confiding in Kate by the minor detail that he had never, in his life, spoken to the object of his affection and had only seen her twice, both times when she came and went in the blink of an eye—or, as Nicholas often thought in his many conversations with himself, like a fleeting vision of youth and beauty that was far too bright to last—his passion and loyalty went unreciprocated. The young lady never appeared again; so there was a lot of love wasted (enough, in fact, to have supported half a dozen young men decently, by today’s standards), and no one was any the wiser for it; not even Nicholas himself, who, on the contrary, grew more dull, sentimental, and listless every day.
While matters were in this state, the failure of a correspondent of the brothers Cheeryble, in Germany, imposed upon Tim Linkinwater and Nicholas the necessity of going through some very long and complicated accounts, extending over a considerable space of time. To get through them with the greater dispatch, Tim Linkinwater proposed that they should remain at the counting-house, for a week or so, until ten o’clock at night; to this, as nothing damped the zeal of Nicholas in the service of his kind patrons—not even romance, which has seldom business habits—he cheerfully assented. On the very first night of these later hours, at nine exactly, there came: not the young lady herself, but her servant, who, being closeted with brother Charles for some time, went away, and returned next night at the same hour, and on the next, and on the next again.
While things were in this situation, the failure of a correspondent for the Cheeryble brothers in Germany forced Tim Linkinwater and Nicholas to go through some very long and complicated accounts that covered a significant period of time. To get through them more quickly, Tim Linkinwater suggested that they stay at the office for about a week, working until ten o'clock at night. Nicholas, whose enthusiasm for serving his generous patrons was never dampened—even by romance, which usually doesn't align with business—cheerfully agreed. On the very first night of these extended hours, right at nine o'clock, there arrived not the young lady herself, but her servant, who, after a private conversation with brother Charles, left and came back the next night at the same time, and again on the night after that.
These repeated visits inflamed the curiosity of Nicholas to the very highest pitch. Tantalised and excited, beyond all bearing, and unable to fathom the mystery without neglecting his duty, he confided the whole secret to Newman Noggs, imploring him to be on the watch next night; to follow the girl home; to set on foot such inquiries relative to the name, condition, and history of her mistress, as he could, without exciting suspicion; and to report the result to him with the least possible delay.
These repeated visits peaked Nicholas's curiosity. Teased and excited beyond all limits, and unable to unravel the mystery without ignoring his responsibilities, he shared the entire secret with Newman Noggs. He begged him to keep an eye out the next night, to follow the girl home, to investigate her mistress's name, background, and history as discreetly as possible, and to report back to him as soon as he could.
Beyond all measure proud of this commission, Newman Noggs took up his post, in the square, on the following evening, a full hour before the needful time, and planting himself behind the pump and pulling his hat over his eyes, began his watch with an elaborate appearance of mystery, admirably calculated to excite the suspicion of all beholders. Indeed, divers servant girls who came to draw water, and sundry little boys who stopped to drink at the ladle, were almost scared out of their senses, by the apparition of Newman Noggs looking stealthily round the pump, with nothing of him visible but his face, and that wearing the expression of a meditative Ogre.
Proud to have this job, Newman Noggs took his position in the square the next evening, an hour early, and hiding behind the pump with his hat pulled down over his eyes, began his watch with a mysterious demeanor designed to raise suspicion among everyone around. In fact, several maidservants who came to collect water and a few little boys who stopped to drink from the ladle were nearly terrified by the sight of Newman Noggs peeking around the pump, with only his face showing, which had the look of a thoughtful Ogre.
Punctual to her time, the messenger came again, and, after an interview of rather longer duration than usual, departed. Newman had made two appointments with Nicholas: one for the next evening, conditional on his success: and one the next night following, which was to be kept under all circumstances. The first night he was not at the place of meeting (a certain tavern about half-way between the city and Golden Square), but on the second night he was there before Nicholas, and received him with open arms.
On time, the messenger arrived again, and after a longer meeting than usual, he left. Newman had scheduled two meetings with Nicholas: one for the following evening, depending on his success, and one the night after that, which he insisted must happen no matter what. On the first night, he wasn't at their meeting spot (a tavern roughly halfway between the city and Golden Square), but on the second night, he was there before Nicholas and welcomed him with open arms.
‘It’s all right,’ whispered Newman. ‘Sit down. Sit down, there’s a dear young man, and let me tell you all about it.’
“It’s okay,” Newman whispered. “Sit down. Sit down, there’s a good young man, and let me tell you all about it.”
Nicholas needed no second invitation, and eagerly inquired what was the news.
Nicholas didn’t need to be asked twice and eagerly asked what the news was.
‘There’s a great deal of news,’ said Newman, in a flutter of exultation. ‘It’s all right. Don’t be anxious. I don’t know where to begin. Never mind that. Keep up your spirits. It’s all right.’
“There’s a lot of news,” Newman said, excitedly. “It’s fine. Don’t worry. I don’t know where to start. Forget that. Just stay positive. It’s all good.”
‘Well?’ said Nicholas eagerly. ‘Yes?’
"Well?" Nicholas asked eagerly. "Yes?"
‘Yes,’ replied Newman. ‘That’s it.’
"Yep," Newman replied. "That's it."
‘What’s it?’ said Nicholas. ‘The name—the name, my dear fellow!’
‘What is it?’ asked Nicholas. ‘The name—the name, my friend!’
‘The name’s Bobster,’ replied Newman.
"The name's Bobster," Newman replied.
‘Bobster!’ repeated Nicholas, indignantly.
‘Bobster!’ Nicholas said again, annoyed.
‘That’s the name,’ said Newman. ‘I remember it by lobster.’
‘That’s the name,’ said Newman. ‘I remember it by lobster.’
‘Bobster!’ repeated Nicholas, more emphatically than before. ‘That must be the servant’s name.’
‘Bobster!’ Nicholas said again, more forcefully than before. ‘That has to be the servant’s name.’
‘No, it an’t,’ said Newman, shaking his head with great positiveness. ‘Miss Cecilia Bobster.’
‘No, it’s not,’ said Newman, shaking his head firmly. ‘Miss Cecilia Bobster.’
‘Cecilia, eh?’ returned Nicholas, muttering the two names together over and over again in every variety of tone, to try the effect. ‘Well, Cecilia is a pretty name.’
‘Cecilia, huh?’ Nicholas said, repeating the two names together in different tones to see how they sounded. ‘Well, Cecilia is a nice name.’
‘Very. And a pretty creature too,’ said Newman.
‘Definitely. And a lovely creature too,’ said Newman.
‘Who?’ said Nicholas.
“Who?” Nicholas asked.
‘Miss Bobster.’
'Ms. Bobster.'
‘Why, where have you seen her?’ demanded Nicholas.
"Where have you seen her?" Nicholas asked.
‘Never mind, my dear boy,’ retorted Noggs, clapping him on the shoulder. ‘I have seen her. You shall see her. I’ve managed it all.’
‘Don't worry about it, my dear boy,’ Noggs replied, giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder. ‘I have seen her. You will see her. I’ve taken care of everything.’
‘My dear Newman,’ cried Nicholas, grasping his hand, ‘are you serious?’
‘My dear Newman,’ exclaimed Nicholas, shaking his hand, ‘are you serious?’
‘I am,’ replied Newman. ‘I mean it all. Every word. You shall see her tomorrow night. She consents to hear you speak for yourself. I persuaded her. She is all affability, goodness, sweetness, and beauty.’
‘I am,’ replied Newman. ‘I mean every word. You'll see her tomorrow night. She agreed to hear you out. I convinced her. She’s so friendly, kind, sweet, and beautiful.’
‘I know she is; I know she must be, Newman!’ said Nicholas, wringing his hand.
"I know she is; I know she has to be, Newman!" said Nicholas, wringing his hands.
‘You are right,’ returned Newman.
"You’re right," Newman replied.
‘Where does she live?’ cried Nicholas. ‘What have you learnt of her history? Has she a father—mother—any brothers—sisters? What did she say? How came you to see her? Was she not very much surprised? Did you say how passionately I have longed to speak to her? Did you tell her where I had seen her? Did you tell her how, and when, and where, and how long, and how often, I have thought of that sweet face which came upon me in my bitterest distress like a glimpse of some better world—did you, Newman—did you?’
"Where does she live?" Nicholas exclaimed. "What have you found out about her background? Does she have a father, mother, any brothers or sisters? What did she say? How did you get to see her? Was she surprised? Did you mention how much I've wanted to talk to her? Did you tell her where I saw her? Did you explain how, when, where, and how often I've thought about that sweet face that appeared to me in my darkest moments like a glimpse of a better world—did you, Newman—did you?"
Poor Noggs literally gasped for breath as this flood of questions rushed upon him, and moved spasmodically in his chair at every fresh inquiry, staring at Nicholas meanwhile with a most ludicrous expression of perplexity.
Poor Noggs literally gasped for air as this wave of questions hit him, shifting awkwardly in his chair with every new inquiry, staring at Nicholas with a ridiculously confused look on his face.
‘No,’ said Newman, ‘I didn’t tell her that.’
‘No,’ Newman said, ‘I didn’t tell her that.’
‘Didn’t tell her which?’ asked Nicholas.
"Didn't tell her which one?" asked Nicholas.
‘About the glimpse of the better world,’ said Newman. ‘I didn’t tell her who you were, either, or where you’d seen her. I said you loved her to distraction.’
‘About the glimpse of the better world,’ Newman said. ‘I didn’t mention who you were or where you’d seen her. I told her you were crazy about her.’
‘That’s true, Newman,’ replied Nicholas, with his characteristic vehemence. ‘Heaven knows I do!’
“That's true, Newman,” Nicholas replied passionately, as was his style. “Heaven knows I do!”
‘I said too, that you had admired her for a long time in secret,’ said Newman.
‘I also said that you had secretly admired her for a long time,’ said Newman.
‘Yes, yes. What did she say to that?’ asked Nicholas.
‘Yeah, yeah. What did she say to that?’ asked Nicholas.
‘Blushed,’ said Newman.
“Blushed,” said Newman.
‘To be sure. Of course she would,’ said Nicholas approvingly. Newman then went on to say, that the young lady was an only child, that her mother was dead, that she resided with her father, and that she had been induced to allow her lover a secret interview, at the intercession of her servant, who had great influence with her. He further related how it required much moving and great eloquence to bring the young lady to this pass; how it was expressly understood that she merely afforded Nicholas an opportunity of declaring his passion; and how she by no means pledged herself to be favourably impressed with his attentions. The mystery of her visits to the brothers Cheeryble remained wholly unexplained, for Newman had not alluded to them, either in his preliminary conversations with the servant or his subsequent interview with the mistress, merely remarking that he had been instructed to watch the girl home and plead his young friend’s cause, and not saying how far he had followed her, or from what point. But Newman hinted that from what had fallen from the confidante, he had been led to suspect that the young lady led a very miserable and unhappy life, under the strict control of her only parent, who was of a violent and brutal temper; a circumstance which he thought might in some degree account, both for her having sought the protection and friendship of the brothers, and her suffering herself to be prevailed upon to grant the promised interview. The last he held to be a very logical deduction from the premises, inasmuch as it was but natural to suppose that a young lady, whose present condition was so unenviable, would be more than commonly desirous to change it.
"Absolutely. Of course she would," Nicholas said approvingly. Newman then explained that the young lady was an only child, her mother had passed away, and she lived with her father. He mentioned that she had been persuaded to have a secret meeting with her lover at the insistence of her servant, who had a lot of influence over her. He further described how it took a lot of effort and persuasion to get the young lady to agree to this; it was clearly understood that she was only giving Nicholas a chance to express his feelings, and she was by no means committing to being impressed by his efforts. The mystery of her visits to the Cheeryble brothers was completely unexplained, as Newman hadn't mentioned them during his earlier talks with the servant or his later meeting with the young lady, only noting that he had been asked to escort her home and advocate for his young friend's cause, without revealing how closely he had followed her or from where. However, Newman hinted that based on what the confidante had said, he suspected the young lady was living a very miserable and unhappy life, tightly controlled by her single parent, who had a violent and brutal temperament. He believed this might partly explain why she sought the protection and friendship of the brothers and allowed herself to be convinced to agree to the meeting. He considered this a logical conclusion, as it was only natural to think that a young woman in such an unenviable situation would want to change her circumstances.
It appeared, on further questioning—for it was only by a very long and arduous process that all this could be got out of Newman Noggs—that Newman, in explanation of his shabby appearance, had represented himself as being, for certain wise and indispensable purposes connected with that intrigue, in disguise; and, being questioned how he had come to exceed his commission so far as to procure an interview, he responded, that the lady appearing willing to grant it, he considered himself bound, both in duty and gallantry, to avail himself of such a golden means of enabling Nicholas to prosecute his addresses. After these and all possible questions had been asked and answered twenty times over, they parted, undertaking to meet on the following night at half-past ten, for the purpose of fulfilling the appointment; which was for eleven o’clock.
It turned out, after some deeper questioning—because it took quite a long and tough process to get all this out of Newman Noggs—that Newman explained his scruffy look by saying he was, for certain important and necessary reasons related to that scheme, in disguise. When asked how he managed to go beyond his mission by securing a meeting, he replied that since the lady seemed willing to meet, he felt it was his duty and a matter of courtesy to take advantage of this great opportunity to help Nicholas proceed with his courtship. After all possible questions had been asked and answered multiple times, they parted ways, agreeing to meet the next night at half-past ten to fulfill the appointment, which was set for eleven o’clock.
‘Things come about very strangely!’ thought Nicholas, as he walked home. ‘I never contemplated anything of this kind; never dreamt of the possibility of it. To know something of the life of one in whom I felt such interest; to see her in the street, to pass the house in which she lived, to meet her sometimes in her walks, to hope that a day might come when I might be in a condition to tell her of my love, this was the utmost extent of my thoughts. Now, however—but I should be a fool, indeed, to repine at my own good fortune!’
‘Things happen in the weirdest ways!’ Nicholas thought as he walked home. ‘I never thought anything like this could happen; I never imagined it was even possible. To learn about the life of someone I cared about so much; to see her in the street, to pass by the house where she lived, to run into her sometimes while she was out, to hope that one day I might be able to tell her how I feel—this was the furthest my thoughts ever went. But now, I’d be a fool to complain about my good luck!’
Still, Nicholas was dissatisfied; and there was more in the dissatisfaction than mere revulsion of feeling. He was angry with the young lady for being so easily won, ‘because,’ reasoned Nicholas, ‘it is not as if she knew it was I, but it might have been anybody,’—which was certainly not pleasant. The next moment, he was angry with himself for entertaining such thoughts, arguing that nothing but goodness could dwell in such a temple, and that the behaviour of the brothers sufficiently showed the estimation in which they held her. ‘The fact is, she’s a mystery altogether,’ said Nicholas. This was not more satisfactory than his previous course of reflection, and only drove him out upon a new sea of speculation and conjecture, where he tossed and tumbled, in great discomfort of mind, until the clock struck ten, and the hour of meeting drew nigh.
Still, Nicholas was unhappy; and there was more to his dissatisfaction than just feeling repulsed. He was frustrated with the young lady for being so easily won over, reasoning that “it's not like she knew it was me; it could have been anyone,”—which was definitely uncomfortable. A moment later, he was angry with himself for having such thoughts, telling himself that only goodness could exist in such a person, and that the way her brothers treated her showed how much they valued her. “The truth is, she’s a total mystery,” said Nicholas. This wasn’t any more satisfying than his earlier thoughts, and it just sent him into a new wave of speculation and uncertainty, where he struggled and felt uneasy until the clock struck ten, and the time to meet approached.
Nicholas had dressed himself with great care, and even Newman Noggs had trimmed himself up a little; his coat presenting the phenomenon of two consecutive buttons, and the supplementary pins being inserted at tolerably regular intervals. He wore his hat, too, in the newest taste, with a pocket-handkerchief in the crown, and a twisted end of it straggling out behind after the fashion of a pigtail, though he could scarcely lay claim to the ingenuity of inventing this latter decoration, inasmuch as he was utterly unconscious of it: being in a nervous and excited condition which rendered him quite insensible to everything but the great object of the expedition.
Nicholas had dressed with great care, and even Newman Noggs had spruced himself up a bit; his coat had the unusual look of two consecutive buttons, and additional pins were inserted at pretty regular intervals. He wore his hat in the latest style, with a handkerchief tucked in the crown and a twisted end hanging out behind like a pigtail, although he could hardly take credit for this last touch, as he was completely unaware of it: caught up in a nervous and excited state that made him oblivious to anything except the main goal of the outing.
They traversed the streets in profound silence; and after walking at a round pace for some distance, arrived in one, of a gloomy appearance and very little frequented, near the Edgeware Road.
They walked through the streets in complete silence; after moving at a steady pace for a while, they reached a dimly lit area that was rarely visited, close to Edgeware Road.
‘Number twelve,’ said Newman.
"Number twelve," said Newman.
‘Oh!’ replied Nicholas, looking about him.
“Oh!” Nicholas said, looking around.
‘Good street?’ said Newman.
“Good street?” Newman asked.
‘Yes,’ returned Nicholas. ‘Rather dull.’
"Yes," said Nicholas. "Pretty boring."
Newman made no answer to this remark, but, halting abruptly, planted Nicholas with his back to some area railings, and gave him to understand that he was to wait there, without moving hand or foot, until it was satisfactorily ascertained that the coast was clear. This done, Noggs limped away with great alacrity; looking over his shoulder every instant, to make quite certain that Nicholas was obeying his directions; and, ascending the steps of a house some half-dozen doors off, was lost to view.
Newman didn’t respond to this comment, but suddenly stopped, positioned Nicholas with his back to some railings, and made it clear that he was to stay there, without moving, until it was confirmed that it was safe. With that done, Noggs limped off quickly, glancing back every moment to ensure Nicholas was following his instructions; and, climbing the steps of a house about six doors down, disappeared from sight.
After a short delay, he reappeared, and limping back again, halted midway, and beckoned Nicholas to follow him.
After a brief pause, he came back into view, limping as he stopped halfway and gestured for Nicholas to follow him.
‘Well?’ said Nicholas, advancing towards him on tiptoe.
‘Well?’ Nicholas asked, approaching him quietly on tiptoe.
‘All right,’ replied Newman, in high glee. ‘All ready; nobody at home. Couldn’t be better. Ha! ha!’
‘Alright,’ replied Newman, feeling really cheerful. ‘All set; nobody’s around. Couldn’t be better. Ha! ha!’
With this fortifying assurance, he stole past a street-door, on which Nicholas caught a glimpse of a brass plate, with ‘BOBSTER,’ in very large letters; and, stopping at the area-gate, which was open, signed to his young friend to descend.
With this encouraging assurance, he quietly passed by a street door, where Nicholas noticed a brass plate with ‘BOBSTER’ in big letters; then, stopping at the open area gate, he motioned for his young friend to come down.
‘What the devil!’ cried Nicholas, drawing back. ‘Are we to sneak into the kitchen, as if we came after the forks?’
‘What the heck!’ cried Nicholas, stepping back. ‘Are we supposed to sneak into the kitchen like we’ve come for the forks?’
‘Hush!’ replied Newman. ‘Old Bobster—ferocious Turk. He’d kill ‘em all—box the young lady’s ears—he does—often.’
‘Hush!’ replied Newman. ‘Old Bobster—fierce Turk. He’d take them all out—box the young lady’s ears—he does—often.’
‘What!’ cried Nicholas, in high wrath, ‘do you mean to tell me that any man would dare to box the ears of such a—’
‘What!’ shouted Nicholas, extremely angry, ‘are you seriously saying that any man would have the nerve to slap the face of such a—’
He had no time to sing the praises of his mistress, just then, for Newman gave him a gentle push which had nearly precipitated him to the bottom of the area steps. Thinking it best to take the hint in good part, Nicholas descended, without further remonstrance, but with a countenance bespeaking anything rather than the hope and rapture of a passionate lover. Newman followed—he would have followed head first, but for the timely assistance of Nicholas—and, taking his hand, led him through a stone passage, profoundly dark, into a back-kitchen or cellar, of the blackest and most pitchy obscurity, where they stopped.
He didn't have time to praise his mistress right then, because Newman gave him a gentle shove that almost sent him tumbling down the steps. Deciding it was best to take the hint in stride, Nicholas went down without further complaint, though his expression showed anything but the hope and excitement of a passionate lover. Newman followed—he almost went headfirst, but for Nicholas's timely help—and taking his hand, led him through a pitch-black stone passage into a back kitchen or cellar, shrouded in complete darkness, where they came to a stop.
‘Well!’ said Nicholas, in a discontented whisper, ‘this is not all, I suppose, is it?’
‘Well!’ said Nicholas, in a frustrated whisper, ‘this can’t be all there is, right?’
‘No, no,’ rejoined Noggs; ‘they’ll be here directly. It’s all right.’
‘No, no,’ replied Noggs; ‘they’ll be here soon. It’s all good.’
‘I am glad to hear it,’ said Nicholas. ‘I shouldn’t have thought it, I confess.’
"I’m glad to hear that," said Nicholas. "I honestly wouldn't have thought so."
They exchanged no further words, and there Nicholas stood, listening to the loud breathing of Newman Noggs, and imagining that his nose seemed to glow like a red-hot coal, even in the midst of the darkness which enshrouded them. Suddenly the sound of cautious footsteps attracted his ear, and directly afterwards a female voice inquired if the gentleman was there.
They didn’t say anything more, and there Nicholas stood, listening to Newman Noggs’s loud breathing, imagining that his nose looked like a glowing coal, even in the darkness that surrounded them. Suddenly, he heard the sound of quiet footsteps, and shortly after, a woman’s voice asked if the gentleman was there.
‘Yes,’ replied Nicholas, turning towards the corner from which the voice proceeded. ‘Who is that?’
‘Yes,’ replied Nicholas, turning toward the corner where the voice was coming from. ‘Who’s there?’
‘Only me, sir,’ replied the voice. ‘Now if you please, ma’am.’
‘Just me, sir,’ replied the voice. ‘Now if you would, ma’am.’
A gleam of light shone into the place, and presently the servant girl appeared, bearing a light, and followed by her young mistress, who seemed to be overwhelmed by modesty and confusion.
A beam of light lit up the room, and soon the servant girl entered, holding a light, followed by her young mistress, who looked overwhelmed with shyness and embarrassment.
At sight of the young lady, Nicholas started and changed colour; his heart beat violently, and he stood rooted to the spot. At that instant, and almost simultaneously with her arrival and that of the candle, there was heard a loud and furious knocking at the street-door, which caused Newman Noggs to jump up, with great agility, from a beer-barrel on which he had been seated astride, and to exclaim abruptly, and with a face of ashy paleness, ‘Bobster, by the Lord!’
At the sight of the young lady, Nicholas jumped and turned pale; his heart raced, and he stood frozen in place. At that moment, just as she arrived along with the light from the candle, there was a loud, furious knocking at the front door, which made Newman Noggs quickly leap up from the beer barrel he had been sitting on and exclaim, abruptly and with a face ashen, “Bobster, for real!”
The young lady shrieked, the attendant wrung her hands, Nicholas gazed from one to the other in apparent stupefaction, and Newman hurried to and fro, thrusting his hands into all his pockets successively, and drawing out the linings of every one in the excess of his irresolution. It was but a moment, but the confusion crowded into that one moment no imagination can exaggerate.
The young woman screamed, the attendant nervously wrung her hands, Nicholas stared at each of them in shock, and Newman rushed back and forth, digging into each of his pockets one after another and pulling out the linings of them all in his overwhelming indecision. It only lasted a moment, but the chaos packed into that brief moment is beyond anyone's imagination to exaggerate.
‘Leave the house, for Heaven’s sake! We have done wrong, we deserve it all,’ cried the young lady. ‘Leave the house, or I am ruined and undone for ever.’
“Get out of the house, for heaven’s sake! We’ve messed up, and we deserve everything we’ve got,” the young woman shouted. “Leave the house, or I’ll be ruined and destroyed forever.”
‘Will you hear me say but one word?’ cried Nicholas. ‘Only one. I will not detain you. Will you hear me say one word, in explanation of this mischance?’
“Will you let me say just one word?” Nicholas exclaimed. “Just one. I won’t keep you. Will you hear me say one word to explain this unfortunate situation?”
But Nicholas might as well have spoken to the wind, for the young lady, with distracted looks, hurried up the stairs. He would have followed her, but Newman, twisting his hand in his coat collar, dragged him towards the passage by which they had entered.
But Nicholas might as well have been talking to the wind, because the young lady, looking flustered, rushed up the stairs. He would have followed her, but Newman, gripping his coat collar, pulled him towards the passage they had come in through.
‘Let me go, Newman, in the Devil’s name!’ cried Nicholas. ‘I must speak to her. I will! I will not leave this house without.’
‘Let me go, Newman, for God’s sake!’ shouted Nicholas. ‘I need to talk to her. I will! I can’t leave this house without doing that.’
‘Reputation—character—violence—consider,’ said Newman, clinging round him with both arms, and hurrying him away. ‘Let them open the door. We’ll go, as we came, directly it’s shut. Come. This way. Here.’
‘Reputation—character—violence—think about it,’ said Newman, wrapping his arms around him and rushing him away. ‘Let them open the door. We’ll leave, just like we arrived, as soon as it’s shut. Come on. This way. Here.’
Overpowered by the remonstrances of Newman, and the tears and prayers of the girl, and the tremendous knocking above, which had never ceased, Nicholas allowed himself to be hurried off; and, precisely as Mr. Bobster made his entrance by the street-door, he and Noggs made their exit by the area-gate.
Overwhelmed by Newman's protests, the girl's tears and prayers, and the relentless pounding above, which had not stopped, Nicholas let himself be rushed out; and just as Mr. Bobster came in through the front door, he and Noggs slipped out through the area gate.
They hurried away, through several streets, without stopping or speaking. At last, they halted and confronted each other with blank and rueful faces.
They rushed away, down several streets, without stopping or talking. Finally, they stopped and faced each other with blank and regretful expressions.
‘Never mind,’ said Newman, gasping for breath. ‘Don’t be cast down. It’s all right. More fortunate next time. It couldn’t be helped. I did my part.’
‘Never mind,’ said Newman, struggling to catch his breath. ‘Don’t be discouraged. It’s all good. We’ll have better luck next time. It couldn’t be helped. I did my part.’
‘Excellently,’ replied Nicholas, taking his hand. ‘Excellently, and like the true and zealous friend you are. Only—mind, I am not disappointed, Newman, and feel just as much indebted to you—only it was the wrong lady.‘
‘Excellent,’ replied Nicholas, shaking his hand. ‘Excellent, and like the true and devoted friend you are. Just—keep in mind, I’m not disappointed, Newman, and I feel just as grateful to you—just it was the wrong lady.’
‘Eh?’ cried Newman Noggs. ‘Taken in by the servant?’
‘What?’ cried Newman Noggs. ‘Fooled by the servant?’
‘Newman, Newman,’ said Nicholas, laying his hand upon his shoulder: ‘it was the wrong servant too.’
‘Newman, Newman,’ Nicholas said, putting his hand on his shoulder. ‘It was the wrong servant, too.’
Newman’s under-jaw dropped, and he gazed at Nicholas, with his sound eye fixed fast and motionless in his head.
Newman's jaw dropped, and he stared at Nicholas, his remaining eye locked in a fixed, motionless gaze.
‘Don’t take it to heart,’ said Nicholas; ‘it’s of no consequence; you see I don’t care about it; you followed the wrong person, that’s all.’
“Don’t take it personally,” Nicholas said. “It doesn’t matter; you see I don’t mind at all; you just followed the wrong person, that’s all.”
That was all. Whether Newman Noggs had looked round the pump, in a slanting direction, so long, that his sight became impaired; or whether, finding that there was time to spare, he had recruited himself with a few drops of something stronger than the pump could yield—by whatsoever means it had come to pass, this was his mistake. And Nicholas went home to brood upon it, and to meditate upon the charms of the unknown young lady, now as far beyond his reach as ever.
That was all. Whether Newman Noggs had been staring at the pump for so long that his vision got blurry, or whether he had decided to take a few sips of something stronger than what the pump could provide—by whichever means it happened, this was his mistake. And Nicholas went home to think about it, reflecting on the allure of the mysterious young lady, who was just as unreachable as before.
CHAPTER 41
Containing some Romantic Passages between Mrs. Nickleby and the Gentleman in the Small-clothes next Door
Containing some Romantic Moments between Mrs. Nickleby and the Guy in the Fancy Pants Next Door
Ever since her last momentous conversation with her son, Mrs. Nickleby had begun to display unusual care in the adornment of her person, gradually superadding to those staid and matronly habiliments, which had, up to that time, formed her ordinary attire, a variety of embellishments and decorations, slight perhaps in themselves, but, taken together, and considered with reference to the subject of her disclosure, of no mean importance. Even her black dress assumed something of a deadly-lively air from the jaunty style in which it was worn; and, eked out as its lingering attractions were; by a prudent disposal, here and there, of certain juvenile ornaments of little or no value, which had, for that reason alone, escaped the general wreck and been permitted to slumber peacefully in odd corners of old drawers and boxes where daylight seldom shone, her mourning garments assumed quite a new character. From being the outward tokens of respect and sorrow for the dead, they became converted into signals of very slaughterous and killing designs upon the living.
Ever since her last important conversation with her son, Mrs. Nickleby had started to show an unusual interest in how she presented herself, gradually adding to her usual plain and matronly clothing a range of embellishments and decorations. These additions might seem small on their own, but together, and considering what she had just revealed, they were quite significant. Even her black dress took on a somewhat lifeless yet lively vibe from the playful way she wore it; and enhanced by a careful placement of a few youthful ornaments of little or no worth— which had, for that reason, escaped the general chaos and were allowed to rest quietly in the forgotten corners of old drawers and boxes where sunlight rarely reached— her mourning clothes took on an entirely new character. From being outward signs of respect and grief for the deceased, they transformed into signals of very deadly intentions toward the living.
Mrs. Nickleby might have been stimulated to this proceeding by a lofty sense of duty, and impulses of unquestionable excellence. She might, by this time, have become impressed with the sinfulness of long indulgence in unavailing woe, or the necessity of setting a proper example of neatness and decorum to her blooming daughter. Considerations of duty and responsibility apart, the change might have taken its rise in feelings of the purest and most disinterested charity. The gentleman next door had been vilified by Nicholas; rudely stigmatised as a dotard and an idiot; and for these attacks upon his understanding, Mrs. Nickleby was, in some sort, accountable. She might have felt that it was the act of a good Christian to show by all means in her power, that the abused gentleman was neither the one nor the other. And what better means could she adopt, towards so virtuous and laudable an end, than proving to all men, in her own person, that his passion was the most rational and reasonable in the world, and just the very result, of all others, which discreet and thinking persons might have foreseen, from her incautiously displaying her matured charms, without reserve, under the very eye, as it were, of an ardent and too-susceptible man?
Mrs. Nickleby might have been motivated to take this action by a strong sense of duty and truly noble feelings. By now, she may have realized how wrong it is to dwell for too long in pointless sorrow or the need to set a good example of neatness and propriety for her blossoming daughter. Beyond duty and responsibility, the change could have stemmed from the purest and most selfless charity. The gentleman next door had been insulted by Nicholas, harshly labeled as an old fool and an idiot; for these attacks on his intelligence, Mrs. Nickleby was, in some way, responsible. She might have felt it was the right thing to do as a good Christian to show, by any means available to her, that the mistreated gentleman was neither one of those things. And what better way could she find to support such a virtuous cause than by demonstrating herself that his feelings were the most rational and reasonable in the world? It was precisely the outcome that sensible and thoughtful people might have predicted from her carelessly flaunting her grown-up beauty, without reservation, right in front of an enthusiastic and overly sensitive man?
‘Ah!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, gravely shaking her head; ‘if Nicholas knew what his poor dear papa suffered before we were engaged, when I used to hate him, he would have a little more feeling. Shall I ever forget the morning I looked scornfully at him when he offered to carry my parasol? Or that night, when I frowned at him? It was a mercy he didn’t emigrate. It very nearly drove him to it.’
‘Oh!’ Mrs. Nickleby said, shaking her head seriously. ‘If Nicholas knew what his poor dear dad went through before we got engaged, when I used to dislike him, he would be a bit more understanding. Will I ever forget the morning I looked at him with disdain when he offered to carry my parasol? Or that night when I glared at him? It’s a wonder he didn’t leave the country. It almost pushed him to do it.’
Whether the deceased might not have been better off if he had emigrated in his bachelor days, was a question which his relict did not stop to consider; for Kate entered the room, with her workbox, in this stage of her reflections; and a much slighter interruption, or no interruption at all, would have diverted Mrs. Nickleby’s thoughts into a new channel at any time.
Whether the deceased might have been better off if he had emigrated when he was single was a question that his widow didn’t pause to think about; because Kate walked into the room with her sewing kit just as she was reflecting on this. Even a minor distraction, or none at all, would have shifted Mrs. Nickleby’s thoughts onto something else at any moment.
‘Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘I don’t know how it is, but a fine warm summer day like this, with the birds singing in every direction, always puts me in mind of roast pig, with sage and onion sauce, and made gravy.’
‘Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘I don’t know why, but a lovely warm summer day like this, with birds singing everywhere, always makes me think of roast pork, with sage and onion stuffing, and rich gravy.’
‘That’s a curious association of ideas, is it not, mama?’
"That's an interesting connection of thoughts, isn't it, Mom?"
‘Upon my word, my dear, I don’t know,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Roast pig; let me see. On the day five weeks after you were christened, we had a roast—no, that couldn’t have been a pig, either, because I recollect there were a pair of them to carve, and your poor papa and I could never have thought of sitting down to two pigs—they must have been partridges. Roast pig! I hardly think we ever could have had one, now I come to remember, for your papa could never bear the sight of them in the shops, and used to say that they always put him in mind of very little babies, only the pigs had much fairer complexions; and he had a horror of little babies, too, because he couldn’t very well afford any increase to his family, and had a natural dislike to the subject. It’s very odd now, what can have put that in my head! I recollect dining once at Mrs. Bevan’s, in that broad street round the corner by the coachmaker’s, where the tipsy man fell through the cellar-flap of an empty house nearly a week before the quarter-day, and wasn’t found till the new tenant went in—and we had roast pig there. It must be that, I think, that reminds me of it, especially as there was a little bird in the room that would keep on singing all the time of dinner—at least, not a little bird, for it was a parrot, and he didn’t sing exactly, for he talked and swore dreadfully: but I think it must be that. Indeed I am sure it must. Shouldn’t you say so, my dear?’
“Honestly, my dear, I don’t know,” replied Mrs. Nickleby. “Roast pig; let me think. On the day five weeks after your baptism, we had a roast—no, that couldn’t have been a pig either, because I remember there were a pair of them to carve, and your poor dad and I could never think of sitting down to two pigs—they must have been partridges. Roast pig! I hardly think we ever had one, now that I remember, because your dad could never stand the sight of them in the shops, and used to say that they always reminded him of very little babies, except the pigs had much fairer complexions; and he had a fear of little babies too, because he couldn’t really afford to have more kids, and had a natural dislike to the topic. It’s strange now, what made me think of that! I remember dining once at Mrs. Bevan’s, in that wide street around the corner by the coachmaker’s, where the drunk man fell through the cellar flap of an empty house nearly a week before the quarter-day, and wasn’t found until the new tenant moved in—and we had roast pig there. That must be it, I think, especially since there was a little bird in the room that kept singing throughout dinner—well, not a little bird, it was a parrot, and he didn’t really sing, because he talked and swore terribly: but I think it must be that. In fact, I’m sure it must. Wouldn’t you agree, my dear?”
‘I should say there was not a doubt about it, mama,’ returned Kate, with a cheerful smile.
"I have to say, there wasn't any doubt about it, mom," Kate replied with a cheerful smile.
‘No; but do you think so, Kate?’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with as much gravity as if it were a question of the most imminent and thrilling interest. ‘If you don’t, say so at once, you know; because it’s just as well to be correct, particularly on a point of this kind, which is very curious and worth settling while one thinks about it.’
‘No; but do you think so, Kate?’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with as much seriousness as if it were a question of the utmost importance. ‘If you don’t, just say so right away, okay? Because it’s better to be accurate, especially on something like this, which is really interesting and worth figuring out while we’re at it.’
Kate laughingly replied that she was quite convinced; and as her mama still appeared undetermined whether it was not absolutely essential that the subject should be renewed, proposed that they should take their work into the summer-house, and enjoy the beauty of the afternoon. Mrs. Nickleby readily assented, and to the summer-house they repaired, without further discussion.
Kate laughed and said she was totally convinced; and since her mom still seemed unsure about whether it was necessary to bring up the topic again, she suggested they move their work to the summer-house and enjoy the beautiful afternoon. Mrs. Nickleby agreed easily, and they headed to the summer-house without any more discussion.
‘Well, I will say,’ observed Mrs. Nickleby, as she took her seat, ‘that there never was such a good creature as Smike. Upon my word, the pains he has taken in putting this little arbour to rights, and training the sweetest flowers about it, are beyond anything I could have—I wish he wouldn’t put all the gravel on your side, Kate, my dear, though, and leave nothing but mould for me.’
‘Well, I have to say,’ Mrs. Nickleby remarked as she sat down, ‘there’s never been anyone as good as Smike. Honestly, the effort he’s put into fixing up this little garden and arranging the most beautiful flowers around it is more than I could have imagined—I just wish he wouldn’t pile all the gravel on your side, Kate, my dear, and leave me with nothing but dirt.’
‘Dear mama,’ returned Kate, hastily, ‘take this seat—do—to oblige me, mama.’
‘Dear Mom,’ Kate replied quickly, ‘please take this seat—do it to help me, Mom.’
‘No, indeed, my dear. I shall keep my own side,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Well! I declare!’
‘No, of course not, my dear. I’ll stick to my side,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Well! I can't believe it!’
Kate looked up inquiringly.
Kate looked up, curious.
‘If he hasn’t been,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘and got, from somewhere or other, a couple of roots of those flowers that I said I was so fond of, the other night, and asked you if you were not—no, that you said you were so fond of, the other night, and asked me if I wasn’t—it’s the same thing. Now, upon my word, I take that as very kind and attentive indeed! I don’t see,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, looking narrowly about her, ‘any of them on my side, but I suppose they grow best near the gravel. You may depend upon it they do, Kate, and that’s the reason they are all near you, and he has put the gravel there, because it’s the sunny side. Upon my word, that’s very clever now! I shouldn’t have had half as much thought myself!’
‘If he hasn’t done it,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘and gotten a couple of those flowers I said I really liked the other night, and asked you if you weren’t—no, that you said you were really into them, and asked me if I wasn’t—it’s basically the same thing. Honestly, I see that as very thoughtful and attentive! I don’t see,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, looking around closely, ‘any of them on my side, but I guess they grow best near the gravel. You can bet on it they do, Kate, and that’s why they’re all near you, and he put the gravel there because it’s the sunny side. Honestly, that’s quite clever! I wouldn’t have thought of it half as much!’
‘Mama,’ said Kate, bending over her work so that her face was almost hidden, ‘before you were married—’
‘Mom,’ said Kate, leaning over her work so that her face was almost hidden, ‘before you got married—’
‘Dear me, Kate,’ interrupted Mrs. Nickleby, ‘what in the name of goodness graciousness makes you fly off to the time before I was married, when I’m talking to you about his thoughtfulness and attention to me? You don’t seem to take the smallest interest in the garden.’
‘Oh my, Kate,’ interrupted Mrs. Nickleby, ‘what on earth makes you go back to the time before I got married when I’m trying to talk to you about his thoughtfulness and how he pays attention to me? You don’t seem to care at all about the garden.’
‘Oh! mama,’ said Kate, raising her face again, ‘you know I do.’
‘Oh! Mom,’ said Kate, lifting her face again, ‘you know I do.’
‘Well then, my dear, why don’t you praise the neatness and prettiness with which it’s kept?’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘How very odd you are, Kate!’
‘Well then, my dear, why don’t you compliment the tidiness and cuteness with which it’s kept?’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘How very strange you are, Kate!’
‘I do praise it, mama,’ answered Kate, gently. ‘Poor fellow!’
“I do praise it, mom,” Kate replied softly. “Poor guy!”
‘I scarcely ever hear you, my dear,’ retorted Mrs. Nickleby; ‘that’s all I’ve got to say.’ By this time the good lady had been a long while upon one topic, so she fell at once into her daughter’s little trap, if trap it were, and inquired what she had been going to say.
‘I hardly ever hear you, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby; ‘that’s all I have to say.’ By this time, the good lady had been on one subject for quite a while, so she immediately fell into her daughter’s little trap, if it was a trap, and asked what she had been meaning to say.
‘About what, mama?’ said Kate, who had apparently quite forgotten her diversion.
“About what, mom?” Kate asked, who had apparently completely forgotten her distraction.
‘Lor, Kate, my dear,’ returned her mother, ‘why, you’re asleep or stupid! About the time before I was married.’
‘Oh, Kate, my dear,’ her mother replied, ‘why, you’re either asleep or not thinking straight! I’m talking about the time before I got married.’
‘Oh yes!’ said Kate, ‘I remember. I was going to ask, mama, before you were married, had you many suitors?’
‘Oh yes!’ said Kate, ‘I remember. I was going to ask, Mom, before you got married, did you have a lot of suitors?’
‘Suitors, my dear!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, with a smile of wonderful complacency. ‘First and last, Kate, I must have had a dozen at least.’
“Suitors, my dear!” Mrs. Nickleby exclaimed, smiling with incredible satisfaction. “First and foremost, Kate, I must have had at least a dozen!”
‘Mama!’ returned Kate, in a tone of remonstrance.
‘Mom!’ Kate replied, with a tone of complaint.
‘I had indeed, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘not including your poor papa, or a young gentleman who used to go, at that time, to the same dancing school, and who would send gold watches and bracelets to our house in gilt-edged paper, (which were always returned,) and who afterwards unfortunately went out to Botany Bay in a cadet ship—a convict ship I mean—and escaped into a bush and killed sheep, (I don’t know how they got there,) and was going to be hung, only he accidentally choked himself, and the government pardoned him. Then there was young Lukin,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, beginning with her left thumb and checking off the names on her fingers—‘Mogley—Tipslark—Cabbery—Smifser—’
“I really did, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby said. “This doesn’t include your poor dad or a young man who used to go to the same dance school back then. He would send gold watches and bracelets to our house wrapped in fancy paper, which we always sent back. Later on, he unfortunately ended up on a convict ship to Botany Bay—lost his way, escaped into the bush, and killed some sheep (I have no idea how they ended up there), and was supposed to be hanged, but he accidentally choked himself, and the government let him go. Then there was young Lukin,” Mrs. Nickleby began, counting off on her fingers starting with her left thumb. “Mogley—Tipslark—Cabbery—Smifser—”
Having now reached her little finger, Mrs. Nickleby was carrying the account over to the other hand, when a loud ‘Hem!’ which appeared to come from the very foundation of the garden-wall, gave both herself and her daughter a violent start.
Having now reached her little finger, Mrs. Nickleby was transferring the account to her other hand when a loud 'Hem!' that seemed to come from deep within the garden wall made both her and her daughter jump.
‘Mama! what was that?’ said Kate, in a low tone of voice.
‘Mom! What was that?’ Kate asked in a quiet voice.
‘Upon my word, my dear,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, considerably startled, ‘unless it was the gentleman belonging to the next house, I don’t know what it could possibly—’
‘Oh my goodness, my dear,’ Mrs. Nickleby replied, quite taken aback, ‘unless it was the man from the house next door, I really can’t imagine what it could possibly—’
‘A—hem!’ cried the same voice; and that, not in the tone of an ordinary clearing of the throat, but in a kind of bellow, which woke up all the echoes in the neighbourhood, and was prolonged to an extent which must have made the unseen bellower quite black in the face.
‘A—hem!’ shouted the same voice; and not in the way someone usually clears their throat, but with a kind of bellow that stirred all the echoes in the area, lasting so long that it must have made the hidden person sound quite out of breath.
‘I understand it now, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, laying her hand on Kate’s; ‘don’t be alarmed, my love, it’s not directed to you, and is not intended to frighten anybody. Let us give everybody their due, Kate; I am bound to say that.’
“I get it now, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby said, placing her hand on Kate’s. “Don’t worry, my love, it’s not aimed at you, and it’s not meant to scare anyone. Let’s be fair to everyone, Kate; I have to say that.”
So saying, Mrs. Nickleby nodded her head, and patted the back of her daughter’s hand, a great many times, and looked as if she could tell something vastly important if she chose, but had self-denial, thank Heaven; and wouldn’t do it.
So saying, Mrs. Nickleby nodded her head and patted the back of her daughter’s hand many times, looking like she could share something really important if she wanted to, but thankfully had the self-control not to do it.
‘What do you mean, mama?’ demanded Kate, in evident surprise.
"What do you mean, mom?" Kate asked, clearly surprised.
‘Don’t be flurried, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, looking towards the garden-wall, ‘for you see I’m not, and if it would be excusable in anybody to be flurried, it certainly would—under all the circumstances—be excusable in me, but I am not, Kate—not at all.’
“Don’t panic, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby replied, glancing at the garden wall. “Because you see, I’m not, and if anyone would be justified in panicking under these circumstances, it would definitely be me, but I’m not, Kate—not at all.”

Original
‘It seems designed to attract our attention, mama,’ said Kate.
"It looks like it’s meant to grab our attention, Mom," Kate said.
‘It is designed to attract our attention, my dear; at least,’ rejoined Mrs Nickleby, drawing herself up, and patting her daughter’s hand more blandly than before, ‘to attract the attention of one of us. Hem! you needn’t be at all uneasy, my dear.’
‘It’s meant to grab our attention, my dear; at least,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, standing a bit taller and patting her daughter’s hand more gently than before, ‘to grab the attention of one of us. Ahem! you don’t need to worry at all, my dear.’
Kate looked very much perplexed, and was apparently about to ask for further explanation, when a shouting and scuffling noise, as of an elderly gentleman whooping, and kicking up his legs on loose gravel, with great violence, was heard to proceed from the same direction as the former sounds; and before they had subsided, a large cucumber was seen to shoot up in the air with the velocity of a sky-rocket, whence it descended, tumbling over and over, until it fell at Mrs. Nickleby’s feet.
Kate looked quite confused and seemed ready to ask for more clarification when a loud commotion broke out, like an elderly man yelling and kicking his legs up on loose gravel with a lot of force. Just as that noise filled the air, a large cucumber shot up into the sky like a firework, then came crashing down, rolling and flipping until it landed at Mrs. Nickleby’s feet.
This remarkable appearance was succeeded by another of a precisely similar description; then a fine vegetable marrow, of unusually large dimensions, was seen to whirl aloft, and come toppling down; then, several cucumbers shot up together; and, finally, the air was darkened by a shower of onions, turnip-radishes, and other small vegetables, which fell rolling and scattering, and bumping about, in all directions.
This amazing sight was followed by another just like it; then a huge zucchini was seen spinning high up and then tumbling down. Next, several cucumbers shot up at the same time; and finally, the air was filled with a rain of onions, radishes, and other small veggies that rolled, scattered, and bounced around in every direction.
As Kate rose from her seat, in some alarm, and caught her mother’s hand to run with her into the house, she felt herself rather retarded than assisted in her intention; and following the direction of Mrs. Nickleby’s eyes, was quite terrified by the apparition of an old black velvet cap, which, by slow degrees, as if its wearer were ascending a ladder or pair of steps, rose above the wall dividing their garden from that of the next cottage, (which, like their own, was a detached building,) and was gradually followed by a very large head, and an old face, in which were a pair of most extraordinary grey eyes: very wild, very wide open, and rolling in their sockets, with a dull, languishing, leering look, most ugly to behold.
As Kate jumped up from her seat, feeling a bit alarmed, and grabbed her mother's hand to rush into the house, she felt more held back than helped in her goal; and following the direction of Mrs. Nickleby’s gaze, she was completely freaked out by the sight of an old black velvet cap, which, slowly rising as if its owner were climbing a ladder or stairs, appeared above the wall that separated their garden from the neighboring cottage (which, like theirs, was a standalone building), and was eventually followed by a very large head and an old face, showcasing a pair of strangely wide grey eyes: very wild, wide open, and rolling around in their sockets, with a dull, droopy, leering expression that was quite ugly to look at.
‘Mama!’ cried Kate, really terrified for the moment, ‘why do you stop, why do you lose an instant? Mama, pray come in!’
‘Mom!’ cried Kate, truly scared in the moment, ‘why are you stopping, why are you hesitating? Mom, please come in!’
‘Kate, my dear,’ returned her mother, still holding back, ‘how can you be so foolish? I’m ashamed of you. How do you suppose you are ever to get through life, if you’re such a coward as this? What do you want, sir?’ said Mrs. Nickleby, addressing the intruder with a sort of simpering displeasure. ‘How dare you look into this garden?’
‘Kate, my dear,’ her mother replied, still holding back, ‘how can you be so foolish? I’m embarrassed by you. How do you think you’re going to get through life if you’re such a coward? What do you want, sir?’ Mrs. Nickleby said, turning to the intruder with a mix of faux sweetness and irritation. ‘How dare you look into this garden?’
‘Queen of my soul,’ replied the stranger, folding his hands together, ‘this goblet sip!’
‘Queen of my soul,’ said the stranger, folding his hands together, ‘take a sip from this goblet!’
‘Nonsense, sir,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Kate, my love, pray be quiet.’
‘That's nonsense, sir,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Kate, my dear, please be quiet.’
‘Won’t you sip the goblet?’ urged the stranger, with his head imploringly on one side, and his right hand on his breast. ‘Oh, do sip the goblet!’
“Won’t you take a sip from the cup?” the stranger urged, tilting his head in a pleading way, with his right hand on his chest. “Oh, please, do take a sip from the cup!”
‘I shall not consent to do anything of the kind, sir,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Pray, begone.’
"I won't agree to do anything like that, sir," said Mrs. Nickleby. "Please, leave."
‘Why is it,’ said the old gentleman, coming up a step higher, and leaning his elbows on the wall, with as much complacency as if he were looking out of window, ‘why is it that beauty is always obdurate, even when admiration is as honourable and respectful as mine?’ Here he smiled, kissed his hand, and made several low bows. ‘Is it owing to the bees, who, when the honey season is over, and they are supposed to have been killed with brimstone, in reality fly to Barbary and lull the captive Moors to sleep with their drowsy songs? Or is it,’ he added, dropping his voice almost to a whisper, ‘in consequence of the statue at Charing Cross having been lately seen, on the Stock Exchange at midnight, walking arm-in-arm with the Pump from Aldgate, in a riding-habit?’
“Why is it,” said the old gentleman, stepping up a bit higher and resting his elbows on the wall, looking as content as if he were gazing out of a window, “why is it that beauty is always so cold, even when admiration is as honorable and respectful as mine?” He then smiled, kissed his hand, and performed several deep bows. “Is it because of the bees, who, when the honey season ends and it’s thought they’ve been wiped out by brimstone, actually fly to Barbary and soothe the captive Moors to sleep with their drowsy songs? Or is it,” he added, lowering his voice almost to a whisper, “because the statue at Charing Cross was recently spotted, at midnight on the Stock Exchange, walking arm-in-arm with the Pump from Aldgate, in a riding outfit?”
‘Mama,’ murmured Kate, ‘do you hear him?’
‘Mom,’ whispered Kate, ‘do you hear him?’
‘Hush, my dear!’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, in the same tone of voice, ‘he is very polite, and I think that was a quotation from the poets. Pray, don’t worry me so—you’ll pinch my arm black and blue. Go away, sir!’
‘Hush, my dear!’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, in the same tone, ‘he’s very polite, and I think that was a quote from the poets. Please, don’t bother me so—you’ll pinch my arm black and blue. Go away, sir!’
‘Quite away?’ said the gentleman, with a languishing look. ‘Oh! quite away?’
‘Really gone?’ asked the gentleman, with a wistful expression. ‘Oh! really gone?’
‘Yes,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, ‘certainly. You have no business here. This is private property, sir; you ought to know that.’
‘Yes,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, ‘of course. You have no right to be here
‘I do know,’ said the old gentleman, laying his finger on his nose, with an air of familiarity, most reprehensible, ‘that this is a sacred and enchanted spot, where the most divine charms’—here he kissed his hand and bowed again—‘waft mellifluousness over the neighbours’ gardens, and force the fruit and vegetables into premature existence. That fact I am acquainted with. But will you permit me, fairest creature, to ask you one question, in the absence of the planet Venus, who has gone on business to the Horse Guards, and would otherwise—jealous of your superior charms—interpose between us?’
"I know," said the old man, tapping his finger on his nose in a way that was quite inappropriate, "that this is a sacred and magical place, where the most divine qualities"—he kissed his hand and bowed again—"waft sweetness over the neighbors' gardens and push the fruits and vegetables to grow prematurely. I'm aware of that. But may I, the fairest of all, ask you one question, since the planet Venus is away on business at the Horse Guards and would otherwise—jealous of your superior beauty—interject between us?"
‘Kate,’ observed Mrs. Nickleby, turning to her daughter, ‘it’s very awkward, positively. I really don’t know what to say to this gentleman. One ought to be civil, you know.’
‘Kate,’ Mrs. Nickleby said, turning to her daughter, ‘this is really awkward. I honestly don’t know what to say to this gentleman. We should be polite, you know.’
‘Dear mama,’ rejoined Kate, ‘don’t say a word to him, but let us run away as fast as we can, and shut ourselves up till Nicholas comes home.’
‘Dear mom,’ replied Kate, ‘don’t say anything to him, but let’s get out of here as quickly as we can and lock ourselves in until Nicholas gets back.’
Mrs. Nickleby looked very grand, not to say contemptuous, at this humiliating proposal; and, turning to the old gentleman, who had watched them during these whispers with absorbing eagerness, said:
Mrs. Nickleby looked quite impressive, not to mention disdainful, at this embarrassing suggestion; and, turning to the elderly man, who had been watching them with intense interest during their whispered conversation, said:
‘If you will conduct yourself, sir, like the gentleman I should imagine you to be, from your language and—and—appearance, (quite the counterpart of your grandpapa, Kate, my dear, in his best days,) and will put your question to me in plain words, I will answer it.’
‘If you can behave like the gentleman I think you are, based on your language and—well—your appearance, (just like your grandpa, Kate, my dear, in his prime,) and ask me your question clearly, I will give you an answer.’
If Mrs. Nickleby’s excellent papa had borne, in his best days, a resemblance to the neighbour now looking over the wall, he must have been, to say the least, a very queer-looking old gentleman in his prime. Perhaps Kate thought so, for she ventured to glance at his living portrait with some attention, as he took off his black velvet cap, and, exhibiting a perfectly bald head, made a long series of bows, each accompanied with a fresh kiss of the hand. After exhausting himself, to all appearance, with this fatiguing performance, he covered his head once more, pulled the cap very carefully over the tips of his ears, and resuming his former attitude, said,
If Mrs. Nickleby’s wonderful dad had looked even slightly like the neighbor peering over the wall back in his day, he must have been, at the very least, a pretty strange-looking old guy in his prime. Maybe Kate thought so too, because she dared to look at his living portrait with some interest as he took off his black velvet cap and revealed his completely bald head, making a long series of bows, each followed by a fresh kiss of his hand. After seemingly tiring himself out with this exhausting routine, he covered his head again, carefully pulled the cap over the tips of his ears, and went back to his previous position, saying,
‘The question is—’
"The question is—"
Here he broke off to look round in every direction, and satisfy himself beyond all doubt that there were no listeners near. Assured that there were not, he tapped his nose several times, accompanying the action with a cunning look, as though congratulating himself on his caution; and stretching out his neck, said in a loud whisper,
Here he paused to glance around in every direction, making sure there were no eavesdroppers nearby. Confirming there were none, he tapped his nose a few times, giving himself a sly look as if patting himself on the back for being careful; then, stretching out his neck, he said in a loud whisper,
‘Are you a princess?’
"Are you a princess?"
‘You are mocking me, sir,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, making a feint of retreating towards the house.
‘You’re making fun of me, sir,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, pretending to back away toward the house.
‘No, but are you?’ said the old gentleman.
‘No, but are you?’ asked the old gentleman.
‘You know I am not, sir,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby.
'You know I'm not, sir,' replied Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Then are you any relation to the Archbishop of Canterbury?’ inquired the old gentleman with great anxiety, ‘or to the Pope of Rome? Or the Speaker of the House of Commons? Forgive me, if I am wrong, but I was told you were niece to the Commissioners of Paving, and daughter-in-law to the Lord Mayor and Court of Common Council, which would account for your relationship to all three.’
“Are you related to the Archbishop of Canterbury?” the old gentleman asked anxiously. “Or to the Pope of Rome? Or the Speaker of the House of Commons? Please forgive me if I’m mistaken, but I heard you’re the niece of the Commissioners of Paving and the daughter-in-law of the Lord Mayor and the Court of Common Council, which would explain your connections to all three.”
‘Whoever has spread such reports, sir,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, with some warmth, ‘has taken great liberties with my name, and one which I am sure my son Nicholas, if he was aware of it, would not allow for an instant. The idea!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, drawing herself up, ‘niece to the Commissioners of Paving!’
‘Whoever has been spreading those rumors, sir,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, somewhat heatedly, ’has grossly misused my name, and I’m sure my son Nicholas, if he knew about it, wouldn’t stand for it for a second. The nerve!’ said Mrs. Nickleby, straightening her posture, ‘niece to the Commissioners of Paving!’
‘Pray, mama, come away!’ whispered Kate.
“Please, mom, let’s go!” whispered Kate.
‘“Pray mama!” Nonsense, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, angrily, ‘but that’s just the way. If they had said I was niece to a piping bullfinch, what would you care? But I have no sympathy,’ whimpered Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I don’t expect it, that’s one thing.’
‘“Please, mom!” Nonsense, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, angrily, ‘but that’s just how it is. If they had said I was related to a singing bullfinch, what would you care? But I have no sympathy,’ complained Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I don’t expect it, that’s for sure.’
‘Tears!’ cried the old gentleman, with such an energetic jump, that he fell down two or three steps and grated his chin against the wall. ‘Catch the crystal globules—catch ‘em—bottle ‘em up—cork ‘em tight—put sealing wax on the top—seal ‘em with a cupid—label ‘em “Best quality”—and stow ‘em away in the fourteen binn, with a bar of iron on the top to keep the thunder off!’
‘Tears!’ shouted the old man, jumping up so energetically that he tumbled down two or three steps and scraped his chin against the wall. ‘Catch the crystal droplets—catch them—bottle them up—cork them tight—seal the top—stamp them with a cupid—and stash them away in the fourteen binn, with a bar of iron on top to protect them from the thunder!’
Issuing these commands, as if there were a dozen attendants all actively engaged in their execution, he turned his velvet cap inside out, put it on with great dignity so as to obscure his right eye and three-fourths of his nose, and sticking his arms a-kimbo, looked very fiercely at a sparrow hard by, till the bird flew away, when he put his cap in his pocket with an air of great satisfaction, and addressed himself with respectful demeanour to Mrs. Nickleby.
Issuing these commands as if there were a dozen attendants all actively engaged in carrying them out, he turned his velvet cap inside out, put it on with great dignity to cover his right eye and most of his nose, and with his arms crossed, stared fiercely at a nearby sparrow until it flew away. Then, with a sense of great satisfaction, he tucked his cap into his pocket and addressed Mrs. Nickleby with a respectful attitude.
‘Beautiful madam,’ such were his words, ‘if I have made any mistake with regard to your family or connections, I humbly beseech you to pardon me. If I supposed you to be related to Foreign Powers or Native Boards, it is because you have a manner, a carriage, a dignity, which you will excuse my saying that none but yourself (with the single exception perhaps of the tragic muse, when playing extemporaneously on the barrel organ before the East India Company) can parallel. I am not a youth, ma’am, as you see; and although beings like you can never grow old, I venture to presume that we are fitted for each other.’
“Beautiful madam,” he said, “if I’ve made any mistake regarding your family or connections, I sincerely ask for your forgiveness. If I thought you might be connected to foreign powers or native boards, it’s because you have a presence, a grace, a dignity that I must mention, only you—perhaps with the slight exception of the tragic muse when she’s playing spontaneously on the barrel organ for the East India Company—can match. I’m not a young man, ma’am, as you can see; and although someone like you never seems to age, I dare to believe that we are well-suited for one another.”
‘Really, Kate, my love!’ said Mrs. Nickleby faintly, and looking another way.
‘Honestly, Kate, my dear!’ said Mrs. Nickleby weakly, looking away.
‘I have estates, ma’am,’ said the old gentleman, flourishing his right hand negligently, as if he made very light of such matters, and speaking very fast; ‘jewels, lighthouses, fish-ponds, a whalery of my own in the North Sea, and several oyster-beds of great profit in the Pacific Ocean. If you will have the kindness to step down to the Royal Exchange and to take the cocked-hat off the stoutest beadle’s head, you will find my card in the lining of the crown, wrapped up in a piece of blue paper. My walking-stick is also to be seen on application to the chaplain of the House of Commons, who is strictly forbidden to take any money for showing it. I have enemies about me, ma’am,’ he looked towards his house and spoke very low, ‘who attack me on all occasions, and wish to secure my property. If you bless me with your hand and heart, you can apply to the Lord Chancellor or call out the military if necessary—sending my toothpick to the commander-in-chief will be sufficient—and so clear the house of them before the ceremony is performed. After that, love, bliss and rapture; rapture, love and bliss. Be mine, be mine!’
"I have estates, ma'am," said the old gentleman, waving his right hand casually, as if he didn't think much of such things, and speaking very quickly; "jewels, lighthouses, fish ponds, my own whaling business in the North Sea, and several very profitable oyster beds in the Pacific Ocean. If you would kindly go down to the Royal Exchange and take the cocked hat off the sturdiest beadle's head, you'll find my card tucked in the lining, wrapped in a piece of blue paper. My walking stick is also available if you ask the chaplain of the House of Commons, who is strictly prohibited from charging any money for showing it. I have enemies around me, ma'am," he glanced toward his house and spoke very quietly, "who attack me at every opportunity and want to take my property. If you bless me with your hand and heart, you can appeal to the Lord Chancellor or call out the military if needed—just send my toothpick to the commander-in-chief, and that will be enough to clear the house of them before the ceremony takes place. After that, love, bliss, and rapture; rapture, love, and bliss. Be mine, be mine!"
Repeating these last words with great rapture and enthusiasm, the old gentleman put on his black velvet cap again, and looking up into the sky in a hasty manner, said something that was not quite intelligible concerning a balloon he expected, and which was rather after its time.
Repeating these last words with great excitement and enthusiasm, the old man put his black velvet cap back on, and looking up at the sky quickly, mumbled something that wasn’t entirely clear about a balloon he was waiting for, which was a bit late.
‘Be mine, be mine!’ repeated the old gentleman.
“Be mine, be mine!” the old man repeated.
‘Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I have hardly the power to speak; but it is necessary for the happiness of all parties that this matter should be set at rest for ever.’
‘Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I can barely speak; but it’s important for everyone’s happiness that we settle this matter once and for all.’
‘Surely there is no necessity for you to say one word, mama?’ reasoned Kate.
"Surely you don’t need to say a word, Mom?" Kate reasoned.
‘You will allow me, my dear, if you please, to judge for myself,’ said Mrs Nickleby.
‘Please allow me, my dear, to judge for myself,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Be mine, be mine!’ cried the old gentleman.
‘Be mine, be mine!’ shouted the old man.
‘It can scarcely be expected, sir,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, fixing her eyes modestly on the ground, ‘that I should tell a stranger whether I feel flattered and obliged by such proposals, or not. They certainly are made under very singular circumstances; still at the same time, as far as it goes, and to a certain extent of course’ (Mrs. Nickleby’s customary qualification), ‘they must be gratifying and agreeable to one’s feelings.’
“It’s hard to expect, sir,” said Mrs. Nickleby, looking modestly at the ground, “that I should share with a stranger whether I feel flattered and thankful for such proposals, or not. They really are made under very unusual circumstances; still, to some extent, of course” (Mrs. Nickleby’s usual qualifier), “they must be pleasing and nice to one’s feelings.”
‘Be mine, be mine,’ cried the old gentleman. ‘Gog and Magog, Gog and Magog. Be mine, be mine!’
‘Be mine, be mine,’ shouted the old man. ‘Gog and Magog, Gog and Magog. Be mine, be mine!’
‘It will be sufficient for me to say, sir,’ resumed Mrs. Nickleby, with perfect seriousness—‘and I’m sure you’ll see the propriety of taking an answer and going away—that I have made up my mind to remain a widow, and to devote myself to my children. You may not suppose I am the mother of two children—indeed many people have doubted it, and said that nothing on earth could ever make ‘em believe it possible—but it is the case, and they are both grown up. We shall be very glad to have you for a neighbour—very glad; delighted, I’m sure—but in any other character it’s quite impossible, quite. As to my being young enough to marry again, that perhaps may be so, or it may not be; but I couldn’t think of it for an instant, not on any account whatever. I said I never would, and I never will. It’s a very painful thing to have to reject proposals, and I would much rather that none were made; at the same time this is the answer that I determined long ago to make, and this is the answer I shall always give.’
“It’s enough for me to say, sir,” Mrs. Nickleby continued, completely serious, “and I’m sure you’ll understand it's best to take my answer and leave—that I’ve decided to stay a widow and focus on my children. You might not believe I’m the mother of two kids—many people have doubted it and said nothing could convince them it’s true—but it is, and they’re both grown now. We’d be very happy to have you as a neighbor—very happy; I’m sure we’d be delighted—but in any other way, it’s absolutely impossible, really. As for whether I’m young enough to marry again, maybe I am, or maybe I’m not; but I can’t even think about it for a second, no matter what. I said I never would, and I never will. It’s very hard to turn down proposals, and I’d much prefer if none were made; still, this is the answer I decided on a long time ago, and this is the answer I’ll always give.”
These observations were partly addressed to the old gentleman, partly to Kate, and partly delivered in soliloquy. Towards their conclusion, the suitor evinced a very irreverent degree of inattention, and Mrs. Nickleby had scarcely finished speaking, when, to the great terror both of that lady and her daughter, he suddenly flung off his coat, and springing on the top of the wall, threw himself into an attitude which displayed his small-clothes and grey worsteds to the fullest advantage, and concluded by standing on one leg, and repeating his favourite bellow with increased vehemence.
These comments were partly directed at the old man, partly at Kate, and partly made as a monologue. Toward the end, the suitor showed a shocking level of disregard, and just as Mrs. Nickleby finished speaking, to the great shock of both her and her daughter, he suddenly took off his coat, jumped on top of the wall, struck a pose that showed off his tight pants and grey stockings to their maximum effect, and ended by balancing on one leg while yelling his favorite phrase even louder.
While he was still dwelling on the last note, and embellishing it with a prolonged flourish, a dirty hand was observed to glide stealthily and swiftly along the top of the wall, as if in pursuit of a fly, and then to clasp with the utmost dexterity one of the old gentleman’s ankles. This done, the companion hand appeared, and clasped the other ankle.
While he was still focused on the last note, adding a dramatic flourish, a dirty hand was seen to sneak quickly along the top of the wall, as if chasing a fly, and then expertly grabbed one of the old gentleman's ankles. After that, the other hand came into view and grabbed the other ankle.
Thus encumbered the old gentleman lifted his legs awkwardly once or twice, as if they were very clumsy and imperfect pieces of machinery, and then looking down on his own side of the wall, burst into a loud laugh.
Thus burdened, the old gentleman lifted his legs awkwardly once or twice, as if they were very clumsy and imperfect pieces of machinery, and then, looking down on his own side of the wall, burst into a loud laugh.
‘It’s you, is it?’ said the old gentleman.
‘Is that you?’ said the old gentleman.
‘Yes, it’s me,’ replied a gruff voice.
‘Yeah, it’s me,’ replied a rough voice.
‘How’s the Emperor of Tartary?’ said the old gentleman.
‘How’s the Emperor of Tartary?’ asked the old man.
‘Oh! he’s much the same as usual,’ was the reply. ‘No better and no worse.’
‘Oh! he’s pretty much the same as always,’ was the reply. ‘No better and no worse.’
‘The young Prince of China,’ said the old gentleman, with much interest. ‘Is he reconciled to his father-in-law, the great potato salesman?’
‘The young Prince of China,’ said the old gentleman, with a lot of interest. ‘Is he on good terms with his father-in-law, the big potato seller?’
‘No,’ answered the gruff voice; ‘and he says he never will be, that’s more.’
‘No,’ replied the gruff voice; ‘and he says he never will be, that’s for sure.’
‘If that’s the case,’ observed the old gentleman, ‘perhaps I’d better come down.’
'If that's the situation,' the old man said, 'maybe I should come down.'
‘Well,’ said the man on the other side, ‘I think you had, perhaps.’
'Well,' said the man on the other side, 'I think you might have, maybe.'
One of the hands being then cautiously unclasped, the old gentleman dropped into a sitting posture, and was looking round to smile and bow to Mrs. Nickleby, when he disappeared with some precipitation, as if his legs had been pulled from below.
One of the hands was carefully unclasped, and the old gentleman dropped into a seated position, looking around to smile and bow at Mrs. Nickleby, when he suddenly disappeared with some haste, as if his legs had been pulled out from under him.
Very much relieved by his disappearance, Kate was turning to speak to her mama, when the dirty hands again became visible, and were immediately followed by the figure of a coarse squat man, who ascended by the steps which had been recently occupied by their singular neighbour.
Relieved by his disappearance, Kate was about to talk to her mom when the dirty hands reappeared, quickly followed by a short, rough-looking man who climbed the steps recently used by their unusual neighbor.
‘Beg your pardon, ladies,’ said this new comer, grinning and touching his hat. ‘Has he been making love to either of you?’
"Excuse me, ladies," said the newcomer, grinning and tipping his hat. "Has he been flirting with either of you?"
‘Yes,’ said Kate.
‘Yes,’ Kate said.
‘Ah!’ rejoined the man, taking his handkerchief out of his hat and wiping his face, ‘he always will, you know. Nothing will prevent his making love.’
‘Ah!’ replied the man, pulling his handkerchief out of his hat and wiping his face, ‘he's always going to do that, you know. Nothing will stop him from pursuing romance.’
‘I need not ask you if he is out of his mind, poor creature,’ said Kate.
"I don’t need to ask you if he’s lost his mind, poor thing," said Kate.
‘Why no,’ replied the man, looking into his hat, throwing his handkerchief in at one dab, and putting it on again. ‘That’s pretty plain, that is.’
‘Nope,’ replied the man, looking into his hat, tossing his handkerchief in with one flick, and putting it back on again. ‘That’s pretty obvious, that is.’
‘Has he been long so?’ asked Kate.
‘Has he been like this for a long time?’ asked Kate.
‘A long while.’
'For a while.'
‘And is there no hope for him?’ said Kate, compassionately
‘Is there no hope for him?’ Kate asked with compassion.
‘Not a bit, and don’t deserve to be,’ replied the keeper. ‘He’s a deal pleasanter without his senses than with ‘em. He was the cruellest, wickedest, out-and-outerest old flint that ever drawed breath.’
‘Not at all, and he doesn’t deserve to be,’ replied the keeper. ‘He’s much nicer without his wits than with them. He was the cruelest, most wicked, downright nastiest old jerk that ever lived.’
‘Indeed!’ said Kate.
"Definitely!" said Kate.
‘By George!’ replied the keeper, shaking his head so emphatically that he was obliged to frown to keep his hat on. ‘I never come across such a vagabond, and my mate says the same. Broke his poor wife’s heart, turned his daughters out of doors, drove his sons into the streets; it was a blessing he went mad at last, through evil tempers, and covetousness, and selfishness, and guzzling, and drinking, or he’d have drove many others so. Hope for him, an old rip! There isn’t too much hope going, but I’ll bet a crown that what there is, is saved for more deserving chaps than him, anyhow.’
“By God!” the keeper replied, shaking his head so vigorously that he had to scowl to keep his hat on. “I’ve never seen such a drifter, and my colleague agrees. He broke his poor wife’s heart, kicked his daughters out of the house, pushed his sons into the streets; it was a relief he finally went mad, thanks to his bad temper, greed, selfishness, and his heavy drinking, or he would have ruined many others too. Hope for him, that old rascal! There’s not much hope left anyway, but I’ll bet a crown that any hope there is will go to more deserving guys than him, for sure.”
With which confession of his faith, the keeper shook his head again, as much as to say that nothing short of this would do, if things were to go on at all; and touching his hat sulkily—not that he was in an ill humour, but that his subject ruffled him—descended the ladder, and took it away.
With this admission of his beliefs, the keeper shook his head again, as if to say that nothing less would suffice if things were going to continue at all; and, touching his hat with a bit of annoyance—not that he was in a bad mood, but because the topic troubled him—he descended the ladder and took it away.
During this conversation, Mrs. Nickleby had regarded the man with a severe and steadfast look. She now heaved a profound sigh, and pursing up her lips, shook her head in a slow and doubtful manner.
During this conversation, Mrs. Nickleby had looked at the man with a serious and steady gaze. She now let out a deep sigh, and pursing her lips, shook her head slowly and uncertainly.
‘Poor creature!’ said Kate.
“Poor thing!” said Kate.
‘Ah! poor indeed!’ rejoined Mrs. Nickleby. ‘It’s shameful that such things should be allowed. Shameful!’
‘Oh! how unfortunate!’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘It’s disgraceful that things like this are tolerated. Disgraceful!’
‘How can they be helped, mama?’ said Kate, mournfully. ‘The infirmities of nature—’
‘How can they be helped, mom?’ said Kate, sadly. ‘The weaknesses of nature—’
‘Nature!’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘What! Do you suppose this poor gentleman is out of his mind?’
‘Nature!’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘What! Do you think this poor guy is out of his mind?’
‘Can anybody who sees him entertain any other opinion, mama?’
‘Can anyone who sees him think otherwise, mom?’
‘Why then, I just tell you this, Kate,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that, he is nothing of the kind, and I am surprised you can be so imposed upon. It’s some plot of these people to possess themselves of his property—didn’t he say so himself? He may be a little odd and flighty, perhaps, many of us are that; but downright mad! and express himself as he does, respectfully, and in quite poetical language, and making offers with so much thought, and care, and prudence—not as if he ran into the streets, and went down upon his knees to the first chit of a girl he met, as a madman would! No, no, Kate, there’s a great deal too much method in his madness; depend upon that, my dear.’
“Listen, Kate,” Mrs. Nickleby replied, “he’s nothing like that, and I’m surprised you’re being taken in. It's some scheme by these people to get his property—didn’t he say that himself? He might be a little quirky and scatterbrained, like many of us are; but completely insane? He communicates respectfully, using quite poetic language, and makes offers with a lot of thought, care, and caution—not like someone who rushes into the streets and kneels down in front of the first random girl he encounters, like a madman would! No, no, Kate, there’s far too much method in his madness; you can count on that, my dear.”
CHAPTER 42
Illustrative of the convivial Sentiment, that the best of Friends must sometimes part
Illustrative of the friendly feeling that even the best of friends have to say goodbye occasionally
The pavement of Snow Hill had been baking and frying all day in the heat, and the twain Saracens’ heads guarding the entrance to the hostelry of whose name and sign they are the duplicate presentments, looked—or seemed, in the eyes of jaded and footsore passers-by, to look—more vicious than usual, after blistering and scorching in the sun, when, in one of the inn’s smallest sitting-rooms, through whose open window there rose, in a palpable steam, wholesome exhalations from reeking coach-horses, the usual furniture of a tea-table was displayed in neat and inviting order, flanked by large joints of roast and boiled, a tongue, a pigeon pie, a cold fowl, a tankard of ale, and other little matters of the like kind, which, in degenerate towns and cities, are generally understood to belong more particularly to solid lunches, stage-coach dinners, or unusually substantial breakfasts.
The pavement of Snow Hill had been baking all day in the heat, and the two Saracens’ heads guarding the entrance to the inn, which they are a replica of, looked—or seemed, in the eyes of tired and sore-footed passersby, to look—more menacing than usual after roasting in the sun. Inside one of the inn’s smallest sitting rooms, through whose open window rose a palpable steam filled with the wholesome smells from sweaty coach horses, the usual tea table was neatly and invitingly set, surrounded by large servings of roast and boiled meats, a tongue, a pigeon pie, a cold chicken, a tankard of ale, and other similar items, which in less refined towns and cities are generally seen as more appropriate for hearty lunches, stage-coach dinners, or especially filling breakfasts.
Mr. John Browdie, with his hands in his pockets, hovered restlessly about these delicacies, stopping occasionally to whisk the flies out of the sugar-basin with his wife’s pocket-handkerchief, or to dip a teaspoon in the milk-pot and carry it to his mouth, or to cut off a little knob of crust, and a little corner of meat, and swallow them at two gulps like a couple of pills. After every one of these flirtations with the eatables, he pulled out his watch, and declared with an earnestness quite pathetic that he couldn’t undertake to hold out two minutes longer.
Mr. John Browdie, with his hands in his pockets, anxiously moved around these treats, occasionally stopping to swat the flies away from the sugar bowl with his wife's handkerchief, or to take a teaspoon from the milk jug and taste it, or to grab a small piece of crust and a bit of meat and swallow them in two quick bites like pills. After each of these attempts at snacking, he pulled out his watch and insisted with a sincerity that was almost sad that he couldn’t possibly wait another two minutes.
‘Tilly!’ said John to his lady, who was reclining half awake and half asleep upon a sofa.
‘Tilly!’ John called to his lady, who was lying on the sofa, half awake and half asleep.
‘Well, John!’
"Hey, John!"
‘Well, John!’ retorted her husband, impatiently. ‘Dost thou feel hoongry, lass?’
‘Well, John!’ her husband replied, impatiently. ‘Are you feeling hungry, girl?’
‘Not very,’ said Mrs. Browdie.
‘Not really,’ said Mrs. Browdie.
‘Not vary!’ repeated John, raising his eyes to the ceiling. ‘Hear her say not vary, and us dining at three, and loonching off pasthry thot aggravates a mon ‘stead of pacifying him! Not vary!’
‘Not vary!’ repeated John, looking up at the ceiling. ‘Listen to her say not vary, and we're having dinner at three, and snacking on pastries that just annoy a man instead of calming him down! Not vary!’
‘Here’s a gen’l’man for you, sir,’ said the waiter, looking in.
'Here's a gentleman for you, sir,' said the waiter, looking in.
‘A wa’at for me?’ cried John, as though he thought it must be a letter, or a parcel.
‘A wa’at for me?’ cried John, as if he believed it had to be a letter or a package.
‘A gen’l’man, sir.’
‘A gentleman, sir.’
‘Stars and garthers, chap!’ said John, ‘wa’at dost thou coom and say thot for? In wi’ ‘un.’
‘Stars and garters, chap!’ said John, ‘what are you saying that for? Get in here.’
‘Are you at home, sir?’
‘Are you home, sir?’
‘At whoam!’ cried John, ‘I wish I wur; I’d ha tea’d two hour ago. Why, I told t’oother chap to look sharp ootside door, and tell ‘un d’rectly he coom, thot we war faint wi’ hoonger. In wi’ ‘un. Aha! Thee hond, Misther Nickleby. This is nigh to be the proodest day o’ my life, sir. Hoo be all wi’ ye? Ding! But, I’m glod o’ this!’
“Hey, let’s go!” shouted John. “I wish I was home; I’d have had tea two hours ago. I told the other guy to hurry up and check outside the door, and to let us know as soon as he came because we were starving. Here he comes. Aha! Here’s your hand, Mr. Nickleby. This is going to be the proudest day of my life, sir. How’s everyone doing? Wow, I’m so glad about this!”
Quite forgetting even his hunger in the heartiness of his salutation, John Browdie shook Nicholas by the hand again and again, slapping his palm with great violence between each shake, to add warmth to the reception.
Quite forgetting even his hunger in the enthusiasm of his greeting, John Browdie shook Nicholas's hand repeatedly, hitting his palm with considerable force between each shake to make the welcome feel warmer.
‘Ah! there she be,’ said John, observing the look which Nicholas directed towards his wife. ‘There she be—we shan’t quarrel about her noo—eh? Ecod, when I think o’ thot—but thou want’st soom’at to eat. Fall to, mun, fall to, and for wa’at we’re aboot to receive—’
‘Ah! there she is,’ said John, noticing the glance Nicholas gave his wife. ‘There she is—we won’t argue about her now—right? Wow, when I think about that—but you need something to eat. Go ahead, dig in, and for what we’re about to receive—’
No doubt the grace was properly finished, but nothing more was heard, for John had already begun to play such a knife and fork, that his speech was, for the time, gone.
No doubt the grace was properly finished, but nothing more was heard, because John had already started to eat so vigorously that he couldn't speak for the moment.
‘I shall take the usual licence, Mr. Browdie,’ said Nicholas, as he placed a chair for the bride.
"I'll take the usual liberty, Mr. Browdie," Nicholas said, as he pulled out a chair for the bride.
‘Tak’ whatever thou like’st,’ said John, ‘and when a’s gane, ca’ for more.’
‘Take whatever you want,’ said John, ‘and when it’s gone, ask for more.’
Without stopping to explain, Nicholas kissed the blushing Mrs. Browdie, and handed her to her seat.
Without pausing to explain, Nicholas kissed the blushing Mrs. Browdie and helped her to her seat.
‘I say,’ said John, rather astounded for the moment, ‘mak’ theeself quite at whoam, will ‘ee?’
‘I say,’ said John, somewhat surprised for a moment, ‘make yourself quite at home, will you?’
‘You may depend upon that,’ replied Nicholas; ‘on one condition.’
‘You can count on that,’ replied Nicholas; ‘but there’s one condition.’
‘And wa’at may thot be?’ asked John.
‘And what might that be?’ asked John.
‘That you make me a godfather the very first time you have occasion for one.’
‘That you make me a godfather the first time you need one.’
‘Eh! d’ye hear thot?’ cried John, laying down his knife and fork. ‘A godfeyther! Ha! ha! ha! Tilly—hear till ‘un—a godfeyther! Divn’t say a word more, ye’ll never beat thot. Occasion for ‘un—a godfeyther! Ha! ha! ha!’
‘Hey! Did you hear that?’ shouted John, putting down his knife and fork. ‘A godfather! Ha! ha! ha! Tilly—listen to that—a godfather! Don’t say another word, you’ll never top that. An occasion for it—a godfather! Ha! ha! ha!’
Never was man so tickled with a respectable old joke, as John Browdie was with this. He chuckled, roared, half suffocated himself by laughing large pieces of beef into his windpipe, roared again, persisted in eating at the same time, got red in the face and black in the forehead, coughed, cried, got better, went off again laughing inwardly, got worse, choked, had his back thumped, stamped about, frightened his wife, and at last recovered in a state of the last exhaustion and with the water streaming from his eyes, but still faintly ejaculating, ‘A godfeyther—a godfeyther, Tilly!’ in a tone bespeaking an exquisite relish of the sally, which no suffering could diminish.
Never has a man found a respectable old joke so funny as John Browdie did with this one. He chuckled, roared, nearly choked on large bites of beef, roared again, kept eating, turned red in the face and dark on his forehead, coughed, cried, felt better, laughed inwardly again, felt worse, choked, had his back thumped, stomped around, scared his wife, and finally, after exhausting himself and with tears streaming down his face, he managed to say, “A godfeyther—a godfeyther, Tilly!” in a way that showed he still thoroughly enjoyed the joke, despite all the trouble it caused him.
‘You remember the night of our first tea-drinking?’ said Nicholas.
‘Do you remember the night we had our first cup of tea?’ Nicholas asked.
‘Shall I e’er forget it, mun?’ replied John Browdie.
‘Will I ever forget it, man?’ replied John Browdie.
‘He was a desperate fellow that night though, was he not, Mrs. Browdie?’ said Nicholas. ‘Quite a monster!’
‘He was a desperate guy that night, wasn’t he, Mrs. Browdie?’ said Nicholas. ‘Totally a monster!’
‘If you had only heard him as we were going home, Mr. Nickleby, you’d have said so indeed,’ returned the bride. ‘I never was so frightened in all my life.’
‘If you had only heard him while we were on our way home, Mr. Nickleby, you would’ve definitely said that,’ replied the bride. ‘I’ve never been so scared in my entire life.’
‘Coom, coom,’ said John, with a broad grin; ‘thou know’st betther than thot, Tilly.’
‘Coom, coom,’ said John, with a wide grin; ‘you know better than that, Tilly.’
‘So I was,’ replied Mrs. Browdie. ‘I almost made up my mind never to speak to you again.’
‘So I was,’ replied Mrs. Browdie. ‘I almost decided never to talk to you again.’
‘A’most!’ said John, with a broader grin than the last. ‘A’most made up her mind! And she wur coaxin’, and coaxin’, and wheedlin’, and wheedlin’ a’ the blessed wa’. “Wa’at didst thou let yon chap mak’ oop tiv’ee for?” says I. “I deedn’t, John,” says she, a squeedgin my arm. “You deedn’t?” says I. “Noa,” says she, a squeedgin of me agean.’
‘Almost!’ said John, with a wider grin than before. ‘Almost made up her mind! And she was sweet-talking and sweet-talking all the way. “Why did you let that guy make up his mind about it?” I asked. “I didn’t, John,” she said, squeezing my arm. “You didn’t?” I said. “No,” she replied, squeezing me again.’
‘Lor, John!’ interposed his pretty wife, colouring very much. ‘How can you talk such nonsense? As if I should have dreamt of such a thing!’
‘Oh, John!’ interrupted his attractive wife, blushing deeply. ‘How can you say such silly things? As if I would have ever thought of that!’
‘I dinnot know whether thou’d ever dreamt of it, though I think that’s loike eneaf, mind,’ retorted John; ‘but thou didst it. “Ye’re a feeckle, changeable weathercock, lass,” says I. “Not feeckle, John,” says she. “Yes,” says I, “feeckle, dom’d feeckle. Dinnot tell me thou bean’t, efther yon chap at schoolmeasther’s,” says I. “Him!” says she, quite screeching. “Ah! him!” says I. “Why, John,” says she—and she coom a deal closer and squeedged a deal harder than she’d deane afore—“dost thou think it’s nat’ral noo, that having such a proper mun as thou to keep company wi’, I’d ever tak’ opp wi’ such a leetle scanty whipper-snapper as yon?” she says. Ha! ha! ha! She said whipper-snapper! “Ecod!” I says, “efther thot, neame the day, and let’s have it ower!” Ha! ha! ha!’
“I don’t know if you’ve ever thought about it, but I think it’s enough,” John shot back. “But you did it. 'You’re a fickle, changeable weathercock, girl,' I said. 'Not fickle, John,' she replied. 'Yes,' I said, 'fickle, damn fickle. Don’t tell me you aren’t, after that guy at schoolmaster’s,' I added. 'Him!' she exclaimed, practically yelling. 'Ah! him!' I replied. 'Why, John,' she said—and she moved a lot closer and squeezed a lot harder than she had before—'do you really think it’s natural now, having such a good-looking guy like you to hang out with, that I’d ever get involved with such a little, puny whippersnapper as him?' she said. Ha! ha! ha! She called him a whippersnapper! 'Wow!' I exclaimed, 'after that, name the day, and let’s get this over with!' Ha! ha! ha!”
Nicholas laughed very heartily at this story, both on account of its telling against himself, and his being desirous to spare the blushes of Mrs. Browdie, whose protestations were drowned in peals of laughter from her husband. His good-nature soon put her at her ease; and although she still denied the charge, she laughed so heartily at it, that Nicholas had the satisfaction of feeling assured that in all essential respects it was strictly true.
Nicholas laughed loudly at this story, both because it was at his own expense and because he wanted to spare Mrs. Browdie's embarrassment, whose denials were lost in her husband's roaring laughter. His kind nature quickly made her feel comfortable, and even though she still denied the accusation, she laughed so hard at it that Nicholas felt confident it was, in all important ways, completely true.
‘This is the second time,’ said Nicholas, ‘that we have ever taken a meal together, and only third I have ever seen you; and yet it really seems to me as if I were among old friends.’
‘This is the second time,’ said Nicholas, ‘that we’ve had a meal together, and the third time I’ve seen you; and yet it really feels like I’m with old friends.’
‘Weel!’ observed the Yorkshireman, ‘so I say.’
‘Well!’ remarked the Yorkshireman, ‘that’s what I say.’
‘And I am sure I do,’ added his young wife.
‘And I know I do,’ added his young wife.
‘I have the best reason to be impressed with the feeling, mind,’ said Nicholas; ‘for if it had not been for your kindness of heart, my good friend, when I had no right or reason to expect it, I know not what might have become of me or what plight I should have been in by this time.’
‘I have every reason to appreciate your feelings, my friend,’ said Nicholas; ‘because if it hadn't been for your kindness, when I least expected it, I don't know what would have happened to me or where I would be right now.’
‘Talk aboot soom’at else,’ replied John, gruffly, ‘and dinnot bother.’
‘Talk about something else,’ replied John, gruffly, ‘and don’t bother.’
‘It must be a new song to the same tune then,’ said Nicholas, smiling. ‘I told you in my letter that I deeply felt and admired your sympathy with that poor lad, whom you released at the risk of involving yourself in trouble and difficulty; but I can never tell you how grateful he and I, and others whom you don’t know, are to you for taking pity on him.’
“It must be a new song to the same tune then,” Nicholas said with a smile. “I mentioned in my letter how much I appreciated your compassion for that poor kid, whom you helped despite the risk of getting into trouble yourself; but I can never express how thankful he and I, along with others you don’t know, are to you for showing him kindness.”
‘Ecod!’ rejoined John Browdie, drawing up his chair; ‘and I can never tell you hoo gratful soom folks that we do know would be loikewise, if they know’d I had takken pity on him.’
‘Wow!’ responded John Browdie as he pulled up his chair. ‘And I can never explain to you how grateful some people that we know would be, if they knew I had taken pity on him.’
‘Ah!’ exclaimed Mrs. Browdie, ‘what a state I was in that night!’
‘Ah!’ exclaimed Mrs. Browdie, ‘what a mess I was in that night!’
‘Were they at all disposed to give you credit for assisting in the escape?’ inquired Nicholas of John Browdie.
“Did they even consider giving you credit for helping with the escape?” Nicholas asked John Browdie.
‘Not a bit,’ replied the Yorkshireman, extending his mouth from ear to ear. ‘There I lay, snoog in schoolmeasther’s bed long efther it was dark, and nobody coom nigh the pleace. “Weel!” thinks I, “he’s got a pretty good start, and if he bean’t whoam by noo, he never will be; so you may coom as quick as you loike, and foind us reddy”—that is, you know, schoolmeasther might coom.’
"Not at all," the Yorkshireman replied, grinning widely. "There I was, snuggled up in the schoolmaster’s bed long after it was dark, and nobody came near the place. 'Well!' I think to myself, 'he's got a pretty good head start, and if he isn't home by now, he never will be; so you can come as fast as you like and find us ready'—that is, you know, if the schoolmaster happens to show up."
‘I understand,’ said Nicholas.
"I get it," said Nicholas.
‘Presently,’ resumed John, ‘he did coom. I heerd door shut doonstairs, and him a warking, oop in the daark. “Slow and steddy,” I says to myself, “tak’ your time, sir—no hurry.” He cooms to the door, turns the key—turns the key when there warn’t nothing to hoold the lock—and ca’s oot “Hallo, there!”—“Yes,” thinks I, “you may do thot agean, and not wakken anybody, sir.” “Hallo, there,” he says, and then he stops. “Thou’d betther not aggravate me,” says schoolmeasther, efther a little time. “I’ll brak’ every boan in your boddy, Smike,” he says, efther another little time. Then all of a soodden, he sings oot for a loight, and when it cooms—ecod, such a hoorly-boorly! “Wa’at’s the matter?” says I. “He’s gane,” says he,—stark mad wi’ vengeance. “Have you heerd nought?” “Ees,” says I, “I heerd street-door shut, no time at a’ ago. I heerd a person run doon there” (pointing t’other wa’—eh?) “Help!” he cries. “I’ll help you,” says I; and off we set—the wrong wa’! Ho! ho! ho!’
“Right now,” John continued, “he did come. I heard the door shut downstairs, and he was walking around in the dark. ‘Take it slow and steady,’ I thought to myself, ‘no rush, sir.’ He gets to the door, turns the key—even though there was nothing to hold the lock—and calls out, ‘Hello, there!’ I thought, ‘You can do that again and not wake anyone up, sir.’ ‘Hello, there,’ he says, and then he pauses. ‘You’d better not annoy me,’ says the schoolmaster after a moment. ‘I’ll break every bone in your body, Smike,’ he adds after another moment. Then suddenly, he calls out for a light, and when it arrives—oh, what a commotion! ‘What’s going on?’ I ask. ‘He’s gone,’ he says—crazy with rage. ‘Did you hear anything?’ ‘Yes,’ I reply, ‘I heard the street door shut not long ago. I heard someone run down that way’ (pointing in the other direction—right?). ‘Help!’ he shouts. ‘I’ll help you,’ I say; and off we go—the wrong way! Ha! Ha! Ha!”
‘Did you go far?’ asked Nicholas.
“Did you go far?” Nicholas asked.
‘Far!’ replied John; ‘I run him clean off his legs in quarther of an hoor. To see old schoolmeasther wi’out his hat, skimming along oop to his knees in mud and wather, tumbling over fences, and rowling into ditches, and bawling oot like mad, wi’ his one eye looking sharp out for the lad, and his coat-tails flying out behind, and him spattered wi’ mud all ower, face and all! I tho’t I should ha’ dropped doon, and killed myself wi’ laughing.’
“Far!” John replied. “I ran him right off his feet in a quarter of an hour. To see the old schoolmaster without his hat, skimming along up to his knees in mud and water, tumbling over fences, rolling into ditches, and yelling like crazy, with his one eye searching for the boy and his coat tails flapping behind him, covered in mud all over, face and all! I thought I would drop down and kill myself laughing.”
John laughed so heartily at the mere recollection, that he communicated the contagion to both his hearers, and all three burst into peals of laughter, which were renewed again and again, until they could laugh no longer.
John laughed so hard just thinking about it that he made both his listeners start laughing too, and all three of them burst into fits of laughter, which kept happening over and over until they couldn't laugh anymore.
‘He’s a bad ‘un,’ said John, wiping his eyes; ‘a very bad ‘un, is schoolmeasther.’
‘He’s a bad one,’ said John, wiping his eyes; ‘a very bad one, that schoolmaster.’
‘I can’t bear the sight of him, John,’ said his wife.
‘I can't stand the sight of him, John,’ said his wife.
‘Coom,’ retorted John, ‘thot’s tidy in you, thot is. If it wa’nt along o’ you, we shouldn’t know nought aboot ‘un. Thou know’d ‘un first, Tilly, didn’t thou?’
‘Come on,’ replied John, ‘that’s nice of you, it really is. If it weren’t for you, we wouldn’t know anything about him. You knew him first, Tilly, didn’t you?’
‘I couldn’t help knowing Fanny Squeers, John,’ returned his wife; ‘she was an old playmate of mine, you know.’
‘I couldn’t help knowing Fanny Squeers, John,’ his wife replied; ‘she was an old playmate of mine, you know.’
‘Weel,’ replied John, ‘dean’t I say so, lass? It’s best to be neighbourly, and keep up old acquaintance loike; and what I say is, dean’t quarrel if ‘ee can help it. Dinnot think so, Mr. Nickleby?’
'Well,' replied John, 'don't I say so, girl? It's best to be neighborly and maintain old friendships like; and what I say is, don't argue if you can avoid it. Don't you think so, Mr. Nickleby?'
‘Certainly,’ returned Nicholas; ‘and you acted upon that principle when I meet you on horseback on the road, after our memorable evening.’
“Sure,” Nicholas replied, “and you followed that principle when I saw you on horseback on the road after that unforgettable evening.”
‘Sure-ly,’ said John. ‘Wa’at I say, I stick by.’
“Surely,” said John. “What I say, I stand by.”
‘And that’s a fine thing to do, and manly too,’ said Nicholas, ‘though it’s not exactly what we understand by “coming Yorkshire over us” in London. Miss Squeers is stopping with you, you said in your note.’
‘And that’s a great thing to do, and very manly too,’ said Nicholas, ‘though it’s not exactly what we mean by “coming Yorkshire over us” in London. You mentioned in your note that Miss Squeers is staying with you.’
‘Yes,’ replied John, ‘Tilly’s bridesmaid; and a queer bridesmaid she be, too. She wean’t be a bride in a hurry, I reckon.’
‘Yes,’ replied John, ‘Tilly’s bridesmaid; and she's a strange bridesmaid, too. I don’t think she’ll be a bride anytime soon, I guess.’
‘For shame, John,’ said Mrs. Browdie; with an acute perception of the joke though, being a bride herself.
‘Shame on you, John,’ said Mrs. Browdie, clearly getting the joke even though she was a bride herself.
‘The groom will be a blessed mun,’ said John, his eyes twinkling at the idea. ‘He’ll be in luck, he will.’
‘The groom is going to be one lucky guy,’ said John, his eyes sparkling at the thought. ‘He'll really be fortunate, he will.’
‘You see, Mr. Nickleby,’ said his wife, ‘that it was in consequence of her being here, that John wrote to you and fixed tonight, because we thought that it wouldn’t be pleasant for you to meet, after what has passed.’
‘You see, Mr. Nickleby,’ said his wife, ‘it was because she was here that John wrote to you and scheduled tonight, since we thought it wouldn’t be comfortable for you to meet after what happened.’
‘Unquestionably. You were quite right in that,’ said Nicholas, interrupting.
"Definitely. You were totally right about that," said Nicholas, interrupting.
‘Especially,’ observed Mrs. Browdie, looking very sly, ‘after what we know about past and gone love matters.’
“Especially,” Mrs. Browdie said with a sly look, “after what we know about love affairs from the past.”
‘We know, indeed!’ said Nicholas, shaking his head. ‘You behaved rather wickedly there, I suspect.’
‘We know, for sure!’ said Nicholas, shaking his head. ‘You acted pretty badly there, I think.’
‘O’ course she did,’ said John Browdie, passing his huge forefinger through one of his wife’s pretty ringlets, and looking very proud of her. ‘She wur always as skittish and full o’ tricks as a—’
‘Of course she did,’ said John Browdie, running his big finger through one of his wife’s pretty curls and looking very proud of her. ‘She was always as playful and full of tricks as a—’
‘Well, as a what?’ said his wife.
‘Well, as a what?’ said his wife.
‘As a woman,’ returned John. ‘Ding! But I dinnot know ought else that cooms near it.’
‘As a woman,’ John replied. ‘Ding! But I don’t know anything else that comes close to it.’
‘You were speaking about Miss Squeers,’ said Nicholas, with the view of stopping some slight connubialities which had begun to pass between Mr. and Mrs. Browdie, and which rendered the position of a third party in some degree embarrassing, as occasioning him to feel rather in the way than otherwise.
‘You were talking about Miss Squeers,’ said Nicholas, trying to put a stop to some small flirtations that had started between Mr. and Mrs. Browdie, which made it a bit awkward for him as he felt more like an outsider than anything else.
‘Oh yes,’ rejoined Mrs. Browdie. ‘John ha’ done. John fixed tonight, because she had settled that she would go and drink tea with her father. And to make quite sure of there being nothing amiss, and of your being quite alone with us, he settled to go out there and fetch her home.’
‘Oh yes,’ replied Mrs. Browdie. ‘John has done it. John arranged it tonight because she decided she would go and have tea with her father. And to make sure nothing goes wrong and that you’re completely alone with us, he planned to go out there and bring her back.’
‘That was a very good arrangement,’ said Nicholas, ‘though I am sorry to be the occasion of so much trouble.’
"That was a really good plan," Nicholas said, "but I feel bad for causing so much trouble."
‘Not the least in the world,’ returned Mrs. Browdie; ‘for we have looked forward to see you—John and I have—with the greatest possible pleasure. Do you know, Mr. Nickleby,’ said Mrs. Browdie, with her archest smile, ‘that I really think Fanny Squeers was very fond of you?’
“Not at all,” replied Mrs. Browdie. “John and I have been looking forward to seeing you with the utmost pleasure. You know, Mr. Nickleby,” Mrs. Browdie said with her most playful smile, “I actually believe Fanny Squeers was quite fond of you?”
‘I am very much obliged to her,’ said Nicholas; ‘but upon my word, I never aspired to making any impression upon her virgin heart.’
‘I really appreciate her,’ said Nicholas; ‘but honestly, I never aimed to make any impression on her pure heart.’
‘How you talk!’ tittered Mrs. Browdie. ‘No, but do you know that really—seriously now and without any joking—I was given to understand by Fanny herself, that you had made an offer to her, and that you two were going to be engaged quite solemn and regular.’
‘How you talk!’ giggled Mrs. Browdie. ‘No, but did you know that seriously—no jokes here—I was led to believe by Fanny herself that you had proposed to her, and that you two were planning to get engaged in a proper and official way.’
‘Was you, ma’am—was you?’ cried a shrill female voice, ‘was you given to understand that I—I—was going to be engaged to an assassinating thief that shed the gore of my pa? Do you—do you think, ma’am—that I was very fond of such dirt beneath my feet, as I couldn’t condescend to touch with kitchen tongs, without blacking and crocking myself by the contract? Do you, ma’am—do you? Oh! base and degrading ‘Tilda!’
“Was that you, ma’am—was it?” shouted a high-pitched female voice. “Did you really think that I—I—would get engaged to a murderous thief who spilled my father's blood? Do you—do you really believe, ma’am—that I had any affection for such filth beneath my feet that I wouldn’t even touch with kitchen tongs without getting dirty myself? Do you, ma’am—do you? Oh! What a disgrace and humiliation, ‘Tilda!’”
With these reproaches Miss Squeers flung the door wide open, and disclosed to the eyes of the astonished Browdies and Nicholas, not only her own symmetrical form, arrayed in the chaste white garments before described (a little dirtier), but the form of her brother and father, the pair of Wackfords.
With these complaints, Miss Squeers flung the door wide open and revealed to the astonished Browdies and Nicholas not only her own figure, dressed in the previously described pure white clothes (a little dirtier), but also her brother and father, the two Wackfords.
‘This is the hend, is it?’ continued Miss Squeers, who, being excited, aspirated her h’s strongly; ‘this is the hend, is it, of all my forbearance and friendship for that double-faced thing—that viper, that—that—mermaid?’ (Miss Squeers hesitated a long time for this last epithet, and brought it out triumphantly at last, as if it quite clinched the business.) ‘This is the hend, is it, of all my bearing with her deceitfulness, her lowness, her falseness, her laying herself out to catch the admiration of vulgar minds, in a way which made me blush for my—for my—’
‘Is this the end, then?’ continued Miss Squeers, who, feeling excited, pronounced her h’s strongly; ‘is this the end, then, of all my patience and friendship for that two-faced thing—that viper, that—that—mermaid?’ (Miss Squeers paused for a long time before this last word, finally delivering it triumphantly as if it completely summarized her point.) ‘Is this the end, then, of all my tolerating her deceit, her low behavior, her dishonesty, her efforts to win the admiration of shallow minds, in a way that made me embarrassed for my—for my—’
‘Gender,’ suggested Mr. Squeers, regarding the spectators with a malevolent eye—literally A malevolent eye.
“Gender,” suggested Mr. Squeers, looking at the spectators with a sinister glare—literally a sinister glare.
‘Yes,’ said Miss Squeers; ‘but I thank my stars that my ma is of the same—’
‘Yes,’ said Miss Squeers; ‘but I thank my lucky stars that my mom is of the same—’
‘Hear, hear!’ remarked Mr. Squeers; ‘and I wish she was here to have a scratch at this company.’
‘Hear, hear!’ said Mr. Squeers; ‘and I wish she were here to take a jab at this bunch.’
‘This is the hend, is it,’ said Miss Squeers, tossing her head, and looking contemptuously at the floor, ‘of my taking notice of that rubbishing creature, and demeaning myself to patronise her?’
‘Is this the end, then?’ said Miss Squeers, tossing her head and looking down at the floor with disdain. ‘Is this really what I get for paying attention to that ridiculous person and lowering myself to support her?’
‘Oh, come,’ rejoined Mrs. Browdie, disregarding all the endeavours of her spouse to restrain her, and forcing herself into a front row, ‘don’t talk such nonsense as that.’
‘Oh, come on,’ replied Mrs. Browdie, ignoring all her husband's attempts to hold her back, and pushing her way into the front row, ‘don’t say such ridiculous things.’
‘Have I not patronised you, ma’am?’ demanded Miss Squeers.
“Have I not supported you, ma’am?” asked Miss Squeers.
‘No,’ returned Mrs. Browdie.
'No,' replied Mrs. Browdie.
‘I will not look for blushes in such a quarter,’ said Miss Squeers, haughtily, ‘for that countenance is a stranger to everything but hignominiousness and red-faced boldness.’
‘I won’t look for any embarrassment in such a place,’ said Miss Squeers, haughtily, ‘because that face is only familiar with shame and brazen boldness.’
‘I say,’ interposed John Browdie, nettled by these accumulated attacks on his wife, ‘dra’ it mild, dra’ it mild.’
"I say," interjected John Browdie, annoyed by these ongoing criticisms of his wife, "take it easy, take it easy."
‘You, Mr. Browdie,’ said Miss Squeers, taking him up very quickly, ‘I pity. I have no feeling for you, sir, but one of unliquidated pity.’
‘You, Mr. Browdie,’ said Miss Squeers, quickly responding, ‘I feel sorry for you. I have no real feelings for you, sir, just a sense of unresolved pity.’
‘Oh!’ said John.
‘Oh!’ John exclaimed.
‘No,’ said Miss Squeers, looking sideways at her parent, ‘although I am a queer bridesmaid, and SHAN’T be a bride in a hurry, and although my husband will be in luck, I entertain no sentiments towards you, sir, but sentiments of pity.’
‘No,’ said Miss Squeers, glancing sideways at her parent, ‘even though I am an odd bridesmaid and I’m not planning to be a bride anytime soon, and even though my future husband will be lucky, I don’t have any feelings for you, sir, except feelings of pity.’
Here Miss Squeers looked sideways at her father again, who looked sideways at her, as much as to say, ‘There you had him.’
Here Miss Squeers glanced at her father again, who glanced back at her, as if to say, ‘There you have him.’
‘I know what you’ve got to go through,’ said Miss Squeers, shaking her curls violently. ‘I know what life is before you, and if you was my bitterest and deadliest enemy, I could wish you nothing worse.’
‘I know what you’re going through,’ said Miss Squeers, shaking her curls roughly. ‘I know what life has in store for you, and even if you were my greatest and most deadly enemy, I couldn’t wish you anything worse.’
‘Couldn’t you wish to be married to him yourself, if that was the case?’ inquired Mrs. Browdie, with great suavity of manner.
“Couldn’t you imagine marrying him yourself if that were the case?” asked Mrs. Browdie, smoothly.
‘Oh, ma’am, how witty you are,’ retorted Miss Squeers with a low curtsy, ‘almost as witty, ma’am, as you are clever. How very clever it was in you, ma’am, to choose a time when I had gone to tea with my pa, and was sure not to come back without being fetched! What a pity you never thought that other people might be as clever as yourself and spoil your plans!’
‘Oh, ma’am, you’re so witty,’ replied Miss Squeers with a slight bow, ‘almost as witty as you are clever. How smart of you, ma’am, to pick a time when I was out having tea with my dad and wouldn’t be back without being called! What a shame you didn’t consider that other people might be just as clever as you and mess up your plans!’
‘You won’t vex me, child, with such airs as these,’ said the late Miss Price, assuming the matron.
"You won't annoy me, kid, with such pretentiousness," said the late Miss Price, taking on a maternal tone.
‘Don’t Missis me, ma’am, if you please,’ returned Miss Squeers, sharply. ‘I’ll not bear it. Is this the hend—’
‘Don’t Missis me, ma’am, if you please,’ replied Miss Squeers, sharply. ‘I won’t put up with it. Is this the end—’
‘Dang it a’,’ cried John Browdie, impatiently. ‘Say thee say out, Fanny, and mak’ sure it’s the end, and dinnot ask nobody whether it is or not.’
“Dang it all,” cried John Browdie, impatiently. “Just say it clearly, Fanny, and make sure it’s the end, and don’t ask anyone whether it is or not.”
‘Thanking you for your advice which was not required, Mr. Browdie,’ returned Miss Squeers, with laborious politeness, ‘have the goodness not to presume to meddle with my Christian name. Even my pity shall never make me forget what’s due to myself, Mr. Browdie. ‘Tilda,’ said Miss Squeers, with such a sudden accession of violence that John started in his boots, ‘I throw you off for ever, miss. I abandon you. I renounce you. I wouldn’t,’ cried Miss Squeers in a solemn voice, ‘have a child named ‘Tilda, not to save it from its grave.’
“Thank you for your advice that I didn’t ask for, Mr. Browdie,” Miss Squeers replied with forced politeness, “please don’t assume you can tamper with my first name. Even my pity won’t make me forget what I deserve, Mr. Browdie. ‘Tilda,’ Miss Squeers said, with such a sudden outburst that John jumped in his boots, “I’m cutting you off for good, miss. I’m walking away from you. I’m done with you. I wouldn’t,” Miss Squeers declared solemnly, “name a child ‘Tilda’ even if it meant saving its life.”
‘As for the matther o’ that,’ observed John, ‘it’ll be time eneaf to think aboot neaming of it when it cooms.’
‘As for that,’ said John, ‘it’ll be soon enough to think about naming it when it comes.’
‘John!’ interposed his wife, ‘don’t tease her.’
‘John!’ his wife interrupted, ‘don’t tease her.’
‘Oh! Tease, indeed!’ cried Miss Squeers, bridling up. ‘Tease, indeed! He, he! Tease, too! No, don’t tease her. Consider her feelings, pray!’
‘Oh! Tease, really!’ exclaimed Miss Squeers, straightening up. ‘Tease, really! Ha, ha! Tease, too! No, don’t tease her. Think about her feelings, please!’
‘If it’s fated that listeners are never to hear any good of themselves,’ said Mrs. Browdie, ‘I can’t help it, and I am very sorry for it. But I will say, Fanny, that times out of number I have spoken so kindly of you behind your back, that even you could have found no fault with what I said.’
‘If it’s destined that people will never hear anything good about themselves,’ said Mrs. Browdie, ‘I can’t change that, and I feel really sorry about it. But I will say, Fanny, that countless times I have spoken so kindly about you when you weren’t around, that even you wouldn’t have been able to find anything wrong with what I said.’
‘Oh, I dare say not, ma’am!’ cried Miss Squeers, with another curtsy. ‘Best thanks to you for your goodness, and begging and praying you not to be hard upon me another time!’
‘Oh, I can’t say that, ma’am!’ exclaimed Miss Squeers, with another curtsy. ‘Thank you so much for your kindness, and I’m asking you not to be too harsh on me next time!’
‘I don’t know,’ resumed Mrs. Browdie, ‘that I have said anything very bad of you, even now. At all events, what I did say was quite true; but if I have, I am very sorry for it, and I beg your pardon. You have said much worse of me, scores of times, Fanny; but I have never borne any malice to you, and I hope you’ll not bear any to me.’
‘I don’t know,’ Mrs. Browdie continued, ‘if I’ve said anything too harsh about you, even now. In any case, what I did say was true; but if I was wrong, I’m really sorry, and I apologize. You’ve said much worse about me countless times, Fanny; but I’ve never held a grudge against you, and I hope you won’t hold one against me.’
Miss Squeers made no more direct reply than surveying her former friend from top to toe, and elevating her nose in the air with ineffable disdain. But some indistinct allusions to a ‘puss,’ and a ‘minx,’ and a ‘contemptible creature,’ escaped her; and this, together with a severe biting of the lips, great difficulty in swallowing, and very frequent comings and goings of breath, seemed to imply that feelings were swelling in Miss Squeers’s bosom too great for utterance.
Miss Squeers didn't respond directly; instead, she looked her former friend up and down and raised her nose in the air with utter disdain. However, she let slip some vague insults like 'puss,' 'minx,' and 'worthless creature,' and along with a harsh bite of her lips, noticeable trouble swallowing, and frequent changes in her breathing, it seemed like there were emotions inside Miss Squeers too strong to express.
While the foregoing conversation was proceeding, Master Wackford, finding himself unnoticed, and feeling his preponderating inclinations strong upon him, had by little and little sidled up to the table and attacked the food with such slight skirmishing as drawing his fingers round and round the inside of the plates, and afterwards sucking them with infinite relish; picking the bread, and dragging the pieces over the surface of the butter; pocketing lumps of sugar, pretending all the time to be absorbed in thought; and so forth. Finding that no interference was attempted with these small liberties, he gradually mounted to greater, and, after helping himself to a moderately good cold collation, was, by this time, deep in the pie.
While the conversation continued, Master Wackford, realizing he was ignored and feeling his strong impulses take over, slowly sidled up to the table and started tackling the food with little sneaky moves like running his fingers around the edges of the plates and then sucking on them with great enjoyment; picking at the bread and dragging pieces over the butter; pocketing lumps of sugar while pretending to be deep in thought; and so on. Noticing that no one stopped him from these small acts, he gradually moved on to bolder actions, and after helping himself to a decent cold spread, he was now deep into the pie.
Nothing of this had been unobserved by Mr. Squeers, who, so long as the attention of the company was fixed upon other objects, hugged himself to think that his son and heir should be fattening at the enemy’s expense. But there being now an appearance of a temporary calm, in which the proceedings of little Wackford could scarcely fail to be observed, he feigned to be aware of the circumstance for the first time, and inflicted upon the face of that young gentleman a slap that made the very tea-cups ring.
Mr. Squeers had noticed none of this, and while everyone's attention was focused on other things, he took pride in the fact that his son and heir was benefiting at the enemy's expense. But now that there was a moment of calm, where little Wackford’s actions couldn’t help but be noticed, he pretended this was the first time he was aware of it and gave that young man a slap that made the tea cups rattle.
‘Eating!’ cried Mr. Squeers, ‘of what his father’s enemies has left! It’s fit to go and poison you, you unnat’ral boy.’
‘Eating!’ yelled Mr. Squeers, ‘of what his father's enemies have left! It's fit to go and poison you, you unnatural boy.’
‘It wean’t hurt him,’ said John, apparently very much relieved by the prospect of having a man in the quarrel; ‘let’ un eat. I wish the whole school was here. I’d give’em soom’at to stay their unfort’nate stomachs wi’, if I spent the last penny I had!’
‘It won’t hurt him,’ said John, clearly very relieved at the thought of having a man in the argument; ‘let him eat. I wish the whole school was here. I’d give them something to fill their unfortunate stomachs with, even if I spent my last penny!’
Squeers scowled at him with the worst and most malicious expression of which his face was capable—it was a face of remarkable capability, too, in that way—and shook his fist stealthily.
Squeers glared at him with the most unpleasant and spiteful look his face could muster—it was quite the face for that kind of thing—and quietly shook his fist.
‘Coom, coom, schoolmeasther,’ said John, ‘dinnot make a fool o’ thyself; for if I was to sheake mine—only once—thou’d fa’ doon wi’ the wind o’ it.’
‘Coom, coom, teacher,’ said John, ‘don’t make a fool of yourself; for if I were to shake mine—just once—you’d fall down from the force of it.’
‘It was you, was it,’ returned Squeers, ‘that helped off my runaway boy? It was you, was it?’
‘It was you, right?’ Squeers replied. ‘You’re the one who helped my runaway boy? It was you, wasn’t it?’
‘Me!’ returned John, in a loud tone. ‘Yes, it wa’ me, coom; wa’at o’ that? It wa’ me. Noo then!’
‘Me!’ replied John, loudly. ‘Yeah, it was me, come on; what about that? It was me. Now then!’
‘You hear him say he did it, my child!’ said Squeers, appealing to his daughter. ‘You hear him say he did it!’
‘You hear him saying he did it, my child!’ said Squeers, turning to his daughter. ‘You hear him saying he did it!’
‘Did it!’ cried John. ‘I’ll tell ‘ee more; hear this, too. If thou’d got another roonaway boy, I’d do it agean. If thou’d got twonty roonaway boys, I’d do it twonty times ower, and twonty more to thot; and I tell thee more,’ said John, ‘noo my blood is oop, that thou’rt an old ra’ascal; and that it’s weel for thou, thou be’est an old ‘un, or I’d ha’ poonded thee to flour when thou told an honest mun hoo thou’d licked that poor chap in t’ coorch.’
“Did it!” John exclaimed. “I’ll tell you more; listen to this, too. If you had another runaway boy, I’d do it again. If you had twenty runaway boys, I’d do it twenty times over, and twenty more on top of that; and I’ll tell you more,” John said, “now that my blood is up, you’re an old rascal; and it’s a good thing for you that you’re old, or I would have pounded you to dust when you told that honest man how you beat that poor guy in the court.”
‘An honest man!’ cried Squeers, with a sneer.
"An honest guy!" sneered Squeers.
‘Ah! an honest man,’ replied John; ‘honest in ought but ever putting legs under seame table wi’ such as thou.’
‘Ah! an honest man,’ replied John; ‘honest in everything except always sitting at the same table with people like you.’
‘Scandal!’ said Squeers, exultingly. ‘Two witnesses to it; Wackford knows the nature of an oath, he does; we shall have you there, sir. Rascal, eh?’ Mr. Squeers took out his pocketbook and made a note of it. ‘Very good. I should say that was worth full twenty pound at the next assizes, without the honesty, sir.’
“Scandal!” Squeers said triumphantly. “Two people saw it happen; Wackford understands the meaning of an oath, he really does; we’re going to nail you down on this, sir. What a rascal, huh?” Mr. Squeers pulled out his pocketbook and jotted it down. “Very good. I’d say that’s worth at least twenty pounds at the next trial, not to mention the honesty, sir.”
‘’Soizes,’ cried John, ‘thou’d betther not talk to me o’ ‘Soizes. Yorkshire schools have been shown up at ‘Soizes afore noo, mun, and it’s a ticklish soobjact to revive, I can tell ye.’
‘Soizes,’ cried John, ‘you’d better not talk to me about ‘Soizes. Yorkshire schools have been exposed at ‘Soizes before, and it’s a sensitive subject to bring up, I can tell you.’
Mr. Squeers shook his head in a threatening manner, looking very white with passion; and taking his daughter’s arm, and dragging little Wackford by the hand, retreated towards the door.
Mr. Squeers shook his head in a menacing way, his face very pale with anger; then, taking his daughter’s arm and pulling little Wackford by the hand, he backed away toward the door.
‘As for you,’ said Squeers, turning round and addressing Nicholas, who, as he had caused him to smart pretty soundly on a former occasion, purposely abstained from taking any part in the discussion, ‘see if I ain’t down upon you before long. You’ll go a kidnapping of boys, will you? Take care their fathers don’t turn up—mark that—take care their fathers don’t turn up, and send ‘em back to me to do as I like with, in spite of you.’
‘As for you,’ Squeers said, turning around to address Nicholas, who, having made him feel quite hurt before, intentionally avoided joining the discussion, ‘just wait and see if I don’t come after you soon. So you think you can go around kidnapping boys, huh? Make sure their dads don’t show up—remember that—make sure their dads don’t show up, or they’ll end up back with me to do whatever I want, regardless of you.’
‘I am not afraid of that,’ replied Nicholas, shrugging his shoulders contemptuously, and turning away.
"I’m not scared of that," Nicholas replied, shrugging his shoulders dismissively and turning away.
‘Ain’t you!’ retorted Squeers, with a diabolical look. ‘Now then, come along.’
“Aren’t you!” Squeers shot back with a devilish grin. “Alright, let’s go.”
‘I leave such society, with my pa, for Hever,’ said Miss Squeers, looking contemptuously and loftily round. ‘I am defiled by breathing the air with such creatures. Poor Mr. Browdie! He! he! he! I do pity him, that I do; he’s so deluded. He! he! he!—Artful and designing ‘Tilda!’
‘I’m leaving this place with my dad for Hever,’ said Miss Squeers, glancing around with disdain. ‘I feel contaminated just by being near such people. Poor Mr. Browdie! Ha! I truly pity him; he’s so misled. Ha!—Cunning and scheming ‘Tilda!’
With this sudden relapse into the sternest and most majestic wrath, Miss Squeers swept from the room; and having sustained her dignity until the last possible moment, was heard to sob and scream and struggle in the passage.
With this sudden return to the strictest and most impressive anger, Miss Squeers stormed out of the room; and after maintaining her dignity until the very last moment, she could be heard crying, screaming, and struggling in the hallway.
John Browdie remained standing behind the table, looking from his wife to Nicholas, and back again, with his mouth wide open, until his hand accidentally fell upon the tankard of ale, when he took it up, and having obscured his features therewith for some time, drew a long breath, handed it over to Nicholas, and rang the bell.
John Browdie stood behind the table, glancing between his wife and Nicholas, his mouth hanging open, until he accidentally bumped into the tankard of ale. He picked it up, hid his face behind it for a moment, took a deep breath, handed it to Nicholas, and rang the bell.
‘Here, waither,’ said John, briskly. ‘Look alive here. Tak’ these things awa’, and let’s have soomat broiled for sooper—vary comfortable and plenty o’ it—at ten o’clock. Bring soom brandy and soom wather, and a pair o’ slippers—the largest pair in the house—and be quick aboot it. Dash ma wig!’ said John, rubbing his hands, ‘there’s no ganging oot to neeght, noo, to fetch anybody whoam, and ecod, we’ll begin to spend the evening in airnest.’
“Hey, waiter,” said John, cheerfully. “Get a move on. Take these things away, and let’s have some nice broiled meat for dinner—very cozy and plenty of it—by ten o’clock. Bring some brandy and some water, and a pair of slippers—the biggest ones in the house—and be quick about it. Goodness!” said John, rubbing his hands, “there’s no going out tonight to fetch anyone home, and by golly, we’ll start enjoying the evening for real.”
CHAPTER 43
Officiates as a kind of Gentleman Usher, in bringing various People together
Officiates as a sort of concierge, gathering different people together
The storm had long given place to a calm the most profound, and the evening was pretty far advanced—indeed supper was over, and the process of digestion proceeding as favourably as, under the influence of complete tranquillity, cheerful conversation, and a moderate allowance of brandy-and-water, most wise men conversant with the anatomy and functions of the human frame will consider that it ought to have proceeded, when the three friends, or as one might say, both in a civil and religious sense, and with proper deference and regard to the holy state of matrimony, the two friends, (Mr. and Mrs. Browdie counting as no more than one,) were startled by the noise of loud and angry threatenings below stairs, which presently attained so high a pitch, and were conveyed besides in language so towering, sanguinary, and ferocious, that it could hardly have been surpassed, if there had actually been a Saracen’s head then present in the establishment, supported on the shoulders and surmounting the trunk of a real, live, furious, and most unappeasable Saracen.
The storm had finally given way to a deep calm, and the evening was well advanced—supper had been finished, and digestion was going as smoothly as one might expect under the soothing influence of complete tranquility, lively conversation, and a moderate amount of brandy-and-water, as most wise people familiar with the workings of the human body would agree it should. Just then, the three friends—or, if we’re being civil and respectful of the sacred bond of marriage, the two friends (since Mr. and Mrs. Browdie count as one)—were startled by loud and angry threats coming from downstairs, which escalated to such a high intensity, expressed in language so fierce and violent, that it could hardly have been more alarming had there actually been a Saracen's head present in the place, perched on the shoulders of a real, live, raging, and totally unappeasable Saracen.
This turmoil, instead of quickly subsiding after the first outburst, (as turmoils not unfrequently do, whether in taverns, legislative assemblies, or elsewhere,) into a mere grumbling and growling squabble, increased every moment; and although the whole din appeared to be raised by but one pair of lungs, yet that one pair was of so powerful a quality, and repeated such words as ‘scoundrel,’ ‘rascal,’ ‘insolent puppy,’ and a variety of expletives no less flattering to the party addressed, with such great relish and strength of tone, that a dozen voices raised in concert under any ordinary circumstances would have made far less uproar and created much smaller consternation.
This chaos, instead of quickly calming down after the initial outburst, (as chaos often does, whether in bars, legislative meetings, or elsewhere,) turned into a constant grumbling and fighting. It grew louder every moment; and even though it seemed like the whole noise was coming from just one person, that one voice was so strong and delivered such words as ‘scoundrel,’ ‘rascal,’ ‘insolent punk,’ and a bunch of other insults just as nice to the person being criticized, with such enthusiasm and volume, that a dozen voices raised together under normal circumstances would have made far less noise and caused much less panic.
‘Why, what’s the matter?’ said Nicholas, moving hastily towards the door.
‘What’s wrong?’ said Nicholas, quickly moving toward the door.
John Browdie was striding in the same direction when Mrs. Browdie turned pale, and, leaning back in her chair, requested him with a faint voice to take notice, that if he ran into any danger it was her intention to fall into hysterics immediately, and that the consequences might be more serious than he thought for. John looked rather disconcerted by this intelligence, though there was a lurking grin on his face at the same time; but, being quite unable to keep out of the fray, he compromised the matter by tucking his wife’s arm under his own, and, thus accompanied, following Nicholas downstairs with all speed.
John Browdie was heading in the same direction when Mrs. Browdie turned pale and, leaning back in her chair, weakly asked him to notice that if he got into any danger, she would immediately have a hysterical episode, and that the consequences might be more serious than he realized. John looked a bit thrown off by this news, although he had a smirk on his face at the same time; but, unable to stay out of the situation, he settled the matter by linking his wife's arm with his own and, with her by his side, quickly followed Nicholas downstairs.
The passage outside the coffee-room door was the scene of disturbance, and here were congregated the coffee-room customers and waiters, together with two or three coachmen and helpers from the yard. These had hastily assembled round a young man who from his appearance might have been a year or two older than Nicholas, and who, besides having given utterance to the defiances just now described, seemed to have proceeded to even greater lengths in his indignation, inasmuch as his feet had no other covering than a pair of stockings, while a couple of slippers lay at no great distance from the head of a prostrate figure in an opposite corner, who bore the appearance of having been shot into his present retreat by means of a kick, and complimented by having the slippers flung about his ears afterwards.
The area outside the coffee room door was chaotic, with customers and waiters gathered around, along with a couple of coachmen and some helpers from the yard. They had quickly gathered around a young man who looked a year or two older than Nicholas. Besides shouting the insults mentioned earlier, he seemed even more worked up, considering he was only wearing a pair of stockings on his feet, while a couple of slippers were lying not far from the head of a guy slumped in the opposite corner, who looked like he had been kicked there and had the slippers thrown at him afterwards.
The coffee-room customers, and the waiters, and the coachmen, and the helpers—not to mention a barmaid who was looking on from behind an open sash window—seemed at that moment, if a spectator might judge from their winks, nods, and muttered exclamations, strongly disposed to take part against the young gentleman in the stockings. Observing this, and that the young gentleman was nearly of his own age and had in nothing the appearance of an habitual brawler, Nicholas, impelled by such feelings as will influence young men sometimes, felt a very strong disposition to side with the weaker party, and so thrust himself at once into the centre of the group, and in a more emphatic tone, perhaps, than circumstances might seem to warrant, demanded what all that noise was about.
The coffee shop customers, the waiters, the coach drivers, and the assistants—not to mention a barmaid watching from behind an open window—seemed, at that moment, based on their winks, nods, and hushed comments, really eager to take sides against the young guy in the stockings. Seeing this, and noticing that the young guy was almost the same age as him and didn’t look like a typical troublemaker, Nicholas, driven by feelings that can sometimes affect young men, felt a strong urge to support the underdog. He stepped right into the middle of the group and, perhaps more forcefully than the situation called for, asked what all the commotion was about.
‘Hallo!’ said one of the men from the yard, ‘this is somebody in disguise, this is.’
‘Hey!’ said one of the guys from the yard, ‘this is someone in disguise, for sure.’
‘Room for the eldest son of the Emperor of Roosher, gen’l’men!’ cried another fellow.
‘Room for the oldest son of the Emperor of Roosher, gentlemen!’ shouted another guy.
Disregarding these sallies, which were uncommonly well received, as sallies at the expense of the best-dressed persons in a crowd usually are, Nicholas glanced carelessly round, and addressing the young gentleman, who had by this time picked up his slippers and thrust his feet into them, repeated his inquiries with a courteous air.
Disregarding these comments, which were surprisingly well received, as jokes aimed at the best-dressed people in a crowd usually are, Nicholas looked around casually and, addressing the young man who had by now picked up his slippers and put them on, repeated his questions in a polite manner.
‘A mere nothing!’ he replied.
"Just nothing!" he replied.
At this a murmur was raised by the lookers-on, and some of the boldest cried, ‘Oh, indeed!—Wasn’t it though?—Nothing, eh?—He called that nothing, did he? Lucky for him if he found it nothing.’ These and many other expressions of ironical disapprobation having been exhausted, two or three of the out-of-door fellows began to hustle Nicholas and the young gentleman who had made the noise: stumbling against them by accident, and treading on their toes, and so forth. But this being a round game, and one not necessarily limited to three or four players, was open to John Browdie too, who, bursting into the little crowd—to the great terror of his wife—and falling about in all directions, now to the right, now to the left, now forwards, now backwards, and accidentally driving his elbow through the hat of the tallest helper, who had been particularly active, speedily caused the odds to wear a very different appearance; while more than one stout fellow limped away to a respectful distance, anathematising with tears in his eyes the heavy tread and ponderous feet of the burly Yorkshireman.
At this, a murmur broke out among the onlookers, and some of the boldest shouted, “Oh, really?—Wasn’t it?—Nothing, huh?—He called that nothing, did he? He’s lucky if he thought it was nothing.” After exhausting these and many other sarcastic expressions, a couple of the guys outside started to push Nicholas and the young man who had made the noise: bumping into them by accident, stepping on their toes, and so on. But since this was a group game that didn’t really have limits on the number of players, John Browdie joined in too. He charged into the little crowd, much to the fright of his wife, and started stumbling in all directions—first to the right, then to the left, forward, backward—accidentally knocking his elbow through the hat of the tallest helper, who had been especially active. This quickly changed the odds, while more than one sturdy guy limped away to a safe distance, cursing through tears the heavy footfalls and massive feet of the hefty Yorkshireman.
‘Let me see him do it again,’ said he who had been kicked into the corner, rising as he spoke, apparently more from the fear of John Browdie’s inadvertently treading upon him, than from any desire to place himself on equal terms with his late adversary. ‘Let me see him do it again. That’s all.’
‘Let me see him do it again,’ said the guy who had been kicked into the corner, getting up as he spoke, seemingly more out of fear of John Browdie accidentally stepping on him than any desire to stand on equal footing with his former opponent. ‘Let me see him do it again. That’s it.’
‘Let me hear you make those remarks again,’ said the young man, ‘and I’ll knock that head of yours in among the wine-glasses behind you there.’
“Repeat those comments one more time,” the young man said, “and I’ll smash that head of yours into the wine glasses behind you.”
Here a waiter who had been rubbing his hands in excessive enjoyment of the scene, so long as only the breaking of heads was in question, adjured the spectators with great earnestness to fetch the police, declaring that otherwise murder would be surely done, and that he was responsible for all the glass and china on the premises.
Here, a waiter who had been rubbing his hands in delight over the scene, as long as only heads were being smashed, urgently begged the spectators to call the police, insisting that otherwise, someone would definitely be killed, and that he would be held accountable for all the glass and china in the place.
‘No one need trouble himself to stir,’ said the young gentleman, ‘I am going to remain in the house all night, and shall be found here in the morning if there is any assault to answer for.’
‘No one needs to worry about getting up,’ said the young man, ‘I’m going to stay in the house all night, and I’ll be here in the morning if there’s any trouble to address.’
‘What did you strike him for?’ asked one of the bystanders.
‘What did you hit him for?’ asked one of the onlookers.
‘Ah! what did you strike him for?’ demanded the others.
"Ah! Why did you hit him?" asked the others.
The unpopular gentleman looked coolly round, and addressing himself to Nicholas, said:
The less-liked man glanced around casually and then spoke to Nicholas, saying:
‘You inquired just now what was the matter here. The matter is simply this. Yonder person, who was drinking with a friend in the coffee-room when I took my seat there for half an hour before going to bed, (for I have just come off a journey, and preferred stopping here tonight, to going home at this hour, where I was not expected until tomorrow,) chose to express himself in very disrespectful, and insolently familiar terms, of a young lady, whom I recognised from his description and other circumstances, and whom I have the honour to know. As he spoke loud enough to be overheard by the other guests who were present, I informed him most civilly that he was mistaken in his conjectures, which were of an offensive nature, and requested him to forbear. He did so for a little time, but as he chose to renew his conversation when leaving the room, in a more offensive strain than before, I could not refrain from making after him, and facilitating his departure by a kick, which reduced him to the posture in which you saw him just now. I am the best judge of my own affairs, I take it,’ said the young man, who had certainly not quite recovered from his recent heat; ‘if anybody here thinks proper to make this quarrel his own, I have not the smallest earthly objection, I do assure him.’
"You just asked what was going on here. The situation is simple. That guy over there, who was drinking with a friend in the coffee room when I sat down for half an hour before bed (I just got off a trip and decided to stay here tonight instead of going home at this hour, where I wasn't expected until tomorrow), chose to speak disrespectfully and in a familiar manner about a young lady I recognized from his description and other details, and whom I have the honor of knowing. Since he was speaking loudly enough for the other guests to hear, I politely informed him that he was mistaken in his offensive assumptions and asked him to stop. He did for a little while, but when he decided to continue his conversation while leaving the room, in an even more offensive way than before, I couldn't help but follow him out and give him a kick, which put him in the position you just saw. I know my own business best, I think," said the young man, who clearly had not fully calmed down from his recent anger, "if anyone here wants to take this quarrel personally, I have no problem with that, I assure you."
Of all possible courses of proceeding under the circumstances detailed, there was certainly not one which, in his then state of mind, could have appeared more laudable to Nicholas than this. There were not many subjects of dispute which at that moment could have come home to his own breast more powerfully, for having the unknown uppermost in his thoughts, it naturally occurred to him that he would have done just the same if any audacious gossiper durst have presumed in his hearing to speak lightly of her. Influenced by these considerations, he espoused the young gentleman’s quarrel with great warmth, protesting that he had done quite right, and that he respected him for it; which John Browdie (albeit not quite clear as to the merits) immediately protested too, with not inferior vehemence.
Of all the possible ways to handle the situation he was in, there was definitely none that seemed more commendable to Nicholas than this one. At that moment, there weren’t many topics of conflict that could have affected him more deeply, because with the unknown weighing on his mind, it struck him that he would have reacted the same way if anyone had dared to speak disrespectfully about her in his presence. With these thoughts in mind, he passionately supported the young man's fight, insisting that he had done the right thing and that he respected him for it; John Browdie, even though he wasn’t entirely sure of the details, immediately echoed this sentiment with just as much intensity.
‘Let him take care, that’s all,’ said the defeated party, who was being rubbed down by a waiter, after his recent fall on the dusty boards. ‘He don’t knock me about for nothing, I can tell him that. A pretty state of things, if a man isn’t to admire a handsome girl without being beat to pieces for it!’
“Let him be careful, that’s all,” said the defeated guy, who was being wiped down by a waiter after his recent fall on the dusty floor. “He doesn’t mess with me for no reason, I can tell him that. What a situation it is if a guy can’t appreciate a pretty girl without getting beaten up for it!”
This reflection appeared to have great weight with the young lady in the bar, who (adjusting her cap as she spoke, and glancing at a mirror) declared that it would be a very pretty state of things indeed; and that if people were to be punished for actions so innocent and natural as that, there would be more people to be knocked down than there would be people to knock them down, and that she wondered what the gentleman meant by it, that she did.
This thought seemed to really resonate with the young woman in the bar, who, as she fixed her cap and glanced in the mirror, said it would be quite a lovely situation; and that if people were going to be punished for actions that were so innocent and natural, there would be far more people to take down than there would be people to do the taking down, and she was curious about what the gentleman meant by it, she truly was.
‘My dear girl,’ said the young gentleman in a low voice, advancing towards the sash window.
‘My dear girl,’ said the young man quietly, moving towards the window.
‘Nonsense, sir!’ replied the young lady sharply, smiling though as she turned aside, and biting her lip, (whereat Mrs. Browdie, who was still standing on the stairs, glanced at her with disdain, and called to her husband to come away).
‘That's ridiculous, sir!’ replied the young lady sharply, smiling as she turned aside and bit her lip, (at which Mrs. Browdie, who was still standing on the stairs, looked at her with disdain and called for her husband to come away).
‘No, but listen to me,’ said the young man. ‘If admiration of a pretty face were criminal, I should be the most hopeless person alive, for I cannot resist one. It has the most extraordinary effect upon me, checks and controls me in the most furious and obstinate mood. You see what an effect yours has had upon me already.’
‘No, but listen to me,’ said the young man. ‘If admiring a pretty face were a crime, I’d be the most hopeless person alive because I can’t help myself. It has this incredible effect on me, calming and controlling me even when I’m in the worst mood. Just look at how much your face has already affected me.’
‘Oh, that’s very pretty,’ replied the young lady, tossing her head, ‘but—’
‘Oh, that’s really pretty,’ replied the young lady, flipping her hair, ‘but—’
‘Yes, I know it’s very pretty,’ said the young man, looking with an air of admiration in the barmaid’s face; ‘I said so, you know, just this moment. But beauty should be spoken of respectfully—respectfully, and in proper terms, and with a becoming sense of its worth and excellence, whereas this fellow has no more notion—’
‘Yes, I know it’s really beautiful,’ said the young man, admiring the barmaid’s face; ‘I just said that a moment ago. But beauty should be talked about with respect—respectfully, and with the right words, and with an appropriate appreciation of its value and quality, whereas this guy has no clue—’
The young lady interrupted the conversation at this point, by thrusting her head out of the bar-window, and inquiring of the waiter in a shrill voice whether that young man who had been knocked down was going to stand in the passage all night, or whether the entrance was to be left clear for other people. The waiters taking the hint, and communicating it to the hostlers, were not slow to change their tone too, and the result was, that the unfortunate victim was bundled out in a twinkling.
The young woman interrupted the conversation by sticking her head out of the bar window and asked the waiter in a sharp voice whether the young man who had been knocked down was going to stay in the hallway all night or if the entrance would be kept clear for others. The waiters got the hint and communicated it to the staff outside, quickly changing their tone as well, and as a result, the unfortunate victim was moved out in no time.
‘I am sure I have seen that fellow before,’ said Nicholas.
‘I’m sure I’ve seen that guy before,’ said Nicholas.
‘Indeed!’ replied his new acquaintance.
"Absolutely!" replied his new acquaintance.
‘I am certain of it,’ said Nicholas, pausing to reflect. ‘Where can I have—stop!—yes, to be sure—he belongs to a register-office up at the west end of the town. I knew I recollected the face.’
“I’m sure of it,” said Nicholas, pausing to think. “Where could I have—wait!—yes, of course—he’s from a registry office at the west end of town. I knew I recognized the face.”
It was, indeed, Tom, the ugly clerk.
It was, for sure, Tom, the unattractive clerk.
‘That’s odd enough!’ said Nicholas, ruminating upon the strange manner in which the register-office seemed to start up and stare him in the face every now and then, and when he least expected it.
‘That’s weird!’ said Nicholas, thinking about the strange way the register office seemed to pop up and catch his eye every now and then, especially when he least expected it.
‘I am much obliged to you for your kind advocacy of my cause when it most needed an advocate,’ said the young man, laughing, and drawing a card from his pocket. ‘Perhaps you’ll do me the favour to let me know where I can thank you.’
"I really appreciate your support for my cause when I needed it the most," said the young man, laughing, and pulling out a card from his pocket. "Maybe you could do me a favor and let me know where I can thank you."
Nicholas took the card, and glancing at it involuntarily as he returned the compliment, evinced very great surprise.
Nicholas took the card and, glancing at it without thinking as he returned the compliment, showed considerable surprise.
‘Mr. Frank Cheeryble!’ said Nicholas. ‘Surely not the nephew of Cheeryble Brothers, who is expected tomorrow!’
‘Mr. Frank Cheeryble!’ said Nicholas. ‘It can't be that he's the nephew of the Cheeryble Brothers, who are expected tomorrow!’
‘I don’t usually call myself the nephew of the firm,’ returned Mr. Frank, good-humouredly; ‘but of the two excellent individuals who compose it, I am proud to say I am the nephew. And you, I see, are Mr. Nickleby, of whom I have heard so much! This is a most unexpected meeting, but not the less welcome, I assure you.’
“I don’t usually refer to myself as the nephew of the firm,” Mr. Frank replied with a smile, “but out of the two outstanding individuals who make it up, I’m proud to say that I am the nephew. And you, I see, are Mr. Nickleby, whom I’ve heard so much about! This is a completely unexpected meeting, but I assure you, it’s still very welcome.”
Nicholas responded to these compliments with others of the same kind, and they shook hands warmly. Then he introduced John Browdie, who had remained in a state of great admiration ever since the young lady in the bar had been so skilfully won over to the right side. Then Mrs. John Browdie was introduced, and finally they all went upstairs together and spent the next half-hour with great satisfaction and mutual entertainment; Mrs. John Browdie beginning the conversation by declaring that of all the made-up things she ever saw, that young woman below-stairs was the vainest and the plainest.
Nicholas responded to these compliments with more of the same, and they shook hands warmly. Then he introduced John Browdie, who had been in a state of great admiration ever since the young woman at the bar had been so skillfully won over to the right side. Then Mrs. John Browdie was introduced, and finally, they all went upstairs together and spent the next half hour enjoying themselves and each other's company; Mrs. John Browdie started the conversation by declaring that of all the fake people she had ever seen, that young woman downstairs was the vainest and the plainest.
This Mr. Frank Cheeryble, although, to judge from what had recently taken place, a hot-headed young man (which is not an absolute miracle and phenomenon in nature), was a sprightly, good-humoured, pleasant fellow, with much both in his countenance and disposition that reminded Nicholas very strongly of the kind-hearted brothers. His manner was as unaffected as theirs, and his demeanour full of that heartiness which, to most people who have anything generous in their composition, is peculiarly prepossessing. Add to this, that he was good-looking and intelligent, had a plentiful share of vivacity, was extremely cheerful, and accommodated himself in five minutes’ time to all John Browdie’s oddities with as much ease as if he had known him from a boy; and it will be a source of no great wonder that, when they parted for the night, he had produced a most favourable impression, not only upon the worthy Yorkshireman and his wife, but upon Nicholas also, who, revolving all these things in his mind as he made the best of his way home, arrived at the conclusion that he had laid the foundation of a most agreeable and desirable acquaintance.
This Mr. Frank Cheeryble, although he appeared to be a hot-headed young man based on recent events (which isn’t unusual in nature), was a lively, good-natured, pleasant guy who reminded Nicholas a lot of the kind-hearted brothers. His manner was as genuine as theirs, and he had a warmth that is especially appealing to people with generous qualities. On top of that, he was good-looking and smart, full of energy, very cheerful, and adapted to all of John Browdie’s quirks in just five minutes, as if he had known him forever. So, it was no surprise that when they said goodbye for the night, he left a really positive impression not just on the good-hearted Yorkshireman and his wife, but also on Nicholas, who, reflecting on all of this as he made his way home, concluded that he had started a truly enjoyable and valuable friendship.
‘But it’s a most extraordinary thing about that register-office fellow!’ thought Nicholas. ‘Is it likely that this nephew can know anything about that beautiful girl? When Tim Linkinwater gave me to understand the other day that he was coming to take a share in the business here, he said he had been superintending it in Germany for four years, and that during the last six months he had been engaged in establishing an agency in the north of England. That’s four years and a half—four years and a half. She can’t be more than seventeen—say eighteen at the outside. She was quite a child when he went away, then. I should say he knew nothing about her and had never seen her, so he can give me no information. At all events,’ thought Nicholas, coming to the real point in his mind, ‘there can be no danger of any prior occupation of her affections in that quarter; that’s quite clear.’
‘But it’s really something unusual about that registrar guy!’ thought Nicholas. ‘Is it possible that this nephew knows anything about that stunning girl? When Tim Linkinwater hinted the other day that he was coming to join the business here, he mentioned that he had been managing it in Germany for four years, and during the last six months, he was working on setting up an agency in the north of England. That’s four and a half years—four and a half years. She can’t be older than seventeen—maybe eighteen at the most. She was practically a child when he left, then. I’d say he knows nothing about her and has never met her, so he can’t provide me any information. In any case,’ thought Nicholas, reaching the real point in his mind, ‘there’s no chance of any prior claim on her feelings from that side; that’s for sure.’
Is selfishness a necessary ingredient in the composition of that passion called love, or does it deserve all the fine things which poets, in the exercise of their undoubted vocation, have said of it? There are, no doubt, authenticated instances of gentlemen having given up ladies and ladies having given up gentlemen to meritorious rivals, under circumstances of great high-mindedness; but is it quite established that the majority of such ladies and gentlemen have not made a virtue of necessity, and nobly resigned what was beyond their reach; as a private soldier might register a vow never to accept the order of the Garter, or a poor curate of great piety and learning, but of no family—save a very large family of children—might renounce a bishopric?
Is selfishness a necessary part of the passion we call love, or does it truly deserve all the beautiful things that poets, in their undeniable talent, have said about it? There are definitely confirmed cases of men giving up women and women giving up men for worthy rivals, in situations of great nobility; but is it really proven that most of these individuals haven’t just turned a necessity into a virtue, nobly letting go of what was out of their reach? Like a private soldier promising never to accept the Order of the Garter, or a poor but knowledgeable curate, who’s very pious but comes from a big family of children, renouncing a bishopric?
Here was Nicholas Nickleby, who would have scorned the thought of counting how the chances stood of his rising in favour or fortune with the brothers Cheeryble, now that their nephew had returned, already deep in calculations whether that same nephew was likely to rival him in the affections of the fair unknown—discussing the matter with himself too, as gravely as if, with that one exception, it were all settled; and recurring to the subject again and again, and feeling quite indignant and ill-used at the notion of anybody else making love to one with whom he had never exchanged a word in all his life. To be sure, he exaggerated rather than depreciated the merits of his new acquaintance; but still he took it as a kind of personal offence that he should have any merits at all—in the eyes of this particular young lady, that is; for elsewhere he was quite welcome to have as many as he pleased. There was undoubted selfishness in all this, and yet Nicholas was of a most free and generous nature, with as few mean or sordid thoughts, perhaps, as ever fell to the lot of any man; and there is no reason to suppose that, being in love, he felt and thought differently from other people in the like sublime condition.
Here was Nicholas Nickleby, who would have scoffed at the idea of considering how likely he was to win favor or fortune with the Cheeryble brothers now that their nephew had returned. Instead, he was already deep in thought about whether that same nephew might compete with him for the affections of the unknown young lady—discussing it with himself as seriously as if everything else was already settled, except for that one thing. He kept bringing it up again and again, feeling quite offended and wronged at the thought of someone else trying to win over a girl he had never even spoken to in his life. Sure, he exaggerated the qualities of his new acquaintance rather than downplayed them, but he still took it as a personal slight that this guy had any qualities at all in the eyes of this particular young lady; anywhere else, he was welcome to have as many as he wanted. There was definitely some selfishness in all of this, but Nicholas had a very generous nature, with as few mean or petty thoughts as any man might have. It’s not unreasonable to think that when in love, he felt and thought just like anyone else in that wonderful state.
He did not stop to set on foot an inquiry into his train of thought or state of feeling, however; but went thinking on all the way home, and continued to dream on in the same strain all night. For, having satisfied himself that Frank Cheeryble could have no knowledge of, or acquaintance with, the mysterious young lady, it began to occur to him that even he himself might never see her again; upon which hypothesis he built up a very ingenious succession of tormenting ideas which answered his purpose even better than the vision of Mr. Frank Cheeryble, and tantalised and worried him, waking and sleeping.
He didn’t take the time to analyze his thoughts or feelings, but kept thinking all the way home and continued to daydream about it all night. Since he convinced himself that Frank Cheeryble couldn’t possibly know or have met the mysterious young woman, he started to consider that he might never see her again; based on that idea, he constructed a series of frustrating thoughts that bothered him even more than the image of Mr. Frank Cheeryble and haunted him, both awake and asleep.
Notwithstanding all that has been said and sung to the contrary, there is no well-established case of morning having either deferred or hastened its approach by the term of an hour or so for the mere gratification of a splenetic feeling against some unoffending lover: the sun having, in the discharge of his public duty, as the books of precedent report, invariably risen according to the almanacs, and without suffering himself to be swayed by any private considerations. So, morning came as usual, and with it business-hours, and with them Mr. Frank Cheeryble, and with him a long train of smiles and welcomes from the worthy brothers, and a more grave and clerk-like, but scarcely less hearty reception from Mr. Timothy Linkinwater.
Despite everything that's been said and sung otherwise, there's no solid evidence that morning has ever delayed or sped up its arrival by an hour or so just to satisfy a grumpy sentiment against some innocent lover. The sun, in doing its duty, as the records show, has always risen according to the almanacs, without being influenced by any personal feelings. So, morning arrived as usual, bringing business hours along with it, and with those came Mr. Frank Cheeryble, along with a warm welcome and plenty of smiles from the kind-hearted brothers, and a more serious yet still friendly reception from Mr. Timothy Linkinwater.
‘That Mr. Frank and Mr. Nickleby should have met last night,’ said Tim Linkinwater, getting slowly off his stool, and looking round the counting-house with his back planted against the desk, as was his custom when he had anything very particular to say: ‘that those two young men should have met last night in that manner is, I say, a coincidence, a remarkable coincidence. Why, I don’t believe now,’ added Tim, taking off his spectacles, and smiling as with gentle pride, ‘that there’s such a place in all the world for coincidences as London is!’
"That Mr. Frank and Mr. Nickleby met last night," said Tim Linkinwater, slowly getting off his stool and looking around the counting house with his back against the desk, which was his usual pose when he had something especially important to share, "that those two young men met last night like that is, I think, a coincidence, a remarkable coincidence. Honestly, I don't believe there’s another place in the world for coincidences quite like London!"
‘I don’t know about that,’ said Mr. Frank; ‘but—’
‘I’m not sure about that,’ said Mr. Frank; ‘but—’
‘Don’t know about it, Mr. Francis!’ interrupted Tim, with an obstinate air. ‘Well, but let us know. If there is any better place for such things, where is it? Is it in Europe? No, that it isn’t. Is it in Asia? Why, of course it’s not. Is it in Africa? Not a bit of it. Is it in America? you know better than that, at all events. Well, then,’ said Tim, folding his arms resolutely, ‘where is it?’
‘Don’t know about it, Mr. Francis!’ interrupted Tim, with an obstinate attitude. ‘Well, then let us know. If there’s any better place for this stuff, where is it? Is it in Europe? No, it’s not. Is it in Asia? Of course not. Is it in Africa? Not at all. Is it in America? you know better than that, anyway. Well, then,’ said Tim, folding his arms determinedly, ‘where is it?’
‘I was not about to dispute the point, Tim,’ said young Cheeryble, laughing. ‘I am not such a heretic as that. All I was going to say was, that I hold myself under an obligation to the coincidence, that’s all.’
“I’m not going to argue about it, Tim,” said young Cheeryble, laughing. “I’m not that much of a heretic. All I wanted to say is that I feel obligated to the coincidence, that’s all.”
‘Oh! if you don’t dispute it,’ said Tim, quite satisfied, ‘that’s another thing. I’ll tell you what though. I wish you had. I wish you or anybody would. I would so put that man down,’ said Tim, tapping the forefinger of his left hand emphatically with his spectacles, ‘so put that man down by argument—’
‘Oh! if you’re not going to argue about it,’ said Tim, feeling pretty pleased, ‘that’s a different matter. But you know what? I wish you had. I wish you or anyone would. I would totally take that guy down,’ said Tim, tapping the forefinger of his left hand emphatically with his glasses, ‘totally take that guy down with an argument—’
It was quite impossible to find language to express the degree of mental prostration to which such an adventurous wight would be reduced in the keen encounter with Tim Linkinwater, so Tim gave up the rest of his declaration in pure lack of words, and mounted his stool again.
It was nearly impossible to find words to describe the level of mental exhaustion that such a daring person would experience in a challenging meeting with Tim Linkinwater, so Tim abandoned the rest of his speech out of sheer lack of words and climbed back onto his stool.
‘We may consider ourselves, brother Ned,’ said Charles, after he had patted Tim Linkinwater approvingly on the back, ‘very fortunate in having two such young men about us as our nephew Frank and Mr. Nickleby. It should be a source of great satisfaction and pleasure to us.’
‘We can consider ourselves, brother Ned,’ said Charles, after he had given Tim Linkinwater an approving pat on the back, ‘very lucky to have two such young men around us as our nephew Frank and Mr. Nickleby. It should be a great source of satisfaction and joy for us.’
‘Certainly, Charles, certainly,’ returned the other.
'Of course, Charles, of course,' replied the other.
‘Of Tim,’ added brother Ned, ‘I say nothing whatever, because Tim is a mere child—an infant—a nobody that we never think of or take into account at all. Tim, you villain, what do you say to that, sir?’
‘As for Tim,’ added brother Ned, ‘I won't say anything at all, because Tim is just a kid—an infant—a nobody that we never consider or think about at all. Tim, you rascal, what do you have to say to that, huh?’
‘I am jealous of both of ‘em,’ said Tim, ‘and mean to look out for another situation; so provide yourselves, gentlemen, if you please.’
"I'm jealous of both of them," said Tim, "and I plan to find another job; so take care of yourselves, gentlemen, if you don't mind."
Tim thought this such an exquisite, unparalleled, and most extraordinary joke, that he laid his pen upon the inkstand, and rather tumbling off his stool than getting down with his usual deliberation, laughed till he was quite faint, shaking his head all the time so that little particles of powder flew palpably about the office. Nor were the brothers at all behind-hand, for they laughed almost as heartily at the ludicrous idea of any voluntary separation between themselves and old Tim. Nicholas and Mr Frank laughed quite boisterously, perhaps to conceal some other emotion awakened by this little incident, (and so, indeed, did the three old fellows after the first burst,) so perhaps there was as much keen enjoyment and relish in that laugh, altogether, as the politest assembly ever derived from the most poignant witticism uttered at any one person’s expense.
Tim thought this was such an amazing, unique, and incredible joke that he set his pen down in the inkstand and, more tumbling off his stool than getting down with his usual care, laughed until he was nearly faint, shaking his head the whole time so that little particles of powder flew around the office. The brothers were not far behind, as they laughed just as heartily at the ridiculous idea of separating themselves from old Tim. Nicholas and Mr. Frank laughed quite loudly, perhaps to hide some other feelings stirred by this little incident, (and so did the three old men after the initial laughter,) so there was probably just as much genuine enjoyment and pleasure in that laughter as any polite gathering has ever gotten from a particularly sharp joke aimed at someone.
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said brother Charles, calling him aside, and taking him kindly by the hand, ‘I—I—am anxious, my dear sir, to see that you are properly and comfortably settled in the cottage. We cannot allow those who serve us well to labour under any privation or discomfort that it is in our power to remove. I wish, too, to see your mother and sister: to know them, Mr. Nickleby, and have an opportunity of relieving their minds by assuring them that any trifling service we have been able to do them is a great deal more than repaid by the zeal and ardour you display.—Not a word, my dear sir, I beg. Tomorrow is Sunday. I shall make bold to come out at teatime, and take the chance of finding you at home; if you are not, you know, or the ladies should feel a delicacy in being intruded on, and would rather not be known to me just now, why I can come again another time, any other time would do for me. Let it remain upon that understanding. Brother Ned, my dear fellow, let me have a word with you this way.’
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said brother Charles, pulling him aside and kindly taking his hand, ‘I—I—really want to make sure that you’re properly and comfortably settled in the cottage. We can’t let those who serve us well suffer any hardship or discomfort that we can help remove. I also want to meet your mother and sister: to know them, Mr. Nickleby, and to be able to ease their minds by assuring them that any small help we’ve been able to give them is more than repaid by the enthusiasm and dedication you show.—Not a word, my dear sir, please. Tomorrow is Sunday. I’ll take the liberty of coming by at teatime, hoping to find you at home; if you’re not, or if the ladies would prefer not to meet me just now, that’s perfectly fine—I can come back another time, any time works for me. Let’s leave it at that understanding. Brother Ned, my dear fellow, can I have a word with you over here?’
The twins went out of the office arm-in-arm, and Nicholas, who saw in this act of kindness, and many others of which he had been the subject that morning, only so many delicate renewals on the arrival of their nephew of the kind assurance which the brothers had given him in his absence, could scarcely feel sufficient admiration and gratitude for such extraordinary consideration.
The twins left the office arm-in-arm, and Nicholas, who saw this act of kindness, along with many others he experienced that morning, as delicate gestures welcoming their nephew and reinforcing the kindness the brothers had shown him while he was away, could hardly contain his admiration and gratitude for such exceptional thoughtfulness.
The intelligence that they were to have a visitor—and such a visitor—next day, awakened in the breast of Mrs. Nickleby mingled feelings of exultation and regret; for whereas on the one hand she hailed it as an omen of her speedy restoration to good society and the almost-forgotten pleasures of morning calls and evening tea-drinkings, she could not, on the other, but reflect with bitterness of spirit on the absence of a silver teapot with an ivory knob on the lid, and a milk-jug to match, which had been the pride of her heart in days of yore, and had been kept from year’s end to year’s end wrapped up in wash-leather on a certain top shelf which now presented itself in lively colours to her sorrowing imagination.
The news that they were having a visitor—and such a visitor—next day stirred up mixed feelings of excitement and sadness in Mrs. Nickleby. On one hand, she saw it as a sign that she'd soon be back in good society, enjoying the almost-forgotten pleasures of morning visits and evening tea. On the other hand, she couldn't help but feel a deep sadness over the absence of a silver teapot with an ivory knob on the lid and a matching milk jug, which had once been her pride and joy. Those treasured items had been kept wrapped in wash-leather on a top shelf, now vividly present in her sorrowful imagination.
‘I wonder who’s got that spice-box,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, shaking her head. ‘It used to stand in the left-hand corner, next but two to the pickled onions. You remember that spice-box, Kate?’
‘I wonder who has that spice box,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, shaking her head. ‘It used to be in the left-hand corner, two spaces away from the pickled onions. Do you remember that spice box, Kate?’
‘Perfectly well, mama.’
"All good, mom."
‘I shouldn’t think you did, Kate,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, in a severe manner, ‘talking about it in that cold and unfeeling way! If there is any one thing that vexes me in these losses more than the losses themselves, I do protest and declare,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, rubbing her nose with an impassioned air, ‘that it is to have people about me who take things with such provoking calmness.’
"I can’t believe you actually think that, Kate," Mrs. Nickleby replied sternly, "talking about it so coldly and without feeling! If there’s anything that annoys me about these losses, even more than the losses themselves, I swear," said Mrs. Nickleby, rubbing her nose emphatically, "it's having people around me who react with such infuriating calmness."
‘My dear mama,’ said Kate, stealing her arm round her mother’s neck, ‘why do you say what I know you cannot seriously mean or think, or why be angry with me for being happy and content? You and Nicholas are left to me, we are together once again, and what regard can I have for a few trifling things of which we never feel the want? When I have seen all the misery and desolation that death can bring, and known the lonesome feeling of being solitary and alone in crowds, and all the agony of separation in grief and poverty when we most needed comfort and support from each other, can you wonder that I look upon this as a place of such delicious quiet and rest, that with you beside me I have nothing to wish for or regret? There was a time, and not long since, when all the comforts of our old home did come back upon me, I own, very often—oftener than you would think perhaps—but I affected to care nothing for them, in the hope that you would so be brought to regret them the less. I was not insensible, indeed. I might have felt happier if I had been. Dear mama,’ said Kate, in great agitation, ‘I know no difference between this home and that in which we were all so happy for so many years, except that the kindest and gentlest heart that ever ached on earth has passed in peace to heaven.’
"Dear Mom," Kate said, wrapping her arm around her mother’s neck, "why do you say things that I know you don't really mean or think? Why be upset with me for being happy and content? You and Nicholas are here with me; we're together again. What do I care about a few insignificant things we never really needed? After seeing all the misery and sadness that death can bring, and feeling the loneliness of being surrounded by people yet still alone, along with the pain of separation during tough times when we needed each other the most, can you really blame me for seeing this as a place of such comforting quiet and rest? With you by my side, I have nothing to wish for or regret. There was a time, not too long ago, when all the comforts of our old home came back to me—more often than you might think—but I pretended not to care about them, hoping it would make you miss them less. I wasn’t heartless; I might have felt happier if I had been. Dear Mom," Kate said, clearly distressed, "I see no difference between this home and the one where we were so happy for so many years, except that the kindest and gentlest heart that ever lived has gone in peace to heaven."
‘Kate my dear, Kate,’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, folding her in her arms.
‘Kate, my dear, Kate,’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, pulling her into a hug.
‘I have so often thought,’ sobbed Kate, ‘of all his kind words—of the last time he looked into my little room, as he passed upstairs to bed, and said “God bless you, darling.” There was a paleness in his face, mama—the broken heart—I know it was—I little thought so—then—’
‘I have thought so many times,’ Kate cried, ‘about all the nice things he said—about the last time he peeked into my little room as he went upstairs to bed and said, “God bless you, darling.” There was a pale look on his face, Mom—the broken heart—I know it was—I didn’t realize it then—’
A gush of tears came to her relief, and Kate laid her head upon her mother’s breast, and wept like a little child.
A flood of tears washed over her, and Kate rested her head on her mother’s chest, crying like a small child.
It is an exquisite and beautiful thing in our nature, that when the heart is touched and softened by some tranquil happiness or affectionate feeling, the memory of the dead comes over it most powerfully and irresistibly. It would almost seem as though our better thoughts and sympathies were charms, in virtue of which the soul is enabled to hold some vague and mysterious intercourse with the spirits of those whom we dearly loved in life. Alas! how often and how long may those patient angels hover above us, watching for the spell which is so seldom uttered, and so soon forgotten!
It’s a beautiful and amazing part of human nature that when our hearts are touched and softened by peaceful happiness or love, we are strongly and irresistibly reminded of the dead. It almost feels like our nobler thoughts and feelings are like magic, allowing our souls to connect in some vague and mysterious way with the spirits of those we loved deeply in life. Unfortunately, how often and how long might those patient angels linger above us, waiting for the words that are rarely spoken and quickly forgotten!
Poor Mrs. Nickleby, accustomed to give ready utterance to whatever came uppermost in her mind, had never conceived the possibility of her daughter’s dwelling upon these thoughts in secret, the more especially as no hard trial or querulous reproach had ever drawn them from her. But now, when the happiness of all that Nicholas had just told them, and of their new and peaceful life, brought these recollections so strongly upon Kate that she could not suppress them, Mrs. Nickleby began to have a glimmering that she had been rather thoughtless now and then, and was conscious of something like self-reproach as she embraced her daughter, and yielded to the emotions which such a conversation naturally awakened.
Poor Mrs. Nickleby, who always spoke whatever was on her mind, had never imagined that her daughter would keep these thoughts to herself, especially since no tough situation or nagging complaint had ever forced them out. But now, when the joy of everything Nicholas had just shared and their new, peaceful life brought these memories back to Kate so powerfully that she couldn’t hold them in, Mrs. Nickleby started to realize that she had been a bit thoughtless at times. She felt a sense of self-reproach as she hugged her daughter and gave in to the emotions that such a conversation naturally stirred up.
There was a mighty bustle that night, and a vast quantity of preparation for the expected visitor, and a very large nosegay was brought from a gardener’s hard by, and cut up into a number of very small ones, with which Mrs. Nickleby would have garnished the little sitting-room, in a style that certainly could not have failed to attract anybody’s attention, if Kate had not offered to spare her the trouble, and arranged them in the prettiest and neatest manner possible. If the cottage ever looked pretty, it must have been on such a bright and sunshiny day as the next day was. But Smike’s pride in the garden, or Mrs. Nickleby’s in the condition of the furniture, or Kate’s in everything, was nothing to the pride with which Nicholas looked at Kate herself; and surely the costliest mansion in all England might have found in her beautiful face and graceful form its most exquisite and peerless ornament.
That night was hectic, with a lot of preparation for the expected visitor. A huge bouquet was brought in from a nearby gardener and divided into several smaller ones, which Mrs. Nickleby would have arranged in the little sitting room in a way that would definitely catch anyone's eye—if Kate hadn’t offered to take care of it and arranged them in the prettiest and neatest way possible. If the cottage ever looked lovely, it must have been on such a bright and sunny day as the next day was. But Smike’s pride in the garden, Mrs. Nickleby’s pride in the furniture, or Kate’s pride in everything didn’t compare to Nicholas's pride in Kate herself; surely, the most expensive mansion in all of England could have found in her beautiful face and graceful figure its most exquisite and unmatched ornament.
About six o’clock in the afternoon Mrs. Nickleby was thrown into a great flutter of spirits by the long-expected knock at the door, nor was this flutter at all composed by the audible tread of two pair of boots in the passage, which Mrs. Nickleby augured, in a breathless state, must be ‘the two Mr. Cheerybles;’ as it certainly was, though not the two Mrs. Nickleby expected, because it was Mr. Charles Cheeryble, and his nephew, Mr. Frank, who made a thousand apologies for his intrusion, which Mrs. Nickleby (having tea-spoons enough and to spare for all) most graciously received. Nor did the appearance of this unexpected visitor occasion the least embarrassment, (save in Kate, and that only to the extent of a blush or two at first,) for the old gentleman was so kind and cordial, and the young gentleman imitated him in this respect so well, that the usual stiffness and formality of a first meeting showed no signs of appearing, and Kate really more than once detected herself in the very act of wondering when it was going to begin.
Around six o’clock in the evening, Mrs. Nickleby was thrown into a great excitement by the long-expected knock at the door. This excitement was only intensified by the sound of two pairs of boots in the hallway, which Mrs. Nickleby eagerly assumed must be 'the two Mr. Cheerybles.' And indeed, it was, but not the two she had anticipated; it was Mr. Charles Cheeryble and his nephew, Mr. Frank, who made numerous apologies for dropping by unannounced. Mrs. Nickleby, having plenty of tea spoons for everyone, graciously welcomed them. The sudden arrival of this unexpected visitor caused no awkwardness at all, except for Kate, who felt a slight blush or two at first. The old gentleman was so kind and warm, and the young gentleman followed his lead so well that the usual stiffness and formality of a first meeting didn’t show up at all, and Kate found herself genuinely wondering when it might finally begin.
At the tea-table there was plenty of conversation on a great variety of subjects, nor were there wanting jocose matters of discussion, such as they were; for young Mr. Cheeryble’s recent stay in Germany happening to be alluded to, old Mr. Cheeryble informed the company that the aforesaid young Mr. Cheeryble was suspected to have fallen deeply in love with the daughter of a certain German burgomaster. This accusation young Mr. Cheeryble most indignantly repelled, upon which Mrs. Nickleby slyly remarked, that she suspected, from the very warmth of the denial, there must be something in it. Young Mr. Cheeryble then earnestly entreated old Mr. Cheeryble to confess that it was all a jest, which old Mr. Cheeryble at last did, young Mr. Cheeryble being so much in earnest about it, that—as Mrs. Nickleby said many thousand times afterwards in recalling the scene—he ‘quite coloured,’ which she rightly considered a memorable circumstance, and one worthy of remark, young men not being as a class remarkable for modesty or self-denial, especially when there is a lady in the case, when, if they colour at all, it is rather their practice to colour the story, and not themselves.
At the tea table, there was plenty of conversation about a wide range of topics, and there were some light-hearted discussions too. When young Mr. Cheeryble's recent trip to Germany came up, old Mr. Cheeryble told everyone that young Mr. Cheeryble was suspected of being very much in love with the daughter of a German mayor. Young Mr. Cheeryble quickly denied this claim, causing Mrs. Nickleby to slyly suggest that the intensity of his denial hinted there might be some truth to it. Young Mr. Cheeryble then begged old Mr. Cheeryble to admit it was just a joke, which old Mr. Cheeryble eventually did. Young Mr. Cheeryble was so sincere about it that—as Mrs. Nickleby would recount many times later—he "turned quite red," which she rightly considered a significant moment, especially since young men generally aren't known for their modesty or self-control, particularly when a lady is involved. If they do blush at all, it’s usually about embellishing the story rather than themselves.
After tea there was a walk in the garden, and the evening being very fine they strolled out at the garden-gate into some lanes and bye-roads, and sauntered up and down until it grew quite dark. The time seemed to pass very quickly with all the party. Kate went first, leaning upon her brother’s arm, and talking with him and Mr. Frank Cheeryble; and Mrs Nickleby and the elder gentleman followed at a short distance, the kindness of the good merchant, his interest in the welfare of Nicholas, and his admiration of Kate, so operating upon the good lady’s feelings, that the usual current of her speech was confined within very narrow and circumscribed limits. Smike (who, if he had ever been an object of interest in his life, had been one that day) accompanied them, joining sometimes one group and sometimes the other, as brother Charles, laying his hand upon his shoulder, bade him walk with him, or Nicholas, looking smilingly round, beckoned him to come and talk with the old friend who understood him best, and who could win a smile into his careworn face when none else could.
After tea, they took a walk in the garden, and since the evening was really nice, they strolled out through the garden gate into some lanes and backroads, wandering around until it got pretty dark. The time flew by for everyone. Kate went ahead, leaning on her brother's arm, chatting with him and Mr. Frank Cheeryble. Mrs. Nickleby and the older gentleman followed a little way behind, touched by the good merchant's kindness, his concern for Nicholas's well-being, and his admiration for Kate, which made her usually talkative self quite reserved. Smike (who, if he had ever been interesting to anyone in his life, definitely was that day) was with them, sometimes joining one group and sometimes the other, as brother Charles put his hand on his shoulder and asked him to walk with him, or Nicholas, smiling and looking back, signaled for him to come chat with the old friend who understood him best and could bring a smile to his weary face when no one else could.
Pride is one of the seven deadly sins; but it cannot be the pride of a mother in her children, for that is a compound of two cardinal virtues—faith and hope. This was the pride which swelled Mrs. Nickleby’s heart that night, and this it was which left upon her face, glistening in the light when they returned home, traces of the most grateful tears she had ever shed.
Pride is one of the seven deadly sins, but it can't be the pride of a mother in her children because that comes from two key virtues—faith and hope. This was the pride that filled Mrs. Nickleby’s heart that night, and it was what left traces of the most grateful tears she had ever cried, glistening on her face when they got home.
There was a quiet mirth about the little supper, which harmonised exactly with this tone of feeling, and at length the two gentlemen took their leave. There was one circumstance in the leave-taking which occasioned a vast deal of smiling and pleasantry, and that was, that Mr. Frank Cheeryble offered his hand to Kate twice over, quite forgetting that he had bade her adieu already. This was held by the elder Mr. Cheeryble to be a convincing proof that he was thinking of his German flame, and the jest occasioned immense laughter. So easy is it to move light hearts.
There was a quiet joy about the small dinner that perfectly matched the mood, and eventually, the two gentlemen said their goodbyes. One thing during the farewells caused a lot of smiles and jokes, and that was when Mr. Frank Cheeryble offered his hand to Kate twice, completely forgetting that he had already said goodbye to her. The older Mr. Cheeryble took this as clear evidence that Frank was thinking about his German love interest, and the joke led to a lot of laughter. It's so easy to lighten people's hearts.
In short, it was a day of serene and tranquil happiness; and as we all have some bright day—many of us, let us hope, among a crowd of others—to which we revert with particular delight, so this one was often looked back to afterwards, as holding a conspicuous place in the calendar of those who shared it.
In short, it was a day filled with calm and joyful happiness; and just like we all have a memorable day—many of us, hopefully, surrounded by others—that we remember with special fondness, this day was often reflected upon later, standing out in the memories of those who experienced it.
Was there one exception, and that one he who needed to have been most happy?
Was there just one exception, and was that person the one who should have been the happiest?
Who was that who, in the silence of his own chamber, sunk upon his knees to pray as his first friend had taught him, and folding his hands and stretching them wildly in the air, fell upon his face in a passion of bitter grief?
Who was that who, in the quiet of his own room, sank to his knees to pray as his first friend had taught him, and with his hands clasped and stretched out wildly in the air, collapsed onto his face in a fit of deep sorrow?
CHAPTER 44
Mr. Ralph Nickleby cuts an old Acquaintance. It would also appear from the Contents hereof, that a Joke, even between Husband and Wife, may be sometimes carried too far
Mr. Ralph Nickleby treats an old acquaintance coldly. It also seems from the contents of this document that a joke, even between husband and wife, can sometimes go too far.
There are some men who, living with the one object of enriching themselves, no matter by what means, and being perfectly conscious of the baseness and rascality of the means which they will use every day towards this end, affect nevertheless—even to themselves—a high tone of moral rectitude, and shake their heads and sigh over the depravity of the world. Some of the craftiest scoundrels that ever walked this earth, or rather—for walking implies, at least, an erect position and the bearing of a man—that ever crawled and crept through life by its dirtiest and narrowest ways, will gravely jot down in diaries the events of every day, and keep a regular debtor and creditor account with Heaven, which shall always show a floating balance in their own favour. Whether this is a gratuitous (the only gratuitous) part of the falsehood and trickery of such men’s lives, or whether they really hope to cheat Heaven itself, and lay up treasure in the next world by the same process which has enabled them to lay up treasure in this—not to question how it is, so it is. And, doubtless, such book-keeping (like certain autobiographies which have enlightened the world) cannot fail to prove serviceable, in the one respect of sparing the recording Angel some time and labour.
There are some men who, focused solely on enriching themselves by any means necessary, are fully aware of the dishonesty and trickery they use every day to achieve this goal. Yet, they still put on a facade of moral integrity, shaking their heads and sighing about the world's corruption. Some of the most cunning rogues to ever exist—who, rather than walking, have slithered through life in the most sordid and cramped paths—will diligently write down daily events in journals and maintain an ongoing balance sheet with Heaven that always favors them. Whether this is just a part of their deceitful existence or whether they genuinely believe they can deceive Heaven and accumulate riches in the afterlife the same way they have in this life is beside the point—it simply is their reality. And surely, this kind of bookkeeping (like some autobiographies that have shed light on the world) must serve a purpose, particularly by saving the recording Angel some time and effort.
Ralph Nickleby was not a man of this stamp. Stern, unyielding, dogged, and impenetrable, Ralph cared for nothing in life, or beyond it, save the gratification of two passions, avarice, the first and predominant appetite of his nature, and hatred, the second. Affecting to consider himself but a type of all humanity, he was at little pains to conceal his true character from the world in general, and in his own heart he exulted over and cherished every bad design as it had birth. The only scriptural admonition that Ralph Nickleby heeded, in the letter, was ‘know thyself.’ He knew himself well, and choosing to imagine that all mankind were cast in the same mould, hated them; for, though no man hates himself, the coldest among us having too much self-love for that, yet most men unconsciously judge the world from themselves, and it will be very generally found that those who sneer habitually at human nature, and affect to despise it, are among its worst and least pleasant samples.
Ralph Nickleby was not that kind of guy. Stern, unyielding, stubborn, and impossible to read, Ralph cared about nothing in life, or afterlife, except for satisfying two desires: greed, which was his main motivation, and hatred, which came second. He pretended to see himself as a representative of all humanity, so he made little effort to hide his true self from others, and in his heart, he reveled in and nurtured every wicked idea as it was formed. The only biblical advice Ralph Nickleby took to heart was “know thyself.” He knew himself well, and believing that everyone else was just like him, he hated them; because, while no one truly hates themselves—since even the coldest among us have too much self-love for that—most people subconsciously view the world through their own lens, and it's often found that those who habitually mock human nature and pretend to disdain it are among its worst and least likable examples.
But the present business of these adventures is with Ralph himself, who stood regarding Newman Noggs with a heavy frown, while that worthy took off his fingerless gloves, and spreading them carefully on the palm of his left hand, and flattening them with his right to take the creases out, proceeded to roll them up with an absent air as if he were utterly regardless of all things else, in the deep interest of the ceremonial.
But the current focus of these adventures is on Ralph himself, who looked at Newman Noggs with a deep frown while the man removed his fingerless gloves. He spread them carefully on the palm of his left hand and flattened them with his right to smooth out the creases, then began rolling them up with an absent-minded expression, completely absorbed in the ritual and seemingly indifferent to everything else.
‘Gone out of town!’ said Ralph, slowly. ‘A mistake of yours. Go back again.’
“Gone out of town!” Ralph said slowly. “That’s your mistake. Go back again.”
‘No mistake,’ returned Newman. ‘Not even going; gone.’
‘No mistake,’ Newman replied. ‘Not even going; gone.’
‘Has he turned girl or baby?’ muttered Ralph, with a fretful gesture.
"Has he become a girl or a baby?" Ralph mumbled, looking annoyed.
‘I don’t know,’ said Newman, ‘but he’s gone.’
"I don’t know," Newman said, "but he’s gone."
The repetition of the word ‘gone’ seemed to afford Newman Noggs inexpressible delight, in proportion as it annoyed Ralph Nickleby. He uttered the word with a full round emphasis, dwelling upon it as long as he decently could, and when he could hold out no longer without attracting observation, stood gasping it to himself as if even that were a satisfaction.
The repeated use of the word 'gone' seemed to bring Newman Noggs unimaginable joy, while it irritated Ralph Nickleby. Newman said the word with strong emphasis, stretching it out for as long as he could without drawing attention. When he could no longer keep it up without being noticed, he quietly repeated it to himself, as if even that brought him some satisfaction.
‘And where has he gone?’ said Ralph.
‘And where has he gone?’ said Ralph.
‘France,’ replied Newman. ‘Danger of another attack of erysipelas—a worse attack—in the head. So the doctors ordered him off. And he’s gone.’
‘France,’ Newman replied. ‘There’s a risk of another attack of erysipelas—a more severe one—affecting his head. So the doctors advised him to leave. And he’s gone.’
‘And Lord Frederick—?’ began Ralph.
'And Lord Frederick—?' Ralph asked.
‘He’s gone too,’ replied Newman.
"He's gone too," Newman replied.
‘And he carries his drubbing with him, does he?’ said Ralph, turning away; ‘pockets his bruises, and sneaks off without the retaliation of a word, or seeking the smallest reparation!’
‘So he just takes his beating and walks away, does he?’ Ralph said, turning away; ‘carries his bruises and slips off without saying a word or seeking even the slightest chance to get back at them!’
‘He’s too ill,’ said Newman.
"He's too sick," said Newman.
‘Too ill!’ repeated Ralph. ‘Why I would have it if I were dying; in that case I should only be the more determined to have it, and that without delay—I mean if I were he. But he’s too ill! Poor Sir Mulberry! Too ill!’
“Too sick!” Ralph said again. “I would still want it even if I were about to die; actually, in that case, I’d be even more determined to get it right away—assuming I were him. But he’s too sick! Poor Sir Mulberry! Too sick!”
Uttering these words with supreme contempt and great irritation of manner, Ralph signed hastily to Newman to leave the room; and throwing himself into his chair, beat his foot impatiently upon the ground.
Uttering these words with complete disdain and a lot of irritation, Ralph quickly gestured to Newman to leave the room; then, he threw himself into his chair and tapped his foot impatiently on the ground.
‘There is some spell about that boy,’ said Ralph, grinding his teeth. ‘Circumstances conspire to help him. Talk of fortune’s favours! What is even money to such Devil’s luck as this?’
‘There’s something magic about that guy,’ Ralph said, gritting his teeth. ‘Things just seem to work out for him. Talk about luck! What does money even mean to such crazy good fortune?’
He thrust his hands impatiently into his pockets, but notwithstanding his previous reflection there was some consolation there, for his face relaxed a little; and although there was still a deep frown upon the contracted brow, it was one of calculation, and not of disappointment.
He shoved his hands impatiently into his pockets, but despite his earlier thoughts, he found some comfort there, as his face softened a bit; and even though a deep frown still marked his narrowed brow, it was one of calculation, not disappointment.
‘This Hawk will come back, however,’ muttered Ralph; ‘and if I know the man (and I should by this time) his wrath will have lost nothing of its violence in the meanwhile. Obliged to live in retirement—the monotony of a sick-room to a man of his habits—no life—no drink—no play—nothing that he likes and lives by. He is not likely to forget his obligations to the cause of all this. Few men would; but he of all others? No, no!’
‘This Hawk will come back, though,’ mumbled Ralph; ‘and if I know the guy (and I definitely do by now), his anger will have lost none of its intensity in the meantime. Forced to stay in seclusion—the boredom of a sickroom for a man like him—no life—no drinks—no games—nothing he enjoys or thrives on. He’s not likely to forget his responsibilities for all of this. Few men would; but him of all people? No way!’
He smiled and shook his head, and resting his chin upon his hand, fell a musing, and smiled again. After a time he rose and rang the bell.
He smiled and shook his head, resting his chin on his hand, lost in thought, and smiled again. After a while, he got up and rang the bell.
‘That Mr. Squeers; has he been here?’ said Ralph.
‘Has that Mr. Squeers been here?’ Ralph asked.
‘He was here last night. I left him here when I went home,’ returned Newman.
‘He was here last night. I left him here when I went home,’ Newman replied.
‘I know that, fool, do I not?’ said Ralph, irascibly. ‘Has he been here since? Was he here this morning?’
"I know that, idiot, don't I?" Ralph said angrily. "Has he been here since? Was he here this morning?"
‘No,’ bawled Newman, in a very loud key.
‘No,’ shouted Newman, loudly.
‘If he comes while I am out—he is pretty sure to be here by nine tonight—let him wait. And if there’s another man with him, as there will be—perhaps,’ said Ralph, checking himself, ‘let him wait too.’
'If he comes while I'm out—he's likely to be here by nine tonight—let him wait. And if there's another guy with him, which there probably will be,' Ralph said, catching himself, 'let him wait too.'
‘Let ‘em both wait?’ said Newman.
“Let them both wait?” said Newman.
‘Ay,’ replied Ralph, turning upon him with an angry look. ‘Help me on with this spencer, and don’t repeat after me, like a croaking parrot.’
‘Yeah,’ Ralph replied, giving him an annoyed look. ‘Help me put on this jacket, and don’t just repeat what I say like a squawking parrot.’
‘I wish I was a parrot,’ Newman, sulkily.
"I wish I were a parrot," Newman said sulkily.
‘I wish you were,’ rejoined Ralph, drawing his spencer on; ‘I’d have wrung your neck long ago.’
‘I wish you were,’ replied Ralph, putting on his jacket; ‘I would have broken your neck a long time ago.’
Newman returned no answer to this compliment, but looked over Ralph’s shoulder for an instant, (he was adjusting the collar of the spencer behind, just then,) as if he were strongly disposed to tweak him by the nose. Meeting Ralph’s eye, however, he suddenly recalled his wandering fingers, and rubbed his own red nose with a vehemence quite astonishing.
Newman didn’t respond to the compliment but glanced over Ralph’s shoulder for a moment (he was adjusting the collar of his jacket at that time), as if he really wanted to give him a playful tweak. However, when he met Ralph’s gaze, he quickly remembered his wandering fingers and rubbed his own red nose with surprising intensity.
Bestowing no further notice upon his eccentric follower than a threatening look, and an admonition to be careful and make no mistake, Ralph took his hat and gloves, and walked out.
Bestowing no further notice upon his quirky follower than a threatening glance and a warning to be careful and not make any mistakes, Ralph grabbed his hat and gloves and walked out.
He appeared to have a very extraordinary and miscellaneous connection, and very odd calls he made, some at great rich houses, and some at small poor ones, but all upon one subject: money. His face was a talisman to the porters and servants of his more dashing clients, and procured him ready admission, though he trudged on foot, and others, who were denied, rattled to the door in carriages. Here he was all softness and cringing civility; his step so light, that it scarcely produced a sound upon the thick carpets; his voice so soft that it was not audible beyond the person to whom it was addressed. But in the poorer habitations Ralph was another man; his boots creaked upon the passage floor as he walked boldly in; his voice was harsh and loud as he demanded the money that was overdue; his threats were coarse and angry. With another class of customers, Ralph was again another man. These were attorneys of more than doubtful reputation, who helped him to new business, or raised fresh profits upon old. With them Ralph was familiar and jocose, humorous upon the topics of the day, and especially pleasant upon bankruptcies and pecuniary difficulties that made good for trade. In short, it would have been difficult to have recognised the same man under these various aspects, but for the bulky leather case full of bills and notes which he drew from his pocket at every house, and the constant repetition of the same complaint, (varied only in tone and style of delivery,) that the world thought him rich, and that perhaps he might be if he had his own; but there was no getting money in when it was once out, either principal or interest, and it was a hard matter to live; even to live from day to day.
He seemed to have a really unique and varied connection, making some unusual visits, some to big wealthy houses and some to small poor ones, but all about one thing: money. His face was like a lucky charm for the porters and servants of his more flashy clients, getting him in easily, even though he walked on foot while others who were turned away arrived in carriages. When he was with them, he acted all soft and super polite; he walked so lightly that his footsteps barely made a sound on the thick carpets; his voice was so quiet that you couldn't hear it beyond the person he was talking to. But in the poorer neighborhoods, Ralph became a different person; his boots creaked on the floor as he strode in confidently; his voice was rough and loud as he demanded the overdue payments; his threats were crude and angry. With another group of clients, Ralph was another kind of person again. These were lawyers with questionable reputations, who helped him find new business or squeeze more profit out of old. With them, Ralph was friendly and funny, joking about current events, especially enjoying topics like bankruptcies and financial troubles that were good for his business. In short, it would have been hard to recognize the same guy with all these different personas, except for the large leather case stuffed with bills and notes that he pulled out of his pocket at every house, and the never-ending repetition of the same complaint, slightly different in tone and delivery: that the world thought he was rich, and maybe he could be if he had what was his; but once money was lent out, whether principal or interest, it was nearly impossible to get it back, and it was tough just to survive, even from one day to the next.
It was evening before a long round of such visits (interrupted only by a scanty dinner at an eating-house) terminated at Pimlico, and Ralph walked along St James’s Park, on his way home.
It was evening when a long series of visits (broken only by a quick dinner at a diner) finally ended in Pimlico, and Ralph walked through St James’s Park on his way home.
There were some deep schemes in his head, as the puckered brow and firmly-set mouth would have abundantly testified, even if they had been unaccompanied by a complete indifference to, or unconsciousness of, the objects about him. So complete was his abstraction, however, that Ralph, usually as quick-sighted as any man, did not observe that he was followed by a shambling figure, which at one time stole behind him with noiseless footsteps, at another crept a few paces before him, and at another glided along by his side; at all times regarding him with an eye so keen, and a look so eager and attentive, that it was more like the expression of an intrusive face in some powerful picture or strongly marked dream, than the scrutiny even of a most interested and anxious observer.
He had some deep plans in his mind, as his furrowed brow and tightly set mouth clearly showed, even if they were accompanied by a total indifference to or unawareness of the things around him. His distraction was so complete that Ralph, who was usually as observant as anyone, didn’t notice that he was being followed by a clumsy figure. At times, it silently moved behind him, sometimes it walked a few steps ahead, and at other times it glided along beside him; always watching him with a gaze so sharp and a look so eager and focused that it seemed more like the expression of an intruding face in a powerful painting or vivid dream than the scrutiny of a truly interested and anxious observer.
The sky had been lowering and dark for some time, and the commencement of a violent storm of rain drove Ralph for shelter to a tree. He was leaning against it with folded arms, still buried in thought, when, happening to raise his eyes, he suddenly met those of a man who, creeping round the trunk, peered into his face with a searching look. There was something in the usurer’s expression at the moment, which the man appeared to remember well, for it decided him; and stepping close up to Ralph, he pronounced his name.
The sky had been gray and gloomy for a while, and the start of a heavy rainstorm forced Ralph to seek shelter under a tree. He was leaning against it with his arms crossed, lost in thought, when he happened to look up and suddenly locked eyes with a man who was creeping around the trunk, examining his face with an intense gaze. There was something in the usurer's expression at that moment that the man seemed to recognize, and it influenced his decision; stepping closer to Ralph, he said his name.
Astonished for the moment, Ralph fell back a couple of paces and surveyed him from head to foot. A spare, dark, withered man, of about his own age, with a stooping body, and a very sinister face rendered more ill-favoured by hollow and hungry cheeks, deeply sunburnt, and thick black eyebrows, blacker in contrast with the perfect whiteness of his hair; roughly clothed in shabby garments, of a strange and uncouth make; and having about him an indefinable manner of depression and degradation—this, for a moment, was all he saw. But he looked again, and the face and person seemed gradually to grow less strange; to change as he looked, to subside and soften into lineaments that were familiar, until at last they resolved themselves, as if by some strange optical illusion, into those of one whom he had known for many years, and forgotten and lost sight of for nearly as many more.
Astonished for a moment, Ralph took a step back and looked him over from head to toe. He was a thin, dark, worn-out man, about Ralph's age, with a slouched body and a very harsh face, made even less appealing by sunken and hungry cheeks. His complexion was deeply sunburned, and thick black eyebrows contrasted sharply with his completely white hair. He was dressed in tattered clothes of an odd and unkempt style, and he had an indescribable air of sadness and decline about him—this was all Ralph noticed at first. But then he looked again, and the man's face and figure started to seem less strange. As Ralph continued to gaze, they began to melt into familiar features, until finally they transformed, as if through a strange optical illusion, into someone he had known for many years, who he had forgotten and lost touch with for nearly as long.
The man saw that the recognition was mutual, and beckoning to Ralph to take his former place under the tree, and not to stand in the falling rain, of which, in his first surprise, he had been quite regardless, addressed him in a hoarse, faint tone.
The man noticed that the feeling was mutual, and he signaled to Ralph to return to his previous spot under the tree, telling him not to stand in the pouring rain, which he had completely ignored in his initial surprise. He spoke to him in a hoarse, faint voice.
‘You would hardly have known me from my voice, I suppose, Mr. Nickleby?’ he said.
'You probably wouldn't have recognized me by my voice, I guess, Mr. Nickleby?' he said.
‘No,’ returned Ralph, bending a severe look upon him. ‘Though there is something in that, that I remember now.’
'No,' Ralph replied, giving him a serious look. 'But there is something in that that I remember now.'
‘There is little in me that you can call to mind as having been there eight years ago, I dare say?’ observed the other.
"There’s not much about me that you can remember from eight years ago, I bet?" said the other.
‘Quite enough,’ said Ralph, carelessly, and averting his face. ‘More than enough.’
"That's plenty," Ralph said nonchalantly, turning his face away. "More than enough."
‘If I had remained in doubt about you, Mr. Nickleby,’ said the other, ‘this reception, and your manner, would have decided me very soon.’
‘If I had still been uncertain about you, Mr. Nickleby,’ said the other, ‘this reception, and your attitude, would have made my decision clear very quickly.’
‘Did you expect any other?’ asked Ralph, sharply.
"Did you expect anything else?" Ralph asked, sharply.
‘No!’ said the man.
'No!' said the guy.
‘You were right,’ retorted Ralph; ‘and as you feel no surprise, need express none.’
"You were right," Ralph shot back; "and since you're not surprised, you don’t need to show it."
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said the man, bluntly, after a brief pause, during which he had seemed to struggle with an inclination to answer him by some reproach, ‘will you hear a few words that I have to say?’
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ the man said bluntly, after a short pause, during which he appeared to wrestle with the urge to respond with a reproach, ‘are you willing to hear a few words I’d like to say?’
‘I am obliged to wait here till the rain holds a little,’ said Ralph, looking abroad. ‘If you talk, sir, I shall not put my fingers in my ears, though your talking may have as much effect as if I did.’
‘I have to wait here until the rain lets up a bit,’ said Ralph, looking around. ‘If you talk, sir, I won’t cover my ears, even though your talking might have about as much impact as if I did.’
‘I was once in your confidence—’ thus his companion began. Ralph looked round, and smiled involuntarily.
‘I used to be someone you trusted—’ his companion started. Ralph looked around and smiled without meaning to.
‘Well,’ said the other, ‘as much in your confidence as you ever chose to let anybody be.’
‘Well,’ said the other, ‘as much as you ever wanted anyone to be in your confidence.’
‘Ah!’ rejoined Ralph, folding his arms; ‘that’s another thing, quite another thing.’
‘Ah!’ replied Ralph, folding his arms; ‘that’s a whole different matter, completely different.’
‘Don’t let us play upon words, Mr. Nickleby, in the name of humanity.’
‘Don’t play word games with us, Mr. Nickleby, for the sake of humanity.’
‘Of what?’ said Ralph.
“What about?” said Ralph.
‘Of humanity,’ replied the other, sternly. ‘I am hungry and in want. If the change that you must see in me after so long an absence—must see, for I, upon whom it has come by slow and hard degrees, see it and know it well—will not move you to pity, let the knowledge that bread; not the daily bread of the Lord’s Prayer, which, as it is offered up in cities like this, is understood to include half the luxuries of the world for the rich, and just as much coarse food as will support life for the poor—not that, but bread, a crust of dry hard bread, is beyond my reach today—let that have some weight with you, if nothing else has.’
‘Of humanity,’ replied the other, sternly. ‘I’m hungry and in need. If the change you must see in me after such a long absence—something I feel deeply, as it has come to me slowly and painfully—if that doesn’t move you to pity, then let the fact that bread, not the daily bread from the Lord’s Prayer, which in cities like this is understood to mean the luxuries of the rich and just enough simple food to keep the poor alive—not that, but a crust of dry, hard bread, is out of my reach today—let that at least matter to you, if nothing else does.’
‘If this is the usual form in which you beg, sir,’ said Ralph, ‘you have studied your part well; but if you will take advice from one who knows something of the world and its ways, I should recommend a lower tone; a little lower tone, or you stand a fair chance of being starved in good earnest.’
‘If this is how you usually ask for help, sir,’ said Ralph, ‘you’ve really practiced your role; but if you’re open to advice from someone who knows a bit about the world and how it works, I’d suggest you lower your tone; just a bit lower, or you might really end up starving.’
As he said this, Ralph clenched his left wrist tightly with his right hand, and inclining his head a little on one side and dropping his chin upon his breast, looked at him whom he addressed with a frowning, sullen face. The very picture of a man whom nothing could move or soften.
As he said this, Ralph tightened his grip on his left wrist with his right hand, tilted his head slightly to one side, and dropped his chin to his chest, looking at the person he was speaking to with a frowning, gloomy face. He was the very image of a man whom nothing could sway or soften.
‘Yesterday was my first day in London,’ said the old man, glancing at his travel-stained dress and worn shoes.
‘Yesterday was my first day in London,’ said the old man, looking down at his travel-stained outfit and worn shoes.
‘It would have been better for you, I think, if it had been your last also,’ replied Ralph.
“It would have been better for you, I think, if that had been your last one too,” replied Ralph.
‘I have been seeking you these two days, where I thought you were most likely to be found,’ resumed the other more humbly, ‘and I met you here at last, when I had almost given up the hope of encountering you, Mr Nickleby.’
"I’ve been looking for you for the past two days, where I thought you’d most likely be," the other person continued more modestly, "and I finally found you here, just when I was about to give up hope of running into you, Mr. Nickleby."
He seemed to wait for some reply, but Ralph giving him none, he continued:
He seemed to wait for a response, but since Ralph didn’t say anything, he went on:
‘I am a most miserable and wretched outcast, nearly sixty years old, and as destitute and helpless as a child of six.’
‘I am a very miserable and wretched outcast, nearly sixty years old, and as poor and helpless as a six-year-old child.’
‘I am sixty years old, too,’ replied Ralph, ‘and am neither destitute nor helpless. Work. Don’t make fine play-acting speeches about bread, but earn it.’
‘I’m sixty years old too,’ replied Ralph, ‘and I’m neither broke nor helpless. Work. Don’t give dramatic speeches about needing food, just go earn it.’
‘How?’ cried the other. ‘Where? Show me the means. Will you give them to me—will you?’
‘How?’ the other shouted. ‘Where? Show me how to do it. Will you give it to me—will you?’
‘I did once,’ replied Ralph, composedly; ‘you scarcely need ask me whether I will again.’
‘I did once,’ Ralph replied calmly; ‘you hardly need to ask me if I’ll do it again.’
‘It’s twenty years ago, or more,’ said the man, in a suppressed voice, ‘since you and I fell out. You remember that? I claimed a share in the profits of some business I brought to you, and, as I persisted, you arrested me for an old advance of ten pounds, odd shillings, including interest at fifty per cent, or so.’
‘It’s been twenty years, or more,’ the man said quietly, ‘since you and I had our falling out. Do you remember that? I asked for a cut of the profits from a business I brought to you, and when I wouldn’t let it go, you had me arrested for an old loan of ten pounds, plus some change, with interest at around fifty percent.’
‘I remember something of it,’ replied Ralph, carelessly. ‘What then?’
"I remember a bit of it," Ralph replied casually. "So what?"
‘That didn’t part us,’ said the man. ‘I made submission, being on the wrong side of the bolts and bars; and as you were not the made man then that you are now, you were glad enough to take back a clerk who wasn’t over nice, and who knew something of the trade you drove.’
‘That didn’t separate us,’ said the man. ‘I complied, being on the wrong side of the locks and bars; and since you weren’t the accomplished person you are now, you were more than happy to take back a clerk who wasn’t too picky and who knew a bit about the business you were in.’
‘You begged and prayed, and I consented,’ returned Ralph. ‘That was kind of me. Perhaps I did want you. I forget. I should think I did, or you would have begged in vain. You were useful; not too honest, not too delicate, not too nice of hand or heart; but useful.’
‘You begged and prayed, and I agreed,’ Ralph replied. ‘That was nice of me. Maybe I did want you. I can’t recall. I suppose I must have, or you would have begged for nothing. You were helpful; not too honest, not too delicate, not too kind in your actions or feelings; but helpful.’
‘Useful, indeed!’ said the man. ‘Come. You had pinched and ground me down for some years before that, but I had served you faithfully up to that time, in spite of all your dog’s usage. Had I?’
“Useful, indeed!” said the man. “Come on. You had squeezed and worn me down for years before that, but I had served you loyally up to that point, despite all your harsh treatment. Hadn’t I?”
Ralph made no reply.
Ralph didn’t respond.
‘Had I?’ said the man again.
‘Had I?’ the man asked again.
‘You had had your wages,’ rejoined Ralph, ‘and had done your work. We stood on equal ground so far, and could both cry quits.’
‘You’ve received your pay,’ Ralph replied, ‘and you’ve done your job. We’re even so far, and we can both call it even.’
‘Then, but not afterwards,’ said the other.
'Then, but not after that,' said the other.
‘Not afterwards, certainly, nor even then, for (as you have just said) you owed me money, and do still,’ replied Ralph.
‘Not afterwards, definitely not, and not even then, because (as you just mentioned) you owed me money, and you still do,’ replied Ralph.
‘That’s not all,’ said the man, eagerly. ‘That’s not all. Mark that. I didn’t forget that old sore, trust me. Partly in remembrance of that, and partly in the hope of making money someday by the scheme, I took advantage of my position about you, and possessed myself of a hold upon you, which you would give half of all you have to know, and never can know but through me. I left you—long after that time, remember—and, for some poor trickery that came within the law, but was nothing to what you money-makers daily practise just outside its bounds, was sent away a convict for seven years. I have returned what you see me. Now, Mr Nickleby,’ said the man, with a strange mixture of humility and sense of power, ‘what help and assistance will you give me; what bribe, to speak out plainly? My expectations are not monstrous, but I must live, and to live I must eat and drink. Money is on your side, and hunger and thirst on mine. You may drive an easy bargain.’
"That's not all," the man said eagerly. "That's not all. Keep that in mind. I didn't forget that old wound, trust me. Partly in memory of that, and partly hoping to make money someday from this plan, I took advantage of my position with you and got a grip on you that you'd give half of everything you have to know, but you'll never know without me. I left you—long after that time, remember—and for some petty trick that was within the law, but was nothing compared to what you money-makers do every day just outside its limits, I was sent away as a convict for seven years. I have returned as you see me now. Now, Mr. Nickleby," the man said, with a strange mix of humility and a sense of power, "what help and support will you give me? What bribe, to be straightforward? My expectations aren't outrageous, but I need to live, and to live I need to eat and drink. Money is on your side, and hunger and thirst are on mine. You could make an easy deal."
‘Is that all?’ said Ralph, still eyeing his companion with the same steady look, and moving nothing but his lips.
“Is that it?” Ralph said, still looking at his companion with the same steady gaze, only moving his lips.
‘It depends on you, Mr. Nickleby, whether that’s all or not,’ was the rejoinder.
"It’s up to you, Mr. Nickleby, whether that’s everything or not," was the response.
‘Why then, harkye, Mr—, I don’t know by what name I am to call you,’ said Ralph.
‘Why then, listen up, Mr—, I don’t know what name I should call you,’ said Ralph.
‘By my old one, if you like.’
‘By my old one, if you like.’
‘Why then, harkye, Mr. Brooker,’ said Ralph, in his harshest accents, ‘and don’t expect to draw another speech from me. Harkye, sir. I know you of old for a ready scoundrel, but you never had a stout heart; and hard work, with (maybe) chains upon those legs of yours, and shorter food than when I “pinched” and “ground” you, has blunted your wits, or you would not come with such a tale as this to me. You a hold upon me! Keep it, or publish it to the world, if you like.’
“Listen up, Mr. Brooker,” Ralph said in his roughest tone, “and don’t expect me to say anything else. Hey there, sir. I know you well enough to see that you’re a smooth talker, but you’ve never had the courage to back it up. Hard work, maybe with chains on your legs, and less food than when I had you in a tight spot, has dulled your mind, or you wouldn’t be bringing such a story to me. You think you have power over me? Keep it, or share it with the world if you want.”
‘I can’t do that,’ interposed Brooker. ‘That wouldn’t serve me.’
"I can't do that," Brooker interrupted. "That wouldn't benefit me."
‘Wouldn’t it?’ said Ralph. ‘It will serve you as much as bringing it to me, I promise you. To be plain with you, I am a careful man, and know my affairs thoroughly. I know the world, and the world knows me. Whatever you gleaned, or heard, or saw, when you served me, the world knows and magnifies already. You could tell it nothing that would surprise it, unless, indeed, it redounded to my credit or honour, and then it would scout you for a liar. And yet I don’t find business slack, or clients scrupulous. Quite the contrary. I am reviled or threatened every day by one man or another,’ said Ralph; ‘but things roll on just the same, and I don’t grow poorer either.’
"Wouldn't it?" said Ralph. "It will help you just as much as bringing it to me, I promise. To be honest, I'm a careful person and I know my business inside and out. I understand the world, and the world understands me. Whatever you noticed, heard, or saw while you worked for me, the world already knows and exaggerates. You couldn't tell it anything that would surprise it, unless, of course, it reflected well on me, and then it would just call you a liar. And yet, I don’t find business slow or clients picky. Quite the opposite. I get insulted or threatened every day by one person or another," said Ralph; "but things keep moving just the same, and I’m not getting poorer either."
‘I neither revile nor threaten,’ rejoined the man. ‘I can tell you of what you have lost by my act, what I only can restore, and what, if I die without restoring, dies with me, and never can be regained.’
‘I don’t insult or threaten,’ the man replied. ‘I can tell you what you’ve lost because of me, what only I can bring back, and what, if I die without bringing it back, will die with me and can never be recovered.’
‘I tell my money pretty accurately, and generally keep it in my own custody,’ said Ralph. ‘I look sharply after most men that I deal with, and most of all I looked sharply after you. You are welcome to all you have kept from me.’
‘I keep track of my money pretty well, and I usually hold onto it myself,’ said Ralph. ‘I pay close attention to most people I work with, and I especially kept an eye on you. You can have everything you’ve kept from me.’
‘Are those of your own name dear to you?’ said the man emphatically. ‘If they are—’
‘Are those who share your name important to you?’ said the man emphatically. ‘If they are—’
‘They are not,’ returned Ralph, exasperated at this perseverance, and the thought of Nicholas, which the last question awakened. ‘They are not. If you had come as a common beggar, I might have thrown a sixpence to you in remembrance of the clever knave you used to be; but since you try to palm these stale tricks upon one you might have known better, I’ll not part with a halfpenny—nor would I to save you from rotting. And remember this, ‘scape-gallows,’ said Ralph, menacing him with his hand, ‘that if we meet again, and you so much as notice me by one begging gesture, you shall see the inside of a jail once more, and tighten this hold upon me in intervals of the hard labour that vagabonds are put to. There’s my answer to your trash. Take it.’
“They’re not,” Ralph snapped, frustrated with the persistence and the memory of Nicholas that the last question had stirred up. “They’re not. If you had come as a regular beggar, I might have tossed you a sixpence to remember the clever trickster you once were; but since you’re trying to pull these tired tricks on someone you should know better, I won’t part with a single penny—nor would I do so to keep you from rotting. And remember this, ‘scape-gallows,” Ralph said, threatening him with his hand, “if we meet again, and you so much as make one begging gesture, you’ll find yourself behind bars again, and feel the crunch of hard labor that vagabonds are subjected to. There’s my answer to your nonsense. Take it.”
With a disdainful scowl at the object of his anger, who met his eye but uttered not a word, Ralph walked away at his usual pace, without manifesting the slightest curiosity to see what became of his late companion, or indeed once looking behind him. The man remained on the same spot with his eyes fixed upon his retreating figure until it was lost to view, and then drawing his arm about his chest, as if the damp and lack of food struck coldly to him, lingered with slouching steps by the wayside, and begged of those who passed along.
With a scornful glare at the source of his anger, who met his gaze but said nothing, Ralph walked away at his usual speed, showing no interest in what happened to his former companion, nor once looking back. The man stood in the same place, staring at Ralph's fading figure until it disappeared, then wrapped his arm around his chest as if the chill and hunger hit him hard, lingering with a slouched posture by the road, begging from those who passed by.
Ralph, in no-wise moved by what had lately passed, further than as he had already expressed himself, walked deliberately on, and turning out of the Park and leaving Golden Square on his right, took his way through some streets at the west end of the town until he arrived in that particular one in which stood the residence of Madame Mantalini. The name of that lady no longer appeared on the flaming door-plate, that of Miss Knag being substituted in its stead; but the bonnets and dresses were still dimly visible in the first-floor windows by the decaying light of a summer’s evening, and excepting this ostensible alteration in the proprietorship, the establishment wore its old appearance.
Ralph, not influenced at all by what had just happened, beyond what he had already said, walked steadily on. He turned out of the Park, leaving Golden Square on his right, and made his way through some streets in the west end of town until he reached the street where Madame Mantalini's residence was located. The name of that lady no longer appeared on the prominent doorplate; instead, it had been replaced with Miss Knag's name. However, the bonnets and dresses were still faintly visible in the first-floor windows in the fading light of a summer evening, and apart from this obvious change in ownership, the place still looked the same as before.
‘Humph!’ muttered Ralph, drawing his hand across his mouth with a connoisseur-like air, and surveying the house from top to bottom; ‘these people look pretty well. They can’t last long; but if I know of their going in good time, I am safe, and a fair profit too. I must keep them closely in view; that’s all.’
“Humph!” Ralph muttered, wiping his mouth with a self-satisfied air as he looked over the house from top to bottom. “These people seem alright. They won’t last long; but if I know when they’re leaving in advance, I’ll be fine and make a decent profit too. I just need to keep a close eye on them; that’s all.”
So, nodding his head very complacently, Ralph was leaving the spot, when his quick ear caught the sound of a confused noise and hubbub of voices, mingled with a great running up and down stairs, in the very house which had been the subject of his scrutiny; and while he was hesitating whether to knock at the door or listen at the keyhole a little longer, a female servant of Madame Mantalini’s (whom he had often seen) opened it abruptly and bounced out, with her blue cap-ribbons streaming in the air.
So, nodding his head happily, Ralph was leaving the spot when his keen ears picked up the sound of a chaotic noise and a crowd of voices, along with a lot of running up and down the stairs, in the very house he had been watching. While he hesitated about whether to knock on the door or listen a bit longer at the keyhole, a female servant from Madame Mantalini's (whom he recognized) suddenly opened it and burst out, with her blue cap ribbons flying in the air.
‘Hallo here. Stop!’ cried Ralph. ‘What’s the matter? Here am I. Didn’t you hear me knock?’
‘Hello there. Stop!’ shouted Ralph. ‘What’s going on? Here I am. Didn’t you hear me knock?’
‘Oh! Mr. Nickleby, sir,’ said the girl. ‘Go up, for the love of Gracious. Master’s been and done it again.’
‘Oh! Mr. Nickleby, sir,’ said the girl. ‘Please go upstairs, for the love of God. The master has done it again.’
‘Done what?’ said Ralph, tartly; ‘what d’ye mean?’
‘Done what?’ Ralph replied sharply. ‘What do you mean?’
‘I knew he would if he was drove to it,’ cried the girl. ‘I said so all along.’
‘I knew he would if he was pushed to it,’ cried the girl. ‘I said that all along.’
‘Come here, you silly wench,’ said Ralph, catching her by the wrist; ‘and don’t carry family matters to the neighbours, destroying the credit of the establishment. Come here; do you hear me, girl?’
‘Come here, you silly girl,’ said Ralph, grabbing her by the wrist; ‘and don’t take family issues to the neighbors, ruining the reputation of the place. Come here; do you hear me, girl?’
Without any further expostulation, he led or rather pulled the frightened handmaid into the house, and shut the door; then bidding her walk upstairs before him, followed without more ceremony.
Without saying anything more, he led, or rather dragged, the terrified handmaid into the house and shut the door. Then, telling her to go upstairs in front of him, he followed without any further fuss.
Guided by the noise of a great many voices all talking together, and passing the girl in his impatience, before they had ascended many steps, Ralph quickly reached the private sitting-room, when he was rather amazed by the confused and inexplicable scene in which he suddenly found himself.
Guided by the sound of a lot of voices all chatting at once, and pushing past the girl in his impatience, Ralph quickly made his way to the private sitting room. He was quite surprised by the chaotic and bewildering scene he stumbled into.
There were all the young-lady workers, some with bonnets and some without, in various attitudes expressive of alarm and consternation; some gathered round Madame Mantalini, who was in tears upon one chair; and others round Miss Knag, who was in opposition tears upon another; and others round Mr Mantalini, who was perhaps the most striking figure in the whole group, for Mr. Mantalini’s legs were extended at full length upon the floor, and his head and shoulders were supported by a very tall footman, who didn’t seem to know what to do with them, and Mr. Mantalini’s eyes were closed, and his face was pale and his hair was comparatively straight, and his whiskers and moustache were limp, and his teeth were clenched, and he had a little bottle in his right hand, and a little tea-spoon in his left; and his hands, arms, legs, and shoulders, were all stiff and powerless. And yet Madame Mantalini was not weeping upon the body, but was scolding violently upon her chair; and all this amidst a clamour of tongues perfectly deafening, and which really appeared to have driven the unfortunate footman to the utmost verge of distraction.
There were all the young female workers, some wearing bonnets and some not, displaying various expressions of alarm and panic; some huddled around Madame Mantalini, who was in tears on one chair; others gathered around Miss Knag, who was shedding opposing tears on another; and others circled Mr. Mantalini, who was probably the most remarkable figure in the whole group, because Mr. Mantalini’s legs were fully extended on the floor, and his head and shoulders were being supported by a very tall footman, who seemed unsure of what to do with them. Mr. Mantalini’s eyes were closed, his face was pale, his hair was relatively straight, and his whiskers and mustache were limp. His teeth were clenched, and he held a small bottle in his right hand and a little teaspoon in his left; his hands, arms, legs, and shoulders were all stiff and powerless. Yet Madame Mantalini was not crying over him but was angrily scolding from her chair, all amid a deafening din of voices that seemed to push the unfortunate footman to the brink of distraction.

Original
‘What is the matter here?’ said Ralph, pressing forward.
“What’s going on here?” Ralph asked, pushing his way forward.
At this inquiry, the clamour was increased twenty-fold, and an astounding string of such shrill contradictions as ‘He’s poisoned himself’—‘He hasn’t’—‘Send for a doctor’—‘Don’t’—‘He’s dying’—‘He isn’t, he’s only pretending’—with various other cries, poured forth with bewildering volubility, until Madame Mantalini was seen to address herself to Ralph, when female curiosity to know what she would say, prevailed, and, as if by general consent, a dead silence, unbroken by a single whisper, instantaneously succeeded.
At this inquiry, the noise increased dramatically, and an incredible series of sharp contradictions erupted, like ‘He’s poisoned himself’—‘He hasn’t’—‘Call for a doctor’—‘Don’t’—‘He’s dying’—‘No, he’s just pretending’—along with various other shouts, all coming out with confusing speed, until Madame Mantalini was seen talking to Ralph. Female curiosity about what she would say took over, and, as if everyone agreed, a complete silence, without a single whisper, suddenly settled in.
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said Madame Mantalini; ‘by what chance you came here, I don’t know.’
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said Madame Mantalini; ‘I have no idea how you ended up here.’
Here a gurgling voice was heard to ejaculate, as part of the wanderings of a sick man, the words ‘Demnition sweetness!’ but nobody heeded them except the footman, who, being startled to hear such awful tones proceeding, as it were, from between his very fingers, dropped his master’s head upon the floor with a pretty loud crash, and then, without an effort to lift it up, gazed upon the bystanders, as if he had done something rather clever than otherwise.
Here, a gurgling voice broke out, as part of the ramblings of a sick man, saying 'Damnation sweetness!' but no one paid attention except the footman, who, startled to hear such terrible sounds coming, as it seemed, from right beneath his fingers, dropped his master's head onto the floor with a loud thud, and then, without trying to pick it up, looked at the onlookers as if he had done something rather clever instead.
‘I will, however,’ continued Madame Mantalini, drying her eyes, and speaking with great indignation, ‘say before you, and before everybody here, for the first time, and once for all, that I never will supply that man’s extravagances and viciousness again. I have been a dupe and a fool to him long enough. In future, he shall support himself if he can, and then he may spend what money he pleases, upon whom and how he pleases; but it shall not be mine, and therefore you had better pause before you trust him further.’
‘I will, however,’ continued Madame Mantalini, wiping her eyes and speaking with great anger, ‘say in front of you and everyone here, for the first time and once and for all, that I will never fund that man’s excessive lifestyle and bad behavior again. I’ve been a sucker and a fool for him long enough. From now on, he’ll have to support himself if he can, and then he can spend his money however and on whoever he wants; but it won’t be my money, so you’d better think twice before you trust him anymore.’
Thereupon Madame Mantalini, quite unmoved by some most pathetic lamentations on the part of her husband, that the apothecary had not mixed the prussic acid strong enough, and that he must take another bottle or two to finish the work he had in hand, entered into a catalogue of that amiable gentleman’s gallantries, deceptions, extravagances, and infidelities (especially the last), winding up with a protest against being supposed to entertain the smallest remnant of regard for him; and adducing, in proof of the altered state of her affections, the circumstance of his having poisoned himself in private no less than six times within the last fortnight, and her not having once interfered by word or deed to save his life.
Madame Mantalini, completely unfazed by her husband's dramatic complaints about the apothecary not having mixed the prussic acid strong enough and needing to get another bottle or two to finish his task, launched into a list of that charming man's flirtations, tricks, extravagances, and especially his infidelities. She concluded by asserting that she had no lingering feelings for him at all, citing as evidence her complete lack of intervention when he had poisoned himself in private six times in the past two weeks, never once stepping in to save his life.
‘And I insist on being separated and left to myself,’ said Madame Mantalini, sobbing. ‘If he dares to refuse me a separation, I’ll have one in law—I can—and I hope this will be a warning to all girls who have seen this disgraceful exhibition.’
‘And I insist on being separate and left alone,’ said Madame Mantalini, crying. ‘If he dares to deny my request for a separation, I will get one through legal means—I can—and I hope this serves as a warning to all the girls who have witnessed this shameful display.’
Miss Knag, who was unquestionably the oldest girl in company, said with great solemnity, that it would be a warning to her, and so did the young ladies generally, with the exception of one or two who appeared to entertain some doubts whether such whispers could do wrong.
Miss Knag, who was definitely the oldest girl in the group, said very seriously that it would be a warning to her, and so did the other young ladies generally, except for one or two who seemed to have some doubts about whether such gossip could cause harm.
‘Why do you say all this before so many listeners?’ said Ralph, in a low voice. ‘You know you are not in earnest.’
“Why are you saying all this in front of so many people?” Ralph said quietly. “You know you’re not being serious.”
‘I am in earnest,’ replied Madame Mantalini, aloud, and retreating towards Miss Knag.
‘I am serious,’ replied Madame Mantalini, loudly, as she moved back toward Miss Knag.
‘Well, but consider,’ reasoned Ralph, who had a great interest in the matter. ‘It would be well to reflect. A married woman has no property.’
‘Well, but think about it,’ reasoned Ralph, who was very invested in the issue. ‘It’s worth considering. A married woman has no ownership rights.’
‘Not a solitary single individual dem, my soul,’ and Mr. Mantalini, raising himself upon his elbow.
‘Not a single person, my dear,’ and Mr. Mantalini, propping himself up on his elbow.
‘I am quite aware of that,’ retorted Madame Mantalini, tossing her head; ‘and I have none. The business, the stock, this house, and everything in it, all belong to Miss Knag.’
‘I know that very well,’ replied Madame Mantalini, tossing her head; ‘and I don’t have any. The business, the inventory, this place, and everything in it, all belong to Miss Knag.’
‘That’s quite true, Madame Mantalini,’ said Miss Knag, with whom her late employer had secretly come to an amicable understanding on this point. ‘Very true, indeed, Madame Mantalini—hem—very true. And I never was more glad in all my life, that I had strength of mind to resist matrimonial offers, no matter how advantageous, than I am when I think of my present position as compared with your most unfortunate and most undeserved one, Madame Mantalini.’
‘That’s definitely true, Madame Mantalini,’ said Miss Knag, with whom her former employer had secretly come to an agreement on this point. ‘Very true, indeed, Madame Mantalini—hem—very true. And I’ve never been happier in my life that I had the strength to turn down marriage proposals, no matter how appealing, than I am when I think of my current situation compared to your most unfortunate and completely undeserved one, Madame Mantalini.’
‘Demmit!’ cried Mr. Mantalini, turning his head towards his wife. ‘Will it not slap and pinch the envious dowager, that dares to reflect upon its own delicious?’
‘Damn it!’ shouted Mr. Mantalini, turning his head toward his wife. ‘Is it not going to slap and pinch the jealous old lady, who dares to comment on its own deliciousness?’
But the day of Mr. Mantalini’s blandishments had departed. ‘Miss Knag, sir,’ said his wife, ‘is my particular friend;’ and although Mr. Mantalini leered till his eyes seemed in danger of never coming back to their right places again, Madame Mantalini showed no signs of softening.
But the day of Mr. Mantalini’s flattery was over. “Miss Knag, sir,” his wife said, “is my close friend;” and even though Mr. Mantalini was making a face that looked like his eyes might never return to normal, Madame Mantalini showed no signs of giving in.
To do the excellent Miss Knag justice, she had been mainly instrumental in bringing about this altered state of things, for, finding by daily experience, that there was no chance of the business thriving, or even continuing to exist, while Mr. Mantalini had any hand in the expenditure, and having now a considerable interest in its well-doing, she had sedulously applied herself to the investigation of some little matters connected with that gentleman’s private character, which she had so well elucidated, and artfully imparted to Madame Mantalini, as to open her eyes more effectually than the closest and most philosophical reasoning could have done in a series of years. To which end, the accidental discovery by Miss Knag of some tender correspondence, in which Madame Mantalini was described as ‘old’ and ‘ordinary,’ had most providentially contributed.
To truly appreciate Miss Knag, she played a key role in changing the situation because she realized through daily experience that the business couldn’t thrive—or even survive—while Mr. Mantalini was involved in the finances. Having a significant stake in its success, she dedicated herself to uncovering some details about that gentleman’s private life, which she skillfully clarified and shared with Madame Mantalini, making her understand the situation more effectively than years of intense reasoning could have. In this effort, Miss Knag’s chance discovery of some personal letters, which referred to Madame Mantalini as 'old' and 'ordinary,' was incredibly helpful.
However, notwithstanding her firmness, Madame Mantalini wept very piteously; and as she leant upon Miss Knag, and signed towards the door, that young lady and all the other young ladies with sympathising faces, proceeded to bear her out.
However, despite her resolve, Madame Mantalini cried quite sadly; and as she leaned on Miss Knag and gestured toward the door, that young lady and all the other young ladies with sympathetic expressions stepped in to help her out.
‘Nickleby,’ said Mr. Mantalini in tears, ‘you have been made a witness to this demnition cruelty, on the part of the demdest enslaver and captivator that never was, oh dem! I forgive that woman.’
‘Nickleby,’ said Mr. Mantalini, crying, ‘you’ve seen this terrible cruelty from the most awful enslaver and captor that ever existed, oh no! I forgive that woman.’
‘Forgive!’ repeated Madame Mantalini, angrily.
"Forgive!" Madame Mantalini shouted angrily.
‘I do forgive her, Nickleby,’ said Mr. Mantalini. ‘You will blame me, the world will blame me, the women will blame me; everybody will laugh, and scoff, and smile, and grin most demnebly. They will say, “She had a blessing. She did not know it. He was too weak; he was too good; he was a dem’d fine fellow, but he loved too strong; he could not bear her to be cross, and call him wicked names. It was a dem’d case, there never was a demder.” But I forgive her.’
"I do forgive her, Nickleby," said Mr. Mantalini. "You’ll blame me, the world will blame me, the women will blame me; everyone will laugh, scoff, smile, and grin like crazy. They’ll say, 'She had a great guy. She didn’t realize it. He was too weak; he was too good; he was a really nice guy, but he loved too much; he couldn’t stand her being upset and calling him terrible names. It was a tough situation, there never was a tougher one.' But I forgive her."
With this affecting speech Mr. Mantalini fell down again very flat, and lay to all appearance without sense or motion, until all the females had left the room, when he came cautiously into a sitting posture, and confronted Ralph with a very blank face, and the little bottle still in one hand and the tea-spoon in the other.
With this emotional speech, Mr. Mantalini collapsed flat on the floor and lay there seemingly unconscious and still until all the women had left the room. Then he carefully sat up, faced Ralph with a blank expression, holding a small bottle in one hand and a teaspoon in the other.
‘You may put away those fooleries now, and live by your wits again,’ said Ralph, coolly putting on his hat.
‘You can stop with those silly games now and rely on your wits again,’ said Ralph, calmly putting on his hat.
‘Demmit, Nickleby, you’re not serious?’
"Seriously, Nickleby, you can’t be?"
‘I seldom joke,’ said Ralph. ‘Good-night.’
‘I rarely joke,’ said Ralph. ‘Goodnight.’
‘No, but Nickleby—’ said Mantalini.
‘No, but Nickleby—’ Mantalini said.
‘I am wrong, perhaps,’ rejoined Ralph. ‘I hope so. You should know best. Good-night.’
‘I might be wrong,’ Ralph said back. ‘I hope I am. You’d know better. Goodnight.’
Affecting not to hear his entreaties that he would stay and advise with him, Ralph left the crest-fallen Mr. Mantalini to his meditations, and left the house quietly.
Pretending not to hear his pleas to stay and talk things over, Ralph left the defeated Mr. Mantalini to his thoughts and quietly exited the house.
‘Oho!’ he said, ‘sets the wind that way so soon? Half knave and half fool, and detected in both characters? I think your day is over, sir.’
‘Oh!’ he said, ‘so the wind is blowing that way already? Half trickster and half idiot, caught in both roles? I think your time is up, sir.’
As he said this, he made some memorandum in his pocket-book in which Mr Mantalini’s name figured conspicuously, and finding by his watch that it was between nine and ten o’clock, made all speed home.
As he said this, he jotted down a note in his pocketbook where Mr. Mantalini’s name was prominently featured, and after checking his watch to see it was between nine and ten o’clock, headed home quickly.
‘Are they here?’ was the first question he asked of Newman.
‘Are they here?’ was the first question he asked Newman.
Newman nodded. ‘Been here half an hour.’
Newman nodded. “I’ve been here for half an hour.”
‘Two of them? One a fat sleek man?’
‘Two of them? One is a chubby, smooth-looking guy?’
‘Ay,’ said Newman. ‘In your room now.’
‘Yeah,’ said Newman. ‘In your room now.’
‘Good,’ rejoined Ralph. ‘Get me a coach.’
‘Good,’ Ralph replied. ‘Get me a cab.’
‘A coach! What, you—going to—eh?’ stammered Newman.
‘A coach! What, you—going to—eh?’ stuttered Newman.
Ralph angrily repeated his orders, and Noggs, who might well have been excused for wondering at such an unusual and extraordinary circumstance (for he had never seen Ralph in a coach in his life) departed on his errand, and presently returned with the conveyance.
Ralph angrily repeated his orders, and Noggs, who could have easily wondered about such an unusual and extraordinary situation (since he had never seen Ralph in a coach before), left to carry out his task and soon returned with the vehicle.
Into it went Mr. Squeers, and Ralph, and the third man, whom Newman Noggs had never seen. Newman stood upon the door-step to see them off, not troubling himself to wonder where or upon what business they were going, until he chanced by mere accident to hear Ralph name the address whither the coachman was to drive.
Mr. Squeers, Ralph, and a third man, whom Newman Noggs had never seen, got into the carriage. Newman stood on the doorstep to watch them leave, not bothering to wonder where they were going or what they were doing, until he accidentally overheard Ralph mention the address where the driver was supposed to take them.
Quick as lightning and in a state of the most extreme wonder, Newman darted into his little office for his hat, and limped after the coach as if with the intention of getting up behind; but in this design he was balked, for it had too much the start of him and was soon hopelessly ahead, leaving him gaping in the empty street.
Quick as lightning and filled with intense wonder, Newman rushed into his small office for his hat and hurried after the coach as if he planned to hop on the back; but he was thwarted in this plan, as it was too far ahead and quickly disappeared, leaving him stunned in the deserted street.
‘I don’t know though,’ said Noggs, stopping for breath, ‘any good that I could have done by going too. He would have seen me if I had. Drive there! What can come of this? If I had only known it yesterday I could have told—drive there! There’s mischief in it. There must be.’
“I don’t know,” said Noggs, pausing to catch his breath, “what good it would have done for me to go too. He would have seen me if I did. Drive there! What’s the point of this? If I had only known yesterday, I could have warned—drive there! There’s trouble in this. There has to be.”
His reflections were interrupted by a grey-haired man of a very remarkable, though far from prepossessing appearance, who, coming stealthily towards him, solicited relief.
His thoughts were interrupted by a grey-haired man with a very notable, though not particularly attractive, appearance, who approached him quietly and asked for help.
Newman, still cogitating deeply, turned away; but the man followed him, and pressed him with such a tale of misery that Newman (who might have been considered a hopeless person to beg from, and who had little enough to give) looked into his hat for some halfpence which he usually kept screwed up, when he had any, in a corner of his pocket-handkerchief.
Newman, still lost in thought, turned away; but the man followed him and shared a story of such hardship that Newman (who might have seemed like a hopeless person to ask for charity and who had very little to give) searched in his hat for some change that he usually kept crumpled up in a corner of his pocket handkerchief when he had any.
While he was busily untwisting the knot with his teeth, the man said something which attracted his attention; whatever that something was, it led to something else, and in the end he and Newman walked away side by side—the strange man talking earnestly, and Newman listening.
While he was focused on untangling the knot with his teeth, the man said something that caught his attention; whatever it was, it led to another topic, and eventually he and Newman walked away together—the strange man speaking intently, and Newman listening.
CHAPTER 45
C ontaining Matter of a surprising Kind
C featuring Unforeseen Content
‘As we gang awa’ fra’ Lunnun tomorrow neeght, and as I dinnot know that I was e’er so happy in a’ my days, Misther Nickleby, Ding! but I will tak’ anoother glass to our next merry meeting!’
‘As we head away from London tomorrow night, and since I don’t think I’ve ever been this happy in my life, Mr. Nickleby, Cheers! but I will have another drink to our next cheerful gathering!’
So said John Browdie, rubbing his hands with great joyousness, and looking round him with a ruddy shining face, quite in keeping with the declaration.
So said John Browdie, rubbing his hands with great joy and looking around with a bright, cheerful face that matched his words perfectly.
The time at which John found himself in this enviable condition was the same evening to which the last chapter bore reference; the place was the cottage; and the assembled company were Nicholas, Mrs. Nickleby, Mrs Browdie, Kate Nickleby, and Smike.
The time when John found himself in this fortunate situation was the same evening mentioned in the last chapter; the location was the cottage; and the gathered group included Nicholas, Mrs. Nickleby, Mrs. Browdie, Kate Nickleby, and Smike.
A very merry party they had been. Mrs. Nickleby, knowing of her son’s obligations to the honest Yorkshireman, had, after some demur, yielded her consent to Mr. and Mrs. Browdie being invited out to tea; in the way of which arrangement, there were at first sundry difficulties and obstacles, arising out of her not having had an opportunity of ‘calling’ upon Mrs Browdie first; for although Mrs. Nickleby very often observed with much complacency (as most punctilious people do), that she had not an atom of pride or formality about her, still she was a great stickler for dignity and ceremonies; and as it was manifest that, until a call had been made, she could not be (politely speaking, and according to the laws of society) even cognisant of the fact of Mrs. Browdie’s existence, she felt her situation to be one of peculiar delicacy and difficulty.
They had a really fun party. Mrs. Nickleby, aware of her son’s obligations to the honest Yorkshireman, had, after some hesitation, agreed to invite Mr. and Mrs. Browdie over for tea; however, there were initially several complications and challenges because she hadn’t had the chance to ‘call’ on Mrs. Browdie first. Although Mrs. Nickleby often confidently claimed (as most particular people do) that she had no sense of pride or formality, she was actually quite strict about dignity and ceremonies. Since it was clear that, according to social norms, she couldn’t properly acknowledge Mrs. Browdie’s existence until she made a formal visit, she found herself in a particularly delicate and tricky situation.
‘The call must originate with me, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that’s indispensable. The fact is, my dear, that it’s necessary there should be a sort of condescension on my part, and that I should show this young person that I am willing to take notice of her. There’s a very respectable-looking young man,’ added Mrs. Nickleby, after a short consideration, ‘who is conductor to one of the omnibuses that go by here, and who wears a glazed hat—your sister and I have noticed him very often—he has a wart upon his nose, Kate, you know, exactly like a gentleman’s servant.’
"The call has to come from me, my dear,” said Mrs. Nickleby, “that’s essential. The truth is, my dear, I need to show some sort of condescension and let this young lady know that I’m interested in her. There’s a very respectable-looking young man,” Mrs. Nickleby added after a moment’s thought, “who drives one of the buses that passes by here, and he wears a shiny hat—your sister and I have seen him quite often—he has a wart on his nose, Kate, just like a gentleman’s servant.”
‘Have all gentlemen’s servants warts upon their noses, mother?’ asked Nicholas.
‘Do all gentlemen's servants have warts on their noses, Mom?’ asked Nicholas.
‘Nicholas, my dear, how very absurd you are,’ returned his mother; ‘of course I mean that his glazed hat looks like a gentleman’s servant, and not the wart upon his nose; though even that is not so ridiculous as it may seem to you, for we had a footboy once, who had not only a wart, but a wen also, and a very large wen too, and he demanded to have his wages raised in consequence, because he found it came very expensive. Let me see, what was I—oh yes, I know. The best way that I can think of would be to send a card, and my compliments, (I’ve no doubt he’d take ‘em for a pot of porter,) by this young man, to the Saracen with Two Necks. If the waiter took him for a gentleman’s servant, so much the better. Then all Mrs. Browdie would have to do would be to send her card back by the carrier (he could easily come with a double knock), and there’s an end of it.’
“Nicholas, my dear, you’re being so ridiculous,” his mother replied. “I mean that his shiny hat looks like something a servant would wear, not the wart on his nose; though even that isn’t as silly as you think, because we once had a footboy who had not only a wart but also a very large wen, and he wanted a pay raise because it was costing him a lot. Let me see, what was I saying—oh yes, I know. The best idea I can think of would be to send a card with my compliments (I’m sure he’d mistake them for a pint of beer) with this young man to the Saracen with Two Necks. If the waiter thinks he’s a gentleman’s servant, that’s even better. Then all Mrs. Browdie would have to do is send her card back with the carrier (he could easily come with a double knock), and that would be that.”
‘My dear mother,’ said Nicholas, ‘I don’t suppose such unsophisticated people as these ever had a card of their own, or ever will have.’
‘My dear mother,’ said Nicholas, ‘I don’t think people like these have ever had their own card, or ever will.’
‘Oh that, indeed, Nicholas, my dear,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that’s another thing. If you put it upon that ground, why, of course, I have no more to say, than that I have no doubt they are very good sort of persons, and that I have no kind of objection to their coming here to tea if they like, and shall make a point of being very civil to them if they do.’
“Oh, that’s true, Nicholas, my dear,” replied Mrs. Nickleby, “if you put it that way, then I really have nothing more to say. I’m sure they are nice people, and I have no problem with them coming here for tea if they want to. I’ll make sure to be very polite to them if they do.”
The point being thus effectually set at rest, and Mrs. Nickleby duly placed in the patronising and mildly-condescending position which became her rank and matrimonial years, Mr. and Mrs. Browdie were invited and came; and as they were very deferential to Mrs. Nickleby, and seemed to have a becoming appreciation of her greatness, and were very much pleased with everything, the good lady had more than once given Kate to understand, in a whisper, that she thought they were the very best-meaning people she had ever seen, and perfectly well behaved.
With the issue effectively settled, and Mrs. Nickleby properly positioned in a patronizing and slightly condescending way that suited her social status and years of marriage, Mr. and Mrs. Browdie were invited and attended. They showed great respect for Mrs. Nickleby and seemed to genuinely appreciate her importance. They were very pleased with everything, and the kind lady had discreetly mentioned to Kate more than once that she believed they were the most well-meaning and well-behaved people she had ever met.
And thus it came to pass, that John Browdie declared, in the parlour after supper, to wit, and twenty minutes before eleven o’clock p.m., that he had never been so happy in all his days.
And so it happened that John Browdie declared in the living room after dinner, specifically twenty minutes before eleven o’clock at night, that he had never been so happy in all his life.
Nor was Mrs. Browdie much behind her husband in this respect, for that young matron, whose rustic beauty contrasted very prettily with the more delicate loveliness of Kate, and without suffering by the contrast either, for each served as it were to set off and decorate the other, could not sufficiently admire the gentle and winning manners of the young lady, or the engaging affability of the elder one. Then Kate had the art of turning the conversation to subjects upon which the country girl, bashful at first in strange company, could feel herself at home; and if Mrs. Nickleby was not quite so felicitous at times in the selection of topics of discourse, or if she did seem, as Mrs. Browdie expressed it, ‘rather high in her notions,’ still nothing could be kinder, and that she took considerable interest in the young couple was manifest from the very long lectures on housewifery with which she was so obliging as to entertain Mrs. Browdie’s private ear, which were illustrated by various references to the domestic economy of the cottage, in which (those duties falling exclusively upon Kate) the good lady had about as much share, either in theory or practice, as any one of the statues of the Twelve Apostles which embellish the exterior of St Paul’s Cathedral.
Mrs. Browdie was not far behind her husband in this regard, since this young woman, with her rustic beauty that complemented Kate's more delicate charm, admired the gentle and charming manners of the young lady and the warm friendliness of the older one. Moreover, Kate had a talent for shifting the conversation to topics where the country girl, initially shy around new people, felt comfortable. Even though Mrs. Nickleby sometimes wasn't as skilled in picking conversation topics or seemed, as Mrs. Browdie put it, "a bit high in her notions," her kindness was undeniable. It was clear that she took a strong interest in the young couple, given the long lectures on household management she generously shared with Mrs. Browdie, filled with references to the domestic life of the cottage, where Kate handled all the responsibilities with about as much help from the good lady, in theory or practice, as any of the statues of the Twelve Apostles adorning the exterior of St. Paul's Cathedral.
‘Mr. Browdie,’ said Kate, addressing his young wife, ‘is the best-humoured, the kindest and heartiest creature I ever saw. If I were oppressed with I don’t know how many cares, it would make me happy only to look at him.’
‘Mr. Browdie,’ said Kate, speaking to his young wife, ‘is the most good-natured, kindest, and warmest person I’ve ever seen. If I were burdened with who knows how many worries, just looking at him would make me happy.’
‘He does seem indeed, upon my word, a most excellent creature, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘most excellent. And I am sure that at all times it will give me pleasure—really pleasure now—to have you, Mrs. Browdie, to see me in this plain and homely manner. We make no display,’ said Mrs Nickleby, with an air which seemed to insinuate that they could make a vast deal if they were so disposed; ‘no fuss, no preparation; I wouldn’t allow it. I said, “Kate, my dear, you will only make Mrs. Browdie feel uncomfortable, and how very foolish and inconsiderate that would be!”’
“He does seem, honestly, like a really great guy, Kate,” said Mrs. Nickleby. “Really great. And I’m sure it’ll always make me happy—truly happy now—to have you, Mrs. Browdie, see me in this simple and homey way. We’re not putting on any show,” Mrs. Nickleby added, with a tone that suggested they could if they wanted to; “no fuss, no prep; I wouldn’t allow it. I told her, ‘Kate, my dear, you’ll just make Mrs. Browdie uncomfortable, and how silly and thoughtless that would be!’”
‘I am very much obliged to you, I am sure, ma’am,’ returned Mrs. Browdie, gratefully. ‘It’s nearly eleven o’clock, John. I am afraid we are keeping you up very late, ma’am.’
“I really appreciate it, I truly do, ma’am,” replied Mrs. Browdie, feeling grateful. “It’s almost eleven o’clock, John. I’m afraid we’re keeping you up very late, ma’am.”
‘Late!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, with a sharp thin laugh, and one little cough at the end, like a note of admiration expressed. ‘This is quite early for us. We used to keep such hours! Twelve, one, two, three o’clock was nothing to us. Balls, dinners, card-parties! Never were such rakes as the people about where we used to live. I often think now, I am sure, that how we ever could go through with it is quite astonishing, and that is just the evil of having a large connection and being a great deal sought after, which I would recommend all young married people steadily to resist; though of course, and it’s perfectly clear, and a very happy thing too, I think, that very few young married people can be exposed to such temptations. There was one family in particular, that used to live about a mile from us—not straight down the road, but turning sharp off to the left by the turnpike where the Plymouth mail ran over the donkey—that were quite extraordinary people for giving the most extravagant parties, with artificial flowers and champagne, and variegated lamps, and, in short, every delicacy of eating and drinking that the most singular epicure could possibly require. I don’t think that there ever were such people as those Peltiroguses. You remember the Peltiroguses, Kate?’
“Late!” exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby with a sharp, thin laugh and a little cough at the end, like a note of admiration. “This is actually early for us. We used to keep such late hours! Twelve, one, two, three o’clock meant nothing to us. Balls, dinners, card parties! There were never such party animals as the people from where we used to live. I often think now, it’s quite amazing how we ever managed to pull it off, and that’s just the downside of having a big network and being in high demand, which I would advise all young married couples to avoid; though, of course, it’s perfectly clear—and it's a very good thing too, I think—that very few young married people face such temptations. There was one family in particular that lived about a mile from us—not straight down the road, but turning sharply to the left by the tollgate where the Plymouth mail passed over the donkey—that were extraordinary for throwing the most extravagant parties, with fake flowers and champagne, colorful lamps, and pretty much every delicacy that the most particular gourmet could want. I don’t think there ever were people quite like the Peltiroguses. Do you remember the Peltiroguses, Kate?”
Kate saw that for the ease and comfort of the visitors it was high time to stay this flood of recollection, so answered that she entertained of the Peltiroguses a most vivid and distinct remembrance; and then said that Mr Browdie had half promised, early in the evening, that he would sing a Yorkshire song, and that she was most impatient that he should redeem his promise, because she was sure it would afford her mama more amusement and pleasure than it was possible to express.
Kate noticed that for the convenience and comfort of the guests, it was about time to stop this wave of memories, so she said that she had a clear and strong memory of the Peltiroguses. Then she mentioned that Mr. Browdie had promised earlier in the evening that he would sing a Yorkshire song, and she was really eager for him to keep his promise because she was sure it would bring her mom more joy and happiness than words could express.
Mrs. Nickleby confirming her daughter with the best possible grace—for there was patronage in that too, and a kind of implication that she had a discerning taste in such matters, and was something of a critic—John Browdie proceeded to consider the words of some north-country ditty, and to take his wife’s recollection respecting the same. This done, he made divers ungainly movements in his chair, and singling out one particular fly on the ceiling from the other flies there asleep, fixed his eyes upon him, and began to roar a meek sentiment (supposed to be uttered by a gentle swain fast pining away with love and despair) in a voice of thunder.
Mrs. Nickleby confirmed her daughter with all the grace she could muster—after all, there was a bit of patronizing undertone in that, suggesting she had a keen taste in such matters and considered herself somewhat of a critic. John Browdie then started to think about the words of a song from the north and asked his wife to recall it. Once that was settled, he made several awkward movements in his chair, then fixated on one particular fly on the ceiling among the others that were asleep, and began to belt out a gentle sentiment (supposedly expressed by a lovesick young man slowly fading away from love and despair) in a booming voice.
At the end of the first verse, as though some person without had waited until then to make himself audible, was heard a loud and violent knocking at the street-door; so loud and so violent, indeed, that the ladies started as by one accord, and John Browdie stopped.
At the end of the first verse, it was as if someone outside had been waiting until then to make their presence known, as a loud and forceful knocking echoed at the street door; so loud and so forceful, in fact, that the ladies jumped in unison, and John Browdie halted.
‘It must be some mistake,’ said Nicholas, carelessly. ‘We know nobody who would come here at this hour.’
‘It must be some mistake,’ said Nicholas, casually. ‘We don’t know anyone who would come here at this hour.’
Mrs. Nickleby surmised, however, that perhaps the counting-house was burnt down, or perhaps ‘the Mr. Cheerybles’ had sent to take Nicholas into partnership (which certainly appeared highly probable at that time of night), or perhaps Mr. Linkinwater had run away with the property, or perhaps Miss La Creevy was taken in, or perhaps—
Mrs. Nickleby wondered if maybe the counting-house had burned down, or maybe ‘the Mr. Cheerybles’ had offered Nicholas a partnership (which definitely seemed likely at that time of night), or maybe Mr. Linkinwater had absconded with the funds, or maybe Miss La Creevy had been deceived, or maybe—
But a hasty exclamation from Kate stopped her abruptly in her conjectures, and Ralph Nickleby walked into the room.
But a quick exclamation from Kate interrupted her thoughts, and Ralph Nickleby walked into the room.
‘Stay,’ said Ralph, as Nicholas rose, and Kate, making her way towards him, threw herself upon his arm. ‘Before that boy says a word, hear me.’
‘Stay,’ said Ralph, as Nicholas got up, and Kate, moving towards him, threw herself onto his arm. ‘Before that kid says anything, listen to me.’
Nicholas bit his lip and shook his head in a threatening manner, but appeared for the moment unable to articulate a syllable. Kate clung closer to his arm, Smike retreated behind them, and John Browdie, who had heard of Ralph, and appeared to have no great difficulty in recognising him, stepped between the old man and his young friend, as if with the intention of preventing either of them from advancing a step further.
Nicholas bit his lip and shook his head angrily, but for the moment, he seemed unable to say a word. Kate moved in closer to his side, Smike stepped back behind them, and John Browdie, who had heard about Ralph and seemed to recognize him easily, positioned himself between the old man and his young friend, as if trying to stop either of them from taking another step forward.
‘Hear me, I say,’ said Ralph, ‘and not him.’
“Listen to me,” Ralph said, “not to him.”
‘Say what thou’st gotten to say then, sir,’ retorted John; ‘and tak’ care thou dinnot put up angry bluid which thou’dst betther try to quiet.’
‘Go ahead and say what you want to say, sir,’ John shot back; ‘and be sure you don’t let your anger get the best of you, which you’d be better off trying to calm down.’
‘I should know you,’ said Ralph, ‘by your tongue; and him’ (pointing to Smike) ‘by his looks.’
"I should know you," Ralph said, "by your voice; and him" (pointing to Smike) "by his appearance."
‘Don’t speak to him,’ said Nicholas, recovering his voice. ‘I will not have it. I will not hear him. I do not know that man. I cannot breathe the air that he corrupts. His presence is an insult to my sister. It is shame to see him. I will not bear it.’
“Don’t talk to him,” Nicholas said, regaining his composure. “I won’t allow it. I don’t want to hear from him. I don’t know that guy. I can’t stand the air he taints. His presence is an insult to my sister. It’s a disgrace to see him. I won’t tolerate it.”
‘Stand!’ cried John, laying his heavy hand upon his chest.
‘Stop!’ shouted John, pressing his heavy hand against his chest.
‘Then let him instantly retire,’ said Nicholas, struggling. ‘I am not going to lay hands upon him, but he shall withdraw. I will not have him here. John, John Browdie, is this my house, am I a child? If he stands there,’ cried Nicholas, burning with fury, ‘looking so calmly upon those who know his black and dastardly heart, he’ll drive me mad.’
‘Then let him leave right now,’ said Nicholas, struggling. ‘I’m not going to touch him, but he needs to go. I don’t want him here. John, John Browdie, is this my house, am I a child? If he stands there,’ cried Nicholas, filled with rage, ‘looking so calmly at those who know his wicked and cowardly heart, he’ll drive me insane.’
To all these exclamations John Browdie answered not a word, but he retained his hold upon Nicholas; and when he was silent again, spoke.
To all these outbursts, John Browdie didn't say a word, but he kept his grip on Nicholas; and when he fell silent again, he spoke.
‘There’s more to say and hear than thou think’st for,’ said John. ‘I tell’ee I ha’ gotten scent o’ thot already. Wa’at be that shadow ootside door there? Noo, schoolmeasther, show thyself, mun; dinnot be sheame-feaced. Noo, auld gen’l’man, let’s have schoolmeasther, coom.’
‘There’s more to say and hear than you think,’ said John. ‘I’m telling you I’ve already caught a whiff of that. What’s that shadow outside the door? Now, schoolmaster, show yourself; don’t be shy. Come on, old man, let’s have the schoolmaster here.’
Hearing this adjuration, Mr. Squeers, who had been lingering in the passage until such time as it should be expedient for him to enter and he could appear with effect, was fain to present himself in a somewhat undignified and sneaking way; at which John Browdie laughed with such keen and heartfelt delight, that even Kate, in all the pain, anxiety, and surprise of the scene, and though the tears were in her eyes, felt a disposition to join him.
Hearing this request, Mr. Squeers, who had been hanging around in the hallway until it was the right moment for him to come in and make an impression, reluctantly showed up in a rather awkward and sneaky manner; this made John Browdie laugh with such genuine and heartfelt joy that even Kate, despite all the pain, anxiety, and shock of the situation, and although tears were in her eyes, felt a urge to laugh along with him.
‘Have you done enjoying yourself, sir?’ said Ralph, at length.
"Have you finished having fun, sir?" Ralph finally said.
‘Pratty nigh for the prasant time, sir,’ replied John.
‘Pretty much for the present time, sir,’ replied John.
‘I can wait,’ said Ralph. ‘Take your own time, pray.’
"I can wait," Ralph said. "Take your time, please."
Ralph waited until there was a perfect silence, and then turning to Mrs Nickleby, but directing an eager glance at Kate, as if more anxious to watch his effect upon her, said:
Ralph waited for a complete silence, and then turned to Mrs. Nickleby, directing an eager look at Kate, as if he were more interested in seeing how she reacted.
‘Now, ma’am, listen to me. I don’t imagine that you were a party to a very fine tirade of words sent me by that boy of yours, because I don’t believe that under his control, you have the slightest will of your own, or that your advice, your opinion, your wants, your wishes, anything which in nature and reason (or of what use is your great experience?) ought to weigh with him, has the slightest influence or weight whatever, or is taken for a moment into account.’
“Now, ma’am, listen to me. I doubt you were involved in the long speech that your son sent me because I don’t think that while he’s in control, you have any will of your own. Your advice, your opinions, your needs, your desires—anything that should carry some weight with him given your experience—seems to have no influence or importance at all and isn’t considered for even a moment.”
Mrs. Nickleby shook her head and sighed, as if there were a good deal in that, certainly.
Mrs. Nickleby shook her head and sighed, as if there was a lot to that, for sure.
‘For this reason,’ resumed Ralph, ‘I address myself to you, ma’am. For this reason, partly, and partly because I do not wish to be disgraced by the acts of a vicious stripling whom I was obliged to disown, and who, afterwards, in his boyish majesty, feigns to—ha! ha!—to disown me, I present myself here tonight. I have another motive in coming: a motive of humanity. I come here,’ said Ralph, looking round with a biting and triumphant smile, and gloating and dwelling upon the words as if he were loath to lose the pleasure of saying them, ‘to restore a parent his child. Ay, sir,’ he continued, bending eagerly forward, and addressing Nicholas, as he marked the change of his countenance, ‘to restore a parent his child; his son, sir; trepanned, waylaid, and guarded at every turn by you, with the base design of robbing him some day of any little wretched pittance of which he might become possessed.’
“For this reason,” resumed Ralph, “I’m addressing you, ma’am. This reason, partly, and partly because I don’t want to be ashamed by the actions of a wicked young man I had to disown, who later, in his teenage arrogance, pretends to—ha! ha!—disown me, I’m here tonight. I have another reason for coming: a reason of humanity. I’m here,” said Ralph, looking around with a mocking and triumphant smile, savoring the words as if he didn’t want to lose the joy of saying them, “to return a parent his child. Yes, sir,” he continued, leaning eagerly forward and addressing Nicholas as he noticed the change in his expression, “to return a parent his child; his son, sir; tricked, ambushed, and watched at every turn by you, with the low intention of robbing him one day of any little miserable savings he might have.”
‘In that, you know you lie,’ said Nicholas, proudly.
"In that, you know you're lying," said Nicholas, proudly.
‘In this, I know I speak the truth. I have his father here,’ retorted Ralph.
‘In this, I know I’m telling the truth. I have his father here,’ replied Ralph.
‘Here!’ sneered Squeers, stepping forward. ‘Do you hear that? Here! Didn’t I tell you to be careful that his father didn’t turn up and send him back to me? Why, his father’s my friend; he’s to come back to me directly, he is. Now, what do you say—eh!—now—come—what do you say to that—an’t you sorry you took so much trouble for nothing? an’t you? an’t you?’
‘Here!’ sneered Squeers, stepping forward. ‘Do you hear that? Here! Didn’t I tell you to be careful that his father didn’t show up and send him back to me? His father’s my friend; he’s supposed to come back to me right away, he is. Now, what do you say—eh!—now—come—what do you say to that—aren’t you sorry you went through so much trouble for nothing? Aren’t you? Aren’t you?’
‘You bear upon your body certain marks I gave you,’ said Nicholas, looking quietly away, ‘and may talk in acknowledgment of them as much as you please. You’ll talk a long time before you rub them out, Mr. Squeers.’
‘You have certain marks on your body that I gave you,’ said Nicholas, looking away calmly, ‘and you can acknowledge them as much as you want. You’ll be talking a long time before you get rid of them, Mr. Squeers.’
The estimable gentleman last named cast a hasty look at the table, as if he were prompted by this retort to throw a jug or bottle at the head of Nicholas, but he was interrupted in this design (if such design he had) by Ralph, who, touching him on the elbow, bade him tell the father that he might now appear and claim his son.
The respectable gentleman just mentioned quickly glanced at the table, as if he was about to throw a jug or bottle at Nicholas in response to the remark, but he was stopped in this thought (if that’s what he was thinking) by Ralph, who tapped him on the elbow and told him to let the father know that he could now come and claim his son.
This being purely a labour of love, Mr. Squeers readily complied, and leaving the room for the purpose, almost immediately returned, supporting a sleek personage with an oily face, who, bursting from him, and giving to view the form and face of Mr. Snawley, made straight up to Smike, and tucking that poor fellow’s head under his arm in a most uncouth and awkward embrace, elevated his broad-brimmed hat at arm’s length in the air as a token of devout thanksgiving, exclaiming, meanwhile, ‘How little did I think of this here joyful meeting, when I saw him last! Oh, how little did I think it!’
This was purely a labor of love, so Mr. Squeers happily obliged, leaving the room briefly before returning with a smooth character who had an oily face. This person, emerging from Mr. Squeers, revealed the form and face of Mr. Snawley, who quickly approached Smike. Then, in a really awkward and clumsy hug, he tucked Smike’s head under his arm and raised his wide-brimmed hat high in the air as a sign of grateful joy, while exclaiming, "How little did I think of this joyful meeting when I saw him last! Oh, how little did I think it!"
‘Be composed, sir,’ said Ralph, with a gruff expression of sympathy, ‘you have got him now.’
“Stay calm, sir,” said Ralph, with a rough look of sympathy, “you have him now.”
‘Got him! Oh, haven’t I got him! Have I got him, though?’ cried Mr Snawley, scarcely able to believe it. ‘Yes, here he is, flesh and blood, flesh and blood.’
‘Got him! Oh, I really got him! Do I have him, though?’ cried Mr. Snawley, hardly able to believe it. ‘Yes, here he is, in the flesh, in the flesh.’
‘Vary little flesh,’ said John Browdie.
'Very little flesh,' said John Browdie.
Mr. Snawley was too much occupied by his parental feelings to notice this remark; and, to assure himself more completely of the restoration of his child, tucked his head under his arm again, and kept it there.
Mr. Snawley was too caught up in his parental emotions to pay attention to this comment; and, to reassure himself further about his child's recovery, he tucked his head under his arm again and held it there.
‘What was it,’ said Snawley, ‘that made me take such a strong interest in him, when that worthy instructor of youth brought him to my house? What was it that made me burn all over with a wish to chastise him severely for cutting away from his best friends, his pastors and masters?’
‘What was it,’ said Snawley, ‘that made me take such a strong interest in him when that great teacher brought him to my house? What made me feel so heated with a desire to punish him harshly for abandoning his best friends, his mentors and guides?’
‘It was parental instinct, sir,’ observed Squeers.
‘It was parental instinct, sir,’ Squeers noted.

Original
‘That’s what it was, sir,’ rejoined Snawley; ‘the elevated feeling, the feeling of the ancient Romans and Grecians, and of the beasts of the field and birds of the air, with the exception of rabbits and tom-cats, which sometimes devour their offspring. My heart yearned towards him. I could have—I don’t know what I couldn’t have done to him in the anger of a father.’
‘That’s what it was, sir,’ Snawley responded; ‘the uplifting feeling, the feeling of the ancient Romans and Greeks, and of the animals in the fields and the birds in the sky, except for rabbits and tomcats, which sometimes eat their young. My heart ached for him. I could have—I’m not sure what I wouldn’t have done to him in the heat of a father’s anger.’
‘It only shows what Natur is, sir,’ said Mr. Squeers. ‘She’s rum ‘un, is Natur.’
‘It just shows what Nature is, sir,’ said Mr. Squeers. ‘She’s strange, is Nature.’
‘She is a holy thing, sir,’ remarked Snawley.
‘She is a sacred person, sir,’ remarked Snawley.
‘I believe you,’ added Mr. Squeers, with a moral sigh. ‘I should like to know how we should ever get on without her. Natur,’ said Mr. Squeers, solemnly, ‘is more easier conceived than described. Oh what a blessed thing, sir, to be in a state of natur!’
‘I believe you,’ added Mr. Squeers with a dramatic sigh. ‘I’d like to know how we’d ever manage without her. Nature,’ said Mr. Squeers seriously, ‘is easier to understand than to explain. Oh, what a wonderful thing, sir, to be in a state of nature!’
Pending this philosophical discourse, the bystanders had been quite stupefied with amazement, while Nicholas had looked keenly from Snawley to Squeers, and from Squeers to Ralph, divided between his feelings of disgust, doubt, and surprise. At this juncture, Smike escaping from his father fled to Nicholas, and implored him, in most moving terms, never to give him up, but to let him live and die beside him.
Pending this philosophical discussion, the onlookers were completely stunned with amazement, while Nicholas intently looked from Snawley to Squeers, and from Squeers to Ralph, torn between his feelings of disgust, doubt, and surprise. At that moment, Smike managed to escape from his father and ran to Nicholas, pleading with him, in the most touching way, never to abandon him, but to let him live and die by his side.
‘If you are this boy’s father,’ said Nicholas, ‘look at the wreck he is, and tell me that you purpose to send him back to that loathsome den from which I brought him.’
‘If you are this boy’s father,’ said Nicholas, ‘look at the mess he is, and tell me that you intend to send him back to that horrible place I rescued him from.’
‘Scandal again!’ cried Squeers. ‘Recollect, you an’t worth powder and shot, but I’ll be even with you one way or another.’
‘Another scandal!’ shouted Squeers. ‘Remember, you’re not worth the gunpowder to shoot you, but I’ll get back at you one way or another.’
‘Stop,’ interposed Ralph, as Snawley was about to speak. ‘Let us cut this matter short, and not bandy words here with hare-brained profligates. This is your son, as you can prove. And you, Mr. Squeers, you know this boy to be the same that was with you for so many years under the name of Smike. Do you?’
“Stop,” interrupted Ralph just as Snawley was about to speak. “Let’s get straight to the point and not waste time talking with reckless troublemakers. This is your son, as you can prove. And you, Mr. Squeers, you know this boy is the same one who was with you for so many years under the name of Smike. Right?”
‘Do I!’ returned Squeers. ‘Don’t I?’
‘Do I!’ replied Squeers. ‘Don’t I?’
‘Good,’ said Ralph; ‘a very few words will be sufficient here. You had a son by your first wife, Mr. Snawley?’
‘Good,’ said Ralph; ‘just a few words will do here. You had a son with your first wife, Mr. Snawley?’
‘I had,’ replied that person, ‘and there he stands.’
‘I did,’ that person replied, ‘and there he is.’
‘We’ll show that presently,’ said Ralph. ‘You and your wife were separated, and she had the boy to live with her, when he was a year old. You received a communication from her, when you had lived apart a year or two, that the boy was dead; and you believed it?’
‘We’ll show that soon,’ Ralph said. ‘You and your wife were separated, and she had the boy living with her when he was a year old. You got a message from her, after you’d been apart for a year or two, saying the boy was dead; and you believed it?’
‘Of course I did!’ returned Snawley. ‘Oh the joy of—’
‘Of course I did!’ Snawley replied. ‘Oh the joy of—’
‘Be rational, sir, pray,’ said Ralph. ‘This is business, and transports interfere with it. This wife died a year and a half ago, or thereabouts—not more—in some obscure place, where she was housekeeper in a family. Is that the case?’
"Please be reasonable, sir," Ralph said. "This is a business matter, and emotions can disrupt it. His wife passed away about a year and a half ago—not longer—somewhere unknown, where she worked as a housekeeper for a family. Is that correct?"
‘That’s the case,’ replied Snawley.
"That's the case," replied Snawley.
‘Having written on her death-bed a letter or confession to you, about this very boy, which, as it was not directed otherwise than in your name, only reached you, and that by a circuitous course, a few days since?’
‘Having written on her deathbed a letter or confession to you about this very boy, which, as it was not addressed to anyone other than you, only reached you and that through a roundabout way, a few days ago?’
‘Just so,’ said Snawley. ‘Correct in every particular, sir.’
‘Exactly,’ said Snawley. ‘Right in every detail, sir.’
‘And this confession,’ resumed Ralph, ‘is to the effect that his death was an invention of hers to wound you—was a part of a system of annoyance, in short, which you seem to have adopted towards each other—that the boy lived, but was of weak and imperfect intellect—that she sent him by a trusty hand to a cheap school in Yorkshire—that she had paid for his education for some years, and then, being poor, and going a long way off, gradually deserted him, for which she prayed forgiveness?’
‘And this confession,’ continued Ralph, ‘states that his death was a lie she created to hurt you—part of a pattern of torment, really, that you both seem to have embraced—that the boy was alive but had a weak and imperfect mind—that she sent him with a reliable messenger to an inexpensive school in Yorkshire—that she had funded his education for several years, and then, being poor and moving far away, eventually abandoned him, for which she seeks forgiveness?’
Snawley nodded his head, and wiped his eyes; the first slightly, the last violently.
Snawley nodded and wiped his eyes; the first a little, the last quite vigorously.
‘The school was Mr. Squeers’s,’ continued Ralph; ‘the boy was left there in the name of Smike; every description was fully given, dates tally exactly with Mr. Squeers’s books, Mr. Squeers is lodging with you at this time; you have two other boys at his school: you communicated the whole discovery to him, he brought you to me as the person who had recommended to him the kidnapper of his child; and I brought you here. Is that so?’
‘The school belongs to Mr. Squeers,’ Ralph continued. ‘The boy was left there under the name Smike; all the details are clear, the dates match perfectly with Mr. Squeers’s records, Mr. Squeers is currently staying with you; you have two other boys at his school: you shared this entire discovery with him, and he brought you to me as the person who suggested the kidnapper of his child; and I brought you here. Is that right?’
‘You talk like a good book, sir, that’s got nothing in its inside but what’s the truth,’ replied Snawley.
"You speak like a great book, sir, that has nothing inside it but the truth," replied Snawley.
‘This is your pocket-book,’ said Ralph, producing one from his coat; ‘the certificates of your first marriage and of the boy’s birth, and your wife’s two letters, and every other paper that can support these statements directly or by implication, are here, are they?’
‘This is your wallet,’ said Ralph, pulling one out of his coat; ‘the certificates of your first marriage and the boy’s birth, your wife’s two letters, and every other document that can back up these claims directly or indirectly, are all here, right?’
‘Every one of ‘em, sir.’
"Everyone of them, sir."
‘And you don’t object to their being looked at here, so that these people may be convinced of your power to substantiate your claim at once in law and reason, and you may resume your control over your own son without more delay. Do I understand you?’
‘And you don’t mind them being observed here, so these people can see your ability to prove your claim right away in law and reason, and you can take back control of your own son without further delay. Am I getting this right?’
‘I couldn’t have understood myself better, sir.’
‘I couldn’t have understood myself better, sir.’
‘There, then,’ said Ralph, tossing the pocket-book upon the table. ‘Let them see them if they like; and as those are the original papers, I should recommend you to stand near while they are being examined, or you may chance to lose some.’
‘There you go,’ said Ralph, throwing the pocketbook on the table. ‘Let them look at it if they want; and since those are the original documents, I suggest you stay close while they’re being checked, or you might end up losing some.’
With these words Ralph sat down unbidden, and compressing his lips, which were for the moment slightly parted by a smile, folded his arms, and looked for the first time at his nephew.
With these words, Ralph sat down without being asked, and pressing his lips together, which were briefly parted by a smile, crossed his arms and looked at his nephew for the first time.
Nicholas, stung by the concluding taunt, darted an indignant glance at him; but commanding himself as well as he could, entered upon a close examination of the documents, at which John Browdie assisted. There was nothing about them which could be called in question. The certificates were regularly signed as extracts from the parish books, the first letter had a genuine appearance of having been written and preserved for some years, the handwriting of the second tallied with it exactly, (making proper allowance for its having been written by a person in extremity,) and there were several other corroboratory scraps of entries and memoranda which it was equally difficult to question.
Nicholas, annoyed by the final insult, shot an angry look at him; but trying to stay calm, he carefully examined the documents, with John Browdie helping him. There was nothing about them that could be contested. The certificates were properly signed as extracts from the parish books, the first letter looked genuinely old, the handwriting of the second letter matched perfectly (considering it was written by someone in distress), and there were several other supporting notes and entries that were equally hard to dispute.
‘Dear Nicholas,’ whispered Kate, who had been looking anxiously over his shoulder, ‘can this be really the case? Is this statement true?’
‘Dear Nicholas,’ whispered Kate, who had been anxiously glancing over his shoulder, ‘is this really true? Can this statement be correct?’
‘I fear it is,’ answered Nicholas. ‘What say you, John?’
"I think it is," Nicholas replied. "What do you say, John?"
John scratched his head and shook it, but said nothing at all.
John scratched his head and shook it, but didn’t say a word.
‘You will observe, ma’am,’ said Ralph, addressing himself to Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that this boy being a minor and not of strong mind, we might have come here tonight, armed with the powers of the law, and backed by a troop of its myrmidons. I should have done so, ma’am, unquestionably, but for my regard for the feelings of yourself, and your daughter.’
‘You’ll notice, ma’am,’ Ralph said to Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that since this boy is underage and not very bright, we could have come here tonight with the authority of the law and accompanied by a bunch of its enforcers. I definitely would have done that, ma’am, if it weren't for my consideration of your and your daughter's feelings.’
‘You have shown your regard for her feelings well,’ said Nicholas, drawing his sister towards him.
‘You have shown that you care about her feelings,’ said Nicholas, pulling his sister close to him.
‘Thank you,’ replied Ralph. ‘Your praise, sir, is commendation, indeed.’
‘Thank you,’ replied Ralph. ‘Your praise, sir, is truly an honor.’
‘Well,’ said Squeers, ‘what’s to be done? Them hackney-coach horses will catch cold if we don’t think of moving; there’s one of ‘em a sneezing now, so that he blows the street door right open. What’s the order of the day? Is Master Snawley to come along with us?’
‘Well,’ said Squeers, ‘what should we do? Those hackney-coach horses will catch a cold if we don’t think about moving; one of them is sneezing now, which is blowing the street door wide open. What’s the plan for today? Is Master Snawley coming with us?’
‘No, no, no,’ replied Smike, drawing back, and clinging to Nicholas.
‘No, no, no,’ replied Smike, pulling back and holding onto Nicholas.
‘No. Pray, no. I will not go from you with him. No, no.’
‘No. Please, no. I won't leave you with him. No, no.’
‘This is a cruel thing,’ said Snawley, looking to his friends for support. ‘Do parents bring children into the world for this?’
‘This is a cruel thing,’ Snawley said, looking to his friends for support. ‘Do parents really bring children into the world for this?’
‘Do parents bring children into the world for thot?’ said John Browdie bluntly, pointing, as he spoke, to Squeers.
‘Do parents have kids just for thot?’ John Browdie said directly, pointing to Squeers as he spoke.
‘Never you mind,’ retorted that gentleman, tapping his nose derisively.
"Don't worry about it," that guy replied, tapping his nose mockingly.
‘Never I mind!’ said John, ‘no, nor never nobody mind, say’st thou, schoolmeasther. It’s nobody’s minding that keeps sike men as thou afloat. Noo then, where be’est thou coomin’ to? Dang it, dinnot coom treadin’ ower me, mun.’
‘Never mind!’ said John, ‘no, and nobody else matters, do you hear, schoolmaster? It’s nobody caring that keeps guys like you going. Now then, where are you coming from? Dang it, don’t come walking over me, man.’
Suiting the action to the word, John Browdie just jerked his elbow into the chest of Mr. Squeers who was advancing upon Smike; with so much dexterity that the schoolmaster reeled and staggered back upon Ralph Nickleby, and being unable to recover his balance, knocked that gentleman off his chair, and stumbled heavily upon him.
John Browdie quickly pushed his elbow into the chest of Mr. Squeers, who was coming towards Smike; with such skill that the schoolmaster stumbled back onto Ralph Nickleby, and unable to regain his balance, knocked him off his chair and fell heavily on him.
This accidental circumstance was the signal for some very decisive proceedings. In the midst of a great noise, occasioned by the prayers and entreaties of Smike, the cries and exclamations of the women, and the vehemence of the men, demonstrations were made of carrying off the lost son by violence. Squeers had actually begun to haul him out, when Nicholas (who, until then, had been evidently undecided how to act) took him by the collar, and shaking him so that such teeth as he had, chattered in his head, politely escorted him to the room-door, and thrusting him into the passage, shut it upon him.
This unexpected situation triggered some very decisive actions. In the midst of a loud commotion caused by Smike's pleas and cries, the screams of the women, and the intensity of the men, there were attempts to forcibly take the lost son away. Squeers had actually started to drag him out when Nicholas, who had been clearly unsure about what to do until then, grabbed him by the collar and shook him so hard that his remaining teeth rattled. He then politely escorted him to the door, pushed him into the hallway, and closed the door behind him.
‘Now,’ said Nicholas to the other two, ‘have the goodness to follow your friend.’
‘Now,’ Nicholas said to the other two, ‘please follow your friend.’
‘I want my son,’ said Snawley.
‘I want my son,’ said Snawley.
‘Your son,’ replied Nicholas, ‘chooses for himself. He chooses to remain here, and he shall.’
‘Your son,’ replied Nicholas, ‘makes his own choices. He chooses to stay here, and that's what he will do.’
‘You won’t give him up?’ said Snawley.
‘You’re not going to give him up?’ said Snawley.
‘I would not give him up against his will, to be the victim of such brutality as that to which you would consign him,’ replied Nicholas, ‘if he were a dog or a rat.’
"I wouldn’t give him up against his will to become the victim of the kind of brutality you’d put him through," Nicholas replied, "even if he were a dog or a rat."
‘Knock that Nickleby down with a candlestick,’ cried Mr. Squeers, through the keyhole, ‘and bring out my hat, somebody, will you, unless he wants to steal it.’
‘Knock that Nickleby down with a candlestick,’ shouted Mr. Squeers, through the keyhole, ‘and someone bring me my hat, unless he wants to steal it.’
‘I am very sorry, indeed,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, who, with Mrs. Browdie, had stood crying and biting her fingers in a corner, while Kate (very pale, but perfectly quiet) had kept as near her brother as she could. ‘I am very sorry, indeed, for all this. I really don’t know what would be best to do, and that’s the truth. Nicholas ought to be the best judge, and I hope he is. Of course, it’s a hard thing to have to keep other people’s children, though young Mr. Snawley is certainly as useful and willing as it’s possible for anybody to be; but, if it could be settled in any friendly manner—if old Mr. Snawley, for instance, would settle to pay something certain for his board and lodging, and some fair arrangement was come to, so that we undertook to have fish twice a week, and a pudding twice, or a dumpling, or something of that sort—I do think that it might be very satisfactory and pleasant for all parties.’
“I’m really so sorry,” said Mrs. Nickleby, who, along with Mrs. Browdie, had been crying and biting her fingers in a corner, while Kate (very pale but completely calm) stayed as close to her brother as she could. “I truly don’t know what the best course of action is, and that’s the honest truth. Nicholas should be the best judge, and I hope he is. It’s certainly tough to look after other people’s children, although young Mr. Snawley is definitely as helpful and eager as anyone could be. However, if we could sort this out in a friendly way—like if old Mr. Snawley would agree to pay a certain amount for his board and lodging, and we could come to some fair arrangement where we would agree to have fish twice a week and a pudding or dumpling or something like that—I really think it could be very satisfying and pleasant for everyone involved.”
This compromise, which was proposed with abundance of tears and sighs, not exactly meeting the point at issue, nobody took any notice of it; and poor Mrs. Nickleby accordingly proceeded to enlighten Mrs. Browdie upon the advantages of such a scheme, and the unhappy results flowing, on all occasions, from her not being attended to when she proffered her advice.
This compromise, proposed with plenty of tears and sighs and not quite addressing the main issue, went ignored by everyone. As a result, poor Mrs. Nickleby went on to explain to Mrs. Browdie the benefits of such a plan and the unfortunate consequences that always arose when her advice was overlooked.
‘You, sir,’ said Snawley, addressing the terrified Smike, ‘are an unnatural, ungrateful, unlovable boy. You won’t let me love you when I want to. Won’t you come home, won’t you?’
‘You, sir,’ said Snawley, talking to the scared Smike, ‘are an unnatural, ungrateful, unlovable boy. You won’t let me love you when I want to. Will you come home, will you?’
‘No, no, no,’ cried Smike, shrinking back.
‘No, no, no,’ cried Smike, pulling away.
‘He never loved nobody,’ bawled Squeers, through the keyhole. ‘He never loved me; he never loved Wackford, who is next door but one to a cherubim. How can you expect that he’ll love his father? He’ll never love his father, he won’t. He don’t know what it is to have a father. He don’t understand it. It an’t in him.’
‘He never loved anyone,’ shouted Squeers through the keyhole. ‘He never loved me; he never loved Wackford, who is just next door and is practically an angel. How can you expect him to love his father? He’ll never love his father, he won’t. He doesn’t know what it means to have a father. He doesn’t get it. It’s just not in him.’
Mr. Snawley looked steadfastly at his son for a full minute, and then covering his eyes with his hand, and once more raising his hat in the air, appeared deeply occupied in deploring his black ingratitude. Then drawing his arm across his eyes, he picked up Mr. Squeers’s hat, and taking it under one arm, and his own under the other, walked slowly and sadly out.
Mr. Snawley stared at his son for a whole minute, then covered his eyes with his hand and raised his hat in the air again, seeming truly consumed by his son's terrible ingratitude. After wiping his eyes with his arm, he picked up Mr. Squeers’s hat and held it under one arm while carrying his own hat under the other. He then walked out slowly and sadly.
‘Your romance, sir,’ said Ralph, lingering for a moment, ‘is destroyed, I take it. No unknown; no persecuted descendant of a man of high degree; but the weak, imbecile son of a poor, petty tradesman. We shall see how your sympathy melts before plain matter of fact.’
‘Your romance, sir,’ Ralph said, pausing for a moment, ‘is ruined, I assume. No mysterious figure; no tormented descendant of a nobleman; just the weak, inept son of a poor, small-time tradesman. We’ll see how your sympathy fades in light of the harsh reality.’
‘You shall,’ said Nicholas, motioning towards the door.
'You will,' said Nicholas, pointing toward the door.
‘And trust me, sir,’ added Ralph, ‘that I never supposed you would give him up tonight. Pride, obstinacy, reputation for fine feeling, were all against it. These must be brought down, sir, lowered, crushed, as they shall be soon. The protracted and wearing anxiety and expense of the law in its most oppressive form, its torture from hour to hour, its weary days and sleepless nights, with these I’ll prove you, and break your haughty spirit, strong as you deem it now. And when you make this house a hell, and visit these trials upon yonder wretched object (as you will; I know you), and those who think you now a young-fledged hero, we’ll go into old accounts between us two, and see who stands the debtor, and comes out best at last, even before the world.’
“Trust me, sir,” Ralph added, “I never thought you would give him up tonight. Pride, stubbornness, and your reputation for sensitivity are all against it. These need to be brought down, sir, brought low, crushed, and they will be soon. The long, draining stress and cost of the law in its harshest form, its torture from hour to hour, its exhausting days and sleepless nights, I will use all of this against you, and I will break your proud spirit, no matter how strong you think it is now. And when you turn this house into a hell and impose these trials on that poor soul over there (which you will; I know you), and those who see you as a young hero, we’ll revisit our old accounts and see who owes what and who really comes out on top in the end, even before the world.”
Ralph Nickleby withdrew. But Mr. Squeers, who had heard a portion of this closing address, and was by this time wound up to a pitch of impotent malignity almost unprecedented, could not refrain from returning to the parlour door, and actually cutting some dozen capers with various wry faces and hideous grimaces, expressive of his triumphant confidence in the downfall and defeat of Nicholas.
Ralph Nickleby stepped back. However, Mr. Squeers, who had caught part of this final statement and was now filled with an almost unprecedented level of powerless malice, couldn't help but go back to the parlor door. He proceeded to perform several capers while making a variety of twisted faces and grotesque expressions, showcasing his triumphant belief in Nicholas's failure and downfall.
Having concluded this war-dance, in which his short trousers and large boots had borne a very conspicuous figure, Mr. Squeers followed his friends, and the family were left to meditate upon recent occurrences.
Having finished this performance, where his short pants and big boots stood out a lot, Mr. Squeers followed his friends, leaving the family to reflect on what had just happened.
CHAPTER 46
Throws some Light upon Nicholas’s Love; but whether for Good or Evil the Reader must determine
This sheds some light on Nicholas's love; but whether it's for good or bad, the reader has to decide
After an anxious consideration of the painful and embarrassing position in which he was placed, Nicholas decided that he ought to lose no time in frankly stating it to the kind brothers. Availing himself of the first opportunity of being alone with Mr. Charles Cheeryble at the close of next day, he accordingly related Smike’s little history, and modestly but firmly expressed his hope that the good old gentleman would, under such circumstances as he described, hold him justified in adopting the extreme course of interfering between parent and child, and upholding the latter in his disobedience; even though his horror and dread of his father might seem, and would doubtless be represented as, a thing so repulsive and unnatural, as to render those who countenanced him in it, fit objects of general detestation and abhorrence.
After a lot of worrying about the painful and embarrassing situation he was in, Nicholas decided he should waste no time in honestly telling the kind brothers about it. Taking the first chance to be alone with Mr. Charles Cheeryble at the end of the next day, he shared Smike’s story and humbly yet firmly expressed his hope that the good old gentleman would understand why he felt justified in stepping in between parent and child and supporting the child in his disobedience. Even though his fear and hatred of his father might appear—and would likely be portrayed—as something so disgusting and unnatural that those who supported him would be seen as worthy of general disdain and disgust.
‘So deeply rooted does this horror of the man appear to be,’ said Nicholas, ‘that I can hardly believe he really is his son. Nature does not seem to have implanted in his breast one lingering feeling of affection for him, and surely she can never err.’
‘This horror of the man seems so deeply ingrained,’ said Nicholas, ‘that I can hardly believe he’s really his son. Nature doesn’t seem to have instilled in him even a hint of affection for him, and surely she can’t be wrong.’
‘My dear sir,’ replied brother Charles, ‘you fall into the very common mistake of charging upon Nature, matters with which she has not the smallest connection, and for which she is in no way responsible. Men talk of Nature as an abstract thing, and lose sight of what is natural while they do so. Here is a poor lad who has never felt a parent’s care, who has scarcely known anything all his life but suffering and sorrow, presented to a man who he is told is his father, and whose first act is to signify his intention of putting an end to his short term of happiness, of consigning him to his old fate, and taking him from the only friend he has ever had—which is yourself. If Nature, in such a case, put into that lad’s breast but one secret prompting which urged him towards his father and away from you, she would be a liar and an idiot.’
“My dear sir,” replied brother Charles, “you’re making a pretty common mistake by blaming Nature for things she has nothing to do with and isn’t responsible for at all. People talk about Nature as if it’s some abstract idea, and in doing so, they ignore what’s really natural. Here’s a poor boy who has never experienced a parent’s love, who has hardly known anything but pain and sadness in his life, being presented to a man he’s told is his father. The first thing this man does is show his intention to end the boy’s brief moment of happiness, to send him back to his old life, and take him away from the only friend he’s ever had—you. If Nature, in this situation, gave that boy even one little urge to go towards his father and away from you, she would be deceitful and foolish.”
Nicholas was delighted to find that the old gentleman spoke so warmly, and in the hope that he might say something more to the same purpose, made no reply.
Nicholas was thrilled to see that the old man spoke so kindly, and hoping he might say something more like that, didn't respond.
‘The same mistake presents itself to me, in one shape or other, at every turn,’ said brother Charles. ‘Parents who never showed their love, complain of want of natural affection in their children; children who never showed their duty, complain of want of natural feeling in their parents; law-makers who find both so miserable that their affections have never had enough of life’s sun to develop them, are loud in their moralisings over parents and children too, and cry that the very ties of nature are disregarded. Natural affections and instincts, my dear sir, are the most beautiful of the Almighty’s works, but like other beautiful works of His, they must be reared and fostered, or it is as natural that they should be wholly obscured, and that new feelings should usurp their place, as it is that the sweetest productions of the earth, left untended, should be choked with weeds and briers. I wish we could be brought to consider this, and remembering natural obligations a little more at the right time, talk about them a little less at the wrong one.’
“The same mistake keeps showing up for me, in one way or another, at every turn,” said brother Charles. “Parents who never expressed their love complain about a lack of natural affection in their children; children who never fulfilled their duties complain about a lack of natural feelings in their parents; lawmakers who see both sides in such misery that their feelings have never had enough of life’s sunshine to grow are loud in their moralizing about parents and children, crying that the very bonds of nature are being ignored. Natural affections and instincts, my dear sir, are the most beautiful of the Almighty’s creations, but like His other beautiful works, they need to be nurtured and supported, or it’s just as natural that they should be completely hidden, and that new feelings should take their place, as it is that the most delicate things of the earth, if left unattended, should be overrun with weeds and thorns. I wish we could come to see this and, remembering our natural obligations a little more at the right moments, talk about them a little less at the wrong times.”
After this, brother Charles, who had talked himself into a great heat, stopped to cool a little, and then continued:
After this, brother Charles, who had worked himself up into a great frenzy, paused to cool off a bit, and then continued:
‘I dare say you are surprised, my dear sir, that I have listened to your recital with so little astonishment. That is easily explained. Your uncle has been here this morning.’
‘I bet you’re surprised, my dear sir, that I listened to your story with so little shock. That’s easily explained. Your uncle was here this morning.’
Nicholas coloured, and drew back a step or two.
Nicholas flushed and took a step or two back.
‘Yes,’ said the old gentleman, tapping his desk emphatically, ‘here, in this room. He would listen neither to reason, feeling, nor justice. But brother Ned was hard upon him; brother Ned, sir, might have melted a paving-stone.’
‘Yes,’ said the old gentleman, tapping his desk emphatically, ‘here, in this room. He wouldn’t listen to reason, emotion, or fairness. But brother Ned was really tough on him; brother Ned, sir, could have softened a paving stone.’
‘He came to—’ said Nicholas.
"He's awake—" said Nicholas.
‘To complain of you,’ returned brother Charles, ‘to poison our ears with calumnies and falsehoods; but he came on a fruitless errand, and went away with some wholesome truths in his ear besides. Brother Ned, my dear Mr. Nickleby—brother Ned, sir, is a perfect lion. So is Tim Linkinwater; Tim is quite a lion. We had Tim in to face him at first, and Tim was at him, sir, before you could say “Jack Robinson.”’
‘To complain about you,’ replied brother Charles, ‘to fill our ears with slander and lies; but he came with no real purpose and left with some valuable truths as well. Brother Ned, my dear Mr. Nickleby—brother Ned, sir, is a total standout. So is Tim Linkinwater; Tim is quite impressive. We brought Tim in to confront him initially, and Tim went after him, sir, before you could say “Jack Robinson.”’
‘How can I ever thank you for all the deep obligations you impose upon me every day?’ said Nicholas.
"How can I ever thank you for all the burdens you place on me every day?" said Nicholas.
‘By keeping silence upon the subject, my dear sir,’ returned brother Charles. ‘You shall be righted. At least you shall not be wronged. Nobody belonging to you shall be wronged. They shall not hurt a hair of your head, or the boy’s head, or your mother’s head, or your sister’s head. I have said it, brother Ned has said it, Tim Linkinwater has said it. We have all said it, and we’ll all do it. I have seen the father—if he is the father—and I suppose he must be. He is a barbarian and a hypocrite, Mr. Nickleby. I told him, “You are a barbarian, sir.” I did. I said, “You’re a barbarian, sir.” And I’m glad of it, I am very glad I told him he was a barbarian, very glad indeed!’
“By staying quiet on this matter, my dear sir,” replied brother Charles. “You will be treated fairly. At the very least, you won’t be mistreated. No one connected to you will face any wrong. They won’t harm a hair on your head, or the boy’s head, or your mother’s head, or your sister’s head. I’ve said it, brother Ned has said it, Tim Linkinwater has said it. We’ve all said it, and we will all make sure it happens. I’ve met the father—if he really is the father—and I assume he must be. He is a brute and a liar, Mr. Nickleby. I told him, ‘You are a brute, sir.’ I really did. I said, ‘You’re a brute, sir.’ And I’m proud of it, I’m very proud I told him he was a brute, very proud indeed!”
By this time brother Charles was in such a very warm state of indignation, that Nicholas thought he might venture to put in a word, but the moment he essayed to do so, Mr. Cheeryble laid his hand softly upon his arm, and pointed to a chair.
By this point, brother Charles was so incredibly angry that Nicholas thought he could try to say something. But as soon as he started to speak, Mr. Cheeryble gently placed his hand on his arm and pointed to a chair.
‘The subject is at an end for the present,’ said the old gentleman, wiping his face. ‘Don’t revive it by a single word. I am going to speak upon another subject, a confidential subject, Mr. Nickleby. We must be cool again, we must be cool.’
‘The topic is finished for now,’ said the old gentleman, wiping his face. ‘Let’s not bring it up with a single word. I’m going to talk about something else, something private, Mr. Nickleby. We need to keep our cool again, we need to keep our cool.’
After two or three turns across the room he resumed his seat, and drawing his chair nearer to that on which Nicholas was seated, said:
After two or three laps around the room, he returned to his seat and moved his chair closer to Nicholas's, saying:
‘I am about to employ you, my dear sir, on a confidential and delicate mission.’
'I’m about to hire you, my dear sir, for a confidential and sensitive task.'
‘You might employ many a more able messenger, sir,’ said Nicholas, ‘but a more trustworthy or zealous one, I may be bold to say, you could not find.’
‘You could hire many more capable messengers, sir,’ said Nicholas, ‘but a more trustworthy or dedicated one, I can confidently say, you wouldn't be able to find.’
‘Of that I am well assured,’ returned brother Charles, ‘well assured. You will give me credit for thinking so, when I tell you that the object of this mission is a young lady.’
"That I’m sure of," replied brother Charles, "really sure. You’ll appreciate my thinking this when I tell you that the purpose of this mission is a young lady."
‘A young lady, sir!’ cried Nicholas, quite trembling for the moment with his eagerness to hear more.
‘A young lady, sir!’ exclaimed Nicholas, momentarily trembling with excitement to hear more.
‘A very beautiful young lady,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, gravely.
“A very beautiful young woman,” Mr. Cheeryble said seriously.
‘Pray go on, sir,’ returned Nicholas.
"Please go on, sir," Nicholas replied.
‘I am thinking how to do so,’ said brother Charles; sadly, as it seemed to his young friend, and with an expression allied to pain. ‘You accidentally saw a young lady in this room one morning, my dear sir, in a fainting fit. Do you remember? Perhaps you have forgotten.’
“I’m trying to figure out how to do that,” said brother Charles, sounding sad, as it seemed to his young friend, and with an expression that looked like he was in pain. “You happened to see a young lady in this room one morning, my dear sir, when she was fainting. Do you remember? Maybe you’ve forgotten.”
‘Oh no,’ replied Nicholas, hurriedly. ‘I—I—remember it very well indeed.’
‘Oh no,’ replied Nicholas, quickly. ‘I—I—remember it really well.’
‘She is the lady I speak of,’ said brother Charles. Like the famous parrot, Nicholas thought a great deal, but was unable to utter a word.
‘She is the lady I'm talking about,’ said brother Charles. Like the famous parrot, Nicholas thought a lot, but couldn't say a word.
‘She is the daughter,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, ‘of a lady who, when she was a beautiful girl herself, and I was very many years younger, I—it seems a strange word for me to utter now—I loved very dearly. You will smile, perhaps, to hear a grey-headed man talk about such things. You will not offend me, for when I was as young as you, I dare say I should have done the same.’
‘She is the daughter,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, ‘of a woman who, when she was a beautiful young girl, and I was many years younger, I—it feels strange to say it now—I loved very dearly. You might smile, perhaps, to hear an older man talk about these things. You won’t upset me, because when I was as young as you, I probably would have done the same.’
‘I have no such inclination, indeed,’ said Nicholas.
‘I don't feel that way at all,’ said Nicholas.
‘My dear brother Ned,’ continued Mr. Cheeryble, ‘was to have married her sister, but she died. She is dead too now, and has been for many years. She married her choice; and I wish I could add that her after-life was as happy as God knows I ever prayed it might be!’
‘My dear brother Ned,’ continued Mr. Cheeryble, ‘was supposed to marry her sister, but she passed away. She is gone now too, and has been for many years. She married the one she chose; and I wish I could say that her life after that was as happy as God knows I always prayed it would be!’
A short silence intervened, which Nicholas made no effort to break.
A brief silence followed, which Nicholas didn’t try to interrupt.
‘If trial and calamity had fallen as lightly on his head, as in the deepest truth of my own heart I ever hoped (for her sake) it would, his life would have been one of peace and happiness,’ said the old gentleman calmly. ‘It will be enough to say that this was not the case; that she was not happy; that they fell into complicated distresses and difficulties; that she came, twelve months before her death, to appeal to my old friendship; sadly changed, sadly altered, broken-spirited from suffering and ill-usage, and almost broken-hearted. He readily availed himself of the money which, to give her but one hour’s peace of mind, I would have poured out as freely as water—nay, he often sent her back for more—and yet even while he squandered it, he made the very success of these, her applications to me, the groundwork of cruel taunts and jeers, protesting that he knew she thought with bitter remorse of the choice she had made, that she had married him from motives of interest and vanity (he was a gay young man with great friends about him when she chose him for her husband), and venting in short upon her, by every unjust and unkind means, the bitterness of that ruin and disappointment which had been brought about by his profligacy alone. In those times this young lady was a mere child. I never saw her again until that morning when you saw her also, but my nephew, Frank—’
“If trials and hardships had weighed as lightly on him as I always hoped in my heart it would for her sake, his life would have been filled with peace and happiness,” said the old gentleman calmly. “It’s enough to say that this wasn’t the case; she wasn’t happy; they faced complicated struggles and difficulties; she came to appeal to my old friendship twelve months before her death, sadly changed, deeply affected, broken-spirited from suffering and mistreatment, and almost broken-hearted. He readily took the money I would have given freely, just to give her one hour of peace of mind—he often sent her back for more—and yet, while he wasted it, he used the very success of her requests to me as an excuse for cruel taunts and jeers, insisting that he knew she regretted the choice she’d made, that she had married him out of interest and vanity (he was a charming young man with many wealthy friends when she chose him as her husband), and he vented on her, by every unfair and unkind means, the bitterness of the ruin and disappointment that his recklessness had caused. At that time, this young lady was just a child. I never saw her again until that morning when you saw her too, but my nephew, Frank—”
Nicholas started, and indistinctly apologising for the interruption, begged his patron to proceed.
Nicholas jumped in and mumbled an apology for interrupting, asking his patron to continue.
‘—My nephew, Frank, I say,’ resumed Mr. Cheeryble, ‘encountered her by accident, and lost sight of her almost in a minute afterwards, within two days after he returned to England. Her father lay in some secret place to avoid his creditors, reduced, between sickness and poverty, to the verge of death, and she, a child,—we might almost think, if we did not know the wisdom of all Heaven’s decrees—who should have blessed a better man, was steadily braving privation, degradation, and everything most terrible to such a young and delicate creature’s heart, for the purpose of supporting him. She was attended, sir,’ said brother Charles, ‘in these reverses, by one faithful creature, who had been, in old times, a poor kitchen wench in the family, who was then their solitary servant, but who might have been, for the truth and fidelity of her heart—who might have been—ah! the wife of Tim Linkinwater himself, sir!’
‘—My nephew, Frank, I say,’ Mr. Cheeryble continued, ‘ran into her by chance, and lost track of her almost immediately afterward, just two days after he got back to England. Her father was hiding out to escape his creditors, brought low by illness and poverty, hanging on the edge of death, while she, just a child—we might almost think, if we didn't trust the wisdom of all Heaven’s plans—who should have been with a better man, was bravely facing poverty, degradation, and everything awful for someone so young and fragile, all to take care of him. She had the support, sir,’ said brother Charles, ‘of one loyal person during these tough times, who had once been a poor kitchen maid in the family, and was then their only servant, but who could have been, because of her truthfulness and loyalty—who could have been—ah! the wife of Tim Linkinwater himself, sir!’
Pursuing this encomium upon the poor follower with such energy and relish as no words can describe, brother Charles leant back in his chair, and delivered the remainder of his relation with greater composure.
Pursuing this praise of the poor follower with such energy and enthusiasm that no words can capture, brother Charles leaned back in his chair and shared the rest of his story with more calmness.
It was in substance this: That proudly resisting all offers of permanent aid and support from her late mother’s friends, because they were made conditional upon her quitting the wretched man, her father, who had no friends left, and shrinking with instinctive delicacy from appealing in their behalf to that true and noble heart which he hated, and had, through its greatest and purest goodness, deeply wronged by misconstruction and ill report, this young girl had struggled alone and unassisted to maintain him by the labour of her hands. That through the utmost depths of poverty and affliction she had toiled, never turning aside for an instant from her task, never wearied by the petulant gloom of a sick man sustained by no consoling recollections of the past or hopes of the future; never repining for the comforts she had rejected, or bewailing the hard lot she had voluntarily incurred. That every little accomplishment she had acquired in happier days had been put into requisition for this purpose, and directed to this one end. That for two long years, toiling by day and often too by night, working at the needle, the pencil, and the pen, and submitting, as a daily governess, to such caprices and indignities as women (with daughters too) too often love to inflict upon their own sex when they serve in such capacities, as though in jealousy of the superior intelligence which they are necessitated to employ,—indignities, in ninety-nine cases out of every hundred, heaped upon persons immeasurably and incalculably their betters, but outweighing in comparison any that the most heartless blackleg would put upon his groom—that for two long years, by dint of labouring in all these capacities and wearying in none, she had not succeeded in the sole aim and object of her life, but that, overwhelmed by accumulated difficulties and disappointments, she had been compelled to seek out her mother’s old friend, and, with a bursting heart, to confide in him at last.
It was essentially this: that she proudly refused all offers of permanent help and support from her late mother’s friends because they came with the condition that she leave her miserable father, who had no friends left. She instinctively hesitated to appeal to that true and noble heart, which he despised and had deeply wronged through misunderstanding and bad reputation due to its greatest and purest goodness. This young girl struggled alone and unassisted to take care of him with her own hands. She worked through the deepest poverty and hardship, never once turning away from her task, never tiring of the petulant gloom of a sick man who had no comforting memories of the past or hopes for the future; never regretting the comforts she had turned down or lamenting the hard life she had chosen. Every little skill she had learned in happier times was used for this purpose and directed to this single goal. For two long years, working by day and often at night, sewing, drawing, and writing, she endured the whims and indignities that women (with daughters too) often inflict upon their own sex when they are in such positions, as if out of jealousy for the superior intelligence they must rely on—indignities, in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, directed at people who are immeasurably their betters, yet somehow worse than anything the most heartless scoundrel would impose on his servant. For two long years, through all this hard work without fail, she had not achieved the sole aim and object of her life, and, overwhelmed by the accumulating difficulties and disappointments, she had been forced to reach out to her mother’s old friend and, with a heavy heart, finally confide in him.
‘If I had been poor,’ said brother Charles, with sparkling eyes; ‘if I had been poor, Mr. Nickleby, my dear sir, which thank God I am not, I would have denied myself (of course anybody would under such circumstances) the commonest necessaries of life, to help her. As it is, the task is a difficult one. If her father were dead, nothing could be easier, for then she should share and cheer the happiest home that brother Ned and I could have, as if she were our child or sister. But he is still alive. Nobody can help him; that has been tried a thousand times; he was not abandoned by all without good cause, I know.’
‘If I were poor,’ said brother Charles, with bright eyes; ‘if I were poor, Mr. Nickleby, my dear sir, which thank God I’m not, I would have denied myself (of course, anyone would in such situations) the most basic necessities of life to help her. As it is, the task is a tough one. If her father were dead, it would be so much easier, because then she could share and brighten the happiest home that brother Ned and I could create, as if she were our child or sister. But he’s still alive. Nobody can help him; that’s been attempted a thousand times; he wasn’t left alone without good reason, I know.’
‘Cannot she be persuaded to—’ Nicholas hesitated when he had got thus far.
‘Can’t she be persuaded to—’ Nicholas hesitated as he got this far.
‘To leave him?’ said brother Charles. ‘Who could entreat a child to desert her parent? Such entreaties, limited to her seeing him occasionally, have been urged upon her—not by me—but always with the same result.’
‘To leave him?’ said brother Charles. ‘Who could ask a child to abandon her parent? Such requests, which only involve her visiting him from time to time, have been made to her—not by me—but they always end up with the same outcome.’
‘Is he kind to her?’ said Nicholas. ‘Does he requite her affection?’
"Is he nice to her?" Nicholas asked. "Does he return her feelings?"
‘True kindness, considerate self-denying kindness, is not in his nature,’ returned Mr. Cheeryble. ‘Such kindness as he knows, he regards her with, I believe. The mother was a gentle, loving, confiding creature, and although he wounded her from their marriage till her death as cruelly and wantonly as ever man did, she never ceased to love him. She commended him on her death-bed to her child’s care. Her child has never forgotten it, and never will.’
“True kindness, the kind that involves genuine selflessness, isn’t in his nature,” Mr. Cheeryble replied. “The only kindness he understands is the one he shows her, I believe. The mother was a gentle, loving, trusting person, and even though he hurt her cruelly and thoughtlessly from the time they got married until her death, she never stopped loving him. She entrusted him to the care of their child on her deathbed. That child has never forgotten it, and never will.”
‘Have you no influence over him?’ asked Nicholas.
“Don’t you have any sway over him?” Nicholas asked.
‘I, my dear sir! The last man in the world. Such are his jealousy and hatred of me, that if he knew his daughter had opened her heart to me, he would render her life miserable with his reproaches; although—this is the inconsistency and selfishness of his character—although if he knew that every penny she had came from me, he would not relinquish one personal desire that the most reckless expenditure of her scanty stock could gratify.’
‘I, my dear sir! The last man in the world. His jealousy and hatred for me are so intense that if he found out his daughter had confessed her feelings to me, he would make her life miserable with his accusations; although—this shows the inconsistency and selfishness of his character—if he knew that every penny she had came from me, he wouldn’t give up any personal desire that the most reckless spending of her limited resources could satisfy.’
‘An unnatural scoundrel!’ said Nicholas, indignantly.
‘What a terrible scoundrel!’ said Nicholas, upset.
‘We will use no harsh terms,’ said brother Charles, in a gentle voice; ‘but accommodate ourselves to the circumstances in which this young lady is placed. Such assistance as I have prevailed upon her to accept, I have been obliged, at her own earnest request, to dole out in the smallest portions, lest he, finding how easily money was procured, should squander it even more lightly than he is accustomed to do. She has come to and fro, to and fro, secretly and by night, to take even this; and I cannot bear that things should go on in this way, Mr. Nickleby, I really cannot bear it.’
"We won't use any harsh words," said brother Charles in a gentle tone; "but we'll adapt to the situation this young lady is in. The assistance I've convinced her to accept, I've had to distribute in the smallest amounts at her own strong request, to prevent him from realizing how easily money can be obtained and to avoid him spending it even more carelessly than he already does. She has been coming and going secretly at night just to collect this, and I can't stand for things to continue like this, Mr. Nickleby, I really can't."
Then it came out by little and little, how that the twins had been revolving in their good old heads manifold plans and schemes for helping this young lady in the most delicate and considerate way, and so that her father should not suspect the source whence the aid was derived; and how they had at last come to the conclusion, that the best course would be to make a feint of purchasing her little drawings and ornamental work at a high price, and keeping up a constant demand for the same. For the furtherance of which end and object it was necessary that somebody should represent the dealer in such commodities, and after great deliberation they had pitched upon Nicholas to support this character.
Then it slowly came to light how the twins had been brainstorming various plans and ideas to help this young lady in the most thoughtful and considerate manner, ensuring that her father wouldn’t suspect where the help was coming from. Ultimately, they decided that the best approach would be to pretend to buy her little drawings and decorative work at a high price, maintaining a constant demand for them. To achieve this, they needed someone to act as the dealer of these items, and after much discussion, they chose Nicholas to take on that role.
‘He knows me,’ said brother Charles, ‘and he knows my brother Ned. Neither of us would do. Frank is a very good fellow—a very fine fellow—but we are afraid that he might be a little flighty and thoughtless in such a delicate matter, and that he might, perhaps—that he might, in short, be too susceptible (for she is a beautiful creature, sir; just what her poor mother was), and falling in love with her before he knew well his own mind, carry pain and sorrow into that innocent breast, which we would be the humble instruments of gradually making happy. He took an extraordinary interest in her fortunes when he first happened to encounter her; and we gather from the inquiries we have made of him, that it was she in whose behalf he made that turmoil which led to your first acquaintance.’
“He knows me,” said brother Charles, “and he knows my brother Ned. Neither of us would be a good match. Frank is a really good guy—a great guy—but we worry that he might be a bit impulsive and careless in such a sensitive situation. He might, well, he might end up being too taken with her (she’s a stunning woman, sir; just like her poor mother), and if he falls in love with her before he’s really sure of his own feelings, he could bring pain and heartache to that innocent heart, which we hope to help make happy. He showed an unusual interest in her story when he first met her; and from what we've gathered from our inquiries, it was for her sake that he caused the commotion that led to your first meeting.”
Nicholas stammered out that he had before suspected the possibility of such a thing; and in explanation of its having occurred to him, described when and where he had seen the young lady himself.
Nicholas stuttered that he had previously thought it was possible for something like this to happen; and to explain why it had come to mind, he described when and where he had seen the young lady himself.
‘Well; then you see,’ continued brother Charles, ‘that he wouldn’t do. Tim Linkinwater is out of the question; for Tim, sir, is such a tremendous fellow, that he could never contain himself, but would go to loggerheads with the father before he had been in the place five minutes. You don’t know what Tim is, sir, when he is aroused by anything that appeals to his feelings very strongly; then he is terrific, sir, is Tim Linkinwater, absolutely terrific. Now, in you we can repose the strictest confidence; in you we have seen—or at least I have seen, and that’s the same thing, for there’s no difference between me and my brother Ned, except that he is the finest creature that ever lived, and that there is not, and never will be, anybody like him in all the world—in you we have seen domestic virtues and affections, and delicacy of feeling, which exactly qualify you for such an office. And you are the man, sir.’
"Well, then you see," brother Charles continued, "that he wouldn’t be suitable. Tim Linkinwater is out of the question; because Tim, sir, is such a huge guy that he couldn't hold himself back and would end up clashing with the father within five minutes of being there. You don’t know what Tim is like, sir, when something really stirs his emotions; he becomes quite intimidating, sir, absolutely intimidating. Now, with you, we can have the utmost confidence; in you, we have noticed—or at least I have noticed, and that’s the same thing, because there’s no difference between me and my brother Ned, except that he is the most amazing person ever and there’s nobody like him in the world—in you we see the qualities of a good home, genuine care, and sensitivity, which make you perfectly suited for such a role. And you are the one, sir."
‘The young lady, sir,’ said Nicholas, who felt so embarrassed that he had no small difficulty in saying anything at all—‘Does—is—is she a party to this innocent deceit?’
“The young lady, sir,” said Nicholas, feeling so embarrassed that he found it difficult to say anything at all—“Is she involved in this harmless trickery?”
‘Yes, yes,’ returned Mr. Cheeryble; ‘at least she knows you come from us; she does not know, however, but that we shall dispose of these little productions that you’ll purchase from time to time; and, perhaps, if you did it very well (that is, very well indeed), perhaps she might be brought to believe that we—that we made a profit of them. Eh? Eh?’
‘Yes, yes,’ replied Mr. Cheeryble; ‘at least she knows you’re associated with us; she does not know, however, that we’ll be selling these small items you buy from time to time; and, maybe, if you did it really well (that is, really well indeed), perhaps she might come to believe that we—that we made a profit from them. Huh? Huh?’
In this guileless and most kind simplicity, brother Charles was so happy, and in this possibility of the young lady being led to think that she was under no obligation to him, he evidently felt so sanguine and had so much delight, that Nicholas would not breathe a doubt upon the subject.
In this genuine and kind simplicity, brother Charles was so happy, and the idea that the young lady might think she wasn’t obligated to him made him feel so optimistic and delighted that Nicholas wouldn’t even hint at any doubts about it.
All this time, however, there hovered upon the tip of his tongue a confession that the very same objections which Mr. Cheeryble had stated to the employment of his nephew in this commission applied with at least equal force and validity to himself, and a hundred times had he been upon the point of avowing the real state of his feelings, and entreating to be released from it. But as often, treading upon the heels of this impulse, came another which urged him to refrain, and to keep his secret to his own breast. ‘Why should I,’ thought Nicholas, ‘why should I throw difficulties in the way of this benevolent and high-minded design? What if I do love and reverence this good and lovely creature. Should I not appear a most arrogant and shallow coxcomb if I gravely represented that there was any danger of her falling in love with me? Besides, have I no confidence in myself? Am I not now bound in honour to repress these thoughts? Has not this excellent man a right to my best and heartiest services, and should any considerations of self deter me from rendering them?’
All this time, however, he had a confession on the tip of his tongue: the same objections that Mr. Cheeryble had raised about using his nephew for this task applied just as much to him. Time and again, he almost admitted how he truly felt and begged to be let off the hook. But just as often, right after that impulse, another thought came up urging him to hold back and keep his feelings to himself. ‘Why should I,’ Nicholas thought, ‘why should I complicate this kind and noble plan? So what if I love and admire this wonderful person? Wouldn’t I come off as arrogant and shallow if I seriously suggested that there was any chance she’d fall for me? Besides, don’t I have faith in myself? Am I not honor-bound to suppress these thoughts? Doesn’t this great man deserve my best efforts, and should any self-interest stop me from offering them?’
Asking himself such questions as these, Nicholas mentally answered with great emphasis ‘No!’ and persuading himself that he was a most conscientious and glorious martyr, nobly resolved to do what, if he had examined his own heart a little more carefully, he would have found he could not resist. Such is the sleight of hand by which we juggle with ourselves, and change our very weaknesses into stanch and most magnanimous virtues!
As he pondered these questions, Nicholas firmly answered himself with a loud “No!” convincing himself that he was a dedicated and noble martyr, bravely determined to do something he would have realized he couldn't resist if he had looked into his own heart just a little more closely. This is the trick we play on ourselves, turning our real weaknesses into solid and generous virtues!
Mr. Cheeryble, being of course wholly unsuspicious that such reflections were presenting themselves to his young friend, proceeded to give him the needful credentials and directions for his first visit, which was to be made next morning; and all preliminaries being arranged, and the strictest secrecy enjoined, Nicholas walked home for the night very thoughtfully indeed.
Mr. Cheeryble, completely unaware that such thoughts were crossing his young friend's mind, went ahead to provide him with the necessary credentials and instructions for his first visit, scheduled for the next morning. With all the details sorted out and a strong emphasis on keeping everything confidential, Nicholas walked home that night feeling quite pensive.
The place to which Mr. Cheeryble had directed him was a row of mean and not over-cleanly houses, situated within ‘the Rules’ of the King’s Bench Prison, and not many hundred paces distant from the obelisk in St George’s Fields. The Rules are a certain liberty adjoining the prison, and comprising some dozen streets in which debtors who can raise money to pay large fees, from which their creditors do not derive any benefit, are permitted to reside by the wise provisions of the same enlightened laws which leave the debtor who can raise no money to starve in jail, without the food, clothing, lodging, or warmth, which are provided for felons convicted of the most atrocious crimes that can disgrace humanity. There are many pleasant fictions of the law in constant operation, but there is not one so pleasant or practically humorous as that which supposes every man to be of equal value in its impartial eye, and the benefits of all laws to be equally attainable by all men, without the smallest reference to the furniture of their pockets.
The place Mr. Cheeryble directed him to was a row of shabby and not very clean houses, located within ‘the Rules’ of the King’s Bench Prison, just a few hundred steps away from the obelisk in St. George’s Fields. The Rules refer to a specific area near the prison, containing about a dozen streets where debtors who can scrape together money to pay high fees—fees that don’t benefit their creditors—are allowed to live, thanks to the clever regulations of those enlightened laws that let debtors without money starve in jail, lacking the food, clothing, shelter, or warmth that are provided for felons convicted of the most heinous crimes imaginable. There are many amusing fictions in the law, but none as delightful or ironically humorous as the idea that every person is seen as equally valuable in the eyes of the law, and that everyone's legal benefits are equally accessible, regardless of how much money they have in their pockets.
To the row of houses indicated to him by Mr. Charles Cheeryble, Nicholas directed his steps, without much troubling his head with such matters as these; and at this row of houses—after traversing a very dirty and dusty suburb, of which minor theatricals, shell-fish, ginger-beer, spring vans, greengrocery, and brokers’ shops, appeared to compose the main and most prominent features—he at length arrived with a palpitating heart. There were small gardens in front which, being wholly neglected in all other respects, served as little pens for the dust to collect in, until the wind came round the corner and blew it down the road. Opening the rickety gate which, dangling on its broken hinges before one of these, half admitted and half repulsed the visitor, Nicholas knocked at the street door with a faltering hand.
Nicholas headed toward the row of houses that Mr. Charles Cheeryble had pointed out to him, not giving it too much thought. After making his way through a messy and dusty neighborhood, which seemed to be mostly filled with small theaters, seafood stalls, ginger-beer vendors, delivery trucks, grocery stores, and pawn shops, he finally arrived, his heart racing. There were small gardens in front that, being completely neglected, just collected dust until the wind came along and blew it all down the street. He opened the rickety gate that hung on its broken hinges, which seemed to both welcome and repel him at the same time, and knocked on the front door with a shaky hand.
It was in truth a shabby house outside, with very dim parlour windows and very small show of blinds, and very dirty muslin curtains dangling across the lower panes on very loose and limp strings. Neither, when the door was opened, did the inside appear to belie the outward promise, as there was faded carpeting on the stairs and faded oil-cloth in the passage; in addition to which discomforts a gentleman Ruler was smoking hard in the front parlour (though it was not yet noon), while the lady of the house was busily engaged in turpentining the disjointed fragments of a tent-bedstead at the door of the back parlour, as if in preparation for the reception of some new lodger who had been fortunate enough to engage it.
It was really a rundown house on the outside, with very dim living room windows and hardly any blinds, and very dirty muslin curtains hanging loosely across the lower panes on limp strings. When the door was opened, the inside didn’t look any better, with faded carpeting on the stairs and worn oilcloth in the hallway; to make things worse, a gentleman Ruler was smoking heavily in the front room (even though it wasn't noon yet), while the lady of the house was busy soaking the broken pieces of a tent bedstead at the back room door, as if getting ready for some new tenant who had been lucky enough to book it.
Nicholas had ample time to make these observations while the little boy, who went on errands for the lodgers, clattered down the kitchen stairs and was heard to scream, as in some remote cellar, for Miss Bray’s servant, who, presently appearing and requesting him to follow her, caused him to evince greater symptoms of nervousness and disorder than so natural a consequence of his having inquired for that young lady would seem calculated to occasion.
Nicholas had plenty of time to notice these things while the little boy, who ran errands for the guests, clattered down the kitchen stairs and was heard shouting for Miss Bray’s servant from some distant cellar. When she finally appeared and asked him to follow her, he showed even more signs of nervousness and disorder than would normally be expected from just asking about the young lady.
Upstairs he went, however, and into a front room he was shown, and there, seated at a little table by the window, on which were drawing materials with which she was occupied, sat the beautiful girl who had so engrossed his thoughts, and who, surrounded by all the new and strong interest which Nicholas attached to her story, seemed now, in his eyes, a thousand times more beautiful than he had ever yet supposed her.
He went upstairs and was shown into a front room, where he saw the beautiful girl who had captured his thoughts, sitting at a small table by the window. She was busy with some drawing materials, and with all the new and intense interest Nicholas felt for her story, she now appeared to him a thousand times more beautiful than he had ever imagined.
But how the graces and elegancies which she had dispersed about the poorly-furnished room went to the heart of Nicholas! Flowers, plants, birds, the harp, the old piano whose notes had sounded so much sweeter in bygone times; how many struggles had it cost her to keep these two last links of that broken chain which bound her yet to home! With every slender ornament, the occupation of her leisure hours, replete with that graceful charm which lingers in every little tasteful work of woman’s hands, how much patient endurance and how many gentle affections were entwined! He felt as though the smile of Heaven were on the little chamber; as though the beautiful devotion of so young and weak a creature had shed a ray of its own on the inanimate things around, and made them beautiful as itself; as though the halo with which old painters surround the bright angels of a sinless world played about a being akin in spirit to them, and its light were visibly before him.
But the grace and elegance she brought to the sparsely furnished room really touched Nicholas's heart! Flowers, plants, birds, the harp, and the old piano, which had sounded so much sweeter in the past; how hard had she worked to keep those last two links of her shattered connection to home! With every delicate ornament, the fruits of her leisure time, filled with that charming elegance found in every little tasteful piece crafted by a woman's hands, how much patience and gentle love were woven in! He felt as if the smile of Heaven was in that small room; as if the beautiful devotion of such a young and fragile person cast a light on the inanimate objects around, making them as lovely as she was; as if the halo that old painters surround the bright angels of a sinless world with encircled someone whose spirit resembled theirs, and its light was right in front of him.
And yet Nicholas was in the Rules of the King’s Bench Prison! If he had been in Italy indeed, and the time had been sunset, and the scene a stately terrace! But, there is one broad sky over all the world, and whether it be blue or cloudy, the same heaven beyond it; so, perhaps, he had no need of compunction for thinking as he did.
And yet Nicholas was in the King’s Bench Prison! If he had been in Italy, and it was sunset, with the scene being a grand terrace! But there is one vast sky over the whole world, and whether it’s blue or cloudy, it’s the same heaven beyond it; so, maybe he didn’t need to feel guilty for thinking the way he did.
It is not to be supposed that he took in everything at one glance, for he had as yet been unconscious of the presence of a sick man propped up with pillows in an easy-chair, who, moving restlessly and impatiently in his seat, attracted his attention.
It shouldn't be assumed that he noticed everything at once, as he was still unaware of a sick man leaning against pillows in an easy chair, who, shifting restlessly and impatiently in his seat, caught his eye.
He was scarce fifty, perhaps, but so emaciated as to appear much older. His features presented the remains of a handsome countenance, but one in which the embers of strong and impetuous passions were easier to be traced than any expression which would have rendered a far plainer face much more prepossessing. His looks were very haggard, and his limbs and body literally worn to the bone, but there was something of the old fire in the large sunken eye notwithstanding, and it seemed to kindle afresh as he struck a thick stick, with which he seemed to have supported himself in his seat, impatiently on the floor twice or thrice, and called his daughter by her name.
He was barely fifty, but so thin that he looked much older. His face still showed signs of handsomeness, but it was easier to see the remnants of strong, intense emotions than any expression that would have made a much plainer face more attractive. He looked very worn, and his arms and body were literally skin and bones, yet there was still a spark of old intensity in his deep-set eyes, which seemed to reignite as he impatiently thumped a thick stick—something he had been using for support—on the floor a couple of times and called out his daughter’s name.
‘Madeline, who is this? What does anybody want here? Who told a stranger we could be seen? What is it?’
‘Madeline, who is this? What does anyone want here? Who told a stranger we could be seen? What’s going on?’

Original
‘I believe—’ the young lady began, as she inclined her head with an air of some confusion, in reply to the salutation of Nicholas.
‘I believe—’ the young woman started, tilting her head slightly, looking a bit flustered in response to Nicholas's greeting.
‘You always believe,’ returned her father, petulantly. ‘What is it?’
‘You always believe,’ her father replied, annoyed. ‘What is it?’
By this time Nicholas had recovered sufficient presence of mind to speak for himself, so he said (as it had been agreed he should say) that he had called about a pair of hand-screens, and some painted velvet for an ottoman, both of which were required to be of the most elegant design possible, neither time nor expense being of the smallest consideration. He had also to pay for the two drawings, with many thanks, and, advancing to the little table, he laid upon it a bank note, folded in an envelope and sealed.
By this point, Nicholas had gathered enough composure to speak for himself, so he mentioned (as had been agreed) that he was there to inquire about a pair of hand-screens and some painted velvet for an ottoman, both of which needed to be of the most elegant design possible, with no concern for time or expense. He also needed to pay for the two drawings, expressing his gratitude, and moving to the small table, he placed a bank note folded in an envelope and sealed.
‘See that the money is right, Madeline,’ said the father. ‘Open the paper, my dear.’
‘Make sure the money is correct, Madeline,’ said the father. ‘Please open the paper, my dear.’
‘It’s quite right, papa, I’m sure.’
‘That’s totally true, Dad, I’m sure.’
‘Here!’ said Mr. Bray, putting out his hand, and opening and shutting his bony fingers with irritable impatience. ‘Let me see. What are you talking about, Madeline? You’re sure? How can you be sure of any such thing? Five pounds—well, is that right?’
‘Here!’ said Mr. Bray, extending his hand and opening and closing his bony fingers with annoyed impatience. ‘Let me see. What are you talking about, Madeline? You’re sure? How can you be sure of anything like that? Five pounds—well, is that correct?’
‘Quite,’ said Madeline, bending over him. She was so busily employed in arranging the pillows that Nicholas could not see her face, but as she stooped he thought he saw a tear fall.
"Exactly," said Madeline, leaning over him. She was so focused on arranging the pillows that Nicholas couldn't see her face, but as she bent down, he thought he saw a tear drop.
‘Ring the bell, ring the bell,’ said the sick man, with the same nervous eagerness, and motioning towards it with such a quivering hand that the bank note rustled in the air. ‘Tell her to get it changed, to get me a newspaper, to buy me some grapes, another bottle of the wine that I had last week—and—and—I forget half I want just now, but she can go out again. Let her get those first, those first. Now, Madeline, my love, quick, quick! Good God, how slow you are!’
“Ring the bell, ring the bell,” the sick man said, with the same anxious eagerness, motioning toward it with a trembling hand that made the banknote rustle in the air. “Tell her to get it changed, to get me a newspaper, to buy me some grapes, another bottle of the wine I had last week—and—and—I can’t remember half of what I want right now, but she can go out again. Let her get those first, those first. Now, Madeline, my love, hurry, hurry! Good God, how slow you are!”
‘He remembers nothing that she wants!’ thought Nicholas. Perhaps something of what he thought was expressed in his countenance, for the sick man, turning towards him with great asperity, demanded to know if he waited for a receipt.
‘He remembers nothing that she wants!’ thought Nicholas. Maybe a bit of what he was thinking showed on his face, because the sick man, turning to him with irritation, asked if he was waiting for a receipt.
‘It is no matter at all,’ said Nicholas.
"It doesn’t matter at all," said Nicholas.
‘No matter! what do you mean, sir?’ was the tart rejoinder. ‘No matter! Do you think you bring your paltry money here as a favour or a gift; or as a matter of business, and in return for value received? D—n you, sir, because you can’t appreciate the time and taste which are bestowed upon the goods you deal in, do you think you give your money away? Do you know that you are talking to a gentleman, sir, who at one time could have bought up fifty such men as you and all you have? What do you mean?’
'No matter! What do you mean, sir?' was the sharp reply. 'No matter! Do you think you're bringing your measly money here as a favor or a gift, or as a business transaction in exchange for something of value? Damn you, sir! Just because you can't appreciate the time and effort that go into the goods you're dealing with, do you think you're giving your money away? Do you realize you're speaking to a gentleman, sir, who once could have bought up fifty men like you and everything you have? What do you mean?'
‘I merely mean that as I shall have many dealings with this lady, if she will kindly allow me, I will not trouble her with such forms,’ said Nicholas.
“I just mean that since I’ll be interacting with this lady often, if she’s okay with it, I won’t bother her with those formalities,” said Nicholas.
‘Then I mean, if you please, that we’ll have as many forms as we can, returned the father. ‘My daughter, sir, requires no kindness from you or anybody else. Have the goodness to confine your dealings strictly to trade and business, and not to travel beyond it. Every petty tradesman is to begin to pity her now, is he? Upon my soul! Very pretty. Madeline, my dear, give him a receipt; and mind you always do so.’
‘Then I mean, if you don't mind, that we’ll have as many forms as we can,’ replied the father. ‘My daughter, sir, doesn’t need any kindness from you or anyone else. Please keep your interactions strictly to trade and business, and don’t cross that line. So now every little shopkeeper is supposed to feel sorry for her, huh? For goodness’ sake! Very nice. Madeline, my dear, give him a receipt; and make sure you always do that.’
While she was feigning to write it, and Nicholas was ruminating upon the extraordinary but by no means uncommon character thus presented to his observation, the invalid, who appeared at times to suffer great bodily pain, sank back in his chair and moaned out a feeble complaint that the girl had been gone an hour, and that everybody conspired to goad him.
While she pretended to write it, and Nicholas pondered the unusual yet not uncommon character he was observing, the invalid, who sometimes seemed to be in significant physical pain, sank back in his chair and weakly complained that the girl had been gone for an hour and that everyone was conspiring to irritate him.
‘When,’ said Nicholas, as he took the piece of paper, ‘when shall I call again?’
‘When,’ said Nicholas, as he took the piece of paper, ‘when should I come by again?’
This was addressed to the daughter, but the father answered immediately.
This was directed to the daughter, but the father responded right away.
‘When you’re requested to call, sir, and not before. Don’t worry and persecute. Madeline, my dear, when is this person to call again?’
‘When you're asked to call, sir, and not before. Don't stress and worry. Madeline, my dear, when is this person supposed to call again?’
‘Oh, not for a long time, not for three or four weeks; it is not necessary, indeed; I can do without,’ said the young lady, with great eagerness.
‘Oh, not for a long time, not for three or four weeks; it's really not necessary; I can manage without it,’ said the young lady, with great eagerness.
‘Why, how are we to do without?’ urged her father, not speaking above his breath. ‘Three or four weeks, Madeline! Three or four weeks!’
‘Why, how are we supposed to manage without?’ her father urged, speaking barely above a whisper. ‘Three or four weeks, Madeline! Three or four weeks!’
‘Then sooner, sooner, if you please,’ said the young lady, turning to Nicholas.
‘Then sooner, sooner, if you don’t mind,’ said the young lady, turning to Nicholas.
‘Three or four weeks!’ muttered the father. ‘Madeline, what on earth—do nothing for three or four weeks!’
‘Three or four weeks!’ the father muttered. ‘Madeline, what are you talking about—do nothing for three or four weeks!’
‘It is a long time, ma’am,’ said Nicholas.
‘It’s been a while, ma’am,’ said Nicholas.
‘You think so, do you?’ retorted the father, angrily. ‘If I chose to beg, sir, and stoop to ask assistance from people I despise, three or four months would not be a long time; three or four years would not be a long time. Understand, sir, that is if I chose to be dependent; but as I don’t, you may call in a week.’
You think so, do you?” the father shot back, frustrated. “If I decided to beg and lower myself to ask help from people I look down on, three or four months wouldn’t feel long; three or four years wouldn’t either. Just understand, if I chose to be dependent; but since I don’t, you can come back in a week.”
Nicholas bowed low to the young lady and retired, pondering upon Mr. Bray’s ideas of independence, and devoutly hoping that there might be few such independent spirits as he mingling with the baser clay of humanity.
Nicholas bowed deeply to the young lady and left, thinking about Mr. Bray’s ideas of independence, and sincerely hoping there wouldn’t be many independent spirits like him mixing with the more ordinary people.
He heard a light footstep above him as he descended the stairs, and looking round saw that the young lady was standing there, and glancing timidly towards him, seemed to hesitate whether she should call him back or no. The best way of settling the question was to turn back at once, which Nicholas did.
He heard a soft footstep above him as he went down the stairs, and looking around, he saw that the young woman was standing there. She glanced at him shyly, seeming unsure whether she should call him back or not. The easiest way to resolve this was to turn back immediately, which Nicholas did.
‘I don’t know whether I do right in asking you, sir,’ said Madeline, hurriedly, ‘but pray, pray, do not mention to my poor mother’s dear friends what has passed here today. He has suffered much, and is worse this morning. I beg you, sir, as a boon, a favour to myself.’
"I’m not sure if it’s right for me to ask you this, sir," Madeline said quickly, "but please, please don’t tell my mother’s dear friends about what happened here today. He’s been through so much and is doing worse this morning. I’m asking you as a favor to me."
‘You have but to hint a wish,’ returned Nicholas fervently, ‘and I would hazard my life to gratify it.’
"All you have to do is express a wish," Nicholas replied earnestly, "and I would risk my life to make it happen."
‘You speak hastily, sir.’
"You talk too fast, sir."
‘Truly and sincerely,’ rejoined Nicholas, his lips trembling as he formed the words, ‘if ever man spoke truly yet. I am not skilled in disguising my feelings, and if I were, I could not hide my heart from you. Dear madam, as I know your history, and feel as men and angels must who hear and see such things, I do entreat you to believe that I would die to serve you.’
“Honestly and sincerely,” Nicholas replied, his lips quivering as he spoke, “if any man ever spoke the truth, it’s me. I’m not good at hiding my feelings, and even if I were, I couldn't hide my heart from you. Dear lady, since I know your story and feel like any compassionate person would upon hearing and witnessing such things, I truly urge you to believe that I would do anything to help you.”
The young lady turned away her head, and was plainly weeping.
The young woman turned her head away and was clearly crying.
‘Forgive me,’ said Nicholas, with respectful earnestness, ‘if I seem to say too much, or to presume upon the confidence which has been intrusted to me. But I could not leave you as if my interest and sympathy expired with the commission of the day. I am your faithful servant, humbly devoted to you from this hour, devoted in strict truth and honour to him who sent me here, and in pure integrity of heart, and distant respect for you. If I meant more or less than this, I should be unworthy his regard, and false to the very nature that prompts the honest words I utter.’
“Please forgive me,” Nicholas said earnestly, “if I seem to be saying too much or overstepping the trust that’s been placed in me. But I couldn’t leave you thinking that my interest and concern end with today’s task. I am your loyal servant, fully devoted to you from this moment, committed to the truth and honor of the person who sent me here, and sincerely respectful of you. If I meant anything more or less than this, I would be unworthy of his trust and not true to the very nature that drives the honest words I speak.”
She waved her hand, entreating him to be gone, but answered not a word. Nicholas could say no more, and silently withdrew. And thus ended his first interview with Madeline Bray.
She waved her hand, urging him to leave, but didn’t say a word. Nicholas couldn’t say anything more and quietly left. And that was how his first meeting with Madeline Bray came to an end.
CHAPTER 47
Mr. Ralph Nickleby has some confidential Intercourse with another old Friend. They concert between them a Project, which promises well for both
Mr. Ralph Nickleby has a private conversation with another old friend. Together, they come up with a plan that seems promising for both of them.
‘There go the three-quarters past!’ muttered Newman Noggs, listening to the chimes of some neighbouring church ‘and my dinner time’s two. He does it on purpose. He makes a point of it. It’s just like him.’
"There go the three-quarters past!" muttered Newman Noggs, listening to the chimes of a nearby church. "And my dinner time's at two. He does it on purpose. He makes a point of it. It's just like him."
It was in his own little den of an office and on the top of his official stool that Newman thus soliloquised; and the soliloquy referred, as Newman’s grumbling soliloquies usually did, to Ralph Nickleby.
It was in his own small office and on top of his official stool that Newman spoke to himself like this; and his musings, as usual, were about Ralph Nickleby.
‘I don’t believe he ever had an appetite,’ said Newman, ‘except for pounds, shillings, and pence, and with them he’s as greedy as a wolf. I should like to have him compelled to swallow one of every English coin. The penny would be an awkward morsel—but the crown—ha! ha!’
‘I don’t think he ever had an appetite,’ said Newman, ‘except for money, and he’s as greedy as a wolf when it comes to that. I would love to see him forced to swallow one of every English coin. The penny would be a tough one to get down—but the crown—ha! ha!’
His good-humour being in some degree restored by the vision of Ralph Nickleby swallowing, perforce, a five-shilling piece, Newman slowly brought forth from his desk one of those portable bottles, currently known as pocket-pistols, and shaking the same close to his ear so as to produce a rippling sound very cool and pleasant to listen to, suffered his features to relax, and took a gurgling drink, which relaxed them still more. Replacing the cork, he smacked his lips twice or thrice with an air of great relish, and, the taste of the liquor having by this time evaporated, recurred to his grievance again.
His good mood somewhat restored by the sight of Ralph Nickleby forced to swallow a five-shilling coin, Newman slowly pulled out one of those portable bottles, commonly known as pocket-pistols, from his desk. Shaking it close to his ear to make a cool, pleasant rippling sound, he relaxed his features and took a gurgling drink, which made him even more at ease. After replacing the cork, he smacked his lips a couple of times with noticeable enjoyment, and once the taste of the liquor faded, he returned to his complaint.
‘Five minutes to three,’ growled Newman; ‘it can’t want more by this time; and I had my breakfast at eight o’clock, and such a breakfast! and my right dinner-time two! And I might have a nice little bit of hot roast meat spoiling at home all this time—how does he know I haven’t? “Don’t go till I come back,” “Don’t go till I come back,” day after day. What do you always go out at my dinner-time for then—eh? Don’t you know it’s nothing but aggravation—eh?’
‘Five minutes to three,’ Newman grumbled; ‘it can’t be much longer now; I had my breakfast at eight o’clock, and what a breakfast! and my proper dinner time is two! And I might have a nice piece of hot roast meat going to waste at home this whole time—how does he know I don’t? “Don’t leave until I get back,” “Don’t leave until I get back,” day after day. Why do you always go out at my dinner time then—huh? Don’t you realize it’s just frustrating—huh?’
These words, though uttered in a very loud key, were addressed to nothing but empty air. The recital of his wrongs, however, seemed to have the effect of making Newman Noggs desperate; for he flattened his old hat upon his head, and drawing on the everlasting gloves, declared with great vehemence, that come what might, he would go to dinner that very minute.
These words, although shouted loudly, were directed at nothing but empty space. However, recounting his grievances seemed to push Newman Noggs to a breaking point; he pressed his old hat down on his head and put on his ever-present gloves, declaring fiercely that no matter what, he was going to dinner right at that moment.
Carrying this resolution into instant effect, he had advanced as far as the passage, when the sound of the latch-key in the street door caused him to make a precipitate retreat into his own office again.
Carrying out this decision immediately, he had gotten as far as the passage when he heard the latch-key in the street door, which made him quickly retreat back into his office.
‘Here he is,’ growled Newman, ‘and somebody with him. Now it’ll be “Stop till this gentleman’s gone.” But I won’t. That’s flat.’
‘Here he is,’ grumbled Newman, ‘and someone’s with him. Now it’ll be “Stop until this guy’s gone.” But I won’t. That’s final.’
So saying, Newman slipped into a tall empty closet which opened with two half doors, and shut himself up; intending to slip out directly Ralph was safe inside his own room.
So saying, Newman slipped into a tall empty closet that had two half doors and shut himself in, planning to sneak out as soon as Ralph was safely inside his own room.
‘Noggs!’ cried Ralph, ‘where is that fellow, Noggs?’
‘Noggs!’ shouted Ralph, ‘where's that guy, Noggs?’
But not a word said Newman.
But Newman didn't say a word.
‘The dog has gone to his dinner, though I told him not,’ muttered Ralph, looking into the office, and pulling out his watch. ‘Humph!’ You had better come in here, Gride. My man’s out, and the sun is hot upon my room. This is cool and in the shade, if you don’t mind roughing it.’
‘The dog has gone to eat, even though I told him not to,’ Ralph mumbled, looking into the office and checking his watch. ‘Humph! You should come in here, Gride. My guy is out, and the sun is beating down on my room. This is cooler and in the shade, if you don’t mind a few rough edges.’
‘Not at all, Mr. Nickleby, oh not at all! All places are alike to me, sir. Ah! very nice indeed. Oh! very nice!’
‘Not at all, Mr. Nickleby, not at all! Every place is the same to me, sir. Ah! very nice indeed. Oh! very nice!’
The parson who made this reply was a little old man, of about seventy or seventy-five years of age, of a very lean figure, much bent and slightly twisted. He wore a grey coat with a very narrow collar, an old-fashioned waistcoat of ribbed black silk, and such scanty trousers as displayed his shrunken spindle-shanks in their full ugliness. The only articles of display or ornament in his dress were a steel watch-chain to which were attached some large gold seals; and a black ribbon into which, in compliance with an old fashion scarcely ever observed in these days, his grey hair was gathered behind. His nose and chin were sharp and prominent, his jaws had fallen inwards from loss of teeth, his face was shrivelled and yellow, save where the cheeks were streaked with the colour of a dry winter apple; and where his beard had been, there lingered yet a few grey tufts which seemed, like the ragged eyebrows, to denote the badness of the soil from which they sprung. The whole air and attitude of the form was one of stealthy cat-like obsequiousness; the whole expression of the face was concentrated in a wrinkled leer, compounded of cunning, lecherousness, slyness, and avarice.
The priest who made this reply was a little old man, about seventy or seventy-five years old, with a very thin figure, quite bent and slightly crooked. He wore a grey coat with a very narrow collar, an old-fashioned waistcoat made of ribbed black silk, and such short trousers that they showcased his shrunken, spindly legs in all their unattractiveness. The only decorative items in his outfit were a steel watch chain with some large gold seals attached, and a black ribbon that, following an old trend hardly seen anymore, held his grey hair back. His nose and chin were sharp and prominent, his cheeks had sunk in from tooth loss, and his face was shriveled and yellow, except for where his cheeks were streaked with the color of a dry winter apple. Where his beard used to be, a few grey tufts remained, which, like his ragged eyebrows, seemed to reflect the poor quality of the soil they grew from. The overall demeanor and posture of this figure gave off a stealthy, cat-like servility; the entire expression on his face was focused in a wrinkled grin that mixed cunning, lecherousness, slyness, and greed.
Such was old Arthur Gride, in whose face there was not a wrinkle, in whose dress there was not one spare fold or plait, but expressed the most covetous and griping penury, and sufficiently indicated his belonging to that class of which Ralph Nickleby was a member. Such was old Arthur Gride, as he sat in a low chair looking up into the face of Ralph Nickleby, who, lounging upon the tall office stool, with his arms upon his knees, looked down into his; a match for him on whatever errand he had come.
Such was old Arthur Gride, in whose face there wasn’t a wrinkle, in whose clothes there wasn’t a single extra fold or crease, yet they showed the most greedy and tightfisted poverty, clearly marking him as part of the same class as Ralph Nickleby. Such was old Arthur Gride as he sat in a low chair looking up into the face of Ralph Nickleby, who, lounging on the tall office stool with his arms resting on his knees, looked down at him; perfectly matched for whatever task he had come for.
‘And how have you been?’ said Gride, feigning great interest in Ralph’s state of health. ‘I haven’t seen you for—oh! not for—’
‘And how have you been?’ said Gride, pretending to be very interested in Ralph’s health. ‘I haven’t seen you for—oh! not for—’
‘Not for a long time,’ said Ralph, with a peculiar smile, importing that he very well knew it was not on a mere visit of compliment that his friend had come. ‘It was a narrow chance that you saw me now, for I had only just come up to the door as you turned the corner.’
“Not for a long time,” Ralph said with a strange smile, implying that he knew his friend hadn’t just come for a polite visit. “It was a really lucky coincidence that you caught me now, because I had just reached the door as you turned the corner.”
‘I am very lucky,’ observed Gride.
‘I am very lucky,’ Gride remarked.
‘So men say,’ replied Ralph, drily.
"That's what people say," Ralph replied, dryly.
The older money-lender wagged his chin and smiled, but he originated no new remark, and they sat for some little time without speaking. Each was looking out to take the other at a disadvantage.
The older moneylender nodded his chin and smiled, but he didn’t come up with anything new to say, and they sat in silence for a while. Each one was trying to catch the other off guard.
‘Come, Gride,’ said Ralph, at length; ‘what’s in the wind today?’
‘Come on, Gride,’ said Ralph finally; ‘what’s going on today?’
‘Aha! you’re a bold man, Mr. Nickleby,’ cried the other, apparently very much relieved by Ralph’s leading the way to business. ‘Oh dear, dear, what a bold man you are!’
‘Aha! You're quite the bold man, Mr. Nickleby,’ exclaimed the other, seemingly very relieved that Ralph was taking the lead on business. ‘Oh dear, what a bold man you are!’
‘Why, you have a sleek and slinking way with you that makes me seem so by contrast,’ returned Ralph. ‘I don’t know but that yours may answer better, but I want the patience for it.’
"Why, you have such a smooth and subtle way about you that makes me look clumsy in comparison," Ralph replied. "I don't know if your approach might work better, but I just don’t have the patience for it."
‘You were born a genius, Mr. Nickleby,’ said old Arthur. ‘Deep, deep, deep. Ah!’
‘You were born a genius, Mr. Nickleby,’ said old Arthur. ‘So incredibly deep.’
‘Deep enough,’ retorted Ralph, ‘to know that I shall need all the depth I have, when men like you begin to compliment. You know I have stood by when you fawned and flattered other people, and I remember pretty well what that always led to.’
“Deep enough,” Ralph shot back, “to realize that I’ll need every bit of depth I have when guys like you start giving compliments. I’ve seen you fawn over and flatter others, and I remember exactly where that always ends up.”
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ rejoined Arthur, rubbing his hands. ‘So you do, so you do, no doubt. Not a man knows it better. Well, it’s a pleasant thing now to think that you remember old times. Oh dear!’
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ Arthur replied, rubbing his hands. ‘Of course you do, no doubt about it. No one knows it better than you. Well, it’s nice to think that you remember the good old days. Oh dear!’
‘Now then,’ said Ralph, composedly; ‘what’s in the wind, I ask again? What is it?’
‘Now then,’ said Ralph, calmly; ‘what’s going on, I ask again? What is it?’

Original
‘See that now!’ cried the other. ‘He can’t even keep from business while we’re chatting over bygones. Oh dear, dear, what a man it is!’
‘Look at that!’ exclaimed the other. ‘He can’t even take a break from work while we’re reminiscing. Oh my, what a guy he is!’
‘Which of the bygones do you want to revive?’ said Ralph. ‘One of them, I know, or you wouldn’t talk about them.’
‘Which of the past do you want to bring back?’ Ralph said. ‘It has to be one of them, or you wouldn’t be mentioning it.’
‘He suspects even me!’ cried old Arthur, holding up his hands. ‘Even me! Oh dear, even me. What a man it is! Ha, ha, ha! What a man it is! Mr Nickleby against all the world. There’s nobody like him. A giant among pigmies, a giant, a giant!’
‘He even suspects me!’ shouted old Arthur, raising his hands. ‘Even me! Oh dear, even me. What a guy he is! Ha, ha, ha! What a guy he is! Mr. Nickleby against everyone. There’s no one like him. A giant among midgets, a giant, a giant!’
Ralph looked at the old dog with a quiet smile as he chuckled on in this strain, and Newman Noggs in the closet felt his heart sink within him as the prospect of dinner grew fainter and fainter.
Ralph looked at the old dog with a soft smile as he continued to laugh, and Newman Noggs in the closet felt his heart drop as the chance of dinner slipped further and further away.
‘I must humour him though,’ cried old Arthur; ‘he must have his way—a wilful man, as the Scotch say—well, well, they’re a wise people, the Scotch. He will talk about business, and won’t give away his time for nothing. He’s very right. Time is money, time is money.’
‘I have to put up with him,’ said old Arthur. ‘He needs to get his way—a stubborn man, as the Scots say—well, they’re a smart bunch, the Scots. He’ll talk about business and won’t spend his time for free. He’s got a point. Time is money, time is money.’
‘He was one of us who made that saying, I should think,’ said Ralph. ‘Time is money, and very good money too, to those who reckon interest by it. Time is money! Yes, and time costs money; it’s rather an expensive article to some people we could name, or I forget my trade.’
‘He’s one of us who came up with that saying, I’d say,’ Ralph said. ‘Time is money, and it’s pretty good money too, for those who calculate interest by it. Time is money! Yeah, and time costs money; it’s quite an expensive thing for some people we could mention, or I’d forget my business.’
In rejoinder to this sally, old Arthur again raised his hands, again chuckled, and again ejaculated ‘What a man it is!’ which done, he dragged the low chair a little nearer to Ralph’s high stool, and looking upwards into his immovable face, said,
In response to this outburst, old Arthur lifted his hands again, chuckled, and exclaimed, "What a man he is!" After that, he pulled the low chair a bit closer to Ralph’s tall stool and, looking up at his expressionless face, said,
‘What would you say to me, if I was to tell you that I was—that I was—going to be married?’
‘What would you say to me if I told you that I was—going to get married?’
‘I should tell you,’ replied Ralph, looking coldly down upon him, ‘that for some purpose of your own you told a lie, and that it wasn’t the first time and wouldn’t be the last; that I wasn’t surprised and wasn’t to be taken in.’
‘I should tell you,’ replied Ralph, looking down at him coldly, ‘that for some reason of your own, you lied, and it wasn’t the first time nor will it be the last; that I wasn’t surprised and wouldn’t be fooled.’
‘Then I tell you seriously that I am,’ said old Arthur.
'Then I seriously tell you that I am,' said old Arthur.
‘And I tell you seriously,’ rejoined Ralph, ‘what I told you this minute. Stay. Let me look at you. There’s a liquorish devilry in your face. What is this?’
“And I’m telling you seriously,” Ralph replied, “what I just told you. Wait. Let me see you. There’s a mischievous glint in your eyes. What ’s going on here?”
‘I wouldn’t deceive you, you know,’ whined Arthur Gride; ‘I couldn’t do it, I should be mad to try. I, I, to deceive Mr. Nickleby! The pigmy to impose upon the giant. I ask again—he, he, he!—what should you say to me if I was to tell you that I was going to be married?’
‘I wouldn’t lie to you, you know,’ complained Arthur Gride; ‘I couldn’t do it, I’d be crazy to even try. Me, to trick Mr. Nickleby! The tiny one trying to fool the giant. I ask you again—ha, ha, ha!—what would you say if I told you I was getting married?’
‘To some old hag?’ said Ralph.
‘To some old woman?’ said Ralph.
‘No, No,’ cried Arthur, interrupting him, and rubbing his hands in an ecstasy. ‘Wrong, wrong again. Mr. Nickleby for once at fault; out, quite out! To a young and beautiful girl; fresh, lovely, bewitching, and not nineteen. Dark eyes, long eyelashes, ripe and ruddy lips that to look at is to long to kiss, beautiful clustering hair that one’s fingers itch to play with, such a waist as might make a man clasp the air involuntarily, thinking of twining his arm about it, little feet that tread so lightly they hardly seem to walk upon the ground—to marry all this, sir, this—hey, hey!’
‘No, no,’ Arthur exclaimed, interrupting him and rubbing his hands in excitement. ‘Wrong, wrong again. Mr. Nickleby is mistaken this time; completely off the mark! To a young and beautiful girl; fresh, lovely, enchanting, and not even nineteen. Dark eyes, long eyelashes, ripe and rosy lips that make you want to kiss them just by looking, beautiful, flowing hair that makes you itch to play with it, a waist that could make a man involuntarily reach out, thinking of wrapping his arm around it, little feet that step so lightly they barely seem to touch the ground—to marry all of this, sir, this—hey, hey!’
‘This is something more than common drivelling,’ said Ralph, after listening with a curled lip to the old sinner’s raptures. ‘The girl’s name?’
‘This is more than just meaningless rambling,’ said Ralph, after listening with a disdainful expression to the old sinner’s excitement. ‘What’s the girl’s name?’
‘Oh deep, deep! See now how deep that is!’ exclaimed old Arthur. ‘He knows I want his help, he knows he can give it me, he knows it must all turn to his advantage, he sees the thing already. Her name—is there nobody within hearing?’
‘Oh wow, that’s really deep!’ exclaimed old Arthur. ‘He knows I need his help, he knows he can give it to me, he knows it will benefit him, he already sees it. Her name— is there anyone around to hear?’
‘Why, who the devil should there be?’ retorted Ralph, testily.
"Why, who the heck could that be?" Ralph snapped irritably.
‘I didn’t know but that perhaps somebody might be passing up or down the stairs,’ said Arthur Gride, after looking out at the door and carefully reclosing it; ‘or but that your man might have come back and might have been listening outside. Clerks and servants have a trick of listening, and I should have been very uncomfortable if Mr. Noggs—’
"I didn't know if someone might be going up or down the stairs," said Arthur Gride, after he looked out the door and carefully shut it again. "Or if your man might have come back and was listening outside. Clerks and servants have a way of eavesdropping, and I would have felt really uneasy if Mr. Noggs—"
‘Curse Mr. Noggs,’ said Ralph, sharply, ‘and go on with what you have to say.’
“Curse Mr. Noggs,” Ralph said sharply, “and get on with what you have to say.”
‘Curse Mr. Noggs, by all means,’ rejoined old Arthur; ‘I am sure I have not the least objection to that. Her name is—’
‘Go ahead and curse Mr. Noggs,’ old Arthur replied; ‘I have no objection to that at all. Her name is—’
‘Well,’ said Ralph, rendered very irritable by old Arthur’s pausing again ‘what is it?’
‘Well,’ said Ralph, feeling really annoyed by old Arthur stopping again, ‘what is it?’
‘Madeline Bray.’
'Madeline Bray.'
Whatever reasons there might have been—and Arthur Gride appeared to have anticipated some—for the mention of this name producing an effect upon Ralph, or whatever effect it really did produce upon him, he permitted none to manifest itself, but calmly repeated the name several times, as if reflecting when and where he had heard it before.
Whatever the reasons might have been—and Arthur Gride seemed to have expected some—for mentioning this name having an impact on Ralph, or whatever impact it actually had on him, he didn’t let any of it show. Instead, he calmly repeated the name several times, as if he was trying to remember when and where he had heard it before.
‘Bray,’ said Ralph. ‘Bray—there was young Bray of—no, he never had a daughter.’
‘Bray,’ said Ralph. ‘Bray—there was young Bray of—no, he never had a daughter.’
‘You remember Bray?’ rejoined Arthur Gride.
‘Do you remember Bray?’ replied Arthur Gride.
‘No,’ said Ralph, looking vacantly at him.
‘No,’ said Ralph, staring blankly at him.
‘Not Walter Bray! The dashing man, who used his handsome wife so ill?’
‘Not Walter Bray! The charming guy who treated his beautiful wife so poorly?’
‘If you seek to recall any particular dashing man to my recollection by such a trait as that,’ said Ralph, shrugging his shoulders, ‘I shall confound him with nine-tenths of the dashing men I have ever known.’
‘If you’re trying to remind me of some specific charming guy with that trait,’ said Ralph, shrugging his shoulders, ‘I’ll end up mixing him up with most of the other charming guys I’ve ever met.’
‘Tut, tut. That Bray who is now in the Rules of the Bench,’ said old Arthur. ‘You can’t have forgotten Bray. Both of us did business with him. Why, he owes you money!’
‘Tut, tut. That Bray who is now in the Rules of the Bench,’ said old Arthur. ‘You can’t have forgotten Bray. We both did business with him. He owes you money!’
‘Oh him!’ rejoined Ralph. ‘Ay, ay. Now you speak. Oh! It’s his daughter, is it?’
‘Oh him!’ replied Ralph. ‘Yeah, yeah. Now you're talking. Oh! It's his daughter, is it?’
Naturally as this was said, it was not said so naturally but that a kindred spirit like old Arthur Gride might have discerned a design upon the part of Ralph to lead him on to much more explicit statements and explanations than he would have volunteered, or that Ralph could in all likelihood have obtained by any other means. Old Arthur, however, was so intent upon his own designs, that he suffered himself to be overreached, and had no suspicion but that his good friend was in earnest.
Naturally, when this was said, it wasn’t said so casually that a kindred spirit like old Arthur Gride couldn't have noticed Ralph's intention to push him toward much clearer statements and explanations than he would have offered himself, or that Ralph could have likely gotten by any other means. However, old Arthur was so focused on his own plans that he let himself be outsmarted, and he had no doubt that his good friend was being sincere.
‘I knew you couldn’t forget him, when you came to think for a moment,’ he said.
"I knew you couldn't forget him when you took a moment to think," he said.
‘You were right,’ answered Ralph. ‘But old Arthur Gride and matrimony is a most anomalous conjunction of words; old Arthur Gride and dark eyes and eyelashes, and lips that to look at is to long to kiss, and clustering hair that he wants to play with, and waists that he wants to span, and little feet that don’t tread upon anything—old Arthur Gride and such things as these is more monstrous still; but old Arthur Gride marrying the daughter of a ruined “dashing man” in the Rules of the Bench, is the most monstrous and incredible of all. Plainly, friend Arthur Gride, if you want any help from me in this business (which of course you do, or you would not be here), speak out, and to the purpose. And, above all, don’t talk to me of its turning to my advantage, for I know it must turn to yours also, and to a good round tune too, or you would have no finger in such a pie as this.’
“You were right,” Ralph replied. “But old Arthur Gride and marriage is a really strange combination of words; old Arthur Gride and dark eyes and eyelashes, and lips that make you want to kiss them, and wavy hair that he wants to play with, and waists he wants to embrace, and tiny feet that barely touch the ground—old Arthur Gride and all these things is even more bizarre; but old Arthur Gride marrying the daughter of a fallen 'dashing man' in the legal game is the most outrageous and unbelievable of all. Clearly, my friend Arthur Gride, if you need any help from me with this situation (which you obviously do, or you wouldn’t be here), just say it plainly and get to the point. And, most importantly, don’t mention how this might benefit me, because I know it has to benefit you as well, and in a significant way too, or you wouldn’t have any interest in this deal.”
There was enough acerbity and sarcasm not only in the matter of Ralph’s speech, but in the tone of voice in which he uttered it, and the looks with which he eked it out, to have fired even the ancient usurer’s cold blood and flushed even his withered cheek. But he gave vent to no demonstration of anger, contenting himself with exclaiming as before, ‘What a man it is!’ and rolling his head from side to side, as if in unrestrained enjoyment of his freedom and drollery. Clearly observing, however, from the expression in Ralph’s features, that he had best come to the point as speedily as might be, he composed himself for more serious business, and entered upon the pith and marrow of his negotiation.
There was enough bitterness and sarcasm not just in what Ralph said, but also in the way he said it and the looks he shot while he was talking, to have stirred even the ancient usurer’s cold blood and brought color to his withered cheeks. But he didn’t show any sign of anger, simply exclaiming as before, “What a man he is!” and rolling his head from side to side, as if he was fully enjoying his freedom and humor. However, he could clearly see from Ralph’s expression that he should get to the point quickly, so he got ready for more serious business and focused on the core of their negotiation.
First, he dwelt upon the fact that Madeline Bray was devoted to the support and maintenance, and was a slave to every wish, of her only parent, who had no other friend on earth; to which Ralph rejoined that he had heard something of the kind before, and that if she had known a little more of the world, she wouldn’t have been such a fool.
First, he focused on the fact that Madeline Bray dedicated herself to supporting and taking care of her only parent, who had no other friend in the world; to which Ralph responded that he had heard something like that before and that if she had understood a bit more about the world, she wouldn’t have been so naive.
Secondly, he enlarged upon the character of her father, arguing, that even taking it for granted that he loved her in return with the utmost affection of which he was capable, yet he loved himself a great deal better; which Ralph said it was quite unnecessary to say anything more about, as that was very natural, and probable enough.
Secondly, he elaborated on her father's character, arguing that even if we assume he loved her back with all the love he could manage, he loved himself a lot more; Ralph said there was really no need to say anything further about it since that was very natural and quite likely.
And, thirdly, old Arthur premised that the girl was a delicate and beautiful creature, and that he had really a hankering to have her for his wife. To this Ralph deigned no other rejoinder than a harsh smile, and a glance at the shrivelled old creature before him, which were, however, sufficiently expressive.
And third, old Arthur mentioned that the girl was a fragile and stunning person, and that he truly wanted her to be his wife. Ralph responded with nothing more than a harsh smile and a look at the withered old figure in front of him, which was quite telling.
‘Now,’ said Gride, ‘for the little plan I have in my mind to bring this about; because, I haven’t offered myself even to the father yet, I should have told you. But that you have gathered already? Ah! oh dear, oh dear, what an edged tool you are!’
‘Now,’ said Gride, ‘about the little plan I have to make this happen; because, I haven’t even introduced myself to the father yet, I should have mentioned that. But you’ve figured it out already? Ah! oh dear, oh dear, what a sharp mind you have!’
‘Don’t play with me then,’ said Ralph impatiently. ‘You know the proverb.’
“Don’t mess with me then,” Ralph said impatiently. “You know the saying.”
‘A reply always on the tip of his tongue!’ cried old Arthur, raising his hands and eyes in admiration. ‘He is always prepared! Oh dear, what a blessing to have such a ready wit, and so much ready money to back it!’ Then, suddenly changing his tone, he went on: ‘I have been backwards and forwards to Bray’s lodgings several times within the last six months. It is just half a year since I first saw this delicate morsel, and, oh dear, what a delicate morsel it is! But that is neither here nor there. I am his detaining creditor for seventeen hundred pounds!’
“A response always at the tip of his tongue!” exclaimed old Arthur, raising his hands and eyes in admiration. “He’s always ready! Oh, what a blessing to have such a quick wit and so much cash to back it up!” Then, suddenly changing his tone, he continued: “I’ve gone back and forth to Bray’s place several times in the last six months. It’s been exactly half a year since I first saw this delicate piece of work, and, oh my, what a delicate piece it is! But that’s beside the point. I am his creditor holding a debt of seventeen hundred pounds!”
‘You talk as if you were the only detaining creditor,’ said Ralph, pulling out his pocket-book. ‘I am another for nine hundred and seventy-five pounds four and threepence.’
‘You talk like you're the only one holding a debt,’ said Ralph, pulling out his wallet. ‘I’m another for nine hundred and seventy-five pounds four and threepence.’
‘The only other, Mr. Nickleby,’ said old Arthur, eagerly. ‘The only other. Nobody else went to the expense of lodging a detainer, trusting to our holding him fast enough, I warrant you. We both fell into the same snare; oh dear, what a pitfall it was; it almost ruined me! And lent him our money upon bills, with only one name besides his own, which to be sure everybody supposed to be a good one, and was as negotiable as money, but which turned out you know how. Just as we should have come upon him, he died insolvent. Ah! it went very nigh to ruin me, that loss did!’
“The only other, Mr. Nickleby,” said old Arthur, eagerly. “The only other. Nobody else bothered to file a detainer, trusting that we’d keep him locked up, I guarantee you. We both fell into the same trap; oh dear, what a disaster it was; it nearly ruined me! And we lent him our money based on bills, with only one other name besides his own, which everyone thought was solid and negotiable like cash, but you know how that turned out. Just as we were about to catch him, he died broke. Ah! That loss nearly did me in!”
‘Go on with your scheme,’ said Ralph. ‘It’s of no use raising the cry of our trade just now; there’s nobody to hear us!’
“Go ahead with your plan,” Ralph said. “There’s no point in shouting about our business right now; there’s no one around to listen!”
‘It’s always as well to talk that way,’ returned old Arthur, with a chuckle, ‘whether there’s anybody to hear us or not. Practice makes perfect, you know. Now, if I offer myself to Bray as his son-in-law, upon one simple condition that the moment I am fast married he shall be quietly released, and have an allowance to live just t’other side the water like a gentleman (he can’t live long, for I have asked his doctor, and he declares that his complaint is one of the Heart and it is impossible), and if all the advantages of this condition are properly stated and dwelt upon to him, do you think he could resist me? And if he could not resist me, do you think his daughter could resist him? Shouldn’t I have her Mrs. Arthur Gride—pretty Mrs. Arthur Gride—a tit-bit—a dainty chick—shouldn’t I have her Mrs. Arthur Gride in a week, a month, a day—any time I chose to name?’
“It’s always a good idea to talk this way,” old Arthur chuckled. “Whether anyone's listening or not. Practice makes perfect, you know. Now, if I offer myself to Bray as his son-in-law, on one simple condition: the moment I’m married, he’ll be quietly released and given an allowance to live just on the other side of the water like a gentleman (he can’t live long; I’ve asked his doctor, and he says his ailment is related to the heart and it’s inevitable), and if I properly explain all the benefits of this condition to him, do you think he could say no to me? And if he can’t resist me, do you think his daughter could resist him? Wouldn’t I have her as Mrs. Arthur Gride—pretty Mrs. Arthur Gride—a little treat—a lovely girl—wouldn’t I have her as Mrs. Arthur Gride in a week, a month, a day—any time I decided to name?”
‘Go on,’ said Ralph, nodding his head deliberately, and speaking in a tone whose studied coldness presented a strange contrast to the rapturous squeak to which his friend had gradually mounted. ‘Go on. You didn’t come here to ask me that.’
‘Go on,’ Ralph said, nodding his head slowly and using a tone that was so deliberately cold it seemed weirdly out of place compared to the excited squeak his friend had built up to. ‘Go on. You didn’t come here to ask me that.’
‘Oh dear, how you talk!’ cried old Arthur, edging himself closer still to Ralph. ‘Of course I didn’t, I don’t pretend I did! I came to ask what you would take from me, if I prospered with the father, for this debt of yours. Five shillings in the pound, six and-eightpence, ten shillings? I would go as far as ten for such a friend as you, we have always been on such good terms, but you won’t be so hard upon me as that, I know. Now, will you?’
“Oh dear, how you talk!” old Arthur exclaimed, leaning even closer to Ralph. “Of course I didn’t—I’m not pretending I did! I came to ask what you would accept from me, if I did well with the father, for this debt you owe. Five shillings per pound, six and eight pence, ten shillings? I would go as high as ten for a friend like you. We’ve always gotten along so well, but I know you won’t be so hard on me. So, will you?”
‘There’s something more to be told,’ said Ralph, as stony and immovable as ever.
"There's more to say," Ralph said, as solid and unyielding as always.
‘Yes, yes, there is, but you won’t give me time,’ returned Arthur Gride. ‘I want a backer in this matter; one who can talk, and urge, and press a point, which you can do as no man can. I can’t do that, for I am a poor, timid, nervous creature. Now, if you get a good composition for this debt, which you long ago gave up for lost, you’ll stand my friend, and help me. Won’t you?’
‘Yes, yes, there is, but you won’t give me any time,’ replied Arthur Gride. ‘I need someone to back me on this; someone who can communicate, push, and drive a point home, and you can do that like no one else. I can't, because I’m a poor, timid, nervous person. Now, if you manage to get a decent deal for this debt, which you had long since given up for lost, you’ll be my friend and help me. Will you?’
‘There’s something more,’ said Ralph.
“There's something more,” Ralph said.
‘No, no, indeed,’ cried Arthur Gride.
‘No, no, really,’ shouted Arthur Gride.
‘Yes, yes, indeed. I tell you yes,’ said Ralph.
‘Yes, yes, definitely. I’m telling you yes,’ said Ralph.
‘Oh!’ returned old Arthur feigning to be suddenly enlightened. ‘You mean something more, as concerns myself and my intention. Ay, surely, surely. Shall I mention that?’
‘Oh!’ old Arthur replied, pretending to suddenly understand. ‘You mean something more about me and my intention. Yes, of course, of course. Should I bring that up?’
‘I think you had better,’ rejoined Ralph, drily.
‘I think you should,’ replied Ralph, dryly.
‘I didn’t like to trouble you with that, because I supposed your interest would cease with your own concern in the affair,’ said Arthur Gride. ‘That’s kind of you to ask. Oh dear, how very kind of you! Why, supposing I had a knowledge of some property—some little property—very little—to which this pretty chick was entitled; which nobody does or can know of at this time, but which her husband could sweep into his pouch, if he knew as much as I do, would that account for—’
“I didn’t want to bother you with that, because I thought your interest would end with your own involvement in the matter,” said Arthur Gride. “That’s nice of you to ask. Oh my, how very nice of you! Well, suppose I knew about a piece of property—just a small piece of property—very small—that this lovely lady was entitled to; which nobody knows about right now, but which her husband could easily take for himself if he knew as much as I do, would that explain—”
‘For the whole proceeding,’ rejoined Ralph, abruptly. ‘Now, let me turn this matter over, and consider what I ought to have if I should help you to success.’
‘For the whole process,’ Ralph replied abruptly. ‘Now, let me think this over and consider what I should get if I help you succeed.’
‘But don’t be hard,’ cried old Arthur, raising his hands with an imploring gesture, and speaking, in a tremulous voice. ‘Don’t be too hard upon me. It’s a very small property, it is indeed. Say the ten shillings, and we’ll close the bargain. It’s more than I ought to give, but you’re so kind—shall we say the ten? Do now, do.’
‘But don’t be too harsh,’ pleaded old Arthur, raising his hands in a desperate gesture and speaking in a shaky voice. ‘It’s really a very small property. Let’s settle on ten shillings, and we’ll finalize the deal. It’s more than I should be offering, but you’re so generous—can we agree on ten? Please, let’s do this.’
Ralph took no notice of these supplications, but sat for three or four minutes in a brown study, looking thoughtfully at the person from whom they proceeded. After sufficient cogitation he broke silence, and it certainly could not be objected that he used any needless circumlocution, or failed to speak directly to the purpose.
Ralph ignored these pleas and sat for three or four minutes lost in thought, looking thoughtfully at the person who had spoken. After enough consideration, he finally spoke, and it definitely couldn't be said that he used any unnecessary words or avoided getting straight to the point.
‘If you married this girl without me,’ said Ralph, ‘you must pay my debt in full, because you couldn’t set her father free otherwise. It’s plain, then, that I must have the whole amount, clear of all deduction or incumbrance, or I should lose from being honoured with your confidence, instead of gaining by it. That’s the first article of the treaty. For the second, I shall stipulate that for my trouble in negotiation and persuasion, and helping you to this fortune, I have five hundred pounds. That’s very little, because you have the ripe lips, and the clustering hair, and what not, all to yourself. For the third and last article, I require that you execute a bond to me, this day, binding yourself in the payment of these two sums, before noon of the day of your marriage with Madeline Bray. You have told me I can urge and press a point. I press this one, and will take nothing less than these terms. Accept them if you like. If not, marry her without me if you can. I shall still get my debt.’
"If you marry this girl without me," Ralph said, "you have to pay my debt in full, because you wouldn’t be able to set her father free otherwise. It’s clear that I need the entire amount, with no deductions or complications, or I’d end up losing from being trusted by you instead of gaining from it. That’s the first condition of the deal. For the second, I want five hundred pounds for my efforts in negotiating and persuading you, and for helping you get this fortune. That’s really not much, considering you get to keep those beautiful lips, that gorgeous hair, and everything else for yourself. For the third and final condition, I need you to sign a bond today, committing yourself to pay these two amounts by noon on the day you marry Madeline Bray. You’ve said I can insist on a point. I'm insisting on this one, and I won’t accept anything less than these terms. Accept them if you want. If not, marry her without me if you can. Either way, I’ll still collect my debt."
To all entreaties, protestations, and offers of compromise between his own proposals and those which Arthur Gride had first suggested, Ralph was deaf as an adder. He would enter into no further discussion of the subject, and while old Arthur dilated upon the enormity of his demands and proposed modifications of them, approaching by degrees nearer and nearer to the terms he resisted, sat perfectly mute, looking with an air of quiet abstraction over the entries and papers in his pocket-book. Finding that it was impossible to make any impression upon his staunch friend, Arthur Gride, who had prepared himself for some such result before he came, consented with a heavy heart to the proposed treaty, and upon the spot filled up the bond required (Ralph kept such instruments handy), after exacting the condition that Mr. Nickleby should accompany him to Bray’s lodgings that very hour, and open the negotiation at once, should circumstances appear auspicious and favourable to their designs.
To all pleas, protests, and offers to compromise between his own suggestions and those originally proposed by Arthur Gride, Ralph was as unyielding as a snake. He refused to discuss the matter any further, and while old Arthur went on about the outrageousness of his demands and suggested changes to them—gradually moving closer to the terms he had initially resisted—Ralph remained completely silent, gazing with an air of calm distraction at the entries and papers in his pocketbook. Realizing it was impossible to sway his resolute friend, Arthur Gride, who had come prepared for this outcome, reluctantly agreed to the proposed deal and filled out the required bond on the spot (Ralph always had such documents ready), after insisting that Mr. Nickleby accompany him to Bray’s lodgings that very hour and start the negotiation immediately, should the conditions seem favorable for their plans.
In pursuance of this last understanding the worthy gentlemen went out together shortly afterwards, and Newman Noggs emerged, bottle in hand, from the cupboard, out of the upper door of which, at the imminent risk of detection, he had more than once thrust his red nose when such parts of the subject were under discussion as interested him most.
In line with this final agreement, the respectable gentlemen went out together shortly after, and Newman Noggs appeared, bottle in hand, from the cupboard, out of the upper door of which, at the risk of being caught, he had more than once poked his red nose when topics that piqued his interest were being discussed.
‘I have no appetite now,’ said Newman, putting the flask in his pocket. ‘I’ve had my dinner.’
‘I’m not hungry right now,’ said Newman, slipping the flask into his pocket. ‘I’ve already had my dinner.’
Having delivered this observation in a very grievous and doleful tone, Newman reached the door in one long limp, and came back again in another.
Having made this observation in a very sad and mournful way, Newman reached the door with a long, slow limp, then returned again in another.
‘I don’t know who she may be, or what she may be,’ he said: ‘but I pity her with all my heart and soul; and I can’t help her, nor can I any of the people against whom a hundred tricks, but none so vile as this, are plotted every day! Well, that adds to my pain, but not to theirs. The thing is no worse because I know it, and it tortures me as well as them. Gride and Nickleby! Good pair for a curricle. Oh roguery! roguery! roguery!’
‘I don’t know who she is or what she's about,’ he said. ‘But I feel so sorry for her with all my heart and soul; I can’t help her, nor can I help any of the people who are targeted by countless schemes, but none as despicable as this, every single day! Well, that just adds to my suffering, but not to theirs. Knowing this doesn’t make the situation any worse, and it tortures me just like it tortures them. Gride and Nickleby! A perfect pair for a carriage. Oh, what trickery! Trickery! Trickery!’
With these reflections, and a very hard knock on the crown of his unfortunate hat at each repetition of the last word, Newman Noggs, whose brain was a little muddled by so much of the contents of the pocket-pistol as had found their way there during his recent concealment, went forth to seek such consolation as might be derivable from the beef and greens of some cheap eating-house.
With these thoughts, and a hard hit on the top of his unfortunate hat each time he repeated the last word, Newman Noggs, whose mind was a bit foggy from all the liquor he had hidden in his pocket during his recent situation, went out to find some comfort in the beef and greens from a cheap diner.
Meanwhile the two plotters had betaken themselves to the same house whither Nicholas had repaired for the first time but a few mornings before, and having obtained access to Mr. Bray, and found his daughter from home, had by a train of the most masterly approaches that Ralph’s utmost skill could frame, at length laid open the real object of their visit.
Meanwhile, the two plotters had gone to the same house where Nicholas had visited for the first time just a few mornings earlier. After gaining access to Mr. Bray and discovering his daughter was away, they skillfully revealed the true purpose of their visit through a series of clever tactics that Ralph had meticulously crafted.
‘There he sits, Mr. Bray,’ said Ralph, as the invalid, not yet recovered from his surprise, reclined in his chair, looking alternately at him and Arthur Gride. ‘What if he has had the ill-fortune to be one cause of your detention in this place? I have been another; men must live; you are too much a man of the world not to see that in its true light. We offer the best reparation in our power. Reparation! Here is an offer of marriage, that many a titled father would leap at, for his child. Mr. Arthur Gride, with the fortune of a prince. Think what a haul it is!’
‘There he is, Mr. Bray,’ said Ralph, as the ill man, still processing his shock, leaned back in his chair, looking back and forth between him and Arthur Gride. ‘So what if he happens to be one reason you’re stuck here? I’ve been another; people have to get by; you’re too savvy to not see that clearly. We’re offering the best solution we can. Solution! Here’s a marriage proposal that many a wealthy parent would jump at for their child. Mr. Arthur Gride, with the wealth of a prince. Think about the score it is!’
‘My daughter, sir,’ returned Bray, haughtily, ‘as I have brought her up, would be a rich recompense for the largest fortune that a man could bestow in exchange for her hand.’
‘My daughter, sir,’ Bray replied arrogantly, ‘as I have raised her, would be a great reward for the largest fortune that any man could offer in exchange for her hand.’
‘Precisely what I told you,’ said the artful Ralph, turning to his friend, old Arthur. ‘Precisely what made me consider the thing so fair and easy. There is no obligation on either side. You have money, and Miss Madeline has beauty and worth. She has youth, you have money. She has not money, you have not youth. Tit for tat, quits, a match of Heaven’s own making!’
“Exactly what I told you,” said the clever Ralph, turning to his friend, old Arthur. “Exactly what made me think the whole thing was so fair and simple. There’s no obligation on either side. You have money, and Miss Madeline has beauty and value. She has youth, you have money. She doesn’t have money, and you don’t have youth. It’s a fair trade, even game, a match made by Heaven itself!”
‘Matches are made in Heaven, they say,’ added Arthur Gride, leering hideously at the father-in-law he wanted. ‘If we are married, it will be destiny, according to that.’
"‘They say matches are made in Heaven,’ Arthur Gride added, leering grotesquely at the father-in-law he desired. ‘If we get married, it will be destiny, just like that.’"
‘Then think, Mr. Bray,’ said Ralph, hastily substituting for this argument considerations more nearly allied to earth, ‘think what a stake is involved in the acceptance or rejection of these proposals of my friend.’
‘Then consider, Mr. Bray,’ said Ralph, quickly replacing this argument with points that were more down-to-earth, ‘think about what’s at stake in accepting or rejecting these proposals from my friend.’
‘How can I accept or reject,’ interrupted Mr. Bray, with an irritable consciousness that it really rested with him to decide. ‘It is for my daughter to accept or reject; it is for my daughter. You know that.’
“How can I accept or reject?” Mr. Bray cut in, feeling irritated because he knew it was really up to him to make the decision. “It’s my daughter who should accept or reject; it’s for my daughter. You know that.”
‘True,’ said Ralph, emphatically; ‘but you have still the power to advise; to state the reasons for and against; to hint a wish.’
“True,” Ralph said firmly, “but you still have the ability to advise; to outline the pros and cons; to suggest a desire.”
‘To hint a wish, sir!’ returned the debtor, proud and mean by turns, and selfish at all times. ‘I am her father, am I not? Why should I hint, and beat about the bush? Do you suppose, like her mother’s friends and my enemies—a curse upon them all!—that there is anything in what she has done for me but duty, sir, but duty? Or do you think that my having been unfortunate is a sufficient reason why our relative positions should be changed, and that she should command and I should obey? Hint a wish, too! Perhaps you think, because you see me in this place and scarcely able to leave this chair without assistance, that I am some broken-spirited dependent creature, without the courage or power to do what I may think best for my own child. Still the power to hint a wish! I hope so!’
“Hint at a wish, sir!” replied the debtor, feeling both proud and petty, and always selfish. “I am her father, right? Why would I hint or dance around the topic? Do you think, like her mother’s friends and my enemies—a curse on them all!—that there’s anything in what she’s done for me except duty, sir, just duty? Or do you believe that my misfortunes are enough reason to change our roles, so that she should command and I should obey? Hint at a wish, really! Perhaps you think that, because you see me here, barely able to get out of this chair without help, I’m some broken-spirited dependent who lacks the courage or ability to do what’s best for my own child. Still, the power to hint at a wish! I hope so!”
‘Pardon me,’ returned Ralph, who thoroughly knew his man, and had taken his ground accordingly; ‘you do not hear me out. I was about to say that your hinting a wish, even hinting a wish, would surely be equivalent to commanding.’
“Excuse me,” Ralph replied, knowing exactly who he was dealing with and having prepared himself accordingly; “you aren’t letting me finish. I was going to say that even just hinting at a desire would definitely be seen as a command.”
‘Why, of course it would,’ retorted Mr. Bray, in an exasperated tone. ‘If you don’t happen to have heard of the time, sir, I tell you that there was a time, when I carried every point in triumph against her mother’s whole family, although they had power and wealth on their side, by my will alone.’
“Of course it would,” Mr. Bray replied, clearly frustrated. “If you haven’t heard about it, let me tell you that there was a time when I won every argument against her mother’s entire family, even though they had power and money on their side, just through my determination.”
‘Still,’ rejoined Ralph, as mildly as his nature would allow him, ‘you have not heard me out. You are a man yet qualified to shine in society, with many years of life before you; that is, if you lived in freer air, and under brighter skies, and chose your own companions. Gaiety is your element, you have shone in it before. Fashion and freedom for you. France, and an annuity that would support you there in luxury, would give you a new lease of life, would transfer you to a new existence. The town rang with your expensive pleasures once, and you could blaze up on a new scene again, profiting by experience, and living a little at others’ cost, instead of letting others live at yours. What is there on the reverse side of the picture? What is there? I don’t know which is the nearest churchyard, but a gravestone there, wherever it is, and a date, perhaps two years hence, perhaps twenty. That’s all.’
“Still,” Ralph replied as gently as he could, “you haven’t heard me out. You still have the chance to shine in society, with many years ahead of you; that is, if you lived in a freer environment, under brighter skies, and chose your own friends. Happiness is your thing; you’ve thrived in it before. Style and freedom are what you need. France, along with an income that would allow you to live there lavishly, could give you a fresh start, a whole new life. The town once buzzed with your extravagant enjoyment, and you could light up a new scene again, learning from experience and enjoying life at the expense of others, rather than letting others enjoy at yours. What’s on the other side of the coin? What is it? I can’t say which is the closest graveyard, but there’s a gravestone waiting for you somewhere, with a date—maybe two years from now, maybe twenty. That’s all.”
Mr. Bray rested his elbow on the arm of his chair, and shaded his face with his hand.
Mr. Bray rested his elbow on the arm of his chair and shaded his face with his hand.
‘I speak plainly,’ said Ralph, sitting down beside him, ‘because I feel strongly. It’s my interest that you should marry your daughter to my friend Gride, because then he sees me paid—in part, that is. I don’t disguise it. I acknowledge it openly. But what interest have you in recommending her to such a step? Keep that in view. She might object, remonstrate, shed tears, talk of his being too old, and plead that her life would be rendered miserable. But what is it now?’
“I’m going to be direct,” Ralph said, sitting down next to him. “I have a strong opinion on this. It benefits me if you marry your daughter to my friend Gride, because then I get paid—at least partially. I’m not hiding that; I’m saying it clearly. But what do you gain by pushing her toward that decision? Keep that in mind. She might protest, argue, cry, say he’s too old, and claim that her life will be miserable. But what is it right now?”
Several slight gestures on the part of the invalid showed that these arguments were no more lost upon him, than the smallest iota of his demeanour was upon Ralph.
Several subtle gestures from the sick person indicated that these arguments were just as impactful on him as every little detail of his behavior was on Ralph.
‘What is it now, I say,’ pursued the wily usurer, ‘or what has it a chance of being? If you died, indeed, the people you hate would make her happy. But can you bear the thought of that?’
‘What is it now, I ask,’ continued the crafty moneylender, ‘or what could it possibly become? If you were to die, the people you despise would make her happy. But can you really stand the idea of that?’
‘No!’ returned Bray, urged by a vindictive impulse he could not repress.
‘No!’ Bray shot back, driven by a spiteful urge he couldn’t control.
‘I should imagine not, indeed!’ said Ralph, quietly. ‘If she profits by anybody’s death,’ this was said in a lower tone, ‘let it be by her husband’s. Don’t let her have to look back to yours, as the event from which to date a happier life. Where is the objection? Let me hear it stated. What is it? That her suitor is an old man? Why, how often do men of family and fortune, who haven’t your excuse, but have all the means and superfluities of life within their reach, how often do they marry their daughters to old men, or (worse still) to young men without heads or hearts, to tickle some idle vanity, strengthen some family interest, or secure some seat in Parliament! Judge for her, sir, judge for her. You must know best, and she will live to thank you.’
“I can’t imagine that!” Ralph said quietly. “If she benefits from anyone’s death,” he said in a lower tone, “let it be her husband’s. Don’t let her look back to yours as the event that marks the start of a happier life. What’s the objection? I want to hear it. What is it? That her suitor is an old man? Well, how often do men of wealth and status, who don’t have your excuse but have all the comforts and excesses of life at their fingertips, how often do they marry their daughters to old men or (even worse) to young men who lack brains or heart, just to feed some vain desire, boost some family interest, or secure a seat in Parliament! Judge for her, sir, judge for her. You know best, and she will be grateful to you.”
‘Hush! hush!’ cried Mr. Bray, suddenly starting up, and covering Ralph’s mouth with his trembling hand. ‘I hear her at the door!’
‘Quiet! Quiet!’ shouted Mr. Bray, suddenly jumping up and covering Ralph’s mouth with his shaking hand. ‘I hear her at the door!’
There was a gleam of conscience in the shame and terror of this hasty action, which, in one short moment, tore the thin covering of sophistry from the cruel design, and laid it bare in all its meanness and heartless deformity. The father fell into his chair pale and trembling; Arthur Gride plucked and fumbled at his hat, and durst not raise his eyes from the floor; even Ralph crouched for the moment like a beaten hound, cowed by the presence of one young innocent girl!
There was a flash of awareness in the shame and fear of this impulsive act, which, in an instant, stripped away the flimsy excuse from the cruel plan, revealing its true, pitiful, and heartless ugliness. The father collapsed into his chair, pale and shaking; Arthur Gride tugged at his hat, too afraid to lift his gaze from the floor; even Ralph hunched over for a moment like a defeated dog, intimidated by the presence of one young, innocent girl!
The effect was almost as brief as sudden. Ralph was the first to recover himself, and observing Madeline’s looks of alarm, entreated the poor girl to be composed, assuring her that there was no cause for fear.
The effect was almost as brief as it was sudden. Ralph was the first to pull himself together, and seeing Madeline’s worried expression, he urged the poor girl to stay calm, assuring her that there was no reason to be afraid.
‘A sudden spasm,’ said Ralph, glancing at Mr. Bray. ‘He is quite well now.’
“A sudden spasm,” Ralph said, looking at Mr. Bray. “He’s doing fine now.”
It might have moved a very hard and worldly heart to see the young and beautiful creature, whose certain misery they had been contriving but a minute before, throw her arms about her father’s neck, and pour forth words of tender sympathy and love, the sweetest a father’s ear can know, or child’s lips form. But Ralph looked coldly on; and Arthur Gride, whose bleared eyes gloated only over the outward beauties, and were blind to the spirit which reigned within, evinced—a fantastic kind of warmth certainly, but not exactly that kind of warmth of feeling which the contemplation of virtue usually inspires.
It might have stirred even the hardest, most cynical heart to see the young and beautiful girl, whose certain misery they had just been plotting a moment ago, throw her arms around her father’s neck and express the sweetest words of love and sympathy a father could hope to hear from his child. But Ralph looked on coldly, and Arthur Gride, whose bloodshot eyes only lusted after her outer beauty and were blind to the spirit within her, showed a peculiar kind of warmth—though it wasn't the kind of genuine warmth that the sight of virtue typically inspires.
‘Madeline,’ said her father, gently disengaging himself, ‘it was nothing.’
'Madeline,' her father said, gently pulling away, 'it was nothing.'
‘But you had that spasm yesterday, and it is terrible to see you in such pain. Can I do nothing for you?’
‘But you had that spasm yesterday, and it’s awful to see you in so much pain. Is there nothing I can do for you?’
‘Nothing just now. Here are two gentlemen, Madeline, one of whom you have seen before. She used to say,’ added Mr. Bray, addressing Arthur Gride, ‘that the sight of you always made me worse. That was natural, knowing what she did, and only what she did, of our connection and its results. Well, well. Perhaps she may change her mind on that point; girls have leave to change their minds, you know. You are very tired, my dear.’
‘Nothing at the moment. Here are two gentlemen, Madeline, one of whom you've seen before. She used to say,’ added Mr. Bray, talking to Arthur Gride, ‘that seeing you always made her feel worse. That was understandable, considering what she knew—only what she knew—about our connection and its consequences. Well, well. Maybe she’ll change her mind about that; girls are allowed to change their minds, you know. You look very tired, my dear.’
‘I am not, indeed.’
"I'm really not."
‘Indeed you are. You do too much.’
‘You really are. You do too much.’
‘I wish I could do more.’
‘I wish I could do more.’
‘I know you do, but you overtask your strength. This wretched life, my love, of daily labour and fatigue, is more than you can bear, I am sure it is. Poor Madeline!’
‘I know you do, but you push yourself too hard. This miserable life, my love, of constant work and exhaustion is more than you can handle, I’m sure it is. Poor Madeline!’
With these and many more kind words, Mr. Bray drew his daughter to him and kissed her cheek affectionately. Ralph, watching him sharply and closely in the meantime, made his way towards the door, and signed to Gride to follow him.
With these and many more kind words, Mr. Bray pulled his daughter close and kissed her cheek affectionately. Ralph, watching him intently the whole time, moved toward the door and motioned for Gride to follow him.
‘You will communicate with us again?’ said Ralph.
‘Will you talk to us again?’ Ralph asked.
‘Yes, yes,’ returned Mr. Bray, hastily thrusting his daughter aside. ‘In a week. Give me a week.’
‘Yes, yes,’ Mr. Bray replied, quickly pushing his daughter aside. ‘In a week. Just give me a week.’
‘One week,’ said Ralph, turning to his companion, ‘from today. Good-morning. Miss Madeline, I kiss your hand.’
‘One week,’ said Ralph, turning to his companion, ‘from today. Good morning, Miss Madeline, I kiss your hand.’
‘We will shake hands, Gride,’ said Mr. Bray, extending his, as old Arthur bowed. ‘You mean well, no doubt. I am bound to say so now. If I owed you money, that was not your fault. Madeline, my love, your hand here.’
‘We’ll shake hands, Gride,’ said Mr. Bray, holding out his hand, as old Arthur bowed. ‘You mean well, I’m sure. I have to say that now. If I owed you money, it wasn’t your fault. Madeline, my love, give me your hand.’
‘Oh dear! If the young lady would condescent! Only the tips of her fingers,’ said Arthur, hesitating and half retreating.
‘Oh dear! If the young lady could just put in a little effort! Only the tips of her fingers,’ said Arthur, hesitating and half stepping back.
Madeline shrunk involuntarily from the goblin figure, but she placed the tips of her fingers in his hand and instantly withdrew them. After an ineffectual clutch, intended to detain and carry them to his lips, old Arthur gave his own fingers a mumbling kiss, and with many amorous distortions of visage went in pursuit of his friend, who was by this time in the street.
Madeline recoiled instinctively from the goblin figure, but she touched the tips of her fingers to his hand and quickly pulled them back. After a failed attempt to hold on and bring them to his lips, old Arthur kissed his own fingers awkwardly and, with many exaggerated facial expressions, went after his friend, who was by then out in the street.
‘What does he say, what does he say? What does the giant say to the pigmy?’ inquired Arthur Gride, hobbling up to Ralph.
‘What does he say, what does he say? What does the giant say to the tiny one?’ asked Arthur Gride, limping over to Ralph.
‘What does the pigmy say to the giant?’ rejoined Ralph, elevating his eyebrows and looking down upon his questioner.
‘What does the pygmy say to the giant?’ Ralph replied, raising his eyebrows and looking down at the person asking the question.
‘He doesn’t know what to say,’ replied Arthur Gride. ‘He hopes and fears. But is she not a dainty morsel?’
‘He doesn't know what to say,’ Arthur Gride replied. ‘He has his hopes and fears. But isn’t she a lovely catch?’
‘I have no great taste for beauty,’ growled Ralph.
"I don't have much appreciation for beauty," Ralph grumbled.
‘But I have,’ rejoined Arthur, rubbing his hands. ‘Oh dear! How handsome her eyes looked when she was stooping over him! Such long lashes, such delicate fringe! She—she—looked at me so soft.’
‘But I have,’ Arthur replied, rubbing his hands. ‘Oh dear! How beautiful her eyes looked when she was leaning over him! Such long lashes, such delicate fringes! She—she—looked at me so sweetly.’
‘Not over-lovingly, I think,’ said Ralph. ‘Did she?’
“Not overly lovingly, I think,” Ralph said. “Did she?”
‘No, you think not?’ replied old Arthur. ‘But don’t you think it can be brought about? Don’t you think it can?’
‘No, you don’t think so?’ replied old Arthur. ‘But don’t you believe it can happen? Don’t you think it can?’
Ralph looked at him with a contemptuous frown, and replied with a sneer, and between his teeth:
Ralph glared at him with a scornful expression and responded with a mocking tone, barely audible:
‘Did you mark his telling her she was tired and did too much, and overtasked her strength?’
‘Did you notice him telling her that she was tired, had done too much, and had pushed her limits?’
‘Ay, ay. What of it?’
"Yeah, so what?"
‘When do you think he ever told her that before? The life is more than she can bear. Yes, yes. He’ll change it for her.’
‘When do you think he ever told her that before? Life is more than she can handle. Yeah, yeah. He’ll fix it for her.’
‘D’ye think it’s done?’ inquired old Arthur, peering into his companion’s face with half-closed eyes.
“Do you think it’s done?” asked old Arthur, squinting at his companion’s face.
‘I am sure it’s done,’ said Ralph. ‘He is trying to deceive himself, even before our eyes, already. He is making believe that he thinks of her good and not his own. He is acting a virtuous part, and so considerate and affectionate, sir, that the daughter scarcely knew him. I saw a tear of surprise in her eye. There’ll be a few more tears of surprise there before long, though of a different kind. Oh! we may wait with confidence for this day week.’
‘I’m sure it’s over,’ Ralph said. ‘He’s trying to fool himself, even right in front of us, already. He’s pretending to care about her well-being instead of his own. He’s playing the role of the good guy, so thoughtful and loving, sir, that the daughter hardly recognizes him. I saw a tear of shock in her eye. There’ll be a few more tears of shock there before long, though of a different kind. Oh! we can confidently expect that by this time next week.’
CHAPTER 48
Being for the Benefit of Mr. Vincent Crummles, and positively his last Appearance on this Stage
Being for the Benefit of Mr. Vincent Crummles, and definitely his last Performance on this Stage
It was with a very sad and heavy heart, oppressed by many painful ideas, that Nicholas retraced his steps eastward and betook himself to the counting-house of Cheeryble Brothers. Whatever the idle hopes he had suffered himself to entertain, whatever the pleasant visions which had sprung up in his mind and grouped themselves round the fair image of Madeline Bray, they were now dispelled, and not a vestige of their gaiety and brightness remained.
It was with a very sad and heavy heart, weighed down by many painful thoughts, that Nicholas made his way back eastward to the counting-house of Cheeryble Brothers. Whatever fleeting hopes he had allowed himself to have, whatever nice fantasies had formed in his mind around the lovely image of Madeline Bray, they were now gone, and not a trace of their joy and brightness remained.
It would be a poor compliment to Nicholas’s better nature, and one which he was very far from deserving, to insinuate that the solution, and such a solution, of the mystery which had seemed to surround Madeline Bray, when he was ignorant even of her name, had damped his ardour or cooled the fervour of his admiration. If he had regarded her before, with such a passion as young men attracted by mere beauty and elegance may entertain, he was now conscious of much deeper and stronger feelings. But, reverence for the truth and purity of her heart, respect for the helplessness and loneliness of her situation, sympathy with the trials of one so young and fair and admiration of her great and noble spirit, all seemed to raise her far above his reach, and, while they imparted new depth and dignity to his love, to whisper that it was hopeless.
It would be a poor compliment to Nicholas's better nature, and one he definitely didn't deserve, to suggest that the resolution of the mystery surrounding Madeline Bray, when he didn't even know her name, had dampened his enthusiasm or cooled his admiration. If he had previously viewed her with the kind of passion young men often feel for beauty and elegance, he was now aware of much deeper and stronger emotions. But his respect for the truth and purity of her heart, compassion for her helpless and lonely situation, sympathy for the struggles of someone so young and beautiful, and admiration for her great and noble spirit all seemed to place her far beyond his reach. While these feelings added new depth and dignity to his love, they also whispered that it was hopeless.
‘I will keep my word, as I have pledged it to her,’ said Nicholas, manfully. ‘This is no common trust that I have to discharge, and I will perform the double duty that is imposed upon me most scrupulously and strictly. My secret feelings deserve no consideration in such a case as this, and they shall have none.’
"I'll keep my promise, since I've made it to her," said Nicholas, confidently. "This isn’t just an ordinary obligation I need to fulfill, and I will carry out this double duty with total care and attention. My personal feelings shouldn't matter in a situation like this, and they won’t."
Still, there were the secret feelings in existence just the same, and in secret Nicholas rather encouraged them than otherwise; reasoning (if he reasoned at all) that there they could do no harm to anybody but himself, and that if he kept them to himself from a sense of duty, he had an additional right to entertain himself with them as a reward for his heroism.
Still, the secret feelings were there just the same, and secretly, Nicholas had a tendency to nurture them rather than suppress them; reasoning (if he reasoned at all) that they wouldn't harm anyone but himself, and that if he kept them private out of a sense of duty, he had every right to enjoy them as a reward for his bravery.
All these thoughts, coupled with what he had seen that morning and the anticipation of his next visit, rendered him a very dull and abstracted companion; so much so, indeed, that Tim Linkinwater suspected he must have made the mistake of a figure somewhere, which was preying upon his mind, and seriously conjured him, if such were the case, to make a clean breast and scratch it out, rather than have his whole life embittered by the tortures of remorse.
All these thoughts, along with what he had seen that morning and the excitement for his next visit, made him a really dull and distracted companion. In fact, Tim Linkinwater suspected that he must have messed up a calculation somewhere, which was weighing on his mind, and earnestly urged him, if that was true, to come clean and fix it, rather than let his whole life be spoiled by the pain of regret.
But in reply to these considerate representations, and many others both from Tim and Mr. Frank, Nicholas could only be brought to state that he was never merrier in his life; and so went on all day, and so went towards home at night, still turning over and over again the same subjects, thinking over and over again the same things, and arriving over and over again at the same conclusions.
But in response to these thoughtful comments, and many others from Tim and Mr. Frank, Nicholas could only say that he had never been happier in his life; and so he carried on all day, and headed home at night, still going over the same topics, thinking the same thoughts, and reaching the same conclusions again and again.
In this pensive, wayward, and uncertain state, people are apt to lounge and loiter without knowing why, to read placards on the walls with great attention and without the smallest idea of one word of their contents, and to stare most earnestly through shop-windows at things which they don’t see. It was thus that Nicholas found himself poring with the utmost interest over a large play-bill hanging outside a Minor Theatre which he had to pass on his way home, and reading a list of the actors and actresses who had promised to do honour to some approaching benefit, with as much gravity as if it had been a catalogue of the names of those ladies and gentlemen who stood highest upon the Book of Fate, and he had been looking anxiously for his own. He glanced at the top of the bill, with a smile at his own dulness, as he prepared to resume his walk, and there saw announced, in large letters with a large space between each of them, ‘Positively the last appearance of Mr. Vincent Crummles of Provincial Celebrity!!!’
In this thoughtful, wandering, and uncertain state, people tend to hang around and linger without knowing why, to read signs on the walls with great focus and without any idea of what they mean, and to gaze intently through shop windows at things they don’t really see. This is how Nicholas found himself deeply engrossed in a large playbill hanging outside a Minor Theatre that he had to pass on his way home, reading a list of the actors and actresses who were set to perform in an upcoming benefit, with as much seriousness as if it were a list of the top names in the Book of Fate, and he was anxiously looking for his own. He looked at the top of the bill, smiling at his own foolishness as he prepared to continue his walk, and there he saw announced, in big letters with wide spaces between them, ‘Positively the last appearance of Mr. Vincent Crummles of Provincial Celebrity!!!’
‘Nonsense!’ said Nicholas, turning back again. ‘It can’t be.’
‘That’s ridiculous!’ said Nicholas, turning back again. ‘It can’t be.’
But there it was. In one line by itself was an announcement of the first night of a new melodrama; in another line by itself was an announcement of the last six nights of an old one; a third line was devoted to the re-engagement of the unrivalled African Knife-swallower, who had kindly suffered himself to be prevailed upon to forego his country engagements for one week longer; a fourth line announced that Mr. Snittle Timberry, having recovered from his late severe indisposition, would have the honour of appearing that evening; a fifth line said that there were ‘Cheers, Tears, and Laughter!’ every night; a sixth, that that was positively the last appearance of Mr. Vincent Crummles of Provincial Celebrity.
But there it was. One line announced the first night of a new melodrama; another line announced the last six nights of an old one; a third line was about the re-engagement of the amazing African Knife-swallower, who had generously agreed to postpone his country commitments for one more week; a fourth line stated that Mr. Snittle Timberry, having recovered from a recent serious illness, would have the honor of appearing that evening; a fifth line mentioned that there were “Cheers, Tears, and Laughter!” every night; a sixth confirmed that this was definitely the last appearance of Mr. Vincent Crummles of Provincial Celebrity.
‘Surely it must be the same man,’ thought Nicholas. ‘There can’t be two Vincent Crummleses.’
‘It has to be the same guy,’ Nicholas thought. ‘There can’t be two Vincent Crummleses.’
The better to settle this question he referred to the bill again, and finding that there was a Baron in the first piece, and that Roberto (his son) was enacted by one Master Crummles, and Spaletro (his nephew) by one Master Percy Crummles—their last appearances—and that, incidental to the piece, was a characteristic dance by the characters, and a castanet pas seul by the Infant Phenomenon—her last appearance—he no longer entertained any doubt; and presenting himself at the stage-door, and sending in a scrap of paper with ‘Mr. Johnson’ written thereon in pencil, was presently conducted by a Robber, with a very large belt and buckle round his waist, and very large leather gauntlets on his hands, into the presence of his former manager.
To better settle this question, he looked at the bill again and saw that there was a Baron in the first show, and that Roberto (his son) was played by a Master Crummles, while Spaletro (his nephew) was portrayed by a Master Percy Crummles—their last performances—and that, included in the show, was a distinctive dance by the characters, along with a castanet pas seul by the Infant Phenomenon—her last performance—he no longer had any doubts. He then went to the stage door and submitted a note with ‘Mr. Johnson’ written on it in pencil. He was soon led in by a Robber, who had a very large belt and buckle around his waist and bulky leather gloves on his hands, into the presence of his former manager.
Mr. Crummles was unfeignedly glad to see him, and starting up from before a small dressing-glass, with one very bushy eyebrow stuck on crooked over his left eye, and the fellow eyebrow and the calf of one of his legs in his hand, embraced him cordially; at the same time observing, that it would do Mrs. Crummles’s heart good to bid him goodbye before they went.
Mr. Crummles was genuinely happy to see him. He jumped up from in front of a small mirror, one very bushy eyebrow crooked over his left eye, and holding the other eyebrow and the calf of one of his legs in his hand, he hugged him warmly. He also mentioned that it would make Mrs. Crummles very happy to say goodbye to him before they left.
‘You were always a favourite of hers, Johnson,’ said Crummles, ‘always were from the first. I was quite easy in my mind about you from that first day you dined with us. One that Mrs. Crummles took a fancy to, was sure to turn out right. Ah! Johnson, what a woman that is!’
‘You were always her favorite, Johnson,’ said Crummles, ‘you always were from the start. I felt completely confident about you from the first day you had dinner with us. Anyone that Mrs. Crummles liked was sure to turn out well. Ah! Johnson, what a woman she is!’
‘I am sincerely obliged to her for her kindness in this and all other respects,’ said Nicholas. ‘But where are you going, that you talk about bidding goodbye?’
‘I truly appreciate her kindness in this and all other ways,’ said Nicholas. ‘But where are you going that you’re talking about saying goodbye?’
‘Haven’t you seen it in the papers?’ said Crummles, with some dignity.
‘Haven’t you seen it in the news?’ said Crummles, with some dignity.
‘No,’ replied Nicholas.
'No,' Nicholas replied.
‘I wonder at that,’ said the manager. ‘It was among the varieties. I had the paragraph here somewhere—but I don’t know—oh, yes, here it is.’
"I find that interesting," said the manager. "It was among the different types. I had the paragraph here somewhere—but I can't remember—oh, yes, here it is."
So saying, Mr. Crummles, after pretending that he thought he must have lost it, produced a square inch of newspaper from the pocket of the pantaloons he wore in private life (which, together with the plain clothes of several other gentlemen, lay scattered about on a kind of dresser in the room), and gave it to Nicholas to read:
So saying, Mr. Crummles, after pretending that he thought he must have lost it, pulled out a square inch of newspaper from the pocket of the pants he wore in private life (which, along with the plain clothes of several other gentlemen, was spread out on a dresser in the room), and handed it to Nicholas to read:
‘The talented Vincent Crummles, long favourably known to fame as a country manager and actor of no ordinary pretensions, is about to cross the Atlantic on a histrionic expedition. Crummles is to be accompanied, we hear, by his lady and gifted family. We know no man superior to Crummles in his particular line of character, or one who, whether as a public or private individual, could carry with him the best wishes of a larger circle of friends. Crummles is certain to succeed.’
The talented Vincent Crummles, long recognized as a prominent country manager and actor of notable ambition, is about to cross the Atlantic for a theatrical venture. Crummles will be joined, we hear, by his wife and talented family. There’s no one better than Crummles in his field, and whether in public or private life, he has the support of a wide circle of friends. Crummles is sure to succeed.
‘Here’s another bit,’ said Mr. Crummles, handing over a still smaller scrap. ‘This is from the notices to correspondents, this one.’
“Here’s another piece,” said Mr. Crummles, handing over an even smaller scrap. “This is from the notices to correspondents, this one.”
Nicholas read it aloud. ‘“Philo-Dramaticus. Crummles, the country manager and actor, cannot be more than forty-three, or forty-four years of age. Crummles is not a Prussian, having been born at Chelsea.” Humph!’ said Nicholas, ‘that’s an odd paragraph.’
Nicholas read it out loud. ‘“Philo-Dramaticus. Crummles, the regional manager and actor, can’t be more than forty-three or forty-four years old. Crummles is not a Prussian, since he was born in Chelsea.” Hm!’ said Nicholas, ‘that’s a strange paragraph.’
‘Very,’ returned Crummles, scratching the side of his nose, and looking at Nicholas with an assumption of great unconcern. ‘I can’t think who puts these things in. I didn’t.’
‘Very,’ replied Crummles, scratching the side of his nose and looking at Nicholas with a fake air of indifference. ‘I can’t imagine who puts these things here. It wasn’t me.’
Still keeping his eye on Nicholas, Mr. Crummles shook his head twice or thrice with profound gravity, and remarking, that he could not for the life of him imagine how the newspapers found out the things they did, folded up the extracts and put them in his pocket again.
Still watching Nicholas, Mr. Crummles shook his head two or three times with serious concern, and remarked that he couldn't for the life of him figure out how the newspapers discovered the things they did. He folded up the extracts and put them back in his pocket.
‘I am astonished to hear this news,’ said Nicholas. ‘Going to America! You had no such thing in contemplation when I was with you.’
“I can’t believe this news,” said Nicholas. “Going to America! You had no such plans when I was with you.”
‘No,’ replied Crummles, ‘I hadn’t then. The fact is that Mrs. Crummles—most extraordinary woman, Johnson.’ Here he broke off and whispered something in his ear.
‘No,’ replied Crummles, ‘I didn’t have it then. The truth is, Mrs. Crummles—she’s an incredible woman, Johnson.’ Here he paused and whispered something in his ear.
‘Oh!’ said Nicholas, smiling. ‘The prospect of an addition to your family?’
‘Oh!’ said Nicholas, smiling. ‘Are you expecting a new addition to your family?’
‘The seventh addition, Johnson,’ returned Mr. Crummles, solemnly. ‘I thought such a child as the Phenomenon must have been a closer; but it seems we are to have another. She is a very remarkable woman.’
‘The seventh addition, Johnson,’ Mr. Crummles replied seriously. ‘I figured a child like the Phenomenon would be a finale, but it looks like we’re getting another. She’s an extraordinary woman.’
‘I congratulate you,’ said Nicholas, ‘and I hope this may prove a phenomenon too.’
"I congratulate you," said Nicholas, "and I hope this turns out to be a phenomenon as well."
‘Why, it’s pretty sure to be something uncommon, I suppose,’ rejoined Mr Crummles. ‘The talent of the other three is principally in combat and serious pantomime. I should like this one to have a turn for juvenile tragedy; I understand they want something of that sort in America very much. However, we must take it as it comes. Perhaps it may have a genius for the tight-rope. It may have any sort of genius, in short, if it takes after its mother, Johnson, for she is an universal genius; but, whatever its genius is, that genius shall be developed.’
“Well, it’s definitely going to be something special, I guess,” replied Mr. Crummles. “The other three mainly excel in combat and serious pantomime. I’d like this one to have a knack for juvenile tragedy; I hear they really want something like that in America. Anyway, we’ll just have to see what happens. Who knows, it might be great at tight-rope walking. It could have any kind of talent, really, if it takes after its mom, Johnson, because she’s an all-around genius; but whatever its talent is, we’ll make sure to nurture it.”
Expressing himself after these terms, Mr. Crummles put on his other eyebrow, and the calves of his legs, and then put on his legs, which were of a yellowish flesh-colour, and rather soiled about the knees, from frequent going down upon those joints, in curses, prayers, last struggles, and other strong passages.
Expressing himself after these words, Mr. Crummles put on his other eyebrow and then put on his legs, which were a yellowish flesh color and a bit dirty around the knees from often kneeling in curses, prayers, last struggles, and other intense moments.
While the ex-manager completed his toilet, he informed Nicholas that as he should have a fair start in America from the proceeds of a tolerably good engagement which he had been fortunate enough to obtain, and as he and Mrs Crummles could scarcely hope to act for ever (not being immortal, except in the breath of Fame and in a figurative sense) he had made up his mind to settle there permanently, in the hope of acquiring some land of his own which would support them in their old age, and which they could afterwards bequeath to their children. Nicholas, having highly commended the resolution, Mr. Crummles went on to impart such further intelligence relative to their mutual friends as he thought might prove interesting; informing Nicholas, among other things, that Miss Snevellicci was happily married to an affluent young wax-chandler who had supplied the theatre with candles, and that Mr. Lillyvick didn’t dare to say his soul was his own, such was the tyrannical sway of Mrs. Lillyvick, who reigned paramount and supreme.
While the former manager was in the bathroom, he let Nicholas know that he should have a good start in America thanks to a pretty decent gig he had been lucky enough to land. Since he and Mrs. Crummles could hardly expect to perform forever (not being immortal, except in the eyes of Fame and in a figurative way), he decided to settle there permanently, hoping to buy some land that would support them in their old age and that they could later leave to their children. Nicholas praised this decision, and Mr. Crummles continued to share more news about their mutual friends that he thought might be interesting; he informed Nicholas, among other things, that Miss Snevellicci was happily married to a wealthy young candle-maker who supplied the theater with candles. He also mentioned that Mr. Lillyvick didn’t feel like he owned his own soul due to the controlling power of Mrs. Lillyvick, who ruled over everything.
Nicholas responded to this confidence on the part of Mr. Crummles, by confiding to him his own name, situation, and prospects, and informing him, in as few general words as he could, of the circumstances which had led to their first acquaintance. After congratulating him with great heartiness on the improved state of his fortunes, Mr. Crummles gave him to understand that next morning he and his were to start for Liverpool, where the vessel lay which was to carry them from the shores of England, and that if Nicholas wished to take a last adieu of Mrs. Crummles, he must repair with him that night to a farewell supper, given in honour of the family at a neighbouring tavern; at which Mr. Snittle Timberry would preside, while the honours of the vice-chair would be sustained by the African Swallower.
Nicholas replied to Mr. Crummles' confidence by sharing his own name, situation, and future plans, and briefly explaining how they had first met. After warmly congratulating him on the positive change in his fortune, Mr. Crummles told him that the next morning, he and his family would be heading to Liverpool, where the ship was docked that would take them away from England. He mentioned that if Nicholas wanted to say a final goodbye to Mrs. Crummles, he should join them that evening for a farewell dinner at a nearby tavern, where Mr. Snittle Timberry would take the lead and the African Swallower would serve as vice-chair.
The room being by this time very warm and somewhat crowded, in consequence of the influx of four gentlemen, who had just killed each other in the piece under representation, Nicholas accepted the invitation, and promised to return at the conclusion of the performances; preferring the cool air and twilight out of doors to the mingled perfume of gas, orange-peel, and gunpowder, which pervaded the hot and glaring theatre.
The room was now pretty warm and a bit crowded because of the arrival of four gentlemen who had just killed each other in the show being performed. Nicholas accepted the invitation and promised to come back after the show, preferring the cool air and twilight outside to the mixed smell of gas, orange peel, and gunpowder that filled the hot, bright theater.
He availed himself of this interval to buy a silver snuff-box—the best his funds would afford—as a token of remembrance for Mr Crummles, and having purchased besides a pair of ear-rings for Mrs Crummles, a necklace for the Phenomenon, and a flaming shirt-pin for each of the young gentlemen, he refreshed himself with a walk, and returning a little after the appointed time, found the lights out, the theatre empty, the curtain raised for the night, and Mr. Crummles walking up and down the stage expecting his arrival.
He took advantage of this break to buy a silver snuff box—the best he could afford—as a memento for Mr. Crummles. He also got a pair of earrings for Mrs. Crummles, a necklace for the Phenomenon, and a flashy shirt pin for each of the young gentlemen. After that, he enjoyed a walk, and when he returned a little after the scheduled time, he found the lights out, the theater empty, the curtain drawn for the night, and Mr. Crummles pacing up and down the stage waiting for him.
‘Timberry won’t be long,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘He played the audience out tonight. He does a faithful black in the last piece, and it takes him a little longer to wash himself.’
‘Timberry won’t be long,’ said Mr. Crummles. ‘He played the audience out tonight. He does a faithful black in the last piece, and it takes him a little longer to wash himself.’
‘A very unpleasant line of character, I should think?’ said Nicholas.
"A really unpleasant personality, I would say?" Nicholas remarked.
‘No, I don’t know,’ replied Mr. Crummles; ‘it comes off easily enough, and there’s only the face and neck. We had a first-tragedy man in our company once, who, when he played Othello, used to black himself all over. But that’s feeling a part and going into it as if you meant it; it isn’t usual; more’s the pity.’
‘No, I don’t know,’ replied Mr. Crummles; ‘it comes off easily enough, and there’s only the face and neck. We had a lead actor in our company once, who, when he played Othello, used to paint himself all over. But that’s really getting into the character and treating it seriously; it isn’t common; which is a shame.’
Mr. Snittle Timberry now appeared, arm-in-arm with the African Swallower, and, being introduced to Nicholas, raised his hat half a foot, and said he was proud to know him. The Swallower said the same, and looked and spoke remarkably like an Irishman.
Mr. Snittle Timberry now showed up, walking arm-in-arm with the African Swallower, and when he was introduced to Nicholas, he tipped his hat slightly and said he was proud to meet him. The Swallower echoed the sentiment, and he looked and spoke quite a bit like an Irishman.
‘I see by the bills that you have been ill, sir,’ said Nicholas to Mr Timberry. ‘I hope you are none the worse for your exertions tonight?’
‘I see from the bills that you’ve been unwell, sir,’ said Nicholas to Mr. Timberry. ‘I hope you’re not feeling any worse after your efforts tonight?’
Mr. Timberry, in reply, shook his head with a gloomy air, tapped his chest several times with great significancy, and drawing his cloak more closely about him, said, ‘But no matter, no matter. Come!’
Mr. Timberry, in response, shook his head sadly, tapped his chest a few times with great emphasis, and pulling his cloak more tightly around himself, said, ‘But it’s okay, it’s okay. Come!’
It is observable that when people upon the stage are in any strait involving the very last extremity of weakness and exhaustion, they invariably perform feats of strength requiring great ingenuity and muscular power. Thus, a wounded prince or bandit chief, who is bleeding to death and too faint to move, except to the softest music (and then only upon his hands and knees), shall be seen to approach a cottage door for aid in such a series of writhings and twistings, and with such curlings up of the legs, and such rollings over and over, and such gettings up and tumblings down again, as could never be achieved save by a very strong man skilled in posture-making. And so natural did this sort of performance come to Mr. Snittle Timberry, that on their way out of the theatre and towards the tavern where the supper was to be holden, he testified the severity of his recent indisposition and its wasting effects upon the nervous system, by a series of gymnastic performances which were the admiration of all witnesses.
It's clear that when actors on stage find themselves in dire situations of extreme weakness and exhaustion, they often manage to pull off incredible feats of strength requiring both creativity and physical power. For example, a wounded prince or bandit chief, who is bleeding to death and hardly able to move—except to the gentlest music (and then only on all fours)—can be seen struggling to approach a cottage door for help, moving in such a way with twists and turns, curling up his legs, rolling over, and getting up and collapsing again, in a manner that could only be accomplished by someone very strong and skilled in physical movement. This kind of performance became so second nature to Mr. Snittle Timberry that as he left the theater to head to the tavern for supper, he demonstrated the severity of his recent health issues and their toll on his nervous system with a series of acrobatic displays that left all onlookers in awe.
‘Why this is indeed a joy I had not looked for!’ said Mrs. Crummles, when Nicholas was presented.
“Why, this is truly a joy I didn’t expect!” said Mrs. Crummles when Nicholas was introduced.
‘Nor I,’ replied Nicholas. ‘It is by a mere chance that I have this opportunity of seeing you, although I would have made a great exertion to have availed myself of it.’
‘Neither have I,’ Nicholas replied. ‘It’s just by coincidence that I have this chance to see you, though I would have gone to great lengths to take advantage of it.’
‘Here is one whom you know,’ said Mrs. Crummles, thrusting forward the Phenomenon in a blue gauze frock, extensively flounced, and trousers of the same; ‘and here another—and another,’ presenting the Master Crummleses. ‘And how is your friend, the faithful Digby?’
‘Here’s someone you know,’ said Mrs. Crummles, pushing forward the Phenomenon in a blue gauze dress, heavily flounced, and matching trousers; ‘and here’s another—and another,’ introducing the Master Crummleses. ‘And how’s your friend, the loyal Digby?’
‘Digby!’ said Nicholas, forgetting at the instant that this had been Smike’s theatrical name. ‘Oh yes. He’s quite—what am I saying?—he is very far from well.’
‘Digby!’ Nicholas exclaimed, momentarily forgetting that this had been Smike’s stage name. ‘Oh right. He’s definitely—what am I saying?—he is seriously unwell.’
‘How!’ exclaimed Mrs. Crummles, with a tragic recoil.
“Seriously!” exclaimed Mrs. Crummles, pulling back dramatically.
‘I fear,’ said Nicholas, shaking his head, and making an attempt to smile, ‘that your better-half would be more struck with him now than ever.’
"I’m afraid," said Nicholas, shaking his head and trying to smile, "that your partner would be even more taken with him now than before."
‘What mean you?’ rejoined Mrs. Crummles, in her most popular manner. ‘Whence comes this altered tone?’
‘What do you mean?’ replied Mrs. Crummles, in her most charming style. ‘Where is this change in tone coming from?’
‘I mean that a dastardly enemy of mine has struck at me through him, and that while he thinks to torture me, he inflicts on him such agonies of terror and suspense as—You will excuse me, I am sure,’ said Nicholas, checking himself. ‘I should never speak of this, and never do, except to those who know the facts, but for a moment I forgot myself.’
"I mean that a cowardly enemy of mine has attacked me through him, and while he thinks he’s tormenting me, he’s actually causing him unimaginable terror and suspense. You’ll excuse me, I’m sure," Nicholas said, stopping himself. "I shouldn’t talk about this, and I usually don’t, except to those who know the details, but for a moment I lost my composure."
With this hasty apology Nicholas stooped down to salute the Phenomenon, and changed the subject; inwardly cursing his precipitation, and very much wondering what Mrs. Crummles must think of so sudden an explosion.
With this quick apology, Nicholas bent down to greet the Phenomenon and switched topics, secretly regretting his rush and really wondering what Mrs. Crummles must think of such a sudden outburst.
That lady seemed to think very little about it, for the supper being by this time on table, she gave her hand to Nicholas and repaired with a stately step to the left hand of Mr. Snittle Timberry. Nicholas had the honour to support her, and Mr. Crummles was placed upon the chairman’s right; the Phenomenon and the Master Crummleses sustained the vice.
That lady didn’t seem to think much of it, because by this time dinner was on the table. She took Nicholas's hand and walked elegantly to the left side of Mr. Snittle Timberry. Nicholas had the honor of supporting her, and Mr. Crummles was seated to the chairman’s right; the Phenomenon and the Master Crummleses held the vice.
The company amounted in number to some twenty-five or thirty, being composed of such members of the theatrical profession, then engaged or disengaged in London, as were numbered among the most intimate friends of Mr. and Mrs. Crummles. The ladies and gentlemen were pretty equally balanced; the expenses of the entertainment being defrayed by the latter, each of whom had the privilege of inviting one of the former as his guest.
The group consisted of about twenty-five or thirty people, made up of various members of the theater profession, either working or not in London, who were among the closest friends of Mr. and Mrs. Crummles. The mix of ladies and gentlemen was pretty even; the costs of the event were covered by the men, each of whom had the right to invite one lady as his guest.
It was upon the whole a very distinguished party, for independently of the lesser theatrical lights who clustered on this occasion round Mr. Snittle Timberry, there was a literary gentleman present who had dramatised in his time two hundred and forty-seven novels as fast as they had come out—some of them faster than they had come out—and who was a literary gentleman in consequence.
It was, overall, a very notable gathering, because aside from the minor theatrical figures who gathered around Mr. Snittle Timberry on this occasion, there was a literary man present who had adapted two hundred and forty-seven novels as quickly as they were published—some even faster than their releases—and who was considered a literary figure as a result.
This gentleman sat on the left hand of Nicholas, to whom he was introduced by his friend the African Swallower, from the bottom of the table, with a high eulogium upon his fame and reputation.
This man sat on Nicholas's left, who was introduced to him by his friend the African Swallower from the other end of the table, with high praise for his fame and reputation.
‘I am happy to know a gentleman of such great distinction,’ said Nicholas, politely.
"I’m glad to know someone of such great distinction," Nicholas said politely.
‘Sir,’ replied the wit, ‘you’re very welcome, I’m sure. The honour is reciprocal, sir, as I usually say when I dramatise a book. Did you ever hear a definition of fame, sir?’
“Sir,” replied the witty one, “you’re very welcome, I’m sure. The honor is mutual, sir, as I usually say when I bring a book to life. Have you ever heard a definition of fame, sir?”
‘I have heard several,’ replied Nicholas, with a smile. ‘What is yours?’
"I’ve heard a few," Nicholas said with a smile. "What about you?"
‘When I dramatise a book, sir,’ said the literary gentleman, ‘that’s fame. For its author.’
‘When I adapt a book, sir,’ said the literary gentleman, ‘that’s fame. For its author.’
‘Oh, indeed!’ rejoined Nicholas.
"Oh, definitely!" replied Nicholas.
‘That’s fame, sir,’ said the literary gentleman.
"That's fame, sir," said the writer.
‘So Richard Turpin, Tom King, and Jerry Abershaw have handed down to fame the names of those on whom they committed their most impudent robberies?’ said Nicholas.
‘So Richard Turpin, Tom King, and Jerry Abershaw have become famous for the names of the people they pulled off their boldest robberies?’ said Nicholas.
‘I don’t know anything about that, sir,’ answered the literary gentleman.
"I don’t know anything about that, sir," replied the literary guy.
‘Shakespeare dramatised stories which had previously appeared in print, it is true,’ observed Nicholas.
‘Shakespeare brought to life stories that had been printed before, it’s true,’ noted Nicholas.
‘Meaning Bill, sir?’ said the literary gentleman. ‘So he did. Bill was an adapter, certainly, so he was—and very well he adapted too—considering.’
“Meaning Bill, sir?” said the literary gentleman. “Yes, he did. Bill was an adapter, for sure, and he adapted really well too—given the circumstances.”
‘I was about to say,’ rejoined Nicholas, ‘that Shakespeare derived some of his plots from old tales and legends in general circulation; but it seems to me, that some of the gentlemen of your craft, at the present day, have shot very far beyond him—’
‘I was just about to say,’ Nicholas replied, ‘that Shakespeare took some of his plots from old stories and legends that were widely known; but it seems to me that some of the guys in your field today have gone way beyond him—’
‘You’re quite right, sir,’ interrupted the literary gentleman, leaning back in his chair and exercising his toothpick. ‘Human intellect, sir, has progressed since his time, is progressing, will progress.’
"You're absolutely right, sir," interrupted the literary guy, leaning back in his chair and fiddling with his toothpick. "Human intellect, sir, has advanced since his time, is advancing, and will continue to advance."
‘Shot beyond him, I mean,’ resumed Nicholas, ‘in quite another respect, for, whereas he brought within the magic circle of his genius, traditions peculiarly adapted for his purpose, and turned familiar things into constellations which should enlighten the world for ages, you drag within the magic circle of your dulness, subjects not at all adapted to the purposes of the stage, and debase as he exalted. For instance, you take the uncompleted books of living authors, fresh from their hands, wet from the press, cut, hack, and carve them to the powers and capacities of your actors, and the capability of your theatres, finish unfinished works, hastily and crudely vamp up ideas not yet worked out by their original projector, but which have doubtless cost him many thoughtful days and sleepless nights; by a comparison of incidents and dialogue, down to the very last word he may have written a fortnight before, do your utmost to anticipate his plot—all this without his permission, and against his will; and then, to crown the whole proceeding, publish in some mean pamphlet, an unmeaning farrago of garbled extracts from his work, to which your name as author, with the honourable distinction annexed, of having perpetrated a hundred other outrages of the same description. Now, show me the distinction between such pilfering as this, and picking a man’s pocket in the street: unless, indeed, it be, that the legislature has a regard for pocket-handkerchiefs, and leaves men’s brains, except when they are knocked out by violence, to take care of themselves.’
“‘I mean shot beyond him,’ Nicholas continued, ‘in a completely different way. While he brought into the magic circle of his brilliance traditions that perfectly suited his purpose and transformed ordinary things into stars that would enlighten the world for generations, you pull into the magic circle of your dullness subjects that have nothing to do with the stage and degrade them instead of elevating them. For example, you take the unfinished works of living authors, straight from their hands, fresh off the press, cut, hack, and reshape them to fit the abilities of your actors and the limitations of your theaters. You hastily and crudely finish incomplete works, cobbling together ideas that their original creators have spent many thoughtful days and sleepless nights developing but are not yet fully realized; then, by comparing incidents and dialogue, down to the very last word they might have written just a couple of weeks prior, you try your best to anticipate their plot—all without their permission and against their wishes. And to top it all off, you publish some mediocre pamphlet filled with a jumbled mix of misquoted extracts from their work, claiming authorship while proudly noting the hundreds of other acts of the same kind you've committed. Now, show me the difference between this kind of theft and pickpocketing in the street, unless, of course, the law cares more about pocket handkerchiefs and leaves people’s minds to fend for themselves, unless they're knocked out by violence.’”
‘Men must live, sir,’ said the literary gentleman, shrugging his shoulders.
‘Men have to live, sir,’ said the literary gentleman, shrugging his shoulders.
‘That would be an equally fair plea in both cases,’ replied Nicholas; ‘but if you put it upon that ground, I have nothing more to say, than, that if I were a writer of books, and you a thirsty dramatist, I would rather pay your tavern score for six months, large as it might be, than have a niche in the Temple of Fame with you for the humblest corner of my pedestal, through six hundred generations.’
"That would be a fair argument in both situations," Nicholas replied. "But if you’re going to use that reasoning, I can only say that if I were a writer and you were a hungry playwright, I’d rather cover your bar tab for six months—no matter how big it was—than have a spot in the Temple of Fame with you for even the smallest corner of my pedestal, lasting through six hundred generations."
The conversation threatened to take a somewhat angry tone when it had arrived thus far, but Mrs. Crummles opportunely interposed to prevent its leading to any violent outbreak, by making some inquiries of the literary gentleman relative to the plots of the six new pieces which he had written by contract to introduce the African Knife-swallower in his various unrivalled performances. This speedily engaged him in an animated conversation with that lady, in the interest of which, all recollection of his recent discussion with Nicholas very quickly evaporated.
The conversation was starting to get a bit heated when it reached this point, but Mrs. Crummles stepped in just in time to prevent it from turning into a full-blown argument. She asked the literary gentleman about the plots of the six new pieces he had written under contract to feature the African Knife-swallower in his amazing performances. This quickly got him engaged in a lively discussion with her, causing him to forget all about his recent talk with Nicholas.
The board being now clear of the more substantial articles of food, and punch, wine, and spirits being placed upon it and handed about, the guests, who had been previously conversing in little groups of three or four, gradually fell off into a dead silence, while the majority of those present glanced from time to time at Mr. Snittle Timberry, and the bolder spirits did not even hesitate to strike the table with their knuckles, and plainly intimate their expectations, by uttering such encouragements as ‘Now, Tim,’ ‘Wake up, Mr. Chairman,’ ‘All charged, sir, and waiting for a toast,’ and so forth.
The table was now clear of the bigger food items, and punch, wine, and spirits were placed on it and passed around. The guests, who had been chatting in small groups of three or four, gradually fell into complete silence. Most of them occasionally looked over at Mr. Snittle Timberry, and the more daring among them didn’t hesitate to knock on the table with their knuckles, making their expectations clear with phrases like, “Come on, Tim,” “Wake up, Mr. Chairman,” and “All set here, waiting for a toast,” and so on.
To these remonstrances Mr. Timberry deigned no other rejoinder than striking his chest and gasping for breath, and giving many other indications of being still the victim of indisposition—for a man must not make himself too cheap either on the stage or off—while Mr Crummles, who knew full well that he would be the subject of the forthcoming toast, sat gracefully in his chair with his arm thrown carelessly over the back, and now and then lifted his glass to his mouth and drank a little punch, with the same air with which he was accustomed to take long draughts of nothing, out of the pasteboard goblets in banquet scenes.
To these complaints, Mr. Timberry only responded by pounding his chest and gasping for breath, showing many signs of still being unwell—after all, a man shouldn't make himself look too cheap, whether on stage or off—while Mr. Crummles, who knew he would be the focus of the upcoming toast, sat elegantly in his chair with his arm casually draped over the back. Now and then, he raised his glass to his mouth and took a sip of punch, just like he usually did when taking long gulps of nothing from the cardboard cups during banquet scenes.
At length Mr. Snittle Timberry rose in the most approved attitude, with one hand in the breast of his waistcoat and the other on the nearest snuff-box, and having been received with great enthusiasm, proposed, with abundance of quotations, his friend Mr. Vincent Crummles: ending a pretty long speech by extending his right hand on one side and his left on the other, and severally calling upon Mr. and Mrs. Crummles to grasp the same. This done, Mr. Vincent Crummles returned thanks, and that done, the African Swallower proposed Mrs. Vincent Crummles, in affecting terms. Then were heard loud moans and sobs from Mrs. Crummles and the ladies, despite of which that heroic woman insisted upon returning thanks herself, which she did, in a manner and in a speech which has never been surpassed and seldom equalled. It then became the duty of Mr. Snittle Timberry to give the young Crummleses, which he did; after which Mr. Vincent Crummles, as their father, addressed the company in a supplementary speech, enlarging on their virtues, amiabilities, and excellences, and wishing that they were the sons and daughter of every lady and gentleman present. These solemnities having been succeeded by a decent interval, enlivened by musical and other entertainments, Mr. Crummles proposed that ornament of the profession, the African Swallower, his very dear friend, if he would allow him to call him so; which liberty (there being no particular reason why he should not allow it) the African Swallower graciously permitted. The literary gentleman was then about to be drunk, but it being discovered that he had been drunk for some time in another acceptation of the term, and was then asleep on the stairs, the intention was abandoned, and the honour transferred to the ladies. Finally, after a very long sitting, Mr Snittle Timberry vacated the chair, and the company with many adieux and embraces dispersed.
Finally, Mr. Snittle Timberry stood up in a well-practiced pose, one hand tucked into his waistcoat and the other resting on the nearest snuff-box. After being welcomed with great enthusiasm, he proposed his friend, Mr. Vincent Crummles, using plenty of quotes. He wrapped up a rather lengthy speech by extending his right hand to one side and his left to the other, inviting Mr. and Mrs. Crummles to join hands with him. Once that was done, Mr. Vincent Crummles expressed his gratitude, and afterward, the African Swallower proposed to Mrs. Vincent Crummles in emotional terms. Loud cries and sobs could be heard from Mrs. Crummles and the other ladies, but that brave woman insisted on delivering her thanks herself, which she did in a manner and speech that has rarely been matched. It then fell to Mr. Snittle Timberry to introduce the young Crummleses, which he did. After that, Mr. Vincent Crummles, as their father, addressed the guests in an additional speech, praising their virtues, charm, and qualities, and wishing they were the children of every man and woman present. Once those formalities concluded, there was a suitable break filled with music and other entertainment. Mr. Crummles then proposed a toast to his dear friend, the African Swallower, asking if he could call him that; and since there was no reason not to, the African Swallower graciously agreed. The intention was to toast the literary gentleman, but it turned out he had been drunk in another sense for a while and was currently asleep on the stairs, so the plan was scrapped and the honor was given to the ladies instead. Finally, after a very long gathering, Mr. Snittle Timberry left the chair, and the guests exchanged many farewells and hugs as they dispersed.
Nicholas waited to the last to give his little presents. When he had said goodbye all round and came to Mr. Crummles, he could not but mark the difference between their present separation and their parting at Portsmouth. Not a jot of his theatrical manner remained; he put out his hand with an air which, if he could have summoned it at will, would have made him the best actor of his day in homely parts, and when Nicholas shook it with the warmth he honestly felt, appeared thoroughly melted.
Nicholas waited until the end to give his small gifts. After saying goodbye to everyone and reaching Mr. Crummles, he couldn't help but notice how different their farewell was compared to their parting in Portsmouth. Not a trace of his theatrical demeanor was left; he extended his hand with a vibe that, if he could have called it up on demand, would have made him the best actor of his time in down-to-earth roles. When Nicholas shook his hand with the genuine warmth he felt, Mr. Crummles seemed totally softened.
‘We were a very happy little company, Johnson,’ said poor Crummles. ‘You and I never had a word. I shall be very glad tomorrow morning to think that I saw you again, but now I almost wish you hadn’t come.’
‘We were a really happy little group, Johnson,’ said poor Crummles. ‘You and I never had a disagreement. I’ll be really glad tomorrow morning to think that I saw you again, but right now I almost wish you hadn’t come.’
Nicholas was about to return a cheerful reply, when he was greatly disconcerted by the sudden apparition of Mrs. Grudden, who it seemed had declined to attend the supper in order that she might rise earlier in the morning, and who now burst out of an adjoining bedroom, habited in very extraordinary white robes; and throwing her arms about his neck, hugged him with great affection.
Nicholas was about to respond cheerfully when he was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Mrs. Grudden, who apparently had skipped dinner so she could wake up earlier in the morning. She burst out of an adjoining bedroom, wearing very unusual white robes, and threw her arms around his neck, hugging him warmly.
‘What! Are you going too?’ said Nicholas, submitting with as good a grace as if she had been the finest young creature in the world.
“What! Are you going too?” Nicholas said, accepting it with as much grace as if she were the most outstanding young woman in the world.
‘Going?’ returned Mrs. Grudden. ‘Lord ha’ mercy, what do you think they’d do without me?’
‘Going?’ Mrs. Grudden replied. ‘Goodness, what do you think they’d do without me?’
Nicholas submitted to another hug with even a better grace than before, if that were possible, and waving his hat as cheerfully as he could, took farewell of the Vincent Crummleses.
Nicholas accepted another hug with even more grace than before, if that was possible, and waving his hat as cheerfully as he could, said goodbye to the Vincent Crummleses.
CHAPTER 49
Chronicles the further Proceedings of the Nickleby Family, and the Sequel of the Adventure of the Gentleman in the Small-clothes
Chronicles the continued journey of the Nickleby Family and the follow-up to the story of the man in the short pants
While Nicholas, absorbed in the one engrossing subject of interest which had recently opened upon him, occupied his leisure hours with thoughts of Madeline Bray, and in execution of the commissions which the anxiety of brother Charles in her behalf imposed upon him, saw her again and again, and each time with greater danger to his peace of mind and a more weakening effect upon the lofty resolutions he had formed, Mrs. Nickleby and Kate continued to live in peace and quiet, agitated by no other cares than those which were connected with certain harassing proceedings taken by Mr. Snawley for the recovery of his son, and their anxiety for Smike himself, whose health, long upon the wane, began to be so much affected by apprehension and uncertainty as sometimes to occasion both them and Nicholas considerable uneasiness, and even alarm.
While Nicholas, wrapped up in the one captivating issue that had recently come to his attention, spent his free time thinking about Madeline Bray, and carried out the tasks that his brother Charles worried about on her behalf, he saw her over and over, each time with greater risk to his peace of mind and a more weakening effect on the high ideals he had set for himself. Meanwhile, Mrs. Nickleby and Kate lived in peace and quiet, troubled only by the stress of Mr. Snawley’s efforts to find his son and their concern for Smike, whose health, already declining, was increasingly affected by worry and uncertainty, causing both them and Nicholas significant distress and even fear.
It was no complaint or murmur on the part of the poor fellow himself that thus disturbed them. Ever eager to be employed in such slight services as he could render, and always anxious to repay his benefactors with cheerful and happy looks, less friendly eyes might have seen in him no cause for any misgiving. But there were times, and often too, when the sunken eye was too bright, the hollow cheek too flushed, the breath too thick and heavy in its course, the frame too feeble and exhausted, to escape their regard and notice.
It wasn’t any complaints or murmurs from the poor guy himself that upset them. Always eager to help in any small way he could and always trying to repay his helpers with cheerful and happy expressions, less empathetic people might not have seen any reason for concern. But there were moments, often too many, when his sunken eyes were too bright, his hollow cheeks too flushed, his breathing too labored and heavy, and his body too weak and worn out to go unnoticed.
There is a dread disease which so prepares its victim, as it were, for death; which so refines it of its grosser aspect, and throws around familiar looks unearthly indications of the coming change; a dread disease, in which the struggle between soul and body is so gradual, quiet, and solemn, and the result so sure, that day by day, and grain by grain, the mortal part wastes and withers away, so that the spirit grows light and sanguine with its lightening load, and, feeling immortality at hand, deems it but a new term of mortal life; a disease in which death and life are so strangely blended, that death takes the glow and hue of life, and life the gaunt and grisly form of death; a disease which medicine never cured, wealth never warded off, or poverty could boast exemption from; which sometimes moves in giant strides, and sometimes at a tardy sluggish pace, but, slow or quick, is ever sure and certain.
There is a terrifying illness that prepares its victim for death; it cleanses them of their more coarse aspects and surrounds familiar appearances with otherworldly signs of the coming change. This frightening disease involves a gradual, quiet, and solemn struggle between the soul and the body, and its outcome is inevitable. Day by day, and bit by bit, the physical body deteriorates while the spirit becomes lighter and more hopeful with its diminishing burden. Feeling immortality approaching, it perceives this as just a new chapter in mortal life. In this illness, death and life are oddly intertwined; death takes on the warmth and color of life, and life assumes the stark and haunting features of death. This is a disease that medicine has never cured, wealth cannot protect against, and poverty cannot claim immunity from. It can move with giant strides or a slow, creeping pace, but whether fast or slow, it is always certain and unavoidable.
It was with some faint reference in his own mind to this disorder, though he would by no means admit it, even to himself, that Nicholas had already carried his faithful companion to a physician of great repute. There was no cause for immediate alarm, he said. There were no present symptoms which could be deemed conclusive. The constitution had been greatly tried and injured in childhood, but still it might not be—and that was all.
It was with a slight acknowledgment in his own mind of this issue, although he would never admit it, even to himself, that Nicholas had already taken his loyal companion to a well-known doctor. The doctor said there was no reason for immediate concern. There were no current symptoms that could be considered definitive. The person's health had been severely tested and damaged in childhood, but still, it could be— and that was all.
But he seemed to grow no worse, and, as it was not difficult to find a reason for these symptoms of illness in the shock and agitation he had recently undergone, Nicholas comforted himself with the hope that his poor friend would soon recover. This hope his mother and sister shared with him; and as the object of their joint solicitude seemed to have no uneasiness or despondency for himself, but each day answered with a quiet smile that he felt better than he had upon the day before, their fears abated, and the general happiness was by degrees restored.
But he didn't seem to get any worse, and since it wasn't hard to explain his symptoms by the shock and stress he'd recently experienced, Nicholas reassured himself with the hope that his poor friend would soon get better. His mother and sister had the same hope; and since the person they all cared about didn't show any worry or sadness for himself, but each day replied with a calm smile that he felt better than the day before, their fears eased up, and overall happiness gradually returned.
Many and many a time in after years did Nicholas look back to this period of his life, and tread again the humble quiet homely scenes that rose up as of old before him. Many and many a time, in the twilight of a summer evening, or beside the flickering winter’s fire—but not so often or so sadly then—would his thoughts wander back to these old days, and dwell with a pleasant sorrow upon every slight remembrance which they brought crowding home. The little room in which they had so often sat long after it was dark, figuring such happy futures; Kate’s cheerful voice and merry laugh; how, if she were from home, they used to sit and watch for her return scarcely breaking silence but to say how dull it seemed without her; the glee with which poor Smike would start from the darkened corner where he used to sit, and hurry to admit her, and the tears they often saw upon his face, half wondering to see them too, and he so pleased and happy; every little incident, and even slight words and looks of those old days little heeded then, but well remembered when busy cares and trials were quite forgotten, came fresh and thick before him many and many a time, and, rustling above the dusty growth of years, came back green boughs of yesterday.
Many times in the years that followed, Nicholas looked back on this period of his life and revisited the simple, quiet scenes that had once been so familiar to him. Many times, in the twilight of a summer evening or beside the flickering winter fire—but not as often or as sadly—his thoughts would drift back to those days, and he would reflect with a bittersweet nostalgia on every small memory that filled his mind. The little room where they had often sat long after dark, dreaming up such happy futures; Kate’s bright voice and cheerful laughter; how, when she was away, they would sit in silence watching for her return, only breaking the quiet to say how dull it felt without her; the joy with which poor Smike would jump from his dark corner to welcome her in, and the tears they often saw on his face, half surprised to see them too, despite how pleased and happy he seemed; every little incident, even the minor words and looks from those days that they paid little attention to then but fondly remembered now that busy worries and struggles were forgotten, would come rushing back to him, and amidst the dusty passage of years, the fresh memories of yesterday would return.
But there were other persons associated with these recollections, and many changes came about before they had being. A necessary reflection for the purposes of these adventures, which at once subside into their accustomed train, and shunning all flighty anticipations or wayward wanderings, pursue their steady and decorous course.
But there were other people linked to these memories, and many changes occurred before they came into being. This is an important thought for these adventures, which quickly settle back into their usual rhythm, avoiding any wild expectations or unexpected detours, and follow their steady and proper path.
If the brothers Cheeryble, as they found Nicholas worthy of trust and confidence, bestowed upon him every day some new and substantial mark of kindness, they were not less mindful of those who depended on him. Various little presents to Mrs. Nickleby, always of the very things they most required, tended in no slight degree to the improvement and embellishment of the cottage. Kate’s little store of trinkets became quite dazzling; and for company! If brother Charles and brother Ned failed to look in for at least a few minutes every Sunday, or one evening in the week, there was Mr Tim Linkinwater (who had never made half-a-dozen other acquaintances in all his life, and who took such delight in his new friends as no words can express) constantly coming and going in his evening walks, and stopping to rest; while Mr. Frank Cheeryble happened, by some strange conjunction of circumstances, to be passing the door on some business or other at least three nights in the week.
If the Cheeryble brothers, believing Nicholas was trustworthy, showed him new and significant kindness every day, they were equally considerate of those who relied on him. They often gave Mrs. Nickleby various small gifts, always the exact things they needed, which greatly improved and decorated the cottage. Kate’s collection of trinkets became quite impressive. And for company! If brothers Charles and Ned didn’t stop by for at least a few minutes every Sunday or one evening during the week, Mr. Tim Linkinwater (who had never really made more than half a dozen friends in his life and who cherished his new friendships beyond words) would constantly come and go on his evening walks, often stopping to rest; meanwhile, Mr. Frank Cheeryble somehow managed to pass by the door on various errands at least three nights a week.
‘He is the most attentive young man I ever saw, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby to her daughter one evening, when this last-named gentleman had been the subject of the worthy lady’s eulogium for some time, and Kate had sat perfectly silent.
‘He is the most attentive young man I’ve ever seen, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby to her daughter one evening, after she had been praising this last-named gentleman for a while, and Kate had remained completely silent.
‘Attentive, mama!’ rejoined Kate.
“Pay attention, mom!” responded Kate.
‘Bless my heart, Kate!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, with her wonted suddenness, ‘what a colour you have got; why, you’re quite flushed!’
“Goodness, Kate!” exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby, as was her usual habit, “look at the color you have; you’re really flushed!”
‘Oh, mama! what strange things you fancy!’
‘Oh, mom! What odd things you imagine!’
‘It wasn’t fancy, Kate, my dear, I’m certain of that,’ returned her mother. ‘However, it’s gone now at any rate, so it don’t much matter whether it was or not. What was it we were talking about? Oh! Mr. Frank. I never saw such attention in my life, never.’
‘It wasn’t fancy, Kate, my dear, I’m sure of that,’ her mother replied. ‘But it’s gone now anyway, so it doesn’t really matter if it was or not. What were we talking about? Oh! Mr. Frank. I’ve never seen such attention in my life, never.’
‘Surely you are not serious,’ returned Kate, colouring again; and this time beyond all dispute.
"Surely you're not serious," Kate replied, flushing once more; and this time it was undeniable.
‘Not serious!’ returned Mrs. Nickleby; ‘why shouldn’t I be serious? I’m sure I never was more serious. I will say that his politeness and attention to me is one of the most becoming, gratifying, pleasant things I have seen for a very long time. You don’t often meet with such behaviour in young men, and it strikes one more when one does meet with it.’
‘Not serious!’ Mrs. Nickleby replied. ‘Why shouldn’t I be serious? I’m sure I’ve never been more serious. I have to say that his politeness and attention towards me is one of the most charming, satisfying, and pleasant things I’ve seen in a long time. You don’t often come across such behavior in young men, and it really stands out when you do.’
‘Oh! attention to you, mama,’ rejoined Kate quickly—‘oh yes.’
‘Oh! attention to you, mom,’ Kate quickly replied—‘oh yes.’
‘Dear me, Kate,’ retorted Mrs. Nickleby, ‘what an extraordinary girl you are! Was it likely I should be talking of his attention to anybody else? I declare I’m quite sorry to think he should be in love with a German lady, that I am.’
‘Goodness, Kate,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, ‘what a peculiar girl you are! Did you really think I’d be talking about his interest in anyone else? Honestly, I'm quite upset to think he might be in love with a German woman, I really am.’
‘He said very positively that it was no such thing, mama,’ returned Kate. ‘Don’t you remember his saying so that very first night he came here? Besides,’ she added, in a more gentle tone, ‘why should we be sorry if it is the case? What is it to us, mama?’
‘He said definitely that it’s not true, Mom,’ Kate replied. ‘Don’t you remember him saying that on the very first night he came here? Besides,’ she added in a softer tone, ‘why should we be upset if it is true? What does it matter to us, Mom?’
‘Nothing to us, Kate, perhaps,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, emphatically; ‘but something to me, I confess. I like English people to be thorough English people, and not half English and half I don’t know what. I shall tell him point-blank next time he comes, that I wish he would marry one of his own country-women; and see what he says to that.’
‘Nothing to us, Kate, maybe,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, confidently; ‘but it’s definitely something to me, I admit. I prefer English people to be fully English, not a mix of English and something else. I’ll tell him directly next time he visits that I wish he would marry a woman from his own country; let’s see how he responds to that.’
‘Pray don’t think of such a thing, mama,’ returned Kate, hastily; ‘not for the world. Consider. How very—’
‘Please don’t think about that, Mom,’ Kate replied quickly; ‘not for anything. Just think about how very—’
‘Well, my dear, how very what?’ said Mrs. Nickleby, opening her eyes in great astonishment.
‘Well, my dear, how very what?’ said Mrs. Nickleby, opening her eyes in great astonishment.
Before Kate had returned any reply, a queer little double knock announced that Miss La Creevy had called to see them; and when Miss La Creevy presented herself, Mrs. Nickleby, though strongly disposed to be argumentative on the previous question, forgot all about it in a gush of supposes about the coach she had come by; supposing that the man who drove must have been either the man in the shirt-sleeves or the man with the black eye; that whoever he was, he hadn’t found that parasol she left inside last week; that no doubt they had stopped a long while at the Halfway House, coming down; or that perhaps being full, they had come straight on; and, lastly, that they, surely, must have passed Nicholas on the road.
Before Kate could reply, a funny little double knock announced that Miss La Creevy had come to visit them. When Miss La Creevy arrived, Mrs. Nickleby, although eager to argue about the previous topic, completely forgot about it and burst into a series of guesses about the coach she had arrived in. She speculated that the driver must have been either the man in shirt sleeves or the man with the black eye. She wondered if he had found the parasol she left inside last week, guessed they might have stopped for a long time at the Halfway House on the way down, or perhaps since it was full, they came straight through. Lastly, she thought they must have passed Nicholas on the road.
‘I saw nothing of him,’ answered Miss La Creevy; ‘but I saw that dear old soul Mr. Linkinwater.’
"I didn't see him at all," replied Miss La Creevy, "but I did see that dear old soul, Mr. Linkinwater."
‘Taking his evening walk, and coming on to rest here, before he turns back to the city, I’ll be bound!’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Taking his evening walk and stopping to rest here before heading back to the city, I bet!’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘I should think he was,’ returned Miss La Creevy; ‘especially as young Mr Cheeryble was with him.’
"I would think so," Miss La Creevy replied, "especially since young Mr. Cheeryble was with him."
‘Surely that is no reason why Mr. Linkinwater should be coming here,’ said Kate.
‘Surely that’s no reason for Mr. Linkinwater to be coming here,’ Kate said.
‘Why I think it is, my dear,’ said Miss La Creevy. ‘For a young man, Mr Frank is not a very great walker; and I observe that he generally falls tired, and requires a good long rest, when he has come as far as this. But where is my friend?’ said the little woman, looking about, after having glanced slyly at Kate. ‘He has not been run away with again, has he?’
“Why do I think so, my dear?” said Miss La Creevy. “For a young man, Mr. Frank isn’t much of a walker; I notice that he usually gets tired and needs a long rest when he’s come this far. But where is my friend?” said the little woman, looking around after stealing a glance at Kate. “He hasn’t run off again, has he?”
‘Ah! where is Mr. Smike?’ said Mrs. Nickleby; ‘he was here this instant.’
‘Ah! Where’s Mr. Smike?’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘He was just here a second ago.’
Upon further inquiry, it turned out, to the good lady’s unbounded astonishment, that Smike had, that moment, gone upstairs to bed.
Upon further questioning, it turned out, to the lady's complete surprise, that Smike had just gone upstairs to bed.
‘Well now,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘he is the strangest creature! Last Tuesday—was it Tuesday? Yes, to be sure it was; you recollect, Kate, my dear, the very last time young Mr. Cheeryble was here—last Tuesday night he went off in just the same strange way, at the very moment the knock came to the door. It cannot be that he don’t like company, because he is always fond of people who are fond of Nicholas, and I am sure young Mr. Cheeryble is. And the strangest thing is, that he does not go to bed; therefore it cannot be because he is tired. I know he doesn’t go to bed, because my room is the next one, and when I went upstairs last Tuesday, hours after him, I found that he had not even taken his shoes off; and he had no candle, so he must have sat moping in the dark all the time. Now, upon my word,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘when I come to think of it, that’s very extraordinary!’
"Well now," Mrs. Nickleby said, "he is such a strange person! Last Tuesday—was it Tuesday? Yes, it definitely was; you remember, Kate, my dear, the very last time young Mr. Cheeryble was here—last Tuesday night, he left in the exact same weird way, just as the knock came at the door. It can't be that he doesn't like company, because he's always fond of people who like Nicholas, and I'm sure young Mr. Cheeryble does. And the oddest thing is, he doesn't go to bed; so it can't be because he's tired. I know he doesn't go to bed because my room is right next door, and when I went upstairs last Tuesday, hours after him, I found that he hadn't even taken off his shoes; and he had no candle, so he must have been sitting in the dark the whole time. Now, I swear," said Mrs. Nickleby, "when I think about it, that's really strange!"
As the hearers did not echo this sentiment, but remained profoundly silent, either as not knowing what to say, or as being unwilling to interrupt, Mrs. Nickleby pursued the thread of her discourse after her own fashion.
As the listeners didn't agree with this point of view and stayed completely silent, either because they didn’t know what to say or didn’t want to interrupt, Mrs. Nickleby continued her talk in her own way.
‘I hope,’ said that lady, ‘that this unaccountable conduct may not be the beginning of his taking to his bed and living there all his life, like the Thirsty Woman of Tutbury, or the Cock-lane Ghost, or some of those extraordinary creatures. One of them had some connection with our family. I forget, without looking back to some old letters I have upstairs, whether it was my great-grandfather who went to school with the Cock-lane Ghost, or the Thirsty Woman of Tutbury who went to school with my grandmother. Miss La Creevy, you know, of course. Which was it that didn’t mind what the clergyman said? The Cock-lane Ghost or the Thirsty Woman of Tutbury?’
“I hope,” the lady said, “that this strange behavior doesn’t mean he’ll end up just lying in bed for the rest of his life, like the Thirsty Woman of Tutbury, or the Cock-lane Ghost, or one of those bizarre characters. One of them was connected to our family. I can’t remember, without checking some old letters I have upstairs, if it was my great-grandfather who went to school with the Cock-lane Ghost, or if it was the Thirsty Woman of Tutbury who went to school with my grandmother. You know Miss La Creevy, of course. Which one didn’t care what the clergyman said? The Cock-lane Ghost or the Thirsty Woman of Tutbury?”
‘The Cock-lane Ghost, I believe.’
'The Cock-lane Ghost, I guess.'
‘Then I have no doubt,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘that it was with him my great-grandfather went to school; for I know the master of his school was a dissenter, and that would, in a great measure, account for the Cock-lane Ghost’s behaving in such an improper manner to the clergyman when he grew up. Ah! Train up a Ghost—child, I mean—’
“Then I have no doubt,” Mrs. Nickleby said, “that it was with him my great-grandfather went to school; because I know the master of his school was a dissenter, and that would explain a lot about why the Cock-lane Ghost behaved so improperly towards the clergyman when he grew up. Ah! Raise a Ghost—child, I mean—”
Any further reflections on this fruitful theme were abruptly cut short by the arrival of Tim Linkinwater and Mr. Frank Cheeryble; in the hurry of receiving whom, Mrs. Nickleby speedily lost sight of everything else.
Any further thoughts on this fruitful topic were suddenly interrupted by the arrival of Tim Linkinwater and Mr. Frank Cheeryble; in the rush to greet them, Mrs. Nickleby quickly forgot about everything else.
‘I am so sorry Nicholas is not at home,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Kate, my dear, you must be both Nicholas and yourself.’
‘I’m really sorry Nicholas isn’t home,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Kate, sweetie, you have to be both Nicholas and yourself.’
‘Miss Nickleby need be but herself,’ said Frank. ‘I—if I may venture to say so—oppose all change in her.’
‘Miss Nickleby just needs to be herself,’ said Frank. ‘I—if I can say this—oppose any change in her.’
‘Then at all events she shall press you to stay,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Mr. Linkinwater says ten minutes, but I cannot let you go so soon; Nicholas would be very much vexed, I am sure. Kate, my dear!’
‘Then in that case, she will definitely urge you to stay,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Mr. Linkinwater mentions ten minutes, but I can’t let you leave that quickly; Nicholas would be really upset, I’m sure. Kate, my dear!’
In obedience to a great number of nods, and winks, and frowns of extra significance, Kate added her entreaties that the visitors would remain; but it was observable that she addressed them exclusively to Tim Linkinwater; and there was, besides, a certain embarrassment in her manner, which, although it was as far from impairing its graceful character as the tinge it communicated to her cheek was from diminishing her beauty, was obvious at a glance even to Mrs. Nickleby. Not being of a very speculative character, however, save under circumstances when her speculations could be put into words and uttered aloud, that discreet matron attributed the emotion to the circumstance of her daughter’s not happening to have her best frock on: ‘though I never saw her look better, certainly,’ she reflected at the same time. Having settled the question in this way, and being most complacently satisfied that in this, and in all other instances, her conjecture could not fail to be the right one, Mrs Nickleby dismissed it from her thoughts, and inwardly congratulated herself on being so shrewd and knowing.
In response to several significant nods, winks, and disapproving looks, Kate urged the guests to stay; however, it was clear she focused her pleas solely on Tim Linkinwater. There was also a noticeable awkwardness in her demeanor, which, while not detracting from her elegance any more than the blush on her cheeks diminished her beauty, was easy to spot even for Mrs. Nickleby. However, since Mrs. Nickleby wasn’t very introspective, unless she could articulate her thoughts out loud, she attributed her daughter's unease to the fact that she wasn’t wearing her best dress: “though I definitely think she looks better than ever,” she mused at the same time. Having resolved the situation this way and feeling completely confident that her interpretation was correct in this case, as in all others, Mrs. Nickleby pushed the matter from her mind and silently congratulated herself on being so insightful and perceptive.
Nicholas did not come home nor did Smike reappear; but neither circumstance, to say the truth, had any great effect upon the little party, who were all in the best humour possible. Indeed, there sprung up quite a flirtation between Miss La Creevy and Tim Linkinwater, who said a thousand jocose and facetious things, and became, by degrees, quite gallant, not to say tender. Little Miss La Creevy, on her part, was in high spirits, and rallied Tim on having remained a bachelor all his life with so much success, that Tim was actually induced to declare, that if he could get anybody to have him, he didn’t know but what he might change his condition even yet. Miss La Creevy earnestly recommended a lady she knew, who would exactly suit Mr. Linkinwater, and had a very comfortable property of her own; but this latter qualification had very little effect upon Tim, who manfully protested that fortune would be no object with him, but that true worth and cheerfulness of disposition were what a man should look for in a wife, and that if he had these, he could find money enough for the moderate wants of both. This avowal was considered so honourable to Tim, that neither Mrs. Nickleby nor Miss La Creevy could sufficiently extol it; and stimulated by their praises, Tim launched out into several other declarations also manifesting the disinterestedness of his heart, and a great devotion to the fair sex: which were received with no less approbation. This was done and said with a comical mixture of jest and earnest, and, leading to a great amount of laughter, made them very merry indeed.
Nicholas didn't come home, and Smike didn't show up either. However, neither of these things seemed to dampen the spirits of the small gathering, who were all in the best mood possible. In fact, a bit of flirtation sparked between Miss La Creevy and Tim Linkinwater, who joked around and became quite charming, not to mention a bit affectionate. Little Miss La Creevy was in high spirits and playfully teased Tim about being a lifelong bachelor, which prompted Tim to admit that if someone were willing to have him, he might consider changing his status after all. Miss La Creevy enthusiastically suggested a lady she knew who would be a perfect match for Mr. Linkinwater, and who had a nice property of her own. However, this last point didn't seem to matter much to Tim, who firmly stated that wealth wouldn't be a concern for him, but that genuine character and a cheerful personality were what he believed a man should seek in a wife. He asserted that with those qualities, he could find enough money for their modest needs. This declaration was seen as so commendable by both Mrs. Nickleby and Miss La Creevy that they couldn't praise it enough. Encouraged by their compliments, Tim went on to make several other statements showcasing his unselfishness and commitment to women, which were met with equal approval. This whole exchange was a comical blend of humor and sincerity, leading to plenty of laughter and making them all very happy indeed.
Kate was commonly the life and soul of the conversation at home; but she was more silent than usual upon this occasion (perhaps because Tim and Miss La Creevy engrossed so much of it), and, keeping aloof from the talkers, sat at the window watching the shadows as the evening closed in, and enjoying the quiet beauty of the night, which seemed to have scarcely less attractions to Frank, who first lingered near, and then sat down beside, her. No doubt, there are a great many things to be said appropriate to a summer evening, and no doubt they are best said in a low voice, as being most suitable to the peace and serenity of the hour; long pauses, too, at times, and then an earnest word or so, and then another interval of silence which, somehow, does not seem like silence either, and perhaps now and then a hasty turning away of the head, or drooping of the eyes towards the ground, all these minor circumstances, with a disinclination to have candles introduced and a tendency to confuse hours with minutes, are doubtless mere influences of the time, as many lovely lips can clearly testify. Neither is there the slightest reason why Mrs Nickleby should have expressed surprise when, candles being at length brought in, Kate’s bright eyes were unable to bear the light which obliged her to avert her face, and even to leave the room for some short time; because, when one has sat in the dark so long, candles are dazzling, and nothing can be more strictly natural than that such results should be produced, as all well-informed young people know. For that matter, old people know it too, or did know it once, but they forget these things sometimes, and more’s the pity.
Kate was usually the life of the conversation at home, but she was quieter than normal this time (maybe because Tim and Miss La Creevy were doing most of the talking). She kept her distance from the talkers, sat by the window, watched the shadows as evening fell, and enjoyed the calm beauty of the night, which seemed to appeal to Frank as well, who lingered nearby before sitting next to her. There's no doubt that there are a lot of things to say on a summer evening, and they’re best said in a soft voice to match the peace of the moment; long pauses, occasional earnest words, and brief intervals of silence that somehow don’t feel quite like silence, maybe a quick turn of the head or a glance down at the ground—all these small details, along with a reluctance to bring out candles and a tendency to mix up the time, are just the influences of the hour, as many lovely people can confirm. There’s also no reason for Mrs. Nickleby to be surprised when, after the candles were finally brought in, Kate’s bright eyes struggled with the light that made her look away and even leave the room for a bit; after sitting in the dark for so long, candles really are blinding, and it’s completely natural for that to happen, as any well-informed young person knows. Older people know it too, or did once, but they sometimes forget, which is a shame.
The good lady’s surprise, however, did not end here. It was greatly increased when it was discovered that Kate had not the least appetite for supper: a discovery so alarming that there is no knowing in what unaccountable efforts of oratory Mrs. Nickleby’s apprehensions might have been vented, if the general attention had not been attracted, at the moment, by a very strange and uncommon noise, proceeding, as the pale and trembling servant girl affirmed, and as everybody’s sense of hearing seemed to affirm also, ‘right down’ the chimney of the adjoining room.
The lady’s surprise didn’t stop there. It grew even more when they found out that Kate had no appetite for dinner at all—a realization so shocking that it's hard to say what sort of frantic speech Mrs. Nickleby might have launched into if everyone hadn’t been distracted at that moment by a very strange and unusual noise coming, as the pale and trembling servant girl insisted, and as everyone else's ears seemed to confirm, ‘right down’ the chimney of the next room.
It being quite plain to the comprehension of all present that, however extraordinary and improbable it might appear, the noise did nevertheless proceed from the chimney in question; and the noise (which was a strange compound of various shuffling, sliding, rumbling, and struggling sounds, all muffled by the chimney) still continuing, Frank Cheeryble caught up a candle, and Tim Linkinwater the tongs, and they would have very quickly ascertained the cause of this disturbance if Mrs. Nickleby had not been taken very faint, and declined being left behind, on any account. This produced a short remonstrance, which terminated in their all proceeding to the troubled chamber in a body, excepting only Miss La Creevy, who, as the servant girl volunteered a confession of having been subject to fits in her infancy, remained with her to give the alarm and apply restoratives, in case of extremity.
It was obvious to everyone present that, no matter how strange and unlikely it seemed, the noise was definitely coming from the chimney. The noise—a bizarre mix of shuffling, sliding, rumbling, and struggling sounds, all muffled by the chimney—continued on. Frank Cheeryble grabbed a candle, and Tim Linkinwater picked up the tongs, and they would have quickly figured out what was causing the disturbance if Mrs. Nickleby hadn’t suddenly felt faint and insisted on staying with them. This led to a brief argument that ended with everyone going into the troubled room together, except for Miss La Creevy. Since the servant girl admitted to having had seizures in her childhood, she stayed behind to sound the alarm and provide first aid if needed.
Advancing to the door of the mysterious apartment, they were not a little surprised to hear a human voice, chanting with a highly elaborated expression of melancholy, and in tones of suffocation which a human voice might have produced from under five or six feather-beds of the best quality, the once popular air of ‘Has she then failed in her truth, the beautiful maid I adore?’ Nor, on bursting into the room without demanding a parley, was their astonishment lessened by the discovery that these romantic sounds certainly proceeded from the throat of some man up the chimney, of whom nothing was visible but a pair of legs, which were dangling above the grate; apparently feeling, with extreme anxiety, for the top bar whereon to effect a landing.
As they approached the door of the mysterious apartment, they were quite surprised to hear a human voice, chanting with an overly dramatic tone of sadness, sounding as if it were coming from under five or six thick comforters. The voice was singing the once-popular tune, ‘Has she then failed in her truth, the beautiful maid I adore?’ When they burst into the room without waiting for a response, their astonishment only grew when they realized that the romantic sounds were definitely coming from some guy stuck in the chimney, with nothing visible but his legs dangling above the fireplace, as he anxiously searched for a place to land on the top bar.

Original
A sight so unusual and unbusiness-like as this, completely paralysed Tim Linkinwater, who, after one or two gentle pinches at the stranger’s ankles, which were productive of no effect, stood clapping the tongs together, as if he were sharpening them for another assault, and did nothing else.
A sight so strange and out of place as this left Tim Linkinwater completely frozen. After trying a couple of gentle pinches at the stranger’s ankles, which did nothing, he just stood there clapping the tongs together, as if he were getting them ready for another attack, and did nothing else.
‘This must be some drunken fellow,’ said Frank. ‘No thief would announce his presence thus.’
‘This has to be some drunk guy,’ said Frank. ‘No thief would make his presence known like this.’
As he said this, with great indignation, he raised the candle to obtain a better view of the legs, and was darting forward to pull them down with very little ceremony, when Mrs. Nickleby, clasping her hands, uttered a sharp sound, something between a scream and an exclamation, and demanded to know whether the mysterious limbs were not clad in small-clothes and grey worsted stockings, or whether her eyes had deceived her.
As he said this, filled with anger, he lifted the candle to get a better look at the legs and was about to pull them down without much hesitation when Mrs. Nickleby, clasping her hands, let out a sharp sound that was half a scream and half an exclamation, and asked if the mysterious legs were wearing short trousers and grey wool stockings, or if her eyes were playing tricks on her.
‘Yes,’ cried Frank, looking a little closer. ‘Small-clothes certainly, and—and—rough grey stockings, too. Do you know him, ma’am?’
‘Yes,’ Frank shouted, leaning in a bit. ‘Definitely small clothes, and—and—rough grey stockings as well. Do you recognize him, ma’am?’
‘Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, deliberately sitting herself down in a chair with that sort of desperate resignation which seemed to imply that now matters had come to a crisis, and all disguise was useless, ‘you will have the goodness, my love, to explain precisely how this matter stands. I have given him no encouragement—none whatever—not the least in the world. You know that, my dear, perfectly well. He was very respectful, exceedingly respectful, when he declared, as you were a witness to; still at the same time, if I am to be persecuted in this way, if vegetable what’s-his-names and all kinds of garden-stuff are to strew my path out of doors, and gentlemen are to come choking up our chimneys at home, I really don’t know—upon my word I do not know—what is to become of me. It’s a very hard case—harder than anything I was ever exposed to, before I married your poor dear papa, though I suffered a good deal of annoyance then—but that, of course, I expected, and made up my mind for. When I was not nearly so old as you, my dear, there was a young gentleman who sat next us at church, who used, almost every Sunday, to cut my name in large letters in the front of his pew while the sermon was going on. It was gratifying, of course, naturally so, but still it was an annoyance, because the pew was in a very conspicuous place, and he was several times publicly taken out by the beadle for doing it. But that was nothing to this. This is a great deal worse, and a great deal more embarrassing. I would rather, Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with great solemnity, and an effusion of tears: ‘I would rather, I declare, have been a pig-faced lady, than be exposed to such a life as this!’
“Kate, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby said, deliberately sitting down in a chair with a kind of desperate resignation that suggested the situation had reached a crisis and all pretense was pointless, “you will kindly explain exactly how this is all going. I have given him no encouragement—none at all—not a bit in the world. You know that, my dear, perfectly well. He was very respectful, extremely respectful, when he declared, as you witnessed; but at the same time, if I’m going to be harassed like this, if all these vegetable what’s-his-names and various kinds of garden stuff are going to clutter my path outside, and gentlemen are going to be choking up our chimney at home, I honestly don’t know—upon my word, I do not know—what’s going to happen to me. It’s a very difficult situation—harder than anything I faced before I married your poor dear papa, although I dealt with a fair amount of annoyance back then—but that, of course, I expected and prepared for. When I was not nearly as old as you, my dear, there was a young man who sat next to us in church, who used to carve my name in large letters on the front of his pew almost every Sunday while the sermon was going on. It was gratifying, of course, naturally so, but still an annoyance, because the pew was in a very visible spot, and he was publicly taken out by the beadle several times for doing it. But that was nothing compared to this. This is much worse and a lot more embarrassing. I would rather, Kate, my dear,” said Mrs. Nickleby, with great seriousness and a torrent of tears, “I would rather, I swear, have been a pig-faced lady than go through a life like this!”
Frank Cheeryble and Tim Linkinwater looked, in irrepressible astonishment, first at each other and then at Kate, who felt that some explanation was necessary, but who, between her terror at the apparition of the legs, her fear lest their owner should be smothered, and her anxiety to give the least ridiculous solution of the mystery that it was capable of bearing, was quite unable to utter a single word.
Frank Cheeryble and Tim Linkinwater stared in disbelief, first at each other and then at Kate, who sensed that some explanation was needed. However, overwhelmed by her fear at the sight of the legs, her worry that their owner might be trapped, and her desire to provide the least ridiculous explanation for the mystery, she couldn’t manage to say a single word.
‘He gives me great pain,’ continued Mrs. Nickleby, drying her eyes, ‘great pain; but don’t hurt a hair of his head, I beg. On no account hurt a hair of his head.’
‘He causes me a lot of pain,’ continued Mrs. Nickleby, drying her eyes, ‘so much pain; but please don’t hurt a single hair on his head, I beg you. Under no circumstances hurt a hair on his head.’
It would not, under existing circumstances, have been quite so easy to hurt a hair of the gentleman’s head as Mrs. Nickleby seemed to imagine, inasmuch as that part of his person was some feet up the chimney, which was by no means a wide one. But, as all this time he had never left off singing about the bankruptcy of the beautiful maid in respect of truth, and now began not only to croak very feebly, but to kick with great violence as if respiration became a task of difficulty, Frank Cheeryble, without further hesitation, pulled at the shorts and worsteds with such heartiness as to bring him floundering into the room with greater precipitation than he had quite calculated upon.
It wouldn’t have been nearly as easy to hurt a hair on the gentleman’s head as Mrs. Nickleby seemed to think, especially considering that part of him was several feet up the chimney, which definitely wasn’t very wide. However, throughout all this, he hadn’t stopped singing about the beautiful maid’s bankruptcy in terms of truth, and now he not only began to croak very weakly but also kicked with a lot of force, as if breathing was becoming a real challenge. Without any more hesitation, Frank Cheeryble yanked at the shorts and worsteds with such enthusiasm that he ended up tumbling into the room more quickly than he had intended.
‘Oh! yes, yes,’ said Kate, directly the whole figure of this singular visitor appeared in this abrupt manner. ‘I know who it is. Pray don’t be rough with him. Is he hurt? I hope not. Oh, pray see if he is hurt.’
‘Oh! yes, yes,’ said Kate as soon as the full figure of this unusual visitor appeared so suddenly. ‘I know who it is. Please don’t be harsh with him. Is he hurt? I hope not. Oh, please check if he is hurt.’
‘He is not, I assure you,’ replied Frank, handling the object of his surprise, after this appeal, with sudden tenderness and respect. ‘He is not hurt in the least.’
‘He’s not, I promise you,’ replied Frank, holding the object of his surprise with unexpected tenderness and respect after this appeal. ‘He’s not hurt at all.’
‘Don’t let him come any nearer,’ said Kate, retiring as far as she could.
"Don't let him get any closer," Kate said, backing away as much as she could.
‘Oh, no, he shall not,’ rejoined Frank. ‘You see I have him secure here. But may I ask you what this means, and whether you expected this old gentleman?’
‘Oh, no, he’s not going anywhere,’ Frank replied. ‘You see, I’ve got him right here. But can I ask what this is all about and if you were expecting this old guy?’
‘Oh, no,’ said Kate, ‘of course not; but he—mama does not think so, I believe—but he is a mad gentleman who has escaped from the next house, and must have found an opportunity of secreting himself here.’
‘Oh, no,’ Kate said, ‘of course not; but he—mom doesn’t think so, I believe—but he is a crazy guy who has escaped from the next house and must have found a way to hide himself here.’
‘Kate,’ interposed Mrs. Nickleby with severe dignity, ‘I am surprised at you.’
‘Kate,’ Mrs. Nickleby said with a serious tone, ‘I’m disappointed in you.’
‘Dear mama,’ Kate gently remonstrated.
"Dear Mom," Kate gently protested.
‘I am surprised at you,’ repeated Mrs. Nickleby; ‘upon my word, Kate, I am quite astonished that you should join the persecutors of this unfortunate gentleman, when you know very well that they have the basest designs upon his property, and that that is the whole secret of it. It would be much kinder of you, Kate, to ask Mr. Linkinwater or Mr. Cheeryble to interfere in his behalf, and see him righted. You ought not to allow your feelings to influence you; it’s not right, very far from it. What should my feelings be, do you suppose? If anybody ought to be indignant, who is it? I, of course, and very properly so. Still, at the same time, I wouldn’t commit such an injustice for the world. No,’ continued Mrs. Nickleby, drawing herself up, and looking another way with a kind of bashful stateliness; ‘this gentleman will understand me when I tell him that I repeat the answer I gave him the other day; that I always will repeat it, though I do believe him to be sincere when I find him placing himself in such dreadful situations on my account; and that I request him to have the goodness to go away directly, or it will be impossible to keep his behaviour a secret from my son Nicholas. I am obliged to him, very much obliged to him, but I cannot listen to his addresses for a moment. It’s quite impossible.’
"I’m surprised at you," repeated Mrs. Nickleby. "Honestly, Kate, I’m really astonished that you would side with the people who are targeting this unfortunate man, knowing full well that they have the lowest intentions regarding his property, and that’s the whole point of it. It would be much nicer of you, Kate, to ask Mr. Linkinwater or Mr. Cheeryble to step in on his behalf and help him get justice. You shouldn’t let your emotions sway you; it’s not right, not at all. What do you think my feelings should be? If anyone should be upset, it’s me, and rightly so. Still, I wouldn’t commit such an injustice for anything in the world. No," Mrs. Nickleby continued, straightening up and looking away with a sort of bashful dignity, "this gentleman will understand me when I say that I stand by the response I gave him the other day; I will always stand by it, even though I believe he is sincere when I see him putting himself in such awful situations for my sake; and I request that he kindly leave immediately, or it will be impossible to keep his behavior a secret from my son Nicholas. I’m grateful to him, very grateful to him, but I can't entertain his advances for even a moment. It’s completely out of the question."
While this address was in course of delivery, the old gentleman, with his nose and cheeks embellished with large patches of soot, sat upon the ground with his arms folded, eyeing the spectators in profound silence, and with a very majestic demeanour. He did not appear to take the smallest notice of what Mrs. Nickleby said, but when she ceased to speak he honoured her with a long stare, and inquired if she had quite finished.
While this speech was being given, the old man, with his nose and cheeks marked by big patches of soot, sat on the ground with his arms crossed, watching the crowd in complete silence and with a very dignified presence. He didn’t seem to pay any attention to what Mrs. Nickleby was saying, but when she stopped speaking, he gave her a long look and asked if she was done.
‘I have nothing more to say,’ replied that lady modestly. ‘I really cannot say anything more.’
‘I don’t have anything else to say,’ the lady replied modestly. ‘I really can’t say anything more.’
‘Very good,’ said the old gentleman, raising his voice, ‘then bring in the bottled lightning, a clean tumbler, and a corkscrew.’
‘Very good,’ said the old gentleman, raising his voice, ‘then bring in the bottled lightning, a clean glass, and a corkscrew.’
Nobody executing this order, the old gentleman, after a short pause, raised his voice again and demanded a thunder sandwich. This article not being forthcoming either, he requested to be served with a fricassee of boot-tops and goldfish sauce, and then laughing heartily, gratified his hearers with a very long, very loud, and most melodious bellow.
Nobody was following this order, so the old man, after a brief pause, raised his voice again and asked for a thunder sandwich. When that didn't come either, he requested a fricassee of boot-tops and goldfish sauce, and then, laughing heartily, entertained his listeners with a very long, loud, and melodious bellow.
But still Mrs. Nickleby, in reply to the significant looks of all about her, shook her head as though to assure them that she saw nothing whatever in all this, unless, indeed, it were a slight degree of eccentricity. She might have remained impressed with these opinions down to the latest moment of her life, but for a slight train of circumstances, which, trivial as they were, altered the whole complexion of the case.
But still, Mrs. Nickleby, in response to the knowing glances of everyone around her, shook her head as if to let them know that she didn’t see anything unusual in all this, unless, of course, it was just a bit of eccentricity. She might have held onto these beliefs until the very end of her life, if not for a small series of events that, trivial as they seemed, changed the entire situation.
It happened that Miss La Creevy, finding her patient in no very threatening condition, and being strongly impelled by curiosity to see what was going forward, bustled into the room while the old gentleman was in the very act of bellowing. It happened, too, that the instant the old gentleman saw her, he stopped short, skipped suddenly on his feet, and fell to kissing his hand violently: a change of demeanour which almost terrified the little portrait painter out of her senses, and caused her to retreat behind Tim Linkinwater with the utmost expedition.
Miss La Creevy, noticing that her patient wasn't in a serious condition and feeling a strong urge to see what was happening, rushed into the room just as the old gentleman was in the middle of shouting. At that moment, as soon as the old gentleman saw her, he abruptly stopped, jumped to his feet, and began to kiss his hand frantically—a change in behavior that nearly scared the little portrait painter out of her wits and made her quickly back away behind Tim Linkinwater.
‘Aha!’ cried the old gentleman, folding his hands, and squeezing them with great force against each other. ‘I see her now; I see her now! My love, my life, my bride, my peerless beauty. She is come at last—at last—and all is gas and gaiters!’
‘Aha!’ exclaimed the old man, clasping his hands and pressing them tightly together. ‘I can see her now; I can see her now! My love, my life, my bride, my unmatched beauty. She has finally arrived—finally—and everything is wonderful!’
Mrs. Nickleby looked rather disconcerted for a moment, but immediately recovering, nodded to Miss La Creevy and the other spectators several times, and frowned, and smiled gravely, giving them to understand that she saw where the mistake was, and would set it all to rights in a minute or two.
Mrs. Nickleby looked a bit flustered for a moment, but quickly recovering, she nodded to Miss La Creevy and the other onlookers several times, frowned, and smiled seriously, letting them know that she understood where the mistake was and would fix everything in a minute or two.
‘She is come!’ said the old gentleman, laying his hand upon his heart. ‘Cormoran and Blunderbore! She is come! All the wealth I have is hers if she will take me for her slave. Where are grace, beauty, and blandishments, like those? In the Empress of Madagascar? No. In the Queen of Diamonds? No. In Mrs. Rowland, who every morning bathes in Kalydor for nothing? No. Melt all these down into one, with the three Graces, the nine Muses, and fourteen biscuit-bakers’ daughters from Oxford Street, and make a woman half as lovely. Pho! I defy you.’
‘She’s here!’ said the old gentleman, placing his hand on his heart. ‘Cormoran and Blunderbore! She’s here! All the wealth I have is hers if she’ll take me as her servant. Where can you find grace, beauty, and charm like hers? In the Empress of Madagascar? No. In the Queen of Diamonds? No. In Mrs. Rowland, who bathes every morning in Kalydor for free? No. If you combined all those into one, along with the three Graces, the nine Muses, and the fourteen daughters of bakers from Oxford Street, you still wouldn’t make a woman half as beautiful. Pho! I challenge you.’
After uttering this rhapsody, the old gentleman snapped his fingers twenty or thirty times, and then subsided into an ecstatic contemplation of Miss La Creevy’s charms. This affording Mrs. Nickleby a favourable opportunity of explanation, she went about it straight.
After saying this enthusiastic speech, the old man snapped his fingers twenty or thirty times and then fell into a blissful admiration of Miss La Creevy’s beauty. This gave Mrs. Nickleby a good chance to explain, so she got right to it.
‘I am sure,’ said the worthy lady, with a prefatory cough, ‘that it’s a great relief, under such trying circumstances as these, to have anybody else mistaken for me—a very great relief; and it’s a circumstance that never occurred before, although I have several times been mistaken for my daughter Kate. I have no doubt the people were very foolish, and perhaps ought to have known better, but still they did take me for her, and of course that was no fault of mine, and it would be very hard indeed if I was to be made responsible for it. However, in this instance, of course, I must feel that I should do exceedingly wrong if I suffered anybody—especially anybody that I am under great obligations to—to be made uncomfortable on my account. And therefore I think it my duty to tell that gentleman that he is mistaken, that I am the lady who he was told by some impertinent person was niece to the Council of Paving-stones, and that I do beg and entreat of him to go quietly away, if it’s only for,’ here Mrs. Nickleby simpered and hesitated, ‘for my sake.’
“I’m sure,” said the respectable lady, clearing her throat, “that it's a huge relief, in such tough situations as these, to have anyone else mistaken for me—a really big relief; and it’s something that’s never happened before, although I have been mistaken for my daughter Kate several times. I have no doubt the people were quite foolish and probably should have known better, but they did take me for her, and of course that’s not my fault, and it would be really unfair if I were held responsible for it. However, in this case, I must feel that I would be extremely wrong if I let anyone—especially someone I owe a lot to—feel uncomfortable because of me. So I think it’s my duty to tell that gentleman that he’s mistaken, that I’m the lady who some rude person told him was the niece of the Council of Paving-stones, and I sincerely beg him to leave quietly, if only for,” here Mrs. Nickleby smiled shyly and hesitated, “for my sake.”
It might have been expected that the old gentleman would have been penetrated to the heart by the delicacy and condescension of this appeal, and that he would at least have returned a courteous and suitable reply. What, then, was the shock which Mrs. Nickleby received, when, accosting her in the most unmistakable manner, he replied in a loud and sonourous voice: ‘Avaunt! Cat!’
It might have been expected that the elderly gentleman would have been touched to the core by the kindness and humility of this request, and that he would have at least given a polite and appropriate response. So, what was Mrs. Nickleby's shock when, approaching her in the most obvious way, he replied in a loud and booming voice: ‘Go away! Cat!’
‘Sir!’ cried Mrs. Nickleby, in a faint tone.
‘Sir!’ shouted Mrs. Nickleby, in a weak voice.
‘Cat!’ repeated the old gentleman. ‘Puss, Kit, Tit, Grimalkin, Tabby, Brindle! Whoosh!’ with which last sound, uttered in a hissing manner between his teeth, the old gentleman swung his arms violently round and round, and at the same time alternately advanced on Mrs. Nickleby, and retreated from her, in that species of savage dance with which boys on market-days may be seen to frighten pigs, sheep, and other animals, when they give out obstinate indications of turning down a wrong street.
“Cat!” the old man repeated. “Puss, Kit, Tit, Grimalkin, Tabby, Brindle! Whoosh!” At that last sound, which he hissed between his teeth, the old man swung his arms wildly around and at the same time alternately moved toward Mrs. Nickleby and then away from her, in a kind of wild dance that boys on market days use to scare pigs, sheep, and other animals when they stubbornly show signs of wanting to go down the wrong street.
Mrs. Nickleby wasted no words, but uttered an exclamation of horror and surprise, and immediately fainted away.
Mrs. Nickleby didn't waste any words; she gasped in shock and surprise, then fainted.
‘I’ll attend to mama,’ said Kate, hastily; ‘I am not at all frightened. But pray take him away: pray take him away!’
"I'll go see mom," Kate said quickly; "I'm not scared at all. But please take him away: please take him away!"
Frank was not at all confident of his power of complying with this request, until he bethought himself of the stratagem of sending Miss La Creevy on a few paces in advance, and urging the old gentleman to follow her. It succeeded to a miracle; and he went away in a rapture of admiration, strongly guarded by Tim Linkinwater on one side, and Frank himself on the other.
Frank wasn't very sure he could meet this request until he remembered the trick of sending Miss La Creevy a few steps ahead and encouraging the old man to follow her. It worked perfectly; he left feeling incredibly pleased, securely flanked by Tim Linkinwater on one side and Frank on the other.
‘Kate,’ murmured Mrs. Nickleby, reviving when the coast was clear, ‘is he gone?’
'Kate,' Mrs. Nickleby whispered, coming back to life when the coast was clear, 'is he gone?'
She was assured that he was.
She was sure that he was.
‘I shall never forgive myself, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Never! That gentleman has lost his senses, and I am the unhappy cause.’
‘I will never forgive myself, Kate,’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘Never! That man has lost his marbles, and I am the unfortunate reason.’
‘You the cause!’ said Kate, greatly astonished.
You the reason! exclaimed Kate, completely surprised.
‘I, my love,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, with a desperate calmness. ‘You saw what he was the other day; you see what he is now. I told your brother, weeks and weeks ago, Kate, that I hoped a disappointment might not be too much for him. You see what a wreck he is. Making allowance for his being a little flighty, you know how rationally, and sensibly, and honourably he talked, when we saw him in the garden. You have heard the dreadful nonsense he has been guilty of this night, and the manner in which he has gone on with that poor unfortunate little old maid. Can anybody doubt how all this has been brought about?’
‘I, my love,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, with a desperate calmness. ‘You saw what he was the other day; you see what he is now. I told your brother, weeks ago, Kate, that I hoped a disappointment wouldn’t be too much for him. You see what a wreck he is. Making allowance for him being a little flighty, you know how rationally, sensibly, and honorably he talked when we saw him in the garden. You’ve heard the dreadful nonsense he’s been spouting tonight, and the way he has treated that poor unfortunate little old maid. Can anyone doubt how all this has come about?’
‘I should scarcely think they could,’ said Kate mildly.
"I can hardly believe they would," Kate said softly.
‘I should scarcely think so, either,’ rejoined her mother. ‘Well! if I am the unfortunate cause of this, I have the satisfaction of knowing that I am not to blame. I told Nicholas, I said to him, “Nicholas, my dear, we should be very careful how we proceed.” He would scarcely hear me. If the matter had only been properly taken up at first, as I wished it to be! But you are both of you so like your poor papa. However, I have my consolation, and that should be enough for me!’
"I hardly think so either," her mother replied. "Well! If I'm the unfortunate reason for this, at least I can take comfort in knowing I'm not to blame. I told Nicholas, I said to him, 'Nicholas, my dear, we need to be very careful about how we handle this.' He barely listened to me. If only the issue had been addressed properly from the start, like I wanted it to be! But you both are just like your poor father. Still, I have my consolation, and that should be enough for me!"
Washing her hands, thus, of all responsibility under this head, past, present, or to come, Mrs. Nickleby kindly added that she hoped her children might never have greater cause to reproach themselves than she had, and prepared herself to receive the escort, who soon returned with the intelligence that the old gentleman was safely housed, and that they found his custodians, who had been making merry with some friends, wholly ignorant of his absence.
Washing her hands of all responsibility in this matter, whether past, present, or future, Mrs. Nickleby kindly added that she hoped her children would never have more reason to feel guilty than she did, and got ready to welcome the escort, who soon came back with the news that the old gentleman was safe at home, and that his caretakers, who had been celebrating with some friends, were completely unaware of his absence.
Quiet being again restored, a delicious half-hour—so Frank called it, in the course of subsequent conversation with Tim Linkinwater as they were walking home—was spent in conversation, and Tim’s watch at length apprising him that it was high time to depart, the ladies were left alone, though not without many offers on the part of Frank to remain until Nicholas arrived, no matter what hour of the night it might be, if, after the late neighbourly irruption, they entertained the least fear of being left to themselves. As their freedom from all further apprehension, however, left no pretext for his insisting on mounting guard, he was obliged to abandon the citadel, and to retire with the trusty Tim.
Once things were quiet again, they enjoyed a nice little half-hour—so Frank described it later while walking home with Tim Linkinwater—filled with conversation. When Tim’s watch indicated it was time to leave, the ladies were left alone, despite Frank's many offers to stay until Nicholas showed up, no matter how late it got, just in case the ladies had any worries about being alone after the earlier disturbance. However, since they felt safe and had no reason to keep him around, he had to give up his guard duty and leave with the reliable Tim.
Nearly three hours of silence passed away. Kate blushed to find, when Nicholas returned, how long she had been sitting alone, occupied with her own thoughts.
Nearly three hours of silence went by. Kate felt embarrassed to realize, when Nicholas came back, just how long she had been sitting alone, lost in her own thoughts.
‘I really thought it had not been half an hour,’ she said.
"I honestly thought it hadn't even been half an hour," she said.
‘They must have been pleasant thoughts, Kate,’ rejoined Nicholas gaily, ‘to make time pass away like that. What were they now?’
‘Those must have been nice thoughts, Kate,’ Nicholas replied cheerfully, ‘to make time fly by like that. What were they about?’
Kate was confused; she toyed with some trifle on the table, looked up and smiled, looked down and dropped a tear.
Kate was confused; she fiddled with some small item on the table, looked up and smiled, looked down and shed a tear.
‘Why, Kate,’ said Nicholas, drawing his sister towards him and kissing her, ‘let me see your face. No? Ah! that was but a glimpse; that’s scarcely fair. A longer look than that, Kate. Come—and I’ll read your thoughts for you.’
‘Why, Kate,’ said Nicholas, pulling his sister closer and kissing her, ‘let me see your face. No? Ah! that was just a quick peek; that’s not really fair. I want to see more than that, Kate. Come on—and I’ll guess your thoughts for you.’
There was something in this proposition, albeit it was said without the slightest consciousness or application, which so alarmed his sister, that Nicholas laughingly changed the subject to domestic matters, and thus gathered, by degrees, as they left the room and went upstairs together, how lonely Smike had been all night—and by very slow degrees, too; for on this subject also, Kate seemed to speak with some reluctance.
There was something about this suggestion, even though it was made without any real awareness or intent, that troubled his sister so much that Nicholas jokingly shifted the topic to home life. Gradually, as they left the room and went upstairs together, he figured out how lonely Smike had felt all night—and it came out bit by bit; Kate also seemed hesitant to talk about it.
‘Poor fellow,’ said Nicholas, tapping gently at his door, ‘what can be the cause of all this?’
‘Poor guy,’ said Nicholas, gently tapping on his door, ‘what could be behind all this?’
Kate was hanging on her brother’s arm. The door being quickly opened, she had not time to disengage herself, before Smike, very pale and haggard, and completely dressed, confronted them.
Kate was holding onto her brother’s arm. The door swung open quickly, and she didn’t have time to pull away before Smike, looking very pale and tired, and fully dressed, faced them.
‘And have you not been to bed?’ said Nicholas.
‘And haven't you gone to bed?’ said Nicholas.
‘N—n—no,’ was the reply.
'No,' was the reply.
Nicholas gently detained his sister, who made an effort to retire; and asked, ‘Why not?’
Nicholas gently held back his sister, who was trying to leave, and asked, “Why not?”
‘I could not sleep,’ said Smike, grasping the hand which his friend extended to him.
"I couldn't sleep," said Smike, taking the hand that his friend offered him.
‘You are not well?’ rejoined Nicholas.
‘You're not feeling well?’ responded Nicholas.
‘I am better, indeed. A great deal better,’ said Smike quickly.
‘I’m doing much better, really. A lot better,’ said Smike quickly.
‘Then why do you give way to these fits of melancholy?’ inquired Nicholas, in his kindest manner; ‘or why not tell us the cause? You grow a different creature, Smike.’
"Then why do you let these bouts of sadness take over?" Nicholas asked, in the kindest way possible. "Or why not share what's bothering you? You're becoming a different person, Smike."
‘I do; I know I do,’ he replied. ‘I will tell you the reason one day, but not now. I hate myself for this; you are all so good and kind. But I cannot help it. My heart is very full; you do not know how full it is.’
‘I do; I know I do,’ he replied. ‘I’ll explain the reason one day, but not right now. I hate myself for this; you’re all so good and kind. But I can’t help it. My heart is so full; you have no idea how full it is.’
He wrung Nicholas’s hand before he released it; and glancing, for a moment, at the brother and sister as they stood together, as if there were something in their strong affection which touched him very deeply, withdrew into his chamber, and was soon the only watcher under that quiet roof.
He squeezed Nicholas’s hand before letting it go; and, for a moment, he looked at the brother and sister standing together, as if their strong bond really moved him, then went into his room, becoming the only one awake under that peaceful roof.
CHAPTER 50
I nvolves a serious Catastrophe
Involves a serious disaster
The little race-course at Hampton was in the full tide and height of its gaiety; the day as dazzling as day could be; the sun high in the cloudless sky, and shining in its fullest splendour. Every gaudy colour that fluttered in the air from carriage seat and garish tent top, shone out in its gaudiest hues. Old dingy flags grew new again, faded gilding was re-burnished, stained rotten canvas looked a snowy white, the very beggars’ rags were freshened up, and sentiment quite forgot its charity in its fervent admiration of poverty so picturesque.
The little racecourse at Hampton was at the peak of its excitement; the day was as bright as it could be; the sun was high in the clear sky, shining in all its glory. Every bright color that fluttered in the air from carriage seats and flashy tent tops stood out in its liveliest shades. Old, worn flags looked new again, faded gold was polished up, stained, tattered canvas appeared snowy white, and even the beggars' rags were freshened up, while sentiment completely forgot its charity in its passionate admiration of such picturesque poverty.
It was one of those scenes of life and animation, caught in its very brightest and freshest moments, which can scarcely fail to please; for if the eye be tired of show and glare, or the ear be weary with a ceaseless round of noise, the one may repose, turn almost where it will, on eager, happy, and expectant faces, and the other deaden all consciousness of more annoying sounds in those of mirth and exhilaration. Even the sunburnt faces of gypsy children, half naked though they be, suggest a drop of comfort. It is a pleasant thing to see that the sun has been there; to know that the air and light are on them every day; to feel that they are children, and lead children’s lives; that if their pillows be damp, it is with the dews of Heaven, and not with tears; that the limbs of their girls are free, and that they are not crippled by distortions, imposing an unnatural and horrible penance upon their sex; that their lives are spent, from day to day, at least among the waving trees, and not in the midst of dreadful engines which make young children old before they know what childhood is, and give them the exhaustion and infirmity of age, without, like age, the privilege to die. God send that old nursery tales were true, and that gypsies stole such children by the score!
It was one of those lively and animated scenes, captured in its brightest and freshest moments, that can hardly fail to please; for if the eye grows tired of spectacle and brightness, or the ear gets weary from a constant barrage of noise, one can rest and turn to eager, happy, and expectant faces. At the same time, the joyful sounds can drown out more annoying noises. Even the sun-kissed faces of gypsy children, though they may be half naked, bring a sense of comfort. It's nice to see that the sun has been shining on them; to know that every day they experience the air and light; to feel that they are children living their childhoods; that if their pillows are damp, it's from the dews of Heaven, not tears; that their girls run freely and aren't hindered by deformities that impose an unnatural and terrible burden on their gender; that their lives are spent, day by day, at least among the swaying trees, and not in the midst of dreadful machines that make young children age before they even understand what childhood is, giving them the fatigue and frailty of old age, without, like old age, the chance to pass away. God grant that old nursery tales were true, and that gypsies did steal such children by the dozen!
The great race of the day had just been run; and the close lines of people, on either side of the course, suddenly breaking up and pouring into it, imparted a new liveliness to the scene, which was again all busy movement. Some hurried eagerly to catch a glimpse of the winning horse; others darted to and fro, searching, no less eagerly, for the carriages they had left in quest of better stations. Here, a little knot gathered round a pea and thimble table to watch the plucking of some unhappy greenhorn; and there, another proprietor with his confederates in various disguises—one man in spectacles; another, with an eyeglass and a stylish hat; a third, dressed as a farmer well to do in the world, with his top-coat over his arm and his flash notes in a large leathern pocket-book; and all with heavy-handled whips to represent most innocent country fellows who had trotted there on horseback—sought, by loud and noisy talk and pretended play, to entrap some unwary customer, while the gentlemen confederates (of more villainous aspect still, in clean linen and good clothes), betrayed their close interest in the concern by the anxious furtive glance they cast on all new comers. These would be hanging on the outskirts of a wide circle of people assembled round some itinerant juggler, opposed, in his turn, by a noisy band of music, or the classic game of ‘Ring the Bull,’ while ventriloquists holding dialogues with wooden dolls, and fortune-telling women smothering the cries of real babies, divided with them, and many more, the general attention of the company. Drinking-tents were full, glasses began to clink in carriages, hampers to be unpacked, tempting provisions to be set forth, knives and forks to rattle, champagne corks to fly, eyes to brighten that were not dull before, and pickpockets to count their gains during the last heat. The attention so recently strained on one object of interest, was now divided among a hundred; and look where you would, there was a motley assemblage of feasting, laughing, talking, begging, gambling, and mummery.
The big race of the day had just wrapped up; and the packed lines of people on either side of the track suddenly broke apart and flooded in, adding a new energy to the scene, which was buzzing with activity again. Some rushed eagerly to catch a glimpse of the winning horse; others dashed around, just as eagerly, searching for the carriages they had left in pursuit of better spots. Here, a small group gathered around a pea and thimble table to watch the exploitation of some unsuspecting newbie; and there, another operator with his partners in various disguises—one guy in glasses; another with a monocle and a stylish hat; a third, dressed as a successful farmer, with his top coat over his arm and large notes in a big leather wallet; all of them with heavy whips to play the part of innocent country folks who had come on horseback—were trying, through loud chatter and fake games, to trap some naive customer, while the gentlemen accomplices (looking even more suspicious in clean shirts and nice clothes) showed their keen interest by casting anxious looks at all the newcomers. These would linger on the fringes of a large crowd gathered around an itinerant juggler, countered in turn by a loud band, or the classic game of 'Ring the Bull,' while ventriloquists held conversations with wooden dolls and fortune-telling women drowned out real babies' cries, sharing the general attention of the crowd. Drinking tents were packed, glasses began to clink in carriages, picnic baskets were unpacked, tempting food was laid out, knives and forks rattled, champagne corks popped, eyes brightened that weren’t dull before, and pickpockets counted their loot from the last race. The focus that had recently been on one point of interest was now scattered among a hundred; and wherever you looked, there was a colorful mix of feasting, laughing, talking, begging, gambling, and performances.
Of the gambling-booths there was a plentiful show, flourishing in all the splendour of carpeted ground, striped hangings, crimson cloth, pinnacled roofs, geranium pots, and livery servants. There were the Stranger’s club-house, the Athenaeum club-house, the Hampton club-house, the St James’s club-house, and half a mile of club-houses to play in; and there were Rouge-Et-Noir, French hazard, and other games to play at. It is into one of these booths that our story takes its way.
The gambling booths were everywhere, showcasing their luxury with carpeted floors, striped drapes, red fabric, tall roofs, geranium pots, and uniformed staff. There was the Stranger’s club, the Athenaeum club, the Hampton club, the St James’s club, and half a mile of clubs to play in; plus there were games like Rouge-Et-Noir, French hazard, and other options to play at. It's into one of these booths that our story unfolds.
Fitted up with three tables for the purposes of play, and crowded with players and lookers on, it was, although the largest place of the kind upon the course, intensely hot, notwithstanding that a portion of the canvas roof was rolled back to admit more air, and there were two doors for a free passage in and out. Excepting one or two men who, each with a long roll of half-crowns, chequered with a few stray sovereigns, in his left hand, staked their money at every roll of the ball with a business-like sedateness which showed that they were used to it, and had been playing all day, and most probably all the day before, there was no very distinctive character about the players, who were chiefly young men, apparently attracted by curiosity, or staking small sums as part of the amusement of the day, with no very great interest in winning or losing. There were two persons present, however, who, as peculiarly good specimens of a class, deserve a passing notice.
Equipped with three tables for playing and packed with players and spectators, it was, despite being the biggest venue of its kind on the course, incredibly hot. This was true even though part of the canvas roof was rolled back to let in more air, and there were two doors for easy entry and exit. Aside from a couple of men, each holding a long roll of half-crowns mixed with a few stray sovereigns in their left hand, betting their money on every spin with a business-like seriousness that showed they were experienced and had likely been playing all day, and probably the day before, there wasn't much that stood out about the players. They were mostly young men, seemingly there out of curiosity or placing small bets as part of the day's fun, with little real interest in winning or losing. However, there were two individuals present who, as particularly good examples of a type, deserve a brief mention.
Of these, one was a man of six or eight and fifty, who sat on a chair near one of the entrances of the booth, with his hands folded on the top of his stick, and his chin appearing above them. He was a tall, fat, long-bodied man, buttoned up to the throat in a light green coat, which made his body look still longer than it was. He wore, besides, drab breeches and gaiters, a white neckerchief, and a broad-brimmed white hat. Amid all the buzzing noise of the games, and the perpetual passing in and out of the people, he seemed perfectly calm and abstracted, without the smallest particle of excitement in his composition. He exhibited no indication of weariness, nor, to a casual observer, of interest either. There he sat, quite still and collected. Sometimes, but very rarely, he nodded to some passing face, or beckoned to a waiter to obey a call from one of the tables. The next instant he subsided into his old state. He might have been some profoundly deaf old gentleman, who had come in to take a rest, or he might have been patiently waiting for a friend, without the least consciousness of anybody’s presence, or fixed in a trance, or under the influence of opium. People turned round and looked at him; he made no gesture, caught nobody’s eye, let them pass away, and others come on and be succeeded by others, and took no notice. When he did move, it seemed wonderful how he could have seen anything to occasion it. And so, in truth, it was. But there was not a face that passed in or out, which this man failed to see; not a gesture at any one of the three tables that was lost upon him; not a word, spoken by the bankers, but reached his ear; not a winner or loser he could not have marked. And he was the proprietor of the place.
Of these, one was a man in his late fifties or early sixties, who sat on a chair near one of the entrances of the booth, with his hands resting on the top of his cane, and his chin resting above them. He was a tall, heavyset man, wearing a light green coat buttoned up to his neck, which made him look even taller than he was. He also wore drab trousers and gaiters, a white neckerchief, and a wide-brimmed white hat. Amid all the buzzing noise of the games and the constant flow of people coming in and out, he appeared perfectly calm and detached, without the slightest hint of excitement. He showed no signs of fatigue or, to a casual observer, any interest either. There he sat, still and composed. Occasionally, but very rarely, he would nod to a passerby or signal a waiter to respond to a call from one of the tables. The next moment, he would return to his previous state. He could have been an old gentleman who was profoundly deaf, taking a break, or he could have been patiently waiting for a friend, completely unaware of anyone's presence, or lost in thought, or under the influence of opium. People turned to look at him; he made no gestures, caught no one's eye, let them pass by, and allowed others to come and go without acknowledging them. When he did move, it seemed surprising that he had seen anything to warrant it. And indeed, it was. But there wasn't a face that passed in or out that this man didn't see; not a gesture at any of the three tables that he missed; not a word spoken by the bankers that didn't reach his ears; and he could have easily marked every winner and loser. And he was the owner of the place.
The other presided over the Rouge-Et-Noir table. He was probably some ten years younger, and was a plump, paunchy, sturdy-looking fellow, with his under-lip a little pursed, from a habit of counting money inwardly as he paid it, but with no decidedly bad expression in his face, which was rather an honest and jolly one than otherwise. He wore no coat, the weather being hot, and stood behind the table with a huge mound of crowns and half-crowns before him, and a cash-box for notes. This game was constantly playing. Perhaps twenty people would be staking at the same time. This man had to roll the ball, to watch the stakes as they were laid down, to gather them off the colour which lost, to pay those who won, to do it all with the utmost dispatch, to roll the ball again, and to keep this game perpetually alive. He did it all with a rapidity absolutely marvellous; never hesitating, never making a mistake, never stopping, and never ceasing to repeat such unconnected phrases as the following, which, partly from habit, and partly to have something appropriate and business-like to say, he constantly poured out with the same monotonous emphasis, and in nearly the same order, all day long:
The other one was in charge of the Rouge-Et-Noir table. He was probably about ten years younger and was a chubby, stout guy, with a slightly pursed under-lip from the habit of counting money silently as he handled it, but his face didn’t have a bad expression; it was more honest and cheerful than anything else. He wore no coat because of the heat and stood behind the table with a large pile of crowns and half-crowns in front of him, along with a cash box for notes. This game was always going on. Maybe twenty people would be betting at the same time. This guy had to roll the ball, keep an eye on the bets being placed, collect the losses, pay the winners, do everything with incredible speed, roll the ball again, and keep the game going nonstop. He did all of this with astonishing quickness; never hesitating, never making a mistake, never stopping, and continuously repeating the same detached phrases like these, which he delivered throughout the day with a monotonous emphasis and in almost the same order, partly out of habit and partly to have something suitable and professional to say:
‘Rooge-a-nore from Paris! Gentlemen, make your game and back your own opinions—any time while the ball rolls—rooge-a-nore from Paris, gentlemen, it’s a French game, gentlemen, I brought it over myself, I did indeed!—Rooge-a-nore from Paris—black wins—black—stop a minute, sir, and I’ll pay you, directly—two there, half a pound there, three there—and one there—gentlemen, the ball’s a rolling—any time, sir, while the ball rolls!—The beauty of this game is, that you can double your stakes or put down your money, gentlemen, any time while the ball rolls—black again—black wins—I never saw such a thing—I never did, in all my life, upon my word I never did; if any gentleman had been backing the black in the last five minutes he must have won five-and-forty pound in four rolls of the ball, he must indeed. Gentlemen, we’ve port, sherry, cigars, and most excellent champagne. Here, wai-ter, bring a bottle of champagne, and let’s have a dozen or fifteen cigars here—and let’s be comfortable, gentlemen—and bring some clean glasses—any time while the ball rolls!—I lost one hundred and thirty-seven pound yesterday, gentlemen, at one roll of the ball, I did indeed!—how do you do, sir?’ (recognising some knowing gentleman without any halt or change of voice, and giving a wink so slight that it seems an accident), ‘will you take a glass of sherry, sir?—here, wai-ter! bring a clean glass, and hand the sherry to this gentleman—and hand it round, will you, waiter?—this is the rooge-a-nore from Paris, gentlemen—any time while the ball rolls!—gentlemen, make your game, and back your own opinions—it’s the rooge-a-nore from Paris—quite a new game, I brought it over myself, I did indeed—gentlemen, the ball’s a-rolling!’
‘Rooge-a-nore from Paris! Gentlemen, place your bets and support your own opinions—any time while the ball is rolling—rooge-a-nore from Paris, gentlemen, it’s a French game, I brought it over myself, I really did!—Rooge-a-nore from Paris—black wins—black—wait a moment, sir, and I’ll pay you right away—two there, half a pound there, three there—and one there—gentlemen, the ball's rolling—any time, sir, while the ball rolls!—The great thing about this game is that you can double your stakes or place your money down, gentlemen, any time while the ball rolls—black again—black wins—I’ve never seen anything like it—I truly haven’t, in all my life, I swear I haven’t; if any gentleman had been betting on black in the last five minutes, he must have won forty-five pounds in just four rolls of the ball, he really must. Gentlemen, we have port, sherry, cigars, and some excellent champagne. Here, waiter, bring a bottle of champagne, and let’s have a dozen or fifteen cigars here—and let’s get comfortable, gentlemen—and bring some clean glasses—any time while the ball rolls!—I lost one hundred and thirty-seven pounds yesterday, gentlemen, on one roll of the ball, I really did!—how do you do, sir?’ (recognizing some familiar gentleman without any pause or change of tone, and giving a wink so slight it seems accidental), ‘will you have a glass of sherry, sir?—here, waiter! bring a clean glass, and pour the sherry for this gentleman—and serve it around, will you, waiter?—this is the rooge-a-nore from Paris, gentlemen—any time while the ball rolls!—gentlemen, place your bets and support your own opinions—it’s the rooge-a-nore from Paris—quite a new game, I brought it over myself, I really did—gentlemen, the ball's rolling!’
This officer was busily plying his vocation when half-a-dozen persons sauntered through the booth, to whom, but without stopping either in his speech or work, he bowed respectfully; at the same time directing, by a look, the attention of a man beside him to the tallest figure in the group, in recognition of whom the proprietor pulled off his hat. This was Sir Mulberry Hawk, with whom were his friend and pupil, and a small train of gentlemanly-dressed men, of characters more doubtful than obscure.
This officer was busy doing his job when half a dozen people walked through the booth. He respectfully nodded to them without pausing his speech or work; at the same time, he signaled to a man next to him to pay attention to the tallest person in the group, prompting the owner to take off his hat. This was Sir Mulberry Hawk, accompanied by his friend and student, along with a small entourage of well-dressed men whose reputations were more questionable than unknown.
The proprietor, in a low voice, bade Sir Mulberry good-day. Sir Mulberry, in the same tone, bade the proprietor go to the devil, and turned to speak with his friends.
The owner, in a quiet voice, wished Sir Mulberry a good day. Sir Mulberry, in the same tone, told the owner to go to hell and turned to chat with his friends.
There was evidently an irritable consciousness about him that he was an object of curiosity, on this first occasion of showing himself in public after the accident that had befallen him; and it was easy to perceive that he appeared on the race-course, that day, more in the hope of meeting with a great many people who knew him, and so getting over as much as possible of the annoyance at once, than with any purpose of enjoying the sport. There yet remained a slight scar upon his face, and whenever he was recognised, as he was almost every minute by people sauntering in and out, he made a restless effort to conceal it with his glove; showing how keenly he felt the disgrace he had undergone.
He clearly felt irritation about being the center of attention during his first public appearance after the accident. It was obvious that he came to the racecourse that day more to meet familiar faces and quickly deal with the discomfort than to actually enjoy the event. A faint scar still marked his face, and whenever someone recognized him—happening almost every minute as people walked by—he anxiously tried to hide it with his glove, revealing how deeply he felt the shame of what he had gone through.
‘Ah! Hawk,’ said one very sprucely-dressed personage in a Newmarket coat, a choice neckerchief, and all other accessories of the most unexceptionable kind. ‘How d’ye do, old fellow?’
‘Ah! Hawk,’ said a very stylishly-dressed person in a Newmarket coat, a nice neckerchief, and all other accessories of the highest quality. ‘How are you doing, my friend?’
This was a rival trainer of young noblemen and gentlemen, and the person of all others whom Sir Mulberry most hated and dreaded to meet. They shook hands with excessive cordiality.
This was a competing trainer of young nobles and gentlemen, and the person that Sir Mulberry hated and feared meeting the most. They shook hands with overly enthusiastic warmth.
‘And how are you now, old fellow, hey?’
‘So, how are you doing now, my old friend?’
‘Quite well, quite well,’ said Sir Mulberry.
‘Very good, very good,’ said Sir Mulberry.
‘That’s right,’ said the other. ‘How d’ye do, Verisopht? He’s a little pulled down, our friend here. Rather out of condition still, hey?’
"That's right," said the other. "How are you, Verisopht? Our friend here looks a little worn out. Still not quite in shape, huh?"
It should be observed that the gentleman had very white teeth, and that when there was no excuse for laughing, he generally finished with the same monosyllable, which he uttered so as to display them.
It should be noted that the man had very white teeth, and that when there was no reason to laugh, he usually ended with the same one-syllable sound, which he pronounced to show them off.
‘He’s in very good condition; there’s nothing the matter with him,’ said the young man carelessly.
‘He’s in great shape; there’s nothing wrong with him,’ said the young man casually.
‘Upon my soul I’m glad to hear it,’ rejoined the other. ‘Have you just returned from Brussels?’
“Honestly, I'm really glad to hear that,” replied the other. “Did you just get back from Brussels?”
‘We only reached town late last night,’ said Lord Frederick. Sir Mulberry turned away to speak to one of his own party, and feigned not to hear.
“We only got to town late last night,” Lord Frederick said. Sir Mulberry turned away to talk to someone from his group, pretending not to hear.
‘Now, upon my life,’ said the friend, affecting to speak in a whisper, ‘it’s an uncommonly bold and game thing in Hawk to show himself so soon. I say it advisedly; there’s a vast deal of courage in it. You see he has just rusticated long enough to excite curiosity, and not long enough for men to have forgotten that deuced unpleasant—by-the-bye—you know the rights of the affair, of course? Why did you never give those confounded papers the lie? I seldom read the papers, but I looked in the papers for that, and may I be—’
“Honestly,” said the friend, lowering his voice, “it's pretty bold of Hawk to show his face so soon. I mean it; there’s a lot of guts in that. You see, he’s been gone just long enough to spark some curiosity, but not so long that people have forgotten that really unpleasant situation—by the way, you know the whole story, right? Why didn't you ever set the record straight on those annoying papers? I rarely read the news, but I checked for that, and may I be—”
‘Look in the papers,’ interrupted Sir Mulberry, turning suddenly round, ‘tomorrow—no, next day, will you?’
‘Check the papers,’ interrupted Sir Mulberry, turning suddenly around, ‘tomorrow—no, the day after, okay?’
‘Upon my life, my dear fellow, I seldom or never read the papers,’ said the other, shrugging his shoulders, ‘but I will, at your recommendation. What shall I look for?’
"Honestly, my friend, I rarely read the news," said the other, shrugging his shoulders. "But I'll do it because you suggested it. What should I look for?"
‘Good day,’ said Sir Mulberry, turning abruptly on his heel, and drawing his pupil with him. Falling, again, into the loitering, careless pace at which they had entered, they lounged out, arm in arm.
“Good day,” said Sir Mulberry, turning quickly on his heel and pulling his student along with him. Falling back into the slow, relaxed pace they had started with, they strolled out, arm in arm.
‘I won’t give him a case of murder to read,’ muttered Sir Mulberry with an oath; ‘but it shall be something very near it if whipcord cuts and bludgeons bruise.’
‘I won’t give him a murder case to read,’ muttered Sir Mulberry with an oath; ‘but it will be something very close to it if whipcord cuts and bludgeons bruise.’
His companion said nothing, but there was something in his manner which galled Sir Mulberry to add, with nearly as much ferocity as if his friend had been Nicholas himself:
His companion didn’t say anything, but there was something about his behavior that annoyed Sir Mulberry enough to add, almost as fiercely as if he were talking to Nicholas himself:
‘I sent Jenkins to old Nickleby before eight o’clock this morning. He’s a staunch one; he was back with me before the messenger. I had it all from him in the first five minutes. I know where this hound is to be met with; time and place both. But there’s no need to talk; tomorrow will soon be here.’
‘I sent Jenkins to old Nickleby before eight this morning. He’s reliable; he was back with me before the messenger even arrived. I got all the information from him in the first five minutes. I know where we can find this guy; I have the time and place. But there’s no need to discuss it now; tomorrow will be here before we know it.’
‘And wha-at’s to be done tomorrow?’ inquired Lord Frederick.
‘And what’s happening tomorrow?’ asked Lord Frederick.
Sir Mulberry Hawk honoured him with an angry glance, but condescended to return no verbal answer to this inquiry. Both walked sullenly on, as though their thoughts were busily occupied, until they were quite clear of the crowd, and almost alone, when Sir Mulberry wheeled round to return.
Sir Mulberry Hawk shot him an angry look but chose not to respond verbally to the question. They both walked silently, as if preoccupied with their thoughts, until they were away from the crowd and nearly alone. Then, Sir Mulberry turned around to head back.
‘Stop,’ said his companion, ‘I want to speak to you in earnest. Don’t turn back. Let us walk here, a few minutes.’
‘Stop,’ said his companion, ‘I want to talk to you seriously. Don’t turn back. Let’s walk here for a few minutes.’
‘What have you to say to me, that you could not say yonder as well as here?’ returned his Mentor, disengaging his arm.
‘What do you have to say to me that you couldn't say over there just as well?’ replied his Mentor, pulling his arm away.
‘Hawk,’ rejoined the other, ‘tell me; I must know.’
‘Hawk,’ the other replied, ‘tell me; I need to know.’
‘Must know,’ interrupted the other disdainfully. ‘Whew! Go on. If you must know, of course there’s no escape for me. Must know!’
‘Must know,’ interrupted the other with contempt. ‘Whew! Go ahead. If you really want to know, then obviously there’s no way out for me. Must know!’
‘Must ask then,’ returned Lord Frederick, ‘and must press you for a plain and straightforward answer. Is what you have just said only a mere whim of the moment, occasioned by your being out of humour and irritated, or is it your serious intention, and one that you have actually contemplated?’
"‘I have to ask,’ replied Lord Frederick, ‘and I need you to give me a clear and direct answer. Was what you just said just a passing mood, because you’re feeling upset and annoyed, or is it something you genuinely mean and have thought about seriously?’"
‘Why, don’t you remember what passed on the subject one night, when I was laid up with a broken limb?’ said Sir Mulberry, with a sneer.
‘Why, don’t you remember what happened on the subject one night, when I was stuck at home with a broken leg?’ said Sir Mulberry, with a sneer.
‘Perfectly well.’
"Absolutely fine."
‘Then take that for an answer, in the devil’s name,’ replied Sir Mulberry, ‘and ask me for no other.’
‘Then take that as your answer, for heaven’s sake,’ replied Sir Mulberry, ‘and don’t ask me for anything else.’
Such was the ascendancy he had acquired over his dupe, and such the latter’s general habit of submission, that, for the moment, the young man seemed half afraid to pursue the subject. He soon overcame this feeling, however, if it had restrained him at all, and retorted angrily:
Such was the power he had gained over his victim, and such was the latter’s usual tendency to submit, that, for a moment, the young man seemed half scared to continue the conversation. He quickly overcame this feeling, though, if it had held him back at all, and replied angrily:
‘If I remember what passed at the time you speak of, I expressed a strong opinion on this subject, and said that, with my knowledge or consent, you never should do what you threaten now.’
‘If I recall what happened at that time, I made it clear how I felt about this issue, and I stated that, with my knowledge or permission, you should never do what you're now threatening.’
‘Will you prevent me?’ asked Sir Mulberry, with a laugh.
"Are you going to stop me?" Sir Mulberry asked with a laugh.
‘Ye-es, if I can,’ returned the other, promptly.
"Yes, if I can," the other replied quickly.
‘A very proper saving clause, that last,’ said Sir Mulberry; ‘and one you stand in need of. Oh! look to your own business, and leave me to look to mine.’
"A very sensible saving clause, that last," said Sir Mulberry; "and one you really need. Oh! mind your own business, and let me handle mine."
‘This is mine,’ retorted Lord Frederick. ‘I make it mine; I will make it mine. It’s mine already. I am more compromised than I should be, as it is.’
‘This is mine,’ shot back Lord Frederick. ‘I claim it as mine; I will claim it as mine. It’s already mine. I’m more involved than I need to be, as it is.’
‘Do as you please, and what you please, for yourself,’ said Sir Mulberry, affecting an easy good-humour. ‘Surely that must content you! Do nothing for me; that’s all. I advise no man to interfere in proceedings that I choose to take. I am sure you know me better than to do so. The fact is, I see, you mean to offer me advice. It is well meant, I have no doubt, but I reject it. Now, if you please, we will return to the carriage. I find no entertainment here, but quite the reverse. If we prolong this conversation, we might quarrel, which would be no proof of wisdom in either you or me.’
“Do whatever you want for yourself,” said Sir Mulberry, trying to sound relaxed. “Surely that should satisfy you! Don’t do anything for me; that’s all. I wouldn’t advise anyone to get involved in matters I choose to handle. I’m sure you know me better than that. The truth is, I see that you intend to give me advice. It’s well-intentioned, I’m sure, but I’m not interested. Now, if you don’t mind, let’s head back to the carriage. I find no enjoyment here, quite the opposite. If we keep this conversation going, we might end up arguing, which wouldn't be wise for either of us.”
With this rejoinder, and waiting for no further discussion, Sir Mulberry Hawk yawned, and very leisurely turned back.
With that reply, and without waiting for any further discussion, Sir Mulberry Hawk yawned and slowly turned around.
There was not a little tact and knowledge of the young lord’s disposition in this mode of treating him. Sir Mulberry clearly saw that if his dominion were to last, it must be established now. He knew that the moment he became violent, the young man would become violent too. He had, many times, been enabled to strengthen his influence, when any circumstance had occurred to weaken it, by adopting this cool and laconic style; and he trusted to it now, with very little doubt of its entire success.
There was a good amount of skill and understanding of the young lord’s character in how he handled him. Sir Mulberry clearly realized that for his control to endure, it needed to be secured right now. He understood that the moment he lost his temper, the young man would lose his as well. Time and again, he had been able to reinforce his influence when something threatened to undermine it by using this calm and straightforward approach; and he was confident it would work again, with little doubt about its complete success.
But while he did this, and wore the most careless and indifferent deportment that his practised arts enabled him to assume, he inwardly resolved, not only to visit all the mortification of being compelled to suppress his feelings, with additional severity upon Nicholas, but also to make the young lord pay dearly for it, one day, in some shape or other. So long as he had been a passive instrument in his hands, Sir Mulberry had regarded him with no other feeling than contempt; but, now that he presumed to avow opinions in opposition to his, and even to turn upon him with a lofty tone and an air of superiority, he began to hate him. Conscious that, in the vilest and most worthless sense of the term, he was dependent upon the weak young lord, Sir Mulberry could the less brook humiliation at his hands; and when he began to dislike him he measured his dislike—as men often do—by the extent of the injuries he had inflicted upon its object. When it is remembered that Sir Mulberry Hawk had plundered, duped, deceived, and fooled his pupil in every possible way, it will not be wondered at, that, beginning to hate him, he began to hate him cordially.
But while he did this, and acted as casually and indifferently as his practiced skills allowed, he secretly decided not only to make Nicholas suffer for having to hide his feelings but also to make the young lord pay for it one way or another someday. As long as he had been a passive tool in his hands, Sir Mulberry had only felt contempt for him; but now that he dared to express opinions contrary to his own and even confronted him with an air of superiority, he started to hate him. Aware that, in the worst sense of the word, he was dependent on the weak young lord, Sir Mulberry could hardly tolerate being humiliated by him; and as he began to dislike him, he measured that dislike—like many men do—by how much pain he had caused him. Considering that Sir Mulberry Hawk had stolen, deceived, and manipulated his pupil in every conceivable way, it’s no surprise that as he started to hate him, that hate was genuine.
On the other hand, the young lord having thought—which he very seldom did about anything—and seriously too, upon the affair with Nicholas, and the circumstances which led to it, had arrived at a manly and honest conclusion. Sir Mulberry’s coarse and insulting behaviour on the occasion in question had produced a deep impression on his mind; a strong suspicion of his having led him on to pursue Miss Nickleby for purposes of his own, had been lurking there for some time; he was really ashamed of his share in the transaction, and deeply mortified by the misgiving that he had been gulled. He had had sufficient leisure to reflect upon these things, during their late retirement; and, at times, when his careless and indolent nature would permit, had availed himself of the opportunity. Slight circumstances, too, had occurred to increase his suspicion. It wanted but a very slight circumstance to kindle his wrath against Sir Mulberry. This his disdainful and insolent tone in their recent conversation (the only one they had held upon the subject since the period to which Sir Mulberry referred), effected.
On the other hand, the young lord, who rarely took the time to think about anything, seriously considered the situation with Nicholas and the circumstances that led to it. He reached a mature and honest conclusion. Sir Mulberry’s rude and insulting behavior during that incident had left a strong impression on him; he had been suspicious for a while that Sir Mulberry had encouraged him to pursue Miss Nickleby for his own selfish reasons. He felt ashamed of his involvement and was deeply upset by the nagging feeling that he had been fooled. He had enough time to reflect on these issues during their recent downtime, and every now and then, when his easygoing and lazy nature allowed, he took advantage of that time. A few minor events had also intensified his suspicion. It took just a small thing to ignite his anger toward Sir Mulberry, which was triggered by Sir Mulberry's contemptuous and arrogant tone in their recent conversation—the only one they had concerning the topic since the time Sir Mulberry mentioned.
Thus they rejoined their friends: each with causes of dislike against the other rankling in his breast: and the young man haunted, besides, with thoughts of the vindictive retaliation which was threatened against Nicholas, and the determination to prevent it by some strong step, if possible. But this was not all. Sir Mulberry, conceiving that he had silenced him effectually, could not suppress his triumph, or forbear from following up what he conceived to be his advantage. Mr. Pyke was there, and Mr. Pluck was there, and Colonel Chowser, and other gentlemen of the same caste, and it was a great point for Sir Mulberry to show them that he had not lost his influence. At first, the young lord contented himself with a silent determination to take measures for withdrawing himself from the connection immediately. By degrees, he grew more angry, and was exasperated by jests and familiarities which, a few hours before, would have been a source of amusement to him. This did not serve him; for, at such bantering or retort as suited the company, he was no match for Sir Mulberry. Still, no violent rupture took place. They returned to town; Messrs Pyke and Pluck and other gentlemen frequently protesting, on the way thither, that Sir Mulberry had never been in such tiptop spirits in all his life.
So, they rejoined their friends, each nursing grudges against the other. The young man was also troubled by thoughts of the revenge that was threatening Nicholas, wanting to find a way to stop it if he could. But that wasn’t all. Sir Mulberry, thinking he had shut him down completely, couldn’t hide his glee and couldn’t resist taking advantage of what he saw as his victory. Mr. Pyke was there, Mr. Pluck was there, Colonel Chowser, and other guys like them, and it was important for Sir Mulberry to show them that he still had influence. At first, the young lord simply resolved to cut ties immediately. Gradually, he got more and more frustrated, and jokes and casual teasing that would have entertained him just hours earlier only annoyed him now. This wasn’t helpful because, when it came to banter, he couldn’t compete with Sir Mulberry. Still, no big fight broke out. They headed back to town; Messrs Pyke and Pluck and the other gentlemen often remarked on the way there that Sir Mulberry had never been in such great spirits in his life.
They dined together, sumptuously. The wine flowed freely, as indeed it had done all day. Sir Mulberry drank to recompense himself for his recent abstinence; the young lord, to drown his indignation; and the remainder of the party, because the wine was of the best and they had nothing to pay. It was nearly midnight when they rushed out, wild, burning with wine, their blood boiling, and their brains on fire, to the gaming-table.
They had a lavish dinner together. The wine was plentiful, just like it had been all day. Sir Mulberry drank to make up for his recent restraint; the young lord drank to forget his anger; and the rest of the group drank because the wine was excellent and they didn't have to pay for it. It was almost midnight when they charged out, wild, fueled by wine, their blood pumping, and their minds racing, heading to the gaming table.
Here, they encountered another party, mad like themselves. The excitement of play, hot rooms, and glaring lights was not calculated to allay the fever of the time. In that giddy whirl of noise and confusion, the men were delirious. Who thought of money, ruin, or the morrow, in the savage intoxication of the moment? More wine was called for, glass after glass was drained, their parched and scalding mouths were cracked with thirst. Down poured the wine like oil on blazing fire. And still the riot went on. The debauchery gained its height; glasses were dashed upon the floor by hands that could not carry them to lips; oaths were shouted out by lips which could scarcely form the words to vent them in; drunken losers cursed and roared; some mounted on the tables, waving bottles above their heads and bidding defiance to the rest; some danced, some sang, some tore the cards and raved. Tumult and frenzy reigned supreme; when a noise arose that drowned all others, and two men, seizing each other by the throat, struggled into the middle of the room.
Here, they ran into another group, just as wild as they were. The thrill of play, hot rooms, and bright lights didn’t help cool their feverish state. In that dizzying chaos of noise and confusion, the men were out of control. Who cared about money, destruction, or the next day in the wild excitement of the moment? More wine was ordered, glass after glass was emptied, their dry, burning mouths cracked with thirst. The wine flowed like oil on a raging fire. And still, the madness continued. The debauchery hit its peak; glasses were smashed on the floor by hands that could barely lift them to their mouths; curses were shouted by lips struggling to form the words; drunken losers yelled and roared; some climbed on the tables, waving bottles over their heads and challenging everyone else; some danced, some sang, some ripped up the cards and went wild. Chaos and frenzy were at their height; then a noise erupted that drowned everything else out, and two men, grabbing each other by the throat, wrestled into the middle of the room.

Original
A dozen voices, until now unheard, called aloud to part them. Those who had kept themselves cool, to win, and who earned their living in such scenes, threw themselves upon the combatants, and, forcing them asunder, dragged them some space apart.
A dozen voices, until now silent, shouted to break them apart. Those who had stayed calm to win and made their living in these situations jumped in between the fighters and pulled them apart, dragging them a short distance away.
‘Let me go!’ cried Sir Mulberry, in a thick hoarse voice; ‘he struck me! Do you hear? I say, he struck me. Have I a friend here? Who is this? Westwood. Do you hear me say he struck me?’
‘Let me go!’ shouted Sir Mulberry in a raspy voice. ‘He hit me! Do you hear me? I said, he hit me. Is there anyone here I can count on? Who is this? Westwood. Do you hear me saying he hit me?’
‘I hear, I hear,’ replied one of those who held him. ‘Come away for tonight!’
‘I hear you, I hear you,’ replied one of those who was holding him. ‘Let's go for tonight!’
‘I will not, by G—,’ he replied. ‘A dozen men about us saw the blow.’
‘I will not, by God,’ he replied. ‘A dozen men around us saw the hit.’
‘Tomorrow will be ample time,’ said the friend.
“Tomorrow will be plenty of time,” said the friend.
‘It will not be ample time!’ cried Sir Mulberry. ‘Tonight, at once, here!’ His passion was so great, that he could not articulate, but stood clenching his fist, tearing his hair, and stamping upon the ground.
“It won’t be enough time!” shouted Sir Mulberry. “Tonight, right here!” His anger was so intense that he couldn’t get the words out, and instead stood clenching his fist, pulling at his hair, and stomping on the ground.
‘What is this, my lord?’ said one of those who surrounded him. ‘Have blows passed?’
'What’s going on, my lord?' asked one of the people around him. 'Have there been any fights?'
‘One blow has,’ was the panting reply. ‘I struck him. I proclaim it to all here! I struck him, and he knows why. I say, with him, let this quarrel be adjusted now. Captain Adams,’ said the young lord, looking hurriedly about him, and addressing one of those who had interposed, ‘let me speak with you, I beg.’
‘One hit has,’ was the breathless reply. ‘I hit him. I’m declaring it to everyone here! I hit him, and he knows why. I say, along with him, let’s settle this argument now. Captain Adams,’ said the young lord, glancing around quickly and addressing one of those who had stepped in, ‘please, let me talk to you.’
The person addressed stepped forward, and taking the young man’s arm, they retired together, followed shortly afterwards by Sir Mulberry and his friend.
The person being addressed stepped forward and, taking the young man’s arm, they walked away together, soon followed by Sir Mulberry and his friend.
It was a profligate haunt of the worst repute, and not a place in which such an affair was likely to awaken any sympathy for either party, or to call forth any further remonstrance or interposition. Elsewhere, its further progress would have been instantly prevented, and time allowed for sober and cool reflection; but not there. Disturbed in their orgies, the party broke up; some reeled away with looks of tipsy gravity; others withdrew noisily discussing what had just occurred; the gentlemen of honour who lived upon their winnings remarked to each other, as they went out, that Hawk was a good shot; and those who had been most noisy, fell fast asleep upon the sofas, and thought no more about it.
It was a wildly scandalous spot with a terrible reputation, and not a place where such an incident would likely evoke any sympathy for either side, nor prompt any further objections or interventions. In other locations, it would have been quickly stopped, allowing time for calm and thoughtful reflection; but not here. Interrupted during their partying, the group dispersed; some staggered away with serious drunk expressions; others left loudly debating what had just happened; the gamblers who thrived on their winnings commented to each other as they exited that Hawk was a sharp shooter; and those who had been the loudest quickly dozed off on the sofas, forgetting all about it.
Meanwhile, the two seconds, as they may be called now, after a long conference, each with his principal, met together in another room. Both utterly heartless, both men upon town, both thoroughly initiated in its worst vices, both deeply in debt, both fallen from some higher estate, both addicted to every depravity for which society can find some genteel name and plead its most depraving conventionalities as an excuse, they were naturally gentlemen of most unblemished honour themselves, and of great nicety concerning the honour of other people.
Meanwhile, the two assistants, as we might call them now, after a long meeting with their bosses, gathered in another room. Both completely heartless, both urban men, both fully aware of the city's worst lures, both heavily in debt, both fallen from better circumstances, both drawn to every vice for which society has a respectable term and uses its most corrupt conventions as justification, they were, of course, gentlemen of the highest integrity themselves and very particular about the integrity of others.
These two gentlemen were unusually cheerful just now; for the affair was pretty certain to make some noise, and could scarcely fail to enhance their reputations.
These two guys were unusually cheerful right now; because the situation was pretty sure to make a splash and would definitely boost their reputations.
‘This is an awkward affair, Adams,’ said Mr. Westwood, drawing himself up.
‘This is an uncomfortable situation, Adams,’ said Mr. Westwood, straightening himself up.
‘Very,’ returned the captain; ‘a blow has been struck, and there is but one course, of course.’
“Absolutely,” replied the captain; “a blow has been struck, and there’s only one way to go, of course.”
‘No apology, I suppose?’ said Mr. Westwood.
‘No apology, I guess?’ said Mr. Westwood.
‘Not a syllable, sir, from my man, if we talk till doomsday,’ returned the captain. ‘The original cause of dispute, I understand, was some girl or other, to whom your principal applied certain terms, which Lord Frederick, defending the girl, repelled. But this led to a long recrimination upon a great many sore subjects, charges, and counter-charges. Sir Mulberry was sarcastic; Lord Frederick was excited, and struck him in the heat of provocation, and under circumstances of great aggravation. That blow, unless there is a full retraction on the part of Sir Mulberry, Lord Frederick is ready to justify.’
"Not a word, sir, from my guy, even if we talk until the end of time," the captain replied. "I understand the original dispute was about some girl or another, to whom your guy said certain things, which Lord Frederick defended her against. But this sparked a long back-and-forth about a lot of sensitive topics, accusations, and counter-accusations. Sir Mulberry was sarcastic; Lord Frederick got worked up and hit him in the heat of the moment, under very aggravated circumstances. That hit, unless Sir Mulberry fully retracts, Lord Frederick is prepared to justify."
‘There is no more to be said,’ returned the other, ‘but to settle the hour and the place of meeting. It’s a responsibility; but there is a strong feeling to have it over. Do you object to say at sunrise?’
‘There’s nothing more to discuss,’ replied the other, ‘but we need to agree on the time and place to meet. It’s a big responsibility; but everyone is eager to get it done. Do you have any objections to meeting at sunrise?’
‘Sharp work,’ replied the captain, referring to his watch; ‘however, as this seems to have been a long time breeding, and negotiation is only a waste of words, no.’
“Good job,” replied the captain, looking at his watch; “but since this seems to have taken a long time to come about, and negotiating is just a waste of breath, no.”
‘Something may possibly be said, out of doors, after what passed in the other room, which renders it desirable that we should be off without delay, and quite clear of town,’ said Mr. Westwood. ‘What do you say to one of the meadows opposite Twickenham, by the river-side?’
“Maybe we should talk outside after what happened in the other room, which makes it best for us to leave right away and get clear of the city,” Mr. Westwood said. “What do you think about one of the meadows across from Twickenham, by the river?”
The captain saw no objection.
The captain saw no issue.
‘Shall we join company in the avenue of trees which leads from Petersham to Ham House, and settle the exact spot when we arrive there?’ said Mr Westwood.
“Shall we walk together down the tree-lined path that goes from Petersham to Ham House and figure out the exact spot when we get there?” said Mr. Westwood.
To this the captain also assented. After a few other preliminaries, equally brief, and having settled the road each party should take to avoid suspicion, they separated.
To this, the captain also agreed. After a few other brief exchanges and deciding the routes each party should take to stay under the radar, they parted ways.
‘We shall just have comfortable time, my lord,’ said the captain, when he had communicated the arrangements, ‘to call at my rooms for a case of pistols, and then jog coolly down. If you will allow me to dismiss your servant, we’ll take my cab; for yours, perhaps, might be recognised.’
‘We’ll have a nice time, my lord,’ said the captain after explaining the plans, ‘to stop by my place for a case of pistols, and then head down casually. If you don’t mind, I’ll send your servant away, and we can take my cab; yours might be recognized, after all.’
What a contrast, when they reached the street, to the scene they had just left! It was already daybreak. For the flaring yellow light within, was substituted the clear, bright, glorious morning; for a hot, close atmosphere, tainted with the smell of expiring lamps, and reeking with the steams of riot and dissipation, the free, fresh, wholesome air. But to the fevered head on which that cool air blew, it seemed to come laden with remorse for time misspent and countless opportunities neglected. With throbbing veins and burning skin, eyes wild and heavy, thoughts hurried and disordered, he felt as though the light were a reproach, and shrunk involuntarily from the day as if he were some foul and hideous thing.
What a difference when they got to the street compared to what they had just left behind! It was already dawn. The bright yellow light inside was replaced by the clear, brilliant morning; the hot, stuffy air, tainted with the smell of dying lamps and filled with the stench of chaos and excess, was replaced by fresh, clean air. But for the racing mind that felt that cool breeze, it seemed to carry guilt for wasted time and missed chances. With pounding veins and burning skin, wild and heavy eyes, and scattered thoughts, he felt like the light was judging him, and he instinctively recoiled from the day as if he were something disgusting and grotesque.
‘Shivering?’ said the captain. ‘You are cold.’
‘Shivering?’ said the captain. ‘You're cold.’
‘Rather.’
‘Instead.’
‘It does strike cool, coming out of those hot rooms. Wrap that cloak about you. So, so; now we’re off.’
‘It feels refreshing coming out of those hot rooms. Wrap that cloak around you. Alright, now we’re off.’
They rattled through the quiet streets, made their call at the captain’s lodgings, cleared the town, and emerged upon the open road, without hindrance or molestation.
They cruised through the quiet streets, stopped by the captain’s place, left the town, and hit the open road without any obstacles or trouble.
Fields, trees, gardens, hedges, everything looked very beautiful; the young man scarcely seemed to have noticed them before, though he had passed the same objects a thousand times. There was a peace and serenity upon them all, strangely at variance with the bewilderment and confusion of his own half-sobered thoughts, and yet impressive and welcome. He had no fear upon his mind; but, as he looked about him, he had less anger; and though all old delusions, relative to his worthless late companion, were now cleared away, he rather wished he had never known him than thought of its having come to this.
Fields, trees, gardens, hedges—everything looked beautiful; the young man barely seemed to have noticed them before, even though he had passed the same sights a thousand times. There was a sense of peace and calmness around him, oddly contrasting with the confusion of his half-clear thoughts, yet it felt both striking and comforting. He didn't have any fear in his mind; instead, as he looked around, he felt less anger. Even though all his old illusions about his worthless recent companion had faded away, he wished he had never known him rather than having to face what it had come to.
The past night, the day before, and many other days and nights beside, all mingled themselves up in one unintelligible and senseless whirl; he could not separate the transactions of one time from those of another. Now, the noise of the wheels resolved itself into some wild tune in which he could recognise scraps of airs he knew; now, there was nothing in his ears but a stunning and bewildering sound, like rushing water. But his companion rallied him on being so silent, and they talked and laughed boisterously. When they stopped, he was a little surprised to find himself in the act of smoking; but, on reflection, he remembered when and where he had taken the cigar.
Last night, the day before, and many other days and nights all blended together in a confusing and pointless swirl; he couldn't distinguish one moment from another. At times, the noise of the wheels turned into a wild tune where he could pick out bits of melodies he recognized; at other moments, all he heard was a deafening and disorienting sound, like rushing water. But his companion teased him for being so quiet, and they chatted and laughed loudly. When they paused, he was slightly surprised to realize he was smoking, but then he remembered when and where he had picked up the cigar.
They stopped at the avenue gate and alighted, leaving the carriage to the care of the servant, who was a smart fellow, and nearly as well accustomed to such proceedings as his master. Sir Mulberry and his friend were already there. All four walked in profound silence up the aisle of stately elm trees, which, meeting far above their heads, formed a long green perspective of Gothic arches, terminating, like some old ruin, in the open sky.
They stopped at the avenue gate and got out, leaving the carriage with the attendant, who was a sharp guy and almost as used to this kind of thing as his boss. Sir Mulberry and his friend were already there. All four walked in complete silence up the row of tall elm trees, which met far above their heads, creating a long green tunnel of Gothic arches that ended, like some ancient ruin, in the open sky.
After a pause, and a brief conference between the seconds, they, at length, turned to the right, and taking a track across a little meadow, passed Ham House and came into some fields beyond. In one of these, they stopped. The ground was measured, some usual forms gone through, the two principals were placed front to front at the distance agreed upon, and Sir Mulberry turned his face towards his young adversary for the first time. He was very pale, his eyes were bloodshot, his dress disordered, and his hair dishevelled. For the face, it expressed nothing but violent and evil passions. He shaded his eyes with his hand; grazed at his opponent, steadfastly, for a few moments; and, then taking the weapon which was tendered to him, bent his eyes upon that, and looked up no more until the word was given, when he instantly fired.
After a moment of silence and a quick discussion between the seconds, they finally turned right, crossed a small meadow, passed Ham House, and entered some fields beyond. They stopped in one of these fields. The ground was measured, the usual procedures were followed, and the two main participants faced each other at the agreed distance. Sir Mulberry finally turned his gaze towards his younger opponent. He looked very pale, had bloodshot eyes, rumpled clothes, and messy hair. His face showed nothing but intense and dark emotions. He shaded his eyes with his hand, stared at his opponent steadily for a few moments, and then took the weapon handed to him, focusing on it and not looking up again until the signal was given, at which point he fired immediately.
The two shots were fired, as nearly as possible, at the same instant. In that instant, the young lord turned his head sharply round, fixed upon his adversary a ghastly stare, and without a groan or stagger, fell down dead.
The two shots were fired almost at the same time. In that moment, the young lord turned his head quickly, locked eyes with his opponent with a horrified expression, and without a sound or a stumble, collapsed dead.
‘He’s gone!’ cried Westwood, who, with the other second, had run up to the body, and fallen on one knee beside it.
‘He’s gone!’ cried Westwood, who, along with the other second, had rushed up to the body and dropped to one knee beside it.
‘His blood on his own head,’ said Sir Mulberry. ‘He brought this upon himself, and forced it upon me.’
"His blood is on his own head," said Sir Mulberry. "He brought this on himself and forced it on me."
‘Captain Adams,’ cried Westwood, hastily, ‘I call you to witness that this was fairly done. Hawk, we have not a moment to lose. We must leave this place immediately, push for Brighton, and cross to France with all speed. This has been a bad business, and may be worse, if we delay a moment. Adams, consult your own safety, and don’t remain here; the living before the dead; goodbye!’
“Captain Adams,” Westwood called out quickly, “I want you to witness that this was done fairly. Hawk, we don’t have a moment to waste. We need to get out of here right away, head for Brighton, and cross to France as fast as we can. This has been a tough situation, and it could get worse if we don’t move now. Adams, think about your own safety and don’t stick around; the living come before the dead; goodbye!”
With these words, he seized Sir Mulberry by the arm, and hurried him away. Captain Adams—only pausing to convince himself, beyond all question, of the fatal result—sped off in the same direction, to concert measures with his servant for removing the body, and securing his own safety likewise.
With these words, he grabbed Sir Mulberry by the arm and rushed him away. Captain Adams—only stopping to confirm, without a doubt, the deadly outcome—took off in the same direction to plan with his servant about getting rid of the body and making sure he stayed safe too.
So died Lord Frederick Verisopht, by the hand which he had loaded with gifts, and clasped a thousand times; by the act of him, but for whom, and others like him, he might have lived a happy man, and died with children’s faces round his bed.
So Lord Frederick Verisopht died, by the hand he had filled with gifts and held countless times; through the actions of someone who, without him and others like him, he could have lived a happy life and passed away with the faces of children surrounding his bed.
The sun came proudly up in all his majesty, the noble river ran its winding course, the leaves quivered and rustled in the air, the birds poured their cheerful songs from every tree, the short-lived butterfly fluttered its little wings; all the light and life of day came on; and, amidst it all, and pressing down the grass whose every blade bore twenty tiny lives, lay the dead man, with his stark and rigid face turned upwards to the sky.
The sun rose proudly in all its glory, the noble river followed its winding path, the leaves trembled and rustled in the breeze, the birds sang their cheerful songs from every tree, and the fleeting butterfly flapped its tiny wings; all the light and life of day emerged; and, amid all this, pressing down on the grass, where every blade carried twenty tiny lives, lay the dead man, with his pale and rigid face turned up to the sky.
CHAPTER 51
The Project of Mr. Ralph Nickleby and his Friend approaching a successful Issue, becomes unexpectedly known to another Party, not admitted into their Confidence
The project by Mr. Ralph Nickleby and his friend is nearing a successful conclusion, but it unexpectedly comes to the attention of another party who is not in the loop.
In an old house, dismal dark and dusty, which seemed to have withered, like himself, and to have grown yellow and shrivelled in hoarding him from the light of day, as he had in hoarding his money, lived Arthur Gride. Meagre old chairs and tables, of spare and bony make, and hard and cold as misers’ hearts, were ranged, in grim array, against the gloomy walls; attenuated presses, grown lank and lantern-jawed in guarding the treasures they enclosed, and tottering, as though from constant fear and dread of thieves, shrunk up in dark corners, whence they cast no shadows on the ground, and seemed to hide and cower from observation. A tall grim clock upon the stairs, with long lean hands and famished face, ticked in cautious whispers; and when it struck the time, in thin and piping sounds, like an old man’s voice, rattled, as if it were pinched with hunger.
In an old, dreary house that was dark and dusty, which seemed to have withered away like him, and had grown yellow and shriveled from keeping him away from the light of day, just as he had from hoarding his money, lived Arthur Gride. Thin old chairs and tables, with a spare and bony design, hard and cold like misers’ hearts, were lined up in a grim arrangement against the gloomy walls; thin cabinets, looking malnourished and weak from guarding their treasures, seemed to tremble as if constantly afraid of thieves, tucked into dark corners where they cast no shadows and appeared to hide and shrink from being noticed. A tall, grim clock on the stairs, with long, skinny hands and a haggard face, ticked softly; and when it struck the hour, it chimed in thin, high-pitched notes, like the voice of an old man, rattling as if it were starved for nourishment.
No fireside couch was there, to invite repose and comfort. Elbow-chairs there were, but they looked uneasy in their minds, cocked their arms suspiciously and timidly, and kept upon their guard. Others, were fantastically grim and gaunt, as having drawn themselves up to their utmost height, and put on their fiercest looks to stare all comers out of countenance. Others, again, knocked up against their neighbours, or leant for support against the wall—somewhat ostentatiously, as if to call all men to witness that they were not worth the taking. The dark square lumbering bedsteads seemed built for restless dreams; the musty hangings seemed to creep in scanty folds together, whispering among themselves, when rustled by the wind, their trembling knowledge of the tempting wares that lurked within the dark and tight-locked closets.
There wasn't a cozy couch by the fireplace to invite relaxation and comfort. There were armchairs, but they looked uncomfortable, with their arms cocked suspiciously and timidly, always on edge. Some were oddly grim and thin, as if they had straightened up to their full height and put on fierce expressions to intimidate anyone who approached. Others bumped into their neighbors or leaned against the wall, somewhat showily, as if to declare to everyone that they were not worth the trouble. The dark, bulky bedsteads seemed designed for restless dreams; the musty curtains appeared to creep in thin folds, whispering to themselves when stirred by the wind, their trembling awareness of the tempting items hidden within the dark, tightly locked closets.
From out the most spare and hungry room in all this spare and hungry house there came, one morning, the tremulous tones of old Gride’s voice, as it feebly chirruped forth the fag end of some forgotten song, of which the burden ran:
From the most bare and empty room in this bare and empty house, one morning, the shaky voice of old Gride came out, as it weakly sang the tail end of some forgotten song, which went:
Ta—ran—tan—too, Throw the old shoe, And may the wedding be lucky!
which he repeated, in the same shrill quavering notes, again and again, until a violent fit of coughing obliged him to desist, and to pursue in silence, the occupation upon which he was engaged.
which he repeated, in the same high-pitched, shaky tones, over and over, until a violent coughing spell forced him to stop and continue in silence with the task he was working on.
This occupation was, to take down from the shelves of a worm-eaten wardrobe a quantity of frouzy garments, one by one; to subject each to a careful and minute inspection by holding it up against the light, and after folding it with great exactness, to lay it on one or other of two little heaps beside him. He never took two articles of clothing out together, but always brought them forth, singly, and never failed to shut the wardrobe door, and turn the key, between each visit to its shelves.
This job involved taking down a bunch of dusty clothes from a worn-out wardrobe, one by one. He would carefully inspect each piece by holding it up to the light, and after folding it neatly, he would place it on one of two small piles next to him. He never took out more than one article of clothing at a time; he always took them out separately and made sure to close the wardrobe door and lock it between each trip to the shelves.
‘The snuff-coloured suit,’ said Arthur Gride, surveying a threadbare coat. ‘Did I look well in snuff-colour? Let me think.’
‘The brown suit,’ said Arthur Gride, looking over a worn-out coat. ‘Did I look good in brown? Let me think.’
The result of his cogitations appeared to be unfavourable, for he folded the garment once more, laid it aside, and mounted on a chair to get down another, chirping while he did so:
The outcome of his thoughts seemed disappointing, so he folded the garment again, set it aside, and climbed onto a chair to grab another one, humming as he did so:
Young, loving, and beautiful, Oh, what happiness there is! The wedding is definitely going to be lucky!
‘They always put in “young,”’ said old Arthur, ‘but songs are only written for the sake of rhyme, and this is a silly one that the poor country-people sang, when I was a little boy. Though stop—young is quite right too—it means the bride—yes. He, he, he! It means the bride. Oh dear, that’s good. That’s very good. And true besides, quite true!’
“They always say ‘young,’” old Arthur said, “but songs are just written for the rhyme, and this is a silly one that the poor country folks sang when I was a kid. But wait—‘young’ makes sense too—it refers to the bride—yes. Ha, ha, ha! It means the bride. Oh dear, that’s funny. That’s really funny. And it’s true too, very true!”
In the satisfaction of this discovery, he went over the verse again, with increased expression, and a shake or two here and there. He then resumed his employment.
In the thrill of this discovery, he recited the verse once more, adding more expression and a few shakes here and there. He then went back to his work.
‘The bottle-green,’ said old Arthur; ‘the bottle-green was a famous suit to wear, and I bought it very cheap at a pawnbroker’s, and there was—he, he, he!—a tarnished shilling in the waistcoat pocket. To think that the pawnbroker shouldn’t have known there was a shilling in it! I knew it! I felt it when I was examining the quality. Oh, what a dull dog of a pawnbroker! It was a lucky suit too, this bottle-green. The very day I put it on first, old Lord Mallowford was burnt to death in his bed, and all the post-obits fell in. I’ll be married in the bottle-green. Peg. Peg Sliderskew—I’ll wear the bottle-green!’
“The bottle-green,” old Arthur said, “the bottle-green was a famous suit to wear, and I got it really cheap at a pawn shop, and there was—ha, ha, ha!—a tarnished shilling in the waistcoat pocket. Can you believe the pawnbroker didn’t know there was a shilling in it? I knew it! I could feel it when I was checking the quality. Oh, what a dull guy the pawnbroker was! This bottle-green suit was lucky too. The very first day I wore it, old Lord Mallowford was burned to death in his bed, and all the post-obits came in. I’ll get married in the bottle-green. Peg. Peg Sliderskew—I’m wearing the bottle-green!”
This call, loudly repeated twice or thrice at the room-door, brought into the apartment a short, thin, weasen, blear-eyed old woman, palsy-stricken and hideously ugly, who, wiping her shrivelled face upon her dirty apron, inquired, in that subdued tone in which deaf people commonly speak:
This call, repeated loudly two or three times at the door, brought into the apartment a short, thin, frail, blear-eyed old woman, who was shaky and quite unattractive. Wiping her wrinkled face on her dirty apron, she asked in the quiet tone that deaf people usually use:
‘Was that you a calling, or only the clock a striking? My hearing gets so bad, I never know which is which; but when I hear a noise, I know it must be one of you, because nothing else never stirs in the house.’
"Was that you calling, or was it just the clock striking? My hearing has gotten so bad that I can’t tell the difference; but when I hear a noise, I know it has to be one of you because nothing else ever moves in the house."
‘Me, Peg, me,’ said Arthur Gride, tapping himself on the breast to render the reply more intelligible.
‘Me, Peg, me,’ said Arthur Gride, tapping his chest to make the response clearer.
‘You, eh?’ returned Peg. ‘And what do you want?’
‘You, huh?’ Peg replied. ‘And what do you want?’
‘I’ll be married in the bottle-green,’ cried Arthur Gride.
‘I’ll be married in the bottle-green,’ shouted Arthur Gride.
‘It’s a deal too good to be married in, master,’ rejoined Peg, after a short inspection of the suit. ‘Haven’t you got anything worse than this?’
‘It's a deal too good to pass up, master,’ Peg replied, after a quick look at the suit. ‘Don’t you have anything worse than this?’
‘Nothing that’ll do,’ replied old Arthur.
'That won't do,' replied old Arthur.
‘Why not do?’ retorted Peg. ‘Why don’t you wear your every-day clothes, like a man—eh?’
“Why not just do it?” Peg shot back. “Why don’t you wear your everyday clothes, like a man—huh?”
‘They an’t becoming enough, Peg,’ returned her master.
‘They aren’t enough, Peg,’ her master replied.
‘Not what enough?’ said Peg.
‘Not what enough?’ asked Peg.
‘Becoming.’
‘Becoming.’
‘Becoming what?’ said Peg, sharply. ‘Not becoming too old to wear?’
“Becoming what?” Peg replied, sharply. “Not becoming too old to wear?”
Arthur Gride muttered an imprecation on his housekeeper’s deafness, as he roared in her ear:
Arthur Gride cursed his housekeeper’s deafness as he yelled in her ear:
‘Not smart enough! I want to look as well as I can.’
‘Not smart enough! I want to look my best.’
‘Look?’ cried Peg. ‘If she’s as handsome as you say she is, she won’t look much at you, master, take your oath of that; and as to how you look yourself—pepper-and-salt, bottle-green, sky-blue, or tartan-plaid will make no difference in you.’
‘Look?’ cried Peg. ‘If she’s as attractive as you say she is, she won’t pay much attention to you, I can guarantee that; and as for how you look yourself—pepper-and-salt, bottle-green, sky-blue, or tartan-plaid won’t change anything about you.’
With which consolatory assurance, Peg Sliderskew gathered up the chosen suit, and folding her skinny arms upon the bundle, stood, mouthing, and grinning, and blinking her watery eyes, like an uncouth figure in some monstrous piece of carving.
With that comforting assurance, Peg Sliderskew grabbed the selected suit, and folding her thin arms around the bundle, stood there, mumbling, grinning, and blinking her watery eyes, like a clumsy figure in some bizarre piece of art.
‘You’re in a funny humour, an’t you, Peg?’ said Arthur, with not the best possible grace.
"You're in a weird mood, aren't you, Peg?" Arthur said, not very gracefully.
‘Why, isn’t it enough to make me?’ rejoined the old woman. ‘I shall, soon enough, be put out, though, if anybody tries to domineer it over me: and so I give you notice, master. Nobody shall be put over Peg Sliderskew’s head, after so many years; you know that, and so I needn’t tell you! That won’t do for me—no, no, nor for you. Try that once, and come to ruin—ruin—ruin!’
‘Why, isn’t that enough to make me?’ replied the old woman. ‘I’ll be kicked out soon enough if anyone tries to boss me around: so consider this fair warning, master. Nobody’s going to have control over Peg Sliderskew after all these years; you know that, and I don’t need to tell you! That won’t work for me—no, no, or for you either. Try that once, and you’ll end up in ruin—ruin—ruin!’
‘Oh dear, dear, I shall never try it,’ said Arthur Gride, appalled by the mention of the word, ‘not for the world. It would be very easy to ruin me; we must be very careful; more saving than ever, with another mouth to feed. Only we—we mustn’t let her lose her good looks, Peg, because I like to see ‘em.’
‘Oh no, no, I will never do that,’ said Arthur Gride, shocked by the mention of it, ‘not for anything. It could easily wreck me; we need to be super careful; saving more than ever now that we have another mouth to feed. But we—we can’t let her lose her good looks, Peg, because I like to see them.’
‘Take care you don’t find good looks come expensive,’ returned Peg, shaking her forefinger.
“Be careful not to find out that good looks come at a high price,” Peg replied, shaking her finger.
‘But she can earn money herself, Peg,’ said Arthur Gride, eagerly watching what effect his communication produced upon the old woman’s countenance: ‘she can draw, paint, work all manner of pretty things for ornamenting stools and chairs: slippers, Peg, watch-guards, hair-chains, and a thousand little dainty trifles that I couldn’t give you half the names of. Then she can play the piano, (and, what’s more, she’s got one), and sing like a little bird. She’ll be very cheap to dress and keep, Peg; don’t you think she will?’
"But she can make her own money, Peg," said Arthur Gride, eagerly watching how his words affected the old woman's face. "She can draw, paint, and create all kinds of beautiful things to decorate stools and chairs: slippers, Peg, watch-guards, hair chains, and a thousand little delicate trinkets I couldn't even name half of. Plus, she can play the piano—and, what's more, she has one—and sing like a little bird. She'll be really inexpensive to dress and take care of, Peg; don't you think so?"
‘If you don’t let her make a fool of you, she may,’ returned Peg.
‘If you don’t let her embarrass you, she might,’ replied Peg.
‘A fool of me!’ exclaimed Arthur. ‘Trust your old master not to be fooled by pretty faces, Peg; no, no, no—nor by ugly ones neither, Mrs Sliderskew,’ he softly added by way of soliloquy.
‘What a fool I am!’ exclaimed Arthur. ‘You can count on your old master not to be tricked by pretty faces, Peg; no, no, no—nor by ugly ones either, Mrs. Sliderskew,’ he quietly added to himself.
‘You’re a saying something you don’t want me to hear,’ said Peg; ‘I know you are.’
‘You’re saying something you don’t want me to hear,’ Peg said. ‘I know you are.’
‘Oh dear! the devil’s in this woman,’ muttered Arthur; adding with an ugly leer, ‘I said I trusted everything to you, Peg. That was all.’
‘Oh no! There’s something shady about this woman,’ Arthur muttered, adding with a nasty grin, ‘I said I trusted everything to you, Peg. That was it.’
‘You do that, master, and all your cares are over,’ said Peg approvingly.
“You do that, master, and all your worries are done for,” Peg said with approval.
‘When I do that, Peg Sliderskew,’ thought Arthur Gride, ‘they will be.’
‘When I do that, Peg Sliderskew,’ thought Arthur Gride, ‘they will be.’
Although he thought this very distinctly, he durst not move his lips lest the old woman should detect him. He even seemed half afraid that she might have read his thoughts; for he leered coaxingly upon her, as he said aloud:
Although he clearly thought this, he didn't dare move his lips for fear the old woman would catch him. He even seemed a bit scared that she might have read his mind; so he smiled sweetly at her as he said out loud:
‘Take up all loose stitches in the bottle-green with the best black silk. Have a skein of the best, and some new buttons for the coat, and—this is a good idea, Peg, and one you’ll like, I know—as I have never given her anything yet, and girls like such attentions, you shall polish up a sparking necklace that I have got upstairs, and I’ll give it her upon the wedding morning—clasp it round her charming little neck myself—and take it away again next day. He, he, he! I’ll lock it up for her, Peg, and lose it. Who’ll be made the fool of there, I wonder, to begin with—eh, Peg?’
“Pick up all the loose stitches in the dark green with the best black silk. Get a skein of the best and some new buttons for the coat, and—this is a great idea, Peg, and I know you’ll like it—since I’ve never given her anything yet, and girls appreciate that kind of attention, you should polish up a sparkling necklace I have upstairs, and I’ll give it to her on the wedding morning—clasp it around her lovely little neck myself—and take it back the next day. He, he, he! I’ll lock it up for her, Peg, and then ‘lose’ it. I wonder who will be made the fool first—eh, Peg?”
Mrs. Sliderskew appeared to approve highly of this ingenious scheme, and expressed her satisfaction by various rackings and twitchings of her head and body, which by no means enhanced her charms. These she prolonged until she had hobbled to the door, when she exchanged them for a sour malignant look, and twisting her under-jaw from side to side, muttered hearty curses upon the future Mrs. Gride, as she crept slowly down the stairs, and paused for breath at nearly every one.
Mrs. Sliderskew seemed to really like this clever plan and showed her approval through various jerks and twitches of her head and body, which didn't exactly make her look more appealing. She kept this up until she made it to the door, where she switched to a sour, spiteful expression, twisting her jaw from side to side while muttering curses about the future Mrs. Gride as she slowly made her way down the stairs, stopping to catch her breath at nearly every step.
‘She’s half a witch, I think,’ said Arthur Gride, when he found himself again alone. ‘But she’s very frugal, and she’s very deaf. Her living costs me next to nothing; and it’s no use her listening at keyholes; for she can’t hear. She’s a charming woman—for the purpose; a most discreet old housekeeper, and worth her weight in—copper.’
‘She’s half a witch, I think,’ said Arthur Gride when he found himself alone again. ‘But she’s very thrifty, and she’s really hard of hearing. She hardly costs me anything to keep; and it’s pointless for her to eavesdrop because she can’t hear. She’s a lovely woman—for what I need; a very discreet old housekeeper, and worth her weight in—copper.’
Having extolled the merits of his domestic in these high terms, old Arthur went back to the burden of his song. The suit destined to grace his approaching nuptials being now selected, he replaced the others with no less care than he had displayed in drawing them from the musty nooks where they had silently reposed for many years.
Having praised the qualities of his partner in such glowing terms, old Arthur returned to the main topic. With the outfit for his upcoming wedding now chosen, he carefully put the others back, just as he had with care pulled them from the dusty corners where they had quietly rested for many years.
Startled by a ring at the door, he hastily concluded this operation, and locked the press; but there was no need for any particular hurry, as the discreet Peg seldom knew the bell was rung unless she happened to cast her dim eyes upwards, and to see it shaking against the kitchen ceiling. After a short delay, however, Peg tottered in, followed by Newman Noggs.
Startled by the doorbell, he quickly wrapped up what he was doing and locked the press; but there was no real rush, since the discreet Peg rarely noticed the bell unless she happened to look up and see it shaking against the kitchen ceiling. After a brief moment, though, Peg came in, followed by Newman Noggs.
‘Ah! Mr. Noggs!’ cried Arthur Gride, rubbing his hands. ‘My good friend, Mr Noggs, what news do you bring for me?’
‘Ah! Mr. Noggs!’ shouted Arthur Gride, rubbing his hands together. ‘My good friend, Mr. Noggs, what news do you have for me?’
Newman, with a steadfast and immovable aspect, and his fixed eye very fixed indeed, replied, suiting the action to the word, ‘A letter. From Mr Nickleby. Bearer waits.’
Newman, looking determined and unwavering, and with his gaze very steady, replied, matching his words to his actions, “A letter. From Mr. Nickleby. The messenger is waiting.”
‘Won’t you take a—a—’
"Will you take a—"
Newman looked up, and smacked his lips.
Newman looked up and smacked his lips.
‘—A chair?’ said Arthur Gride.
‘—A chair?’ said Arthur Gride.
‘No,’ replied Newman. ‘Thankee.’
‘No,’ replied Newman. ‘Thanks.’
Arthur opened the letter with trembling hands, and devoured its contents with the utmost greediness; chuckling rapturously over it, and reading it several times, before he could take it from before his eyes. So many times did he peruse and re-peruse it, that Newman considered it expedient to remind him of his presence.
Arthur opened the letter with shaky hands and eagerly absorbed its contents, chuckling with joy as he read it multiple times before he could tear his eyes away. He read and re-read it so many times that Newman thought it best to remind him he was there.
‘Answer,’ said Newman. ‘Bearer waits.’
"Answer," Newman said. "Bearer's waiting."
‘True,’ replied old Arthur. ‘Yes—yes; I almost forgot, I do declare.’
‘True,’ replied old Arthur. ‘Yes—yes; I almost forgot, I swear.’
‘I thought you were forgetting,’ said Newman.
"I thought you were forgetting," Newman said.
‘Quite right to remind me, Mr. Noggs. Oh, very right indeed,’ said Arthur. ‘Yes. I’ll write a line. I’m—I’m—rather flurried, Mr. Noggs. The news is—’
‘You’re absolutely right to remind me, Mr. Noggs. Oh, you’re very right indeed,’ said Arthur. ‘Yes. I’ll write a note. I’m—I’m—kind of flustered, Mr. Noggs. The news is—’
‘Bad?’ interrupted Newman.
“Bad?” Newman interrupted.
‘No, Mr. Noggs, thank you; good, good. The very best of news. Sit down. I’ll get the pen and ink, and write a line in answer. I’ll not detain you long. I know you’re a treasure to your master, Mr. Noggs. He speaks of you in such terms, sometimes, that, oh dear! you’d be astonished. I may say that I do too, and always did. I always say the same of you.’
‘No, Mr. Noggs, thank you; that's great, really great. It's the very best news. Please, have a seat. I’ll grab the pen and ink, and write a quick response. I won’t keep you long. I know you’re invaluable to your boss, Mr. Noggs. He talks about you in ways that would surprise you, oh my! I can tell you that I think the same and always have. I always say the same about you.’
‘That’s “Curse Mr. Noggs with all my heart!” then, if you do,’ thought Newman, as Gride hurried out.
‘That’s “Curse Mr. Noggs with all my heart!” then, if you do,’ thought Newman, as Gride hurried out.
The letter had fallen on the ground. Looking carefully about him for an instant, Newman, impelled by curiosity to know the result of the design he had overheard from his office closet, caught it up and rapidly read as follows:
The letter had dropped to the ground. Glancing around for a moment, Newman, driven by curiosity to find out what happened with the plan he had overheard from his office closet, picked it up and quickly read it:
‘Gride.
‘Gride.
‘I saw Bray again this morning, and proposed the day after tomorrow (as you suggested) for the marriage. There is no objection on his part, and all days are alike to his daughter. We will go together, and you must be with me by seven in the morning. I need not tell you to be punctual.
‘I saw Bray again this morning and suggested the day after tomorrow (like you mentioned) for the wedding. He doesn't have any objections, and every day is the same for his daughter. We will go together, and you need to be with me by seven in the morning. I don’t have to remind you to be on time.
‘Make no further visits to the girl in the meantime. You have been there, of late, much oftener than you should. She does not languish for you, and it might have been dangerous. Restrain your youthful ardour for eight-and-forty hours, and leave her to the father. You only undo what he does, and does well.
“Don’t visit the girl anymore for now. Recently, you’ve been there way more than you should have. She’s not pining for you, and it could have been risky. Control your youthful passion for forty-eight hours, and let her be with her father. You’re just undoing what he does, and he does it well.”
‘Yours,
"Best regards,"
‘Ralph Nickleby.’
‘Ralph Nickleby.’
A footstep was heard without. Newman dropped the letter on the same spot again, pressed it with his foot to prevent its fluttering away, regained his seat in a single stride, and looked as vacant and unconscious as ever mortal looked. Arthur Gride, after peering nervously about him, spied it on the ground, picked it up, and sitting down to write, glanced at Newman Noggs, who was staring at the wall with an intensity so remarkable, that Arthur was quite alarmed.
A footstep was heard outside. Newman dropped the letter in the same spot again, pressed it with his foot to keep it from blowing away, returned to his seat in one quick move, and looked as vacant and unaware as anyone could. Arthur Gride, after nervously glancing around, spotted it on the ground, picked it up, and sat down to write. He glanced at Newman Noggs, who was staring at the wall with such intensity that Arthur was quite unsettled.
‘Do you see anything particular, Mr. Noggs?’ said Arthur, trying to follow the direction of Newman’s eyes—which was an impossibility, and a thing no man had ever done.
“Do you see anything specific, Mr. Noggs?” said Arthur, trying to follow the direction of Newman’s eyes—which was impossible, and something no one had ever accomplished.
‘Only a cobweb,’ replied Newman.
"Just a cobweb," replied Newman.
‘Oh! is that all?’
'Oh! Is that it?'
‘No,’ said Newman. ‘There’s a fly in it.’
‘No,’ said Newman. ‘There’s a fly in it.’
‘There are a good many cobwebs here,’ observed Arthur Gride.
‘There are quite a few cobwebs here,’ noted Arthur Gride.
‘So there are in our place,’ returned Newman; ‘and flies too.’
‘So there are in our place,’ Newman replied; ‘and flies too.’
Newman appeared to derive great entertainment from this repartee, and to the great discomposure of Arthur Gride’s nerves, produced a series of sharp cracks from his finger-joints, resembling the noise of a distant discharge of small artillery. Arthur succeeded in finishing his reply to Ralph’s note, nevertheless, and at length handed it over to the eccentric messenger for delivery.
Newman seemed to really enjoy this banter, and to Arthur Gride’s utter dismay, he produced a series of loud cracks from his finger joints, sounding like distant small cannon fire. However, Arthur managed to finish his reply to Ralph’s note and finally handed it to the quirky messenger for delivery.
‘That’s it, Mr. Noggs,’ said Gride.
‘That’s it, Mr. Noggs,’ Gride said.
Newman gave a nod, put it in his hat, and was shuffling away, when Gride, whose doting delight knew no bounds, beckoned him back again, and said, in a shrill whisper, and with a grin which puckered up his whole face, and almost obscured his eyes:
Newman nodded, tucked it into his hat, and started to walk away when Gride, whose overwhelming joy had no limits, called him back and said in a high-pitched whisper, with a grin that scrunched up his entire face and nearly hid his eyes:
‘Will you—will you take a little drop of something—just a taste?’
‘Will you—will you have a little sip of something—just a taste?’
In good fellowship (if Arthur Gride had been capable of it) Newman would not have drunk with him one bubble of the richest wine that was ever made; but to see what he would be at, and to punish him as much as he could, he accepted the offer immediately.
In good spirit (if Arthur Gride had been capable of it), Newman wouldn’t have shared even a sip of the finest wine ever made with him; but to see what he was up to and to get back at him as much as possible, he accepted the offer right away.
Arthur Gride, therefore, again applied himself to the press, and from a shelf laden with tall Flemish drinking-glasses, and quaint bottles: some with necks like so many storks, and others with square Dutch-built bodies and short fat apoplectic throats: took down one dusty bottle of promising appearance, and two glasses of curiously small size.
Arthur Gride, therefore, focused once more on the press, and from a shelf loaded with tall Flemish drinking glasses and odd bottles—some with necks resembling storks, and others with square Dutch-built bodies and short, stout necks—he took down one dusty bottle that looked promising and two glasses that were curiously small.
‘You never tasted this,’ said Arthur. ‘It’s eau-d’or—golden water. I like it on account of its name. It’s a delicious name. Water of gold, golden water! O dear me, it seems quite a sin to drink it!’
‘You’ve never tried this,’ said Arthur. ‘It’s eau-d’or—golden water. I like it because of its name. It’s such a tasty name. Water of gold, golden water! Oh man, it feels like a sin to drink it!’
As his courage appeared to be fast failing him, and he trifled with the stopper in a manner which threatened the dismissal of the bottle to its old place, Newman took up one of the little glasses, and clinked it, twice or thrice, against the bottle, as a gentle reminder that he had not been helped yet. With a deep sigh, Arthur Gride slowly filled it—though not to the brim—and then filled his own.
As his courage seemed to be quickly fading, and he fiddled with the stopper in a way that suggested he might put the bottle back, Newman picked up one of the small glasses and clinked it gently against the bottle a couple of times as a reminder that he hadn't been served yet. With a deep sigh, Arthur Gride slowly poured it—though not completely full—and then filled his own.
‘Stop, stop; don’t drink it yet,’ he said, laying his hand on Newman’s; ‘it was given to me, twenty years ago, and when I take a little taste, which is ve—ry seldom, I like to think of it beforehand, and tease myself. We’ll drink a toast. Shall we drink a toast, Mr. Noggs?’
‘Wait, wait; don’t drink it yet,’ he said, placing his hand on Newman’s. ‘I was given this twenty years ago, and when I take a small sip, which is very rare, I like to think about it beforehand and tease myself. Let’s raise a toast. Should we raise a toast, Mr. Noggs?’
‘Ah!’ said Newman, eyeing his little glass impatiently. ‘Look sharp. Bearer waits.’
‘Ah!’ said Newman, watching his little glass impatiently. ‘Hurry up. The bearer is waiting.’
‘Why, then, I’ll tell you what,’ tittered Arthur, ‘we’ll drink—he, he, he!—we’ll drink a lady.’
‘Well, here’s what,’ giggled Arthur, ‘we’ll drink—ha, ha, ha!—we’ll drink to a lady.’
‘The ladies?’ said Newman.
‘The women?’ said Newman.
‘No, no, Mr. Noggs,’ replied Gride, arresting his hand, ‘A lady. You wonder to hear me say A lady. I know you do, I know you do. Here’s little Madeline. That’s the toast. Mr. Noggs. Little Madeline!’
‘No, no, Mr. Noggs,’ replied Gride, stopping his hand, ‘A lady. You're surprised to hear me say A lady. I know you are, I know you are. Here’s little Madeline. That’s the toast. Mr. Noggs. Little Madeline!’
‘Madeline!’ said Newman; inwardly adding, ‘and God help her!’
‘Madeline!’ said Newman, thinking to himself, ‘and God help her!’
The rapidity and unconcern with which Newman dismissed his portion of the golden water, had a great effect upon the old man, who sat upright in his chair, and gazed at him, open-mouthed, as if the sight had taken away his breath. Quite unmoved, however, Newman left him to sip his own at leisure, or to pour it back again into the bottle, if he chose, and departed; after greatly outraging the dignity of Peg Sliderskew by brushing past her, in the passage, without a word of apology or recognition.
The speed and indifference with which Newman downed his share of the golden water really shocked the old man, who sat up in his chair, staring at him with his mouth open, as if he couldn't catch his breath. Unfazed, Newman left him to enjoy his drink at his own pace, or to pour it back into the bottle if he wanted, and then walked away; after severely disrespecting Peg Sliderskew by brushing past her in the hallway without a single word of apology or acknowledgment.
Mr. Gride and his housekeeper, immediately on being left alone, resolved themselves into a committee of ways and means, and discussed the arrangements which should be made for the reception of the young bride. As they were, like some other committees, extremely dull and prolix in debate, this history may pursue the footsteps of Newman Noggs; thereby combining advantage with necessity; for it would have been necessary to do so under any circumstances, and necessity has no law, as all the world knows.
Mr. Gride and his housekeeper, as soon as they were left alone, decided to form a committee to figure out how to prepare for the young bride's arrival. Since they were, like some other committees, really boring and long-winded in their discussions, this story will follow Newman Noggs instead. This makes sense out of necessity, because it would have been needed anyway, and necessity has no rules, as everyone knows.
‘You’ve been a long time,’ said Ralph, when Newman returned.
‘You’ve been gone a while,’ Ralph said when Newman came back.
‘He was a long time,’ replied Newman.
‘He took a long time,’ replied Newman.
‘Bah!’ cried Ralph impatiently. ‘Give me his note, if he gave you one: his message, if he didn’t. And don’t go away. I want a word with you, sir.’
‘Ugh!’ Ralph said impatiently. ‘Give me his note if he gave you one; his message if he didn’t. And don’t leave. I want to talk to you, sir.’
Newman handed in the note, and looked very virtuous and innocent while his employer broke the seal, and glanced his eye over it.
Newman handed over the note and looked very virtuous and innocent while his boss broke the seal and glanced at it.
‘He’ll be sure to come,’ muttered Ralph, as he tore it to pieces; ‘why of course, I know he’ll be sure to come. What need to say that? Noggs! Pray, sir, what man was that, with whom I saw you in the street last night?’
‘He’ll definitely come,’ muttered Ralph, as he ripped it apart; ‘of course, I know he’ll definitely come. Why say that? Noggs! Please, sir, who was that man I saw you with in the street last night?’
‘I don’t know,’ replied Newman.
"I don't know," Newman replied.
‘You had better refresh your memory, sir,’ said Ralph, with a threatening look.
"You should probably jog your memory, sir," Ralph said, giving him a threatening look.
‘I tell you,’ returned Newman boldly, ‘that I don’t know. He came here twice, and asked for you. You were out. He came again. You packed him off, yourself. He gave the name of Brooker.’
"I'll tell you," Newman said confidently, "that I don't know. He came here twice and asked for you. You weren't here. He came again. You sent him away yourself. He said his name was Brooker."
‘I know he did,’ said Ralph; ‘what then?’
‘I know he did,’ Ralph said. ‘So what?’
‘What then? Why, then he lurked about and dogged me in the street. He follows me, night after night, and urges me to bring him face to face with you; as he says he has been once, and not long ago either. He wants to see you face to face, he says, and you’ll soon hear him out, he warrants.’
‘What then? Well, he hangs around and follows me in the street. He follows me night after night and keeps pushing me to bring him to meet you; he claims he’s done it once before, not too long ago. He really wants to see you, he says, and I guarantee you'll hear him out soon enough.’
‘And what say you to that?’ inquired Ralph, looking keenly at his drudge.
"And what do you think about that?" Ralph asked, looking intently at his worker.
‘That it’s no business of mine, and I won’t. I told him he might catch you in the street, if that was all he wanted, but no! that wouldn’t do. You wouldn’t hear a word there, he said. He must have you alone in a room with the door locked, where he could speak without fear, and you’d soon change your tone, and hear him patiently.’
‘It's none of my business, and I won't. I told him he might run into you on the street, if that's all he wanted, but no! That wouldn't work. You wouldn't hear a word there, he said. He has to have you alone in a room with the door locked, where he can talk without worry, and you'd soon change your mind and listen to him patiently.’
‘An audacious dog!’ Ralph muttered.
"Such a bold dog!" Ralph muttered.
‘That’s all I know,’ said Newman. ‘I say again, I don’t know what man he is. I don’t believe he knows himself. You have seen him; perhaps you do.’
‘That’s all I know,’ said Newman. ‘I’ll say it again, I don’t know what kind of guy he is. I don’t think he knows either. You’ve seen him; maybe you do.’
‘I think I do,’ replied Ralph.
'I think I do,' replied Ralph.
‘Well,’ retored Newman, sulkily, ‘don’t expect me to know him too; that’s all. You’ll ask me, next, why I never told you this before. What would you say, if I was to tell you all that people say of you? What do you call me when I sometimes do? “Brute, ass!” and snap at me like a dragon.’
"Well," Newman replied sulkily, "don’t expect me to know him too; that’s all. You’ll be asking me next why I never told you this before. What would you say if I told you everything people say about you? What do you call me when I sometimes do? 'Brute, ass!' and snap at me like a dragon."
This was true enough; though the question which Newman anticipated, was, in fact, upon Ralph’s lips at the moment.
This was true enough; although the question that Newman was expecting was, in fact, on Ralph’s lips at that moment.
‘He is an idle ruffian,’ said Ralph; ‘a vagabond from beyond the sea where he travelled for his crimes; a felon let loose to run his neck into the halter; a swindler, who has the audacity to try his schemes on me who know him well. The next time he tampers with you, hand him over to the police, for attempting to extort money by lies and threats,—d’ye hear?—and leave the rest to me. He shall cool his heels in jail a little time, and I’ll be bound he looks for other folks to fleece, when he comes out. You mind what I say, do you?’
"He's a lazy troublemaker," Ralph said. "A drifter from overseas who escaped his crimes; a criminal who's free to get himself hanged; a con artist who has the nerve to pull his schemes on me, someone who knows him well. The next time he bothers you, report him to the police for trying to extort money through lies and threats—got it?—and leave the rest to me. He'll spend some time in jail, and I bet he'll be looking for other people to scam when he gets out. You understand what I'm saying, right?"
‘I hear,’ said Newman.
“I hear,” said Newman.
‘Do it then,’ returned Ralph, ‘and I’ll reward you. Now, you may go.’
"Go ahead then," Ralph replied, "and I'll reward you. Now, you can leave."
Newman readily availed himself of the permission, and, shutting himself up in his little office, remained there, in very serious cogitation, all day. When he was released at night, he proceeded, with all the expedition he could use, to the city, and took up his old position behind the pump, to watch for Nicholas. For Newman Noggs was proud in his way, and could not bear to appear as his friend, before the brothers Cheeryble, in the shabby and degraded state to which he was reduced.
Newman quickly took advantage of the permission, and, shutting himself in his small office, stayed there, deeply absorbed in thought, all day. When he was free at night, he hurried to the city and took his usual spot behind the pump to look out for Nicholas. Newman Noggs had his pride, and he couldn't stand the idea of appearing before the Cheeryble brothers in the shabby and degraded condition he was in.
He had not occupied this position many minutes, when he was rejoiced to see Nicholas approaching, and darted out from his ambuscade to meet him. Nicholas, on his part, was no less pleased to encounter his friend, whom he had not seen for some time; so, their greeting was a warm one.
He hadn’t been in that spot for long when he was thrilled to see Nicholas coming, and he rushed out from his hiding place to meet him. Nicholas was equally happy to run into his friend, whom he hadn’t seen in a while, so their greeting was warm.
‘I was thinking of you, at that moment,’ said Nicholas.
"I was thinking about you at that moment," Nicholas said.
‘That’s right,’ rejoined Newman, ‘and I of you. I couldn’t help coming up, tonight. I say, I think I am going to find out something.’
"That's right," Newman replied, "and I feel the same way about you. I couldn't help but come up tonight. I think I'm going to discover something."
‘And what may that be?’ returned Nicholas, smiling at this odd communication.
"And what could that be?" Nicholas replied, smiling at this strange message.
‘I don’t know what it may be, I don’t know what it may not be,’ said Newman; ‘it’s some secret in which your uncle is concerned, but what, I’ve not yet been able to discover, although I have my strong suspicions. I’ll not hint ‘em now, in case you should be disappointed.’
‘I don’t know what it could be, and I don’t know what it can’t be,’ said Newman; ‘there’s some secret your uncle is involved in, but I haven’t figured out what it is yet, even though I have my strong suspicions. I won’t hint at them now, just in case you end up disappointed.’
‘I disappointed!’ cried Nicholas; ‘am I interested?’
‘I’m so disappointed!’ cried Nicholas. ‘Do I even care?’
‘I think you are,’ replied Newman. ‘I have a crotchet in my head that it must be so. I have found out a man, who plainly knows more than he cares to tell at once. And he has already dropped such hints to me as puzzle me—I say, as puzzle me,’ said Newman, scratching his red nose into a state of violent inflammation, and staring at Nicholas with all his might and main meanwhile.
"I think you are," Newman replied. "I have a feeling in my gut that it has to be true. I've come across a guy who clearly knows more than he's letting on. He's already dropped some hints that confuse me—I mean, they really puzzle me," Newman said, scratching his red nose until it was bright red, while glaring at Nicholas with all his intensity.
Admiring what could have wound his friend up to such a pitch of mystery, Nicholas endeavoured, by a series of questions, to elucidate the cause; but in vain. Newman could not be drawn into any more explicit statement than a repetition of the perplexities he had already thrown out, and a confused oration, showing, How it was necessary to use the utmost caution; how the lynx-eyed Ralph had already seen him in company with his unknown correspondent; and how he had baffled the said Ralph by extreme guardedness of manner and ingenuity of speech; having prepared himself for such a contingency from the first.
Admiring what could have gotten his friend so worked up about such a mystery, Nicholas tried to clarify the cause with a series of questions, but it was no use. Newman wouldn’t give any clearer explanation than repeating the confusions he had already mentioned, along with a jumbled speech about how it was essential to be extremely cautious; how the sharp-eyed Ralph had already spotted him with his unknown correspondent; and how he had outsmarted Ralph with an extremely careful demeanor and clever words, having prepared for such a situation from the beginning.
Remembering his companion’s propensity,—of which his nose, indeed, perpetually warned all beholders like a beacon,—Nicholas had drawn him into a sequestered tavern. Here, they fell to reviewing the origin and progress of their acquaintance, as men sometimes do, and tracing out the little events by which it was most strongly marked, came at last to Miss Cecilia Bobster.
Remembering his friend's tendency—which his nose, in fact, constantly signaled to everyone like a beacon—Nicholas had led him into a quiet tavern. There, they started reminiscing about how they met and the journey of their friendship, like people often do, and as they recalled the small events that defined it, they eventually arrived at Miss Cecilia Bobster.
‘And that reminds me,’ said Newman, ‘that you never told me the young lady’s real name.’
‘And that reminds me,’ said Newman, ‘you never told me the young lady’s real name.’
‘Madeline!’ said Nicholas.
“Madeline!” Nicholas said.
‘Madeline!’ cried Newman. ‘What Madeline? Her other name. Say her other name.’
‘Madeline!’ yelled Newman. ‘Which Madeline? Her other name. Just say her other name.’
‘Bray,’ said Nicholas, in great astonishment.
“Bray,” Nicholas said, in total shock.
‘It’s the same!’ cried Newman. ‘Sad story! Can you stand idly by, and let that unnatural marriage take place without one attempt to save her?’
"It's the same!" Newman shouted. "What a sad story! Can you just stand by and let that unnatural marriage happen without even trying to save her?"
‘What do you mean?’ exclaimed Nicholas, starting up; ‘marriage! are you mad?’
"What do you mean?" Nicholas exclaimed, jumping up. "Marriage! Are you crazy?"
‘Are you? Is she? Are you blind, deaf, senseless, dead?’ said Newman. ‘Do you know that within one day, by means of your uncle Ralph, she will be married to a man as bad as he, and worse, if worse there is? Do you know that, within one day, she will be sacrificed, as sure as you stand there alive, to a hoary wretch—a devil born and bred, and grey in devils’ ways?’
‘Are you? Is she? Are you blind, deaf, senseless, dead?’ said Newman. ‘Do you realize that in just one day, through your uncle Ralph, she will be married to a man as terrible as him, and worse, if that’s even possible? Do you understand that in one day, she will be sacrificed, just as sure as you’re standing there alive, to an old wretch—a devil made and raised in wickedness?’
‘Be careful what you say,’ replied Nicholas. ‘For Heaven’s sake be careful! I am left here alone, and those who could stretch out a hand to rescue her are far away. What is it that you mean?’
“Watch what you say,” replied Nicholas. “For heaven's sake, be careful! I'm here all alone, and those who could help her are far away. What do you mean?”
‘I never heard her name,’ said Newman, choking with his energy. ‘Why didn’t you tell me? How was I to know? We might, at least, have had some time to think!’
"I never heard her name," Newman said, struggling with his emotions. "Why didn’t you tell me? How was I supposed to know? We could have, at least, had some time to think!"
‘What is it that you mean?’ cried Nicholas.
“What do you mean?” Nicholas exclaimed.
It was not an easy task to arrive at this information; but, after a great quantity of extraordinary pantomime, which in no way assisted it, Nicholas, who was almost as wild as Newman Noggs himself, forced the latter down upon his seat and held him down until he began his tale.
It wasn't easy to get this information; but, after a lot of bizarre gestures that didn't help at all, Nicholas, who was almost as crazy as Newman Noggs himself, pushed him down into his seat and kept him there until he started telling his story.
Rage, astonishment, indignation, and a storm of passions, rushed through the listener’s heart, as the plot was laid bare. He no sooner understood it all, than with a face of ashy paleness, and trembling in every limb, he darted from the house.
Rage, astonishment, indignation, and a whirlwind of emotions surged through the listener’s heart as the story was revealed. As soon as he grasped it all, his face turned ashen, and shaking in every limb, he rushed out of the house.
‘Stop him!’ cried Newman, bolting out in pursuit. ‘He’ll be doing something desperate; he’ll murder somebody. Hallo! there, stop him. Stop thief! stop thief!’
‘Stop him!’ shouted Newman, rushing out after him. ‘He’s up to something crazy; he might hurt someone. Hey! There, stop him. Stop thief! Stop thief!’
CHAPTER 52
Nicholas despairs of rescuing Madeline Bray, but plucks up his Spirits again, and determines to attempt it. Domestic Intelligence of the Kenwigses and Lillyvicks
Nicholas feels hopeless about saving Madeline Bray, but he gathers his strength and decides to try again. News from the Kenwigses and Lillyvicks
Finding that Newman was determined to arrest his progress at any hazard, and apprehensive that some well-intentioned passenger, attracted by the cry of ‘Stop thief,’ might lay violent hands upon his person, and place him in a disagreeable predicament from which he might have some difficulty in extricating himself, Nicholas soon slackened his pace, and suffered Newman Noggs to come up with him: which he did, in so breathless a condition, that it seemed impossible he could have held out for a minute longer.
Finding that Newman was set on stopping him at any cost, and worried that a well-meaning passenger, drawn in by the call of 'Stop thief,' might grab him and put him in an awkward situation he couldn't easily get out of, Nicholas quickly slowed down and let Newman Noggs catch up with him. Newman did so in such an out-of-breath state that it seemed impossible he could have lasted another minute.
‘I will go straight to Bray’s,’ said Nicholas. ‘I will see this man. If there is a feeling of humanity lingering in his breast, a spark of consideration for his own child, motherless and friendless as she is, I will awaken it.’
‘I’m going straight to Bray’s,’ said Nicholas. ‘I’m going to see this guy. If there’s any sense of humanity left in him, any spark of care for his own child, who’s motherless and alone, I’ll bring it out.’
‘You will not,’ replied Newman. ‘You will not, indeed.’
‘You won't,’ Newman replied. ‘You really won't.’
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, pressing onward, ‘I will act upon my first impulse, and go straight to Ralph Nickleby.’
‘Then,’ said Nicholas, moving forward, ‘I’ll follow my first instinct and go straight to Ralph Nickleby.’
‘By the time you reach his house he will be in bed,’ said Newman.
"By the time you get to his house, he’ll be in bed," Newman said.
‘I’ll drag him from it,’ cried Nicholas.
“I'll pull him out of it,” exclaimed Nicholas.
‘Tut, tut,’ said Noggs. ‘Be yourself.’
‘Tut, tut,’ Noggs said. ‘Just be yourself.’
‘You are the best of friends to me, Newman,’ rejoined Nicholas after a pause, and taking his hand as he spoke. ‘I have made head against many trials; but the misery of another, and such misery, is involved in this one, that I declare to you I am rendered desperate, and know not how to act.’
‘You are my best friend, Newman,’ Nicholas replied after a moment, taking his hand as he spoke. ‘I’ve faced many challenges, but the suffering of someone else, and such deep suffering, is part of this situation, that I honestly feel desperate and don’t know what to do.’
In truth, it did seem a hopeless case. It was impossible to make any use of such intelligence as Newman Noggs had gleaned, when he lay concealed in the closet. The mere circumstance of the compact between Ralph Nickleby and Gride would not invalidate the marriage, or render Bray averse to it, who, if he did not actually know of the existence of some such understanding, doubtless suspected it. What had been hinted with reference to some fraud on Madeline, had been put, with sufficient obscurity by Arthur Gride, but coming from Newman Noggs, and obscured still further by the smoke of his pocket-pistol, it became wholly unintelligible, and involved in utter darkness.
Honestly, it really did seem like a lost cause. There was no way to make use of the information Newman Noggs had gathered while hiding in the closet. The simple fact of the deal between Ralph Nickleby and Gride wouldn't cancel the marriage or make Bray oppose it. Even if he didn't know about the arrangement, he surely suspected something was up. What had been vaguely suggested about some deceit involving Madeline was expressed with enough ambiguity by Arthur Gride, but when it came from Newman Noggs—and was made even more unclear by the smoke from his pistol—it became completely impossible to understand, shrouded in total confusion.
‘There seems no ray of hope,’ said Nicholas.
“There's no glimmer of hope,” said Nicholas.
‘The greater necessity for coolness, for reason, for consideration, for thought,’ said Newman, pausing at every alternate word, to look anxiously in his friend’s face. ‘Where are the brothers?’
'The more we need to stay calm, to think clearly, to be considerate, to reflect,' said Newman, pausing at every other word to look anxiously at his friend's face. 'Where are the brothers?'
‘Both absent on urgent business, as they will be for a week to come.’
‘Both away on important business, and they will be for a week to come.’
‘Is there no way of communicating with them? No way of getting one of them here by tomorrow night?’
‘Is there any way to get in touch with them? Can we bring one of them here by tomorrow night?’
‘Impossible!’ said Nicholas, ‘the sea is between us and them. With the fairest winds that ever blew, to go and return would take three days and nights.’
“Impossible!” said Nicholas, “the sea is between us and them. Even with the best winds that ever blew, it would take three days and nights to go and come back.”
‘Their nephew,’ said Newman, ‘their old clerk.’
‘Their nephew,’ said Newman, ‘their former clerk.’
‘What could either do, that I cannot?’ rejoined Nicholas. ‘With reference to them, especially, I am enjoined to the strictest silence on this subject. What right have I to betray the confidence reposed in me, when nothing but a miracle can prevent this sacrifice?’
‘What can either of them do that I can't?’ replied Nicholas. ‘Regarding them, in particular, I'm required to keep the strictest silence about this. What right do I have to break the trust placed in me when only a miracle can stop this sacrifice?’
‘Think,’ urged Newman. ‘Is there no way?’
'Think,' urged Newman. 'Is there no way?'
‘There is none,’ said Nicholas, in utter dejection. ‘Not one. The father urges, the daughter consents. These demons have her in their toils; legal right, might, power, money, and every influence are on their side. How can I hope to save her?’
“There isn’t any,” said Nicholas, feeling completely defeated. “Not a single one. The father pushes, and the daughter agrees. These demons have her trapped; legal authority, strength, power, money, and every influence are all on their side. How can I possibly hope to save her?”
‘Hope to the last!’ said Newman, clapping him on the back. ‘Always hope; that’s a dear boy. Never leave off hoping; it don’t answer. Do you mind me, Nick? It don’t answer. Don’t leave a stone unturned. It’s always something, to know you’ve done the most you could. But, don’t leave off hoping, or it’s of no use doing anything. Hope, hope, to the last!’
‘Hope till the end!’ said Newman, giving him a pat on the back. ‘Always hope; that’s a good boy. Never stop hoping; it doesn’t pay off. Do you hear me, Nick? It doesn’t pay off. Don’t leave any stone unturned. It’s always something to know you’ve done everything you could. But, don’t stop hoping, or there’s no point in doing anything. Hope, hope, till the end!’
Nicholas needed encouragement. The suddenness with which intelligence of the two usurers’ plans had come upon him, the little time which remained for exertion, the probability, almost amounting to certainty itself, that a few hours would place Madeline Bray for ever beyond his reach, consign her to unspeakable misery, and perhaps to an untimely death; all this quite stunned and overwhelmed him. Every hope connected with her that he had suffered himself to form, or had entertained unconsciously, seemed to fall at his feet, withered and dead. Every charm with which his memory or imagination had surrounded her, presented itself before him, only to heighten his anguish and add new bitterness to his despair. Every feeling of sympathy for her forlorn condition, and of admiration for her heroism and fortitude, aggravated the indignation which shook him in every limb, and swelled his heart almost to bursting.
Nicholas needed support. The sudden news about the two loan sharks' plans hit him hard, leaving him with little time to act, and the likelihood that just a few hours could put Madeline Bray entirely out of his reach, trapping her in unimaginable suffering and possibly leading to an early death; all of this left him stunned and overwhelmed. Every hope he had allowed himself to build around her, or had held unconsciously, seemed to crumble at his feet, withered and lifeless. Every memory and idea he had cherished about her only deepened his pain and added more bitterness to his despair. His feelings of sympathy for her desperate situation, and admiration for her courage and strength, only intensified the anger that coursed through him and made his heart feel like it was about to burst.
But, if Nicholas’s own heart embarrassed him, Newman’s came to his relief. There was so much earnestness in his remonstrance, and such sincerity and fervour in his manner, odd and ludicrous as it always was, that it imparted to Nicholas new firmness, and enabled him to say, after he had walked on for some little way in silence:
But if Nicholas felt embarrassed by his own heart, Newman’s offered a comfort. There was so much sincerity in his plea, and such passion in his manner, which was always strange and funny, that it gave Nicholas a new sense of strength and allowed him to speak after they had walked in silence for a while:
‘You read me a good lesson, Newman, and I will profit by it. One step, at least, I may take—am bound to take indeed—and to that I will apply myself tomorrow.’
‘You taught me a valuable lesson, Newman, and I’m going to take it to heart. There’s at least one step I can take—one that I really have to take—and I’ll focus on that tomorrow.’
‘What is that?’ asked Noggs wistfully. ‘Not to threaten Ralph? Not to see the father?’
‘What is that?’ Noggs asked, feeling a bit sad. ‘Not to confront Ralph? Not to see the dad?’
‘To see the daughter, Newman,’ replied Nicholas. ‘To do what, after all, is the utmost that the brothers could do, if they were here, as Heaven send they were! To reason with her upon this hideous union, to point out to her all the horrors to which she is hastening; rashly, it may be, and without due reflection. To entreat her, at least, to pause. She can have had no counsellor for her good. Perhaps even I may move her so far yet, though it is the eleventh hour, and she upon the very brink of ruin.’
‘To see the daughter, Newman,’ replied Nicholas. ‘What else can the brothers do, if they were here, as Heaven knows they wish they could be! To talk to her about this awful union, to show her all the terrible things she's rushing into; perhaps foolishly and without thinking it through. At the very least, to ask her to stop and think. She must not have anyone looking out for her. Maybe I can still reach her, even though it’s the last moment and she’s on the edge of disaster.’
‘Bravely spoken!’ said Newman. ‘Well done, well done! Yes. Very good.’
“Nicely said!” Newman exclaimed. “Great job, great job! Yes. Very good.”
‘And I do declare,’ cried Nicholas, with honest enthusiasm, ‘that in this effort I am influenced by no selfish or personal considerations, but by pity for her, and detestation and abhorrence of this scheme; and that I would do the same, were there twenty rivals in the field, and I the last and least favoured of them all.’
“And I swear,” Nicholas exclaimed with genuine enthusiasm, “that in this effort I’m driven by no selfish or personal motives, but by compassion for her, and disgust and hatred for this plan; and I would do the same even if there were twenty competitors in the running, and I was the last and least favored of them all.”
‘You would, I believe,’ said Newman. ‘But where are you hurrying now?’
‘You would, I think,’ Newman said. ‘But where are you rushing off to now?’
‘Homewards,’ answered Nicholas. ‘Do you come with me, or I shall say good-night?’
"Home," Nicholas replied. "Are you coming with me, or should I say goodnight?"
‘I’ll come a little way, if you will but walk: not run,’ said Noggs.
"I'll walk a bit with you, but please don't run," said Noggs.
‘I cannot walk tonight, Newman,’ returned Nicholas, hurriedly. ‘I must move rapidly, or I could not draw my breath. I’ll tell you what I’ve said and done tomorrow.’
‘I can’t walk tonight, Newman,’ Nicholas replied quickly. ‘I have to move fast, or I won’t be able to breathe. I’ll let you know what I’ve said and done tomorrow.’
Without waiting for a reply, he darted off at a rapid pace, and, plunging into the crowds which thronged the street, was quickly lost to view.
Without waiting for a response, he took off quickly and, diving into the crowds that packed the street, soon disappeared from sight.
‘He’s a violent youth at times,’ said Newman, looking after him; ‘and yet I like him for it. There’s cause enough now, or the deuce is in it. Hope! I said hope, I think! Ralph Nickleby and Gride with their heads together! And hope for the opposite party! Ho! ho!’
‘He can be a violent kid at times,’ said Newman, watching him; ‘and yet I kind of like him for it. There’s plenty of reason for that now, or I’m mistaken. Hope! I said hope, I think! Ralph Nickleby and Gride are huddled together! And hoping for the other side! Ho! ho!’
It was with a very melancholy laugh that Newman Noggs concluded this soliloquy; and it was with a very melancholy shake of the head, and a very rueful countenance, that he turned about, and went plodding on his way.
It was with a very sad laugh that Newman Noggs finished this monologue; and it was with a very sad shake of the head, and a very mournful expression, that he turned around and continued on his way.
This, under ordinary circumstances, would have been to some small tavern or dram-shop; that being his way, in more senses than one. But, Newman was too much interested, and too anxious, to betake himself even to this resource, and so, with many desponding and dismal reflections, went straight home.
This, under normal circumstances, would have led him to a small tavern or bar; that was his usual way, in more ways than one. But Newman was too invested and too worried to even consider that option, so, filled with many gloomy thoughts, he went straight home.
It had come to pass, that afternoon, that Miss Morleena Kenwigs had received an invitation to repair next day, per steamer from Westminster Bridge, unto the Eel-pie Island at Twickenham: there to make merry upon a cold collation, bottled beer, shrub, and shrimps, and to dance in the open air to the music of a locomotive band, conveyed thither for the purpose: the steamer being specially engaged by a dancing-master of extensive connection for the accommodation of his numerous pupils, and the pupils displaying their appreciation of the dancing-master’s services, by purchasing themselves, and inducing their friends to do the like, divers light-blue tickets, entitling them to join the expedition. Of these light-blue tickets, one had been presented by an ambitious neighbour to Miss Morleena Kenwigs, with an invitation to join her daughters; and Mrs Kenwigs, rightly deeming that the honour of the family was involved in Miss Morleena’s making the most splendid appearance possible on so short a notice, and testifying to the dancing-master that there were other dancing-masters besides him, and to all fathers and mothers present that other people’s children could learn to be genteel besides theirs, had fainted away twice under the magnitude of her preparations, but, upheld by a determination to sustain the family name or perish in the attempt, was still hard at work when Newman Noggs came home.
That afternoon, Miss Morleena Kenwigs received an invitation to take a steamer from Westminster Bridge the next day to Eel-pie Island in Twickenham. There, she was to enjoy a light meal, bottled beer, shrub, and shrimp, and dance outdoors to a live band brought in specifically for this occasion. The steamer was specially arranged by a well-connected dance instructor for his many students, who showed their appreciation by buying light-blue tickets for themselves and encouraging their friends to join in the outing. An ambitious neighbor had given one of these light-blue tickets to Miss Morleena, inviting her to accompany her daughters. Mrs. Kenwigs, believing it was crucial for their family's reputation that Miss Morleena make a grand impression on such short notice—proving to the dance instructor that other instructors existed, and to all the other parents that other people's children could also be classy—had fainted twice from the stress of preparation. But, determined to preserve the family name or die trying, she was still working hard when Newman Noggs came home.
Now, between the italian-ironing of frills, the flouncing of trousers, the trimming of frocks, the faintings and the comings-to again, incidental to the occasion, Mrs. Kenwigs had been so entirely occupied, that she had not observed, until within half an hour before, that the flaxen tails of Miss Morleena’s hair were, in a manner, run to seed; and that, unless she were put under the hands of a skilful hairdresser, she never could achieve that signal triumph over the daughters of all other people, anything less than which would be tantamount to defeat. This discovery drove Mrs. Kenwigs to despair; for the hairdresser lived three streets and eight dangerous crossings off; Morleena could not be trusted to go there alone, even if such a proceeding were strictly proper: of which Mrs. Kenwigs had her doubts; Mr. Kenwigs had not returned from business; and there was nobody to take her. So, Mrs. Kenwigs first slapped Miss Kenwigs for being the cause of her vexation, and then shed tears.
Now, between ironing frills, adjusting trousers, perfecting frocks, and dealing with the occasional fainting spells that came with the event, Mrs. Kenwigs had been so completely occupied that she hadn’t noticed until just half an hour before that the light-colored ends of Miss Morleena’s hair were quite messy; and that unless she saw a skilled hairdresser, she could never achieve that impressive look that would make her stand out against all the other girls, anything less than which would mean failure. This realization left Mrs. Kenwigs feeling hopeless; the hairdresser was three streets and eight risky crossings away; Mor
‘You ungrateful child!’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘after I have gone through what I have, this night, for your good.’
“You ungrateful child!” said Mrs. Kenwigs, “after everything I’ve done for you tonight.”
‘I can’t help it, ma,’ replied Morleena, also in tears; ‘my hair will grow.’
‘I can’t help it, Mom,’ replied Morleena, also in tears; ‘my hair will grow.’
‘Don’t talk to me, you naughty thing!’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘don’t! Even if I was to trust you by yourself and you were to escape being run over, I know you’d run in to Laura Chopkins,’ who was the daughter of the ambitious neighbour, ‘and tell her what you’re going to wear tomorrow, I know you would. You’ve no proper pride in yourself, and are not to be trusted out of sight for an instant.’
"Don't talk to me, you naughty little thing!" said Mrs. Kenwigs. "Just don’t! Even if I let you go by yourself and you somehow didn't get run over, I know you'd run straight to Laura Chopkins," who was the daughter of their ambitious neighbor, "and tell her what you're planning to wear tomorrow. I just know you would. You have no proper pride in yourself and can't be trusted out of my sight for even a second."
Deploring the evil-mindedness of her eldest daughter in these terms, Mrs Kenwigs distilled fresh drops of vexation from her eyes, and declared that she did believe there never was anybody so tried as she was. Thereupon, Morleena Kenwigs wept afresh, and they bemoaned themselves together.
Deploring her eldest daughter's wickedness, Mrs. Kenwigs shed fresh tears of frustration and proclaimed that she truly believed no one had ever been as tested as she was. At that, Morleena Kenwigs cried again, and they both lamented their situation together.
Matters were at this point, as Newman Noggs was heard to limp past the door on his way upstairs; when Mrs. Kenwigs, gaining new hope from the sound of his footsteps, hastily removed from her countenance as many traces of her late emotion as were effaceable on so short a notice: and presenting herself before him, and representing their dilemma, entreated that he would escort Morleena to the hairdresser’s shop.
At this point, things were as Newman Noggs was heard limping by the door on his way upstairs; when Mrs. Kenwigs, feeling more hopeful at the sound of his footsteps, quickly wiped away as much of her recent emotion as she could on such short notice. She then presented herself to him, explained their dilemma, and asked him to take Morleena to the hairdresser’s.
‘I wouldn’t ask you, Mr. Noggs,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘if I didn’t know what a good, kind-hearted creature you are; no, not for worlds. I am a weak constitution, Mr. Noggs, but my spirit would no more let me ask a favour where I thought there was a chance of its being refused, than it would let me submit to see my children trampled down and trod upon, by envy and lowness!’
‘I wouldn’t ask you, Mr. Noggs,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘if I didn’t know what a good, kind-hearted person you are; no, not for anything. I have a weak constitution, Mr. Noggs, but my spirit wouldn’t allow me to ask for a favor if I thought there was even a chance it would be turned down, any more than it would let me stand by and watch my children get trampled by envy and meanness!’
Newman was too good-natured not to have consented, even without this avowal of confidence on the part of Mrs. Kenwigs. Accordingly, a very few minutes had elapsed, when he and Miss Morleena were on their way to the hairdresser’s.
Newman was too kind not to have agreed, even without Mrs. Kenwigs expressing her trust. So, just a few minutes later, he and Miss Morleena were on their way to the hairdresser’s.
It was not exactly a hairdresser’s; that is to say, people of a coarse and vulgar turn of mind might have called it a barber’s; for they not only cut and curled ladies elegantly, and children carefully, but shaved gentlemen easily. Still, it was a highly genteel establishment—quite first-rate in fact—and there were displayed in the window, besides other elegancies, waxen busts of a light lady and a dark gentleman which were the admiration of the whole neighbourhood. Indeed, some ladies had gone so far as to assert, that the dark gentleman was actually a portrait of the spirted young proprietor; and the great similarity between their head-dresses—both wore very glossy hair, with a narrow walk straight down the middle, and a profusion of flat circular curls on both sides—encouraged the idea. The better informed among the sex, however, made light of this assertion, for however willing they were (and they were very willing) to do full justice to the handsome face and figure of the proprietor, they held the countenance of the dark gentleman in the window to be an exquisite and abstract idea of masculine beauty, realised sometimes, perhaps, among angels and military men, but very rarely embodied to gladden the eyes of mortals.
It wasn't exactly a hair salon; in other words, people with a crass and vulgar mindset might have called it a barber shop. They not only styled and curled ladies beautifully and took care of children carefully, but they also shaved men with ease. Still, it was a very upscale establishment—quite first-rate, in fact—and in the window, alongside other elegant items, there were wax figures of a light-skinned lady and a dark-skinned gentleman that everyone in the neighborhood admired. In fact, some ladies even claimed that the dark gentleman was a portrait of the spirited young owner; the striking resemblance in their hairstyles—both had very shiny hair, parted straight down the middle, and sporting a lot of flat, circular curls on either side—reinforced this idea. However, those more knowledgeable among the women dismissed this claim, because while they were eager (and they were very eager) to acknowledge the owner’s handsome face and figure, they considered the likeness of the dark gentleman in the window to be an exquisite and ideal concept of masculine beauty, realized sometimes, perhaps, among angels and soldiers, but rarely embodied to please the eyes of humans.
It was to this establishment that Newman Noggs led Miss Kenwigs in safety. The proprietor, knowing that Miss Kenwigs had three sisters, each with two flaxen tails, and all good for sixpence apiece, once a month at least, promptly deserted an old gentleman whom he had just lathered for shaving, and handing him over to the journeyman, (who was not very popular among the ladies, by reason of his obesity and middle age,) waited on the young lady himself.
It was to this place that Newman Noggs safely brought Miss Kenwigs. The owner, aware that Miss Kenwigs had three sisters, each with two light-colored braids, and all worth at least sixpence each once a month, quickly left an elderly gentleman he had just prepared for shaving, and passing him off to the apprentice (who wasn't very liked by the ladies due to his size and age), attended to the young lady himself.
Just as this change had been effected, there presented himself for shaving, a big, burly, good-humoured coal-heaver with a pipe in his mouth, who, drawing his hand across his chin, requested to know when a shaver would be disengaged.
Just as this change was happening, a big, burly, good-natured coal worker with a pipe in his mouth came in for a shave. He rubbed his hand across his chin and asked when the barber would be free.
The journeyman, to whom this question was put, looked doubtfully at the young proprietor, and the young proprietor looked scornfully at the coal-heaver: observing at the same time:
The journeyman, to whom this question was directed, looked uncertainly at the young owner, and the young owner looked disdainfully at the coal worker, commenting at the same time:
‘You won’t get shaved here, my man.’
‘You won’t get a shave here, buddy.’
‘Why not?’ said the coal-heaver.
“Why not?” said the coal worker.
‘We don’t shave gentlemen in your line,’ remarked the young proprietor.
"We don't shave gentlemen in your line," said the young owner.
‘Why, I see you a shaving of a baker, when I was a looking through the winder, last week,’ said the coal-heaver.
"Hey, I saw you, a baker's assistant, when I was looking through the window last week," said the coal heaver.
‘It’s necessary to draw the line somewheres, my fine feller,’ replied the principal. ‘We draw the line there. We can’t go beyond bakers. If we was to get any lower than bakers, our customers would desert us, and we might shut up shop. You must try some other establishment, sir. We couldn’t do it here.’
‘We have to set a limit, my good man,’ replied the principal. ‘We stop at bakers. If we go any lower than bakers, our customers would leave us, and we could end up closing down. You should try another establishment, sir. We can’t accommodate you here.’
The applicant stared; grinned at Newman Noggs, who appeared highly entertained; looked slightly round the shop, as if in depreciation of the pomatum pots and other articles of stock; took his pipe out of his mouth and gave a very loud whistle; and then put it in again, and walked out.
The applicant stared and grinned at Newman Noggs, who seemed very entertained. He glanced around the shop, seemingly unimpressed by the pomade pots and other items for sale. He pulled his pipe out of his mouth and let out a loud whistle, then put it back in and walked out.
The old gentleman who had just been lathered, and who was sitting in a melancholy manner with his face turned towards the wall, appeared quite unconscious of this incident, and to be insensible to everything around him in the depth of a reverie—a very mournful one, to judge from the sighs he occasionally vented—in which he was absorbed. Affected by this example, the proprietor began to clip Miss Kenwigs, the journeyman to scrape the old gentleman, and Newman Noggs to read last Sunday’s paper, all three in silence: when Miss Kenwigs uttered a shrill little scream, and Newman, raising his eyes, saw that it had been elicited by the circumstance of the old gentleman turning his head, and disclosing the features of Mr. Lillyvick the collector.
The old man who had just been lathered, sitting sadly with his face turned toward the wall, seemed completely unaware of what was happening and absorbed in a deep, mournful daydream, judging by the sighs he occasionally let out. Seeing this, the owner started to trim Miss Kenwigs's hair, the barber began to shave the old man, and Newman Noggs picked up last Sunday’s newspaper, all three working in silence. Then Miss Kenwigs let out a sharp little scream, and when Newman looked up, he realized it was because the old man had turned his head, revealing the face of Mr. Lillyvick, the collector.
The features of Mr. Lillyvick they were, but strangely altered. If ever an old gentleman had made a point of appearing in public, shaved close and clean, that old gentleman was Mr. Lillyvick. If ever a collector had borne himself like a collector, and assumed, before all men, a solemn and portentous dignity as if he had the world on his books and it was all two quarters in arrear, that collector was Mr. Lillyvick. And now, there he sat, with the remains of a beard at least a week old encumbering his chin; a soiled and crumpled shirt-frill crouching, as it were, upon his breast, instead of standing boldly out; a demeanour so abashed and drooping, so despondent, and expressive of such humiliation, grief, and shame; that if the souls of forty unsubstantial housekeepers, all of whom had had their water cut off for non-payment of the rate, could have been concentrated in one body, that one body could hardly have expressed such mortification and defeat as were now expressed in the person of Mr. Lillyvick the collector.
Mr. Lillyvick looked different, strangely so. If there was ever an older guy who made a point of looking sharp and clean in public, it was him. If there was ever a collector who carried himself like one, projecting a serious air as if he owned half the world and it was all overdue, that was Mr. Lillyvick. And now, here he was, sporting a week-old beard that cluttered his chin; a wrinkled, dirty shirt collar slumped on his chest instead of standing out confidently; a demeanor that was so embarrassed and defeated, so filled with sadness and shame, that if you combined the spirits of forty invisible housekeepers, all of whom had their water shut off for not paying their bills, you’d struggle to find a single body that conveyed as much humiliation and defeat as Mr. Lillyvick, the collector, did at that moment.

Original
Newman Noggs uttered his name, and Mr. Lillyvick groaned: then coughed to hide it. But the groan was a full-sized groan, and the cough was but a wheeze.
Newman Noggs said his name, and Mr. Lillyvick groaned; then he coughed to cover it up. But the groan was a deep groan, and the cough was just a wheeze.
‘Is anything the matter?’ said Newman Noggs.
“Is something wrong?” said Newman Noggs.
‘Matter, sir!’ cried Mr. Lillyvick. ‘The plug of life is dry, sir, and but the mud is left.’
‘Matter, sir!’ shouted Mr. Lillyvick. ‘The plug of life is dry, sir, and only the mud is left.’
This speech—the style of which Newman attributed to Mr. Lillyvick’s recent association with theatrical characters—not being quite explanatory, Newman looked as if he were about to ask another question, when Mr. Lillyvick prevented him by shaking his hand mournfully, and then waving his own.
This speech—whose style Newman linked to Mr. Lillyvick's recent interactions with theatrical characters—wasn't very clear. Newman seemed ready to ask another question when Mr. Lillyvick stopped him by shaking his hand sadly and then waving his own.
‘Let me be shaved!’ said Mr. Lillyvick. ‘It shall be done before Morleena; it is Morleena, isn’t it?’
"Let me get a shave!" said Mr. Lillyvick. "It should be done in front of Morleena; it is Morleena, right?"
‘Yes,’ said Newman.
"Yep," said Newman.
‘Kenwigses have got a boy, haven’t they?’ inquired the collector.
"Kenwigses have a boy, right?" the collector asked.
Again Newman said ‘Yes.’
Again, Newman replied, "Yes."
‘Is it a nice boy?’ demanded the collector.
“Is he a good boy?” asked the collector.
‘It ain’t a very nasty one,’ returned Newman, rather embarrassed by the question.
"It’s not that bad," Newman replied, feeling a bit embarrassed by the question.
‘Susan Kenwigs used to say,’ observed the collector, ‘that if ever she had another boy, she hoped it might be like me. Is this one like me, Mr Noggs?’
‘Susan Kenwigs used to say,’ noted the collector, ‘that if she ever had another boy, she hoped he would be like me. Is this one like me, Mr. Noggs?’
This was a puzzling inquiry; but Newman evaded it, by replying to Mr Lillyvick, that he thought the baby might possibly come like him in time.
This was a confusing question; but Newman sidestepped it by telling Mr. Lillyvick that he thought the baby might eventually look like him.
‘I should be glad to have somebody like me, somehow,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, ‘before I die.’
“I would be happy to have someone like me, in some way,” said Mr. Lillyvick, “before I die.”
‘You don’t mean to do that, yet awhile?’ said Newman.
‘You don’t really intend to do that, do you?’ said Newman.
Unto which Mr. Lillyvick replied in a solemn voice, ‘Let me be shaved!’ and again consigning himself to the hands of the journeyman, said no more.
Mr. Lillyvick replied in a serious tone, "Let me be shaved!" and once again handing himself over to the journeyman, said nothing more.
This was remarkable behaviour. So remarkable did it seem to Miss Morleena, that that young lady, at the imminent hazard of having her ear sliced off, had not been able to forbear looking round, some score of times, during the foregoing colloquy. Of her, however, Mr. Lillyvick took no notice: rather striving (so, at least, it seemed to Newman Noggs) to evade her observation, and to shrink into himself whenever he attracted her regards. Newman wondered very much what could have occasioned this altered behaviour on the part of the collector; but, philosophically reflecting that he would most likely know, sooner or later, and that he could perfectly afford to wait, he was very little disturbed by the singularity of the old gentleman’s deportment.
This was unusual behavior. So unusual that Miss Morleena, at the risk of losing her ear, couldn't help but glance around multiple times during the conversation. Mr. Lillyvick, however, paid her no mind; instead, he seemed to try to avoid her gaze and shrink away whenever she looked his way. Newman was very curious about what could have caused this change in the collector's behavior. But, thinking it over, he figured he would eventually find out and that he could easily wait, so he wasn’t too bothered by the old man’s odd behavior.
The cutting and curling being at last concluded, the old gentleman, who had been some time waiting, rose to go, and, walking out with Newman and his charge, took Newman’s arm, and proceeded for some time without making any observation. Newman, who in power of taciturnity was excelled by few people, made no attempt to break silence; and so they went on, until they had very nearly reached Miss Morleena’s home, when Mr. Lillyvick said:
The cutting and curling finally done, the old gentleman, who had been waiting for a while, got up to leave. He walked out with Newman and his companion, took Newman’s arm, and went along for some time without saying anything. Newman, who was usually quite reserved, didn’t try to break the silence, so they continued on until they were almost at Miss Morleena’s house, when Mr. Lillyvick said:
‘Were the Kenwigses very much overpowered, Mr. Noggs, by that news?’
"Were the Kenwigses really overwhelmed by that news, Mr. Noggs?"
‘What news?’ returned Newman.
"What's the news?" replied Newman.
‘That about—my—being—’
‘That’s about my being—’
‘Married?’ suggested Newman.
"Married?" suggested Newman.
‘Ah!’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, with another groan; this time not even disguised by a wheeze.
‘Ah!’ replied Mr. Lillyvick, with another groan; this time not even masked by a wheeze.
‘It made ma cry when she knew it,’ interposed Miss Morleena, ‘but we kept it from her for a long time; and pa was very low in his spirits, but he is better now; and I was very ill, but I am better too.’
‘It made me cry when she found out,’ interjected Miss Morleena, ‘but we kept it from her for a long time; and Dad was really down, but he’s better now; and I was really sick, but I’m better too.’
‘Would you give your great-uncle Lillyvick a kiss if he was to ask you, Morleena?’ said the collector, with some hesitation.
‘Would you kiss your great-uncle Lillyvick if he asked you, Morleena?’ the collector said, a bit hesitantly.
‘Yes; uncle Lillyvick, I would,’ returned Miss Morleena, with the energy of both her parents combined; ‘but not aunt Lillyvick. She’s not an aunt of mine, and I’ll never call her one.’
‘Yes; Uncle Lillyvick, I would,’ replied Miss Morleena, with the energy of both her parents combined; ‘but not Aunt Lillyvick. She’s not my aunt, and I’ll never call her one.’
Immediately upon the utterance of these words, Mr. Lillyvick caught Miss Morleena up in his arms, and kissed her; and, being by this time at the door of the house where Mr. Kenwigs lodged (which, as has been before mentioned, usually stood wide open), he walked straight up into Mr Kenwigs’s sitting-room, and put Miss Morleena down in the midst. Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs were at supper. At sight of their perjured relative, Mrs Kenwigs turned faint and pale, and Mr. Kenwigs rose majestically.
As soon as he said those words, Mr. Lillyvick picked up Miss Morleena in his arms and kissed her. By this point, they were at the door of Mr. Kenwigs's house, which, as mentioned before, was usually wide open. He walked straight into Mr. Kenwigs's sitting room and set Miss Morleena down in the middle of it. Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs were having supper. When Mrs. Kenwigs saw their deceitful relative, she turned pale and faint, while Mr. Kenwigs stood up with an air of authority.
‘Kenwigs,’ said the collector, ‘shake hands.’
‘Kenwigs,’ said the collector, ‘let’s shake hands.’
‘Sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘the time has been, when I was proud to shake hands with such a man as that man as now surweys me. The time has been, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘when a wisit from that man has excited in me and my family’s boozums sensations both nateral and awakening. But, now, I look upon that man with emotions totally surpassing everythink, and I ask myself where is his Honour, where is his straight-for’ardness, and where is his human natur?’
"Sir," said Mr. Kenwigs, "there was a time when I was proud to shake hands with a man like the one who now looks down on me. There was a time, sir," Mr. Kenwigs continued, "when a visit from that man stirred feelings in me and my family that were both natural and uplifting. But now, I see that man with emotions that go beyond everything, and I find myself asking where his honor is, where his honesty is, and where his humanity has gone?"
‘Susan Kenwigs,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, turning humbly to his niece, ‘don’t you say anything to me?’
‘Susan Kenwigs,’ Mr. Lillyvick said, turning humbly to his niece, ‘aren’t you going to say anything to me?’
‘She is not equal to it, sir,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, striking the table emphatically. ‘What with the nursing of a healthy babby, and the reflections upon your cruel conduct, four pints of malt liquor a day is hardly able to sustain her.’
‘She can’t handle it, sir,’ Mr. Kenwigs said, hitting the table emphatically. ‘Between taking care of a healthy baby and dealing with your cruel behavior, four pints of malt liquor a day is hardly enough to keep her going.’
‘I am glad,’ said the poor collector meekly, ‘that the baby is a healthy one. I am very glad of that.’
“I’m glad,” said the poor collector humbly, “that the baby is healthy. I’m really glad about that.”
This was touching the Kenwigses on their tenderest point. Mrs. Kenwigs instantly burst into tears, and Mr. Kenwigs evinced great emotion.
This really hit the Kenwigses in their most sensitive spot. Mrs. Kenwigs immediately started crying, and Mr. Kenwigs showed a lot of emotion.
‘My pleasantest feeling, all the time that child was expected,’ said Mr Kenwigs, mournfully, ‘was a thinking, “If it’s a boy, as I hope it may be; for I have heard its uncle Lillyvick say again and again he would prefer our having a boy next, if it’s a boy, what will his uncle Lillyvick say? What will he like him to be called? Will he be Peter, or Alexander, or Pompey, or Diorgeenes, or what will he be?” And now when I look at him; a precious, unconscious, helpless infant, with no use in his little arms but to tear his little cap, and no use in his little legs but to kick his little self—when I see him a lying on his mother’s lap, cooing and cooing, and, in his innocent state, almost a choking hisself with his little fist—when I see him such a infant as he is, and think that that uncle Lillyvick, as was once a-going to be so fond of him, has withdrawed himself away, such a feeling of wengeance comes over me as no language can depicter, and I feel as if even that holy babe was a telling me to hate him.’
“My happiest thought during the whole time we were expecting that child,” Mr. Kenwigs said sadly, “was thinking, ‘If it’s a boy, as I hope it will be; I’ve heard Uncle Lillyvick say time and again that he would prefer us to have a boy next. If it is a boy, what will Uncle Lillyvick say? What will he want him to be called? Will it be Peter, or Alexander, or Pompey, or Diogenes, or what will it be?’ And now when I look at him—a precious, unaware, helpless baby, with no use in his little arms except to pull off his little cap, and no use in his little legs except to kick himself—when I see him lying on his mother’s lap, cooing and cooing, and in his innocent state almost choking himself with his little fist—when I see him as he is, and think that Uncle Lillyvick, who was once going to be so fond of him, has pulled away, such a feeling of vengeance comes over me that no language can describe, and I feel as if even that holy baby is telling me to hate him.”
This affecting picture moved Mrs. Kenwigs deeply. After several imperfect words, which vainly attempted to struggle to the surface, but were drowned and washed away by the strong tide of her tears, she spake.
This touching image deeply moved Mrs. Kenwigs. After several halting words that tried to come out but were overwhelmed and swept away by the strong wave of her tears, she finally spoke.
‘Uncle,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘to think that you should have turned your back upon me and my dear children, and upon Kenwigs which is the author of their being—you who was once so kind and affectionate, and who, if anybody had told us such a thing of, we should have withered with scorn like lightning—you that little Lillyvick, our first and earliest boy, was named after at the very altar! Oh gracious!’
‘Uncle,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘I can’t believe you have turned your back on me and my dear children, and on Kenwigs, which is the reason for their existence—you who were once so kind and loving, and who, if anyone had said such a thing about, we would have been filled with disbelief like a thunderbolt—you who our first and oldest boy, little Lillyvick, was named after at the altar! Oh my goodness!’
‘Was it money that we cared for?’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘Was it property that we ever thought of?’
‘Was it money that we cared about?’ said Mr. Kenwigs. ‘Was it property that we ever thought of?’
‘No,’ cried Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘I scorn it.’
‘No,’ shouted Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘I reject it.’
‘So do I,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘and always did.’
‘Me too,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘and I always have.’
‘My feelings have been lancerated,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘my heart has been torn asunder with anguish, I have been thrown back in my confinement, my unoffending infant has been rendered uncomfortable and fractious, Morleena has pined herself away to nothing; all this I forget and forgive, and with you, uncle, I never can quarrel. But never ask me to receive her, never do it, uncle. For I will not, I will not, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t!’
‘My feelings have been deeply hurt,’ said Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘my heart has been shattered with pain, I've been pushed back into my confinement, my innocent baby has become uncomfortable and fussy, Morleena has wasted away to nothing; all of this I forget and forgive, and with you, uncle, I can never argue. But please never ask me to accept her, please don’t, uncle. Because I won’t, I won’t, I won’t, I won’t!’
‘Susan, my dear,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘consider your child.’
‘Susan, my dear,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, ‘think about your child.’
‘Yes,’ shrieked Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘I will consider my child! I will consider my child! My own child, that no uncles can deprive me of; my own hated, despised, deserted, cut-off little child.’ And, here, the emotions of Mrs Kenwigs became so violent, that Mr. Kenwigs was fain to administer hartshorn internally, and vinegar externally, and to destroy a staylace, four petticoat strings, and several small buttons.
‘Yes,’ yelled Mrs. Kenwigs, ‘I will think about my child! I will think about my child! My own child, that no uncles can take away from me; my own hated, despised, neglected, cut-off little child.’ And at this point, Mrs. Kenwigs’ emotions became so intense that Mr. Kenwigs had to give her some hartshorn to drink, apply vinegar on her, and cut off a corset, four petticoat strings, and a few small buttons.
Newman had been a silent spectator of this scene; for Mr. Lillyvick had signed to him not to withdraw, and Mr. Kenwigs had further solicited his presence by a nod of invitation. When Mrs. Kenwigs had been, in some degree, restored, and Newman, as a person possessed of some influence with her, had remonstrated and begged her to compose herself, Mr. Lillyvick said in a faltering voice:
Newman had been quietly watching this scene unfold; Mr. Lillyvick had signaled for him to stay, and Mr. Kenwigs had also invited him with a nod. Once Mrs. Kenwigs had calmed down a bit, and Newman, being someone who had some sway with her, had urged her to collect herself, Mr. Lillyvick spoke in a shaky voice:
‘I never shall ask anybody here to receive my—I needn’t mention the word; you know what I mean. Kenwigs and Susan, yesterday was a week she eloped with a half-pay captain!’
‘I’m never going to ask anyone here to accept my—I don’t even need to say the word; you know what I mean. Kenwigs and Susan, it’s been exactly a week since she ran off with a retired captain!’
Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs started together.
Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs set off together.
‘Eloped with a half-pay captain,’ repeated Mr. Lillyvick, ‘basely and falsely eloped with a half-pay captain. With a bottle-nosed captain that any man might have considered himself safe from. It was in this room,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, looking sternly round, ‘that I first see Henrietta Petowker. It is in this room that I turn her off, for ever.’
‘She ran away with a retired captain,’ repeated Mr. Lillyvick, ‘cowardly and deceitfully ran away with a retired captain. With a bottle-nosed captain that any man would have thought he was safe from. It was in this room,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, looking sternly around, ‘that I first saw Henrietta Petowker. It is in this room that I send her away, for good.’
This declaration completely changed the whole posture of affairs. Mrs Kenwigs threw herself upon the old gentleman’s neck, bitterly reproaching herself for her late harshness, and exclaiming, if she had suffered, what must his sufferings have been! Mr. Kenwigs grasped his hand, and vowed eternal friendship and remorse. Mrs. Kenwigs was horror-stricken to think that she should ever have nourished in her bosom such a snake, adder, viper, serpent, and base crocodile as Henrietta Petowker. Mr. Kenwigs argued that she must have been bad indeed not to have improved by so long a contemplation of Mrs. Kenwigs’s virtue. Mrs. Kenwigs remembered that Mr Kenwigs had often said that he was not quite satisfied of the propriety of Miss Petowker’s conduct, and wondered how it was that she could have been blinded by such a wretch. Mr. Kenwigs remembered that he had had his suspicions, but did not wonder why Mrs. Kenwigs had not had hers, as she was all chastity, purity, and truth, and Henrietta all baseness, falsehood, and deceit. And Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs both said, with strong feelings and tears of sympathy, that everything happened for the best; and conjured the good collector not to give way to unavailing grief, but to seek consolation in the society of those affectionate relations whose arms and hearts were ever open to him.
This declaration completely changed everything. Mrs. Kenwigs threw herself onto the old gentleman’s neck, bitterly blaming herself for her recent harshness, and exclaiming that if she had suffered, what must his sufferings have been! Mr. Kenwigs shook his hand and promised eternal friendship and remorse. Mrs. Kenwigs was horrified to think that she had ever harbored such a snake, adder, viper, serpent, and lowly crocodile as Henrietta Petowker. Mr. Kenwigs argued that she must have been truly bad not to have improved from such a long exposure to Mrs. Kenwigs’s virtue. Mrs. Kenwigs recalled that Mr. Kenwigs had often said he wasn’t entirely convinced of Miss Petowker’s propriety and wondered how she could have been fooled by such a wretch. Mr. Kenwigs remembered he had had his suspicions but didn’t wonder why Mrs. Kenwigs hadn’t had hers, since she was all about chastity, purity, and truth, while Henrietta was all about baseness, falsehood, and deceit. And both Mr. and Mrs. Kenwigs said, with strong feelings and tears of sympathy, that everything happens for the best; and urged the good collector not to give in to useless grief, but to seek comfort in the company of those loving relatives whose arms and hearts were always open to him.
‘Out of affection and regard for you, Susan and Kenwigs,’ said Mr Lillyvick, ‘and not out of revenge and spite against her, for she is below it, I shall, tomorrow morning, settle upon your children, and make payable to the survivors of them when they come of age of marry, that money that I once meant to leave ‘em in my will. The deed shall be executed tomorrow, and Mr. Noggs shall be one of the witnesses. He hears me promise this, and he shall see it done.’
“Out of love and respect for you, Susan and Kenwigs,” said Mr. Lillyvick, “and not out of revenge or malice against her, since she's not worth it, I will, tomorrow morning, set aside money for your children, which will be given to the ones who survive when they come of age or get married, money that I originally intended to leave them in my will. The arrangement will be finalized tomorrow, and Mr. Noggs will be one of the witnesses. He hears me make this promise, and he will see it fulfilled.”
Overpowered by this noble and generous offer, Mr. Kenwigs, Mrs. Kenwigs, and Miss Morleena Kenwigs, all began to sob together; and the noise of their sobbing, communicating itself to the next room, where the children lay a-bed, and causing them to cry too, Mr. Kenwigs rushed wildly in, and bringing them out in his arms, by two and two, tumbled them down in their nightcaps and gowns at the feet of Mr. Lillyvick, and called upon them to thank and bless him.
Overwhelmed by this kind and generous offer, Mr. Kenwigs, Mrs. Kenwigs, and Miss Morleena Kenwigs all started to cry together. Their sobbing carried into the next room, where the children were sleeping, making them cry as well. Mr. Kenwigs hurried in, scooped them up two at a time, and brought them out in their nightcaps and gowns, dropping them at Mr. Lillyvick's feet, and urged them to thank and bless him.
‘And now,’ said Mr. Lillyvick, when a heart-rending scene had ensued and the children were cleared away again, ‘give me some supper. This took place twenty mile from town. I came up this morning, and have being lingering about all day, without being able to make up my mind to come and see you. I humoured her in everything, she had her own way, she did just as she pleased, and now she has done this. There was twelve teaspoons and twenty-four pound in sovereigns—I missed them first—it’s a trial—I feel I shall never be able to knock a double knock again, when I go my rounds—don’t say anything more about it, please—the spoons were worth—never mind—never mind!’
‘And now,’ Mr. Lillyvick said, after a heartbreaking scene unfolded and the children were cleared away again, ‘I need some dinner. This happened twenty miles from town. I came up this morning and have been hanging around all day, unable to make up my mind to come and see you. I went along with her in everything; she did things her way, just as she wanted, and now she’s done this. There were twelve teaspoons and twenty-four pounds in sovereigns—I noticed they were missing first—it’s such a struggle—I feel like I’ll never be able to knock on doors the same way again when I go out on my rounds—please don’t mention it anymore—the spoons were worth—never mind—never mind!’
With such muttered outpourings as these, the old gentleman shed a few tears; but, they got him into the elbow-chair, and prevailed upon him, without much pressing, to make a hearty supper, and by the time he had finished his first pipe, and disposed of half-a-dozen glasses out of a crown bowl of punch, ordered by Mr. Kenwigs, in celebration of his return to the bosom of his family, he seemed, though still very humble, quite resigned to his fate, and rather relieved than otherwise by the flight of his wife.
With whispered outbursts like these, the old man shed a few tears; however, they helped him into the armchair and gently encouraged him to have a hearty supper. By the time he finished his first pipe and downed half a dozen glasses from a large bowl of punch that Mr. Kenwigs had ordered to celebrate his return to his family, he appeared, though still quite humble, to have accepted his situation and felt more relieved than upset by his wife's departure.
‘When I see that man,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, with one hand round Mrs. Kenwigs’s waist: his other hand supporting his pipe (which made him wink and cough very much, for he was no smoker): and his eyes on Morleena, who sat upon her uncle’s knee, ‘when I see that man as mingling, once again, in the spear which he adorns, and see his affections deweloping themselves in legitimate sitiwations, I feel that his nature is as elewated and expanded, as his standing afore society as a public character is unimpeached, and the woices of my infant children purvided for in life, seem to whisper to me softly, “This is an ewent at which Evins itself looks down!”’
‘When I see that man,’ said Mr. Kenwigs, with one hand around Mrs. Kenwigs’s waist and the other holding his pipe (which made him wink and cough a lot since he wasn't really a smoker), his eyes on Morleena who sat on her uncle’s knee, ‘when I see that man once again engaged in the role he enhances, and see his feelings developing in appropriate situations, I feel that his character is as elevated and broad as his position in society as a public figure is secure, and the voices of my young children provided for in life seem to whisper to me softly, “This is an event at which Heaven itself looks down!”’
CHAPTER 53
Containing the further Progress of the Plot contrived by Mr. Ralph Nickleby and Mr. Arthur Gride
Containing the further Progress of the Plot contrived by Mr. Ralph Nickleby and Mr. Arthur Gride
With that settled resolution, and steadiness of purpose to which extreme circumstances so often give birth, acting upon far less excitable and more sluggish temperaments than that which was the lot of Madeline Bray’s admirer, Nicholas started, at dawn of day, from the restless couch which no sleep had visited on the previous night, and prepared to make that last appeal, by whose slight and fragile thread her only remaining hope of escape depended.
With that decision made, and the determination that often arises from intense situations, Nicholas, who was much less volatile and more solid in temperament than Madeline Bray’s admirer, set off at dawn from the restless bed that had seen no sleep the night before. He got ready to make that final plea, the fragile thread on which her last hope of escape relied.
Although, to restless and ardent minds, morning may be the fitting season for exertion and activity, it is not always at that time that hope is strongest or the spirit most sanguine and buoyant. In trying and doubtful positions, youth, custom, a steady contemplation of the difficulties which surround us, and a familiarity with them, imperceptibly diminish our apprehensions and beget comparative indifference, if not a vague and reckless confidence in some relief, the means or nature of which we care not to foresee. But when we come, fresh, upon such things in the morning, with that dark and silent gap between us and yesterday; with every link in the brittle chain of hope, to rivet afresh; our hot enthusiasm subdued, and cool calm reason substituted in its stead; doubt and misgiving revive. As the traveller sees farthest by day, and becomes aware of rugged mountains and trackless plains which the friendly darkness had shrouded from his sight and mind together, so, the wayfarer in the toilsome path of human life sees, with each returning sun, some new obstacle to surmount, some new height to be attained. Distances stretch out before him which, last night, were scarcely taken into account, and the light which gilds all nature with its cheerful beams, seems but to shine upon the weary obstacles that yet lie strewn between him and the grave.
Even though morning might seem like the perfect time for energetic and passionate people to take action, it’s not always when hope feels the strongest or our spirits are the most uplifted. In tough and uncertain situations, youth, habits, a constant awareness of the challenges around us, and getting used to them gradually lessen our fears and create a kind of indifference, or even a vague and reckless confidence in some kind of solution that we don’t really care to predict. But when we face these things fresh in the morning, with that dark and quiet space between us and yesterday; with every fragile link in the chain of our hopes needing to be secured again; our enthusiasm dampened and clear-headed reasoning taking over; doubts and uncertainties return. Just like a traveler can see the farthest during the day and begins to notice jagged mountains and unmarked plains that the comforting darkness had hidden from his view, the traveler on the challenging journey of life sees, with each new day, some fresh barriers to overcome, some new heights to reach. Distances spread out in front of him that barely registered the night before, and the light that brightens everything around him seems merely to illuminate the exhausting challenges still lying between him and the end of life.
So thought Nicholas, when, with the impatience natural to a situation like his, he softly left the house, and, feeling as though to remain in bed were to lose most precious time, and to be up and stirring were in some way to promote the end he had in view, wandered into London; perfectly well knowing that for hours to come he could not obtain speech with Madeline, and could do nothing but wish the intervening time away.
Nicholas thought this as he impatiently left the house. It felt like staying in bed would mean wasting valuable time, and that getting up and moving around would somehow help him achieve his goal. He wandered into London, fully aware that he wouldn’t be able to talk to Madeline for hours and could only wish the time away.
And, even now, as he paced the streets, and listlessly looked round on the gradually increasing bustle and preparation for the day, everything appeared to yield him some new occasion for despondency. Last night, the sacrifice of a young, affectionate, and beautiful creature, to such a wretch, and in such a cause, had seemed a thing too monstrous to succeed; and the warmer he grew, the more confident he felt that some interposition must save her from his clutches. But now, when he thought how regularly things went on, from day to day, in the same unvarying round; how youth and beauty died, and ugly griping age lived tottering on; how crafty avarice grew rich, and manly honest hearts were poor and sad; how few they were who tenanted the stately houses, and how many of those who lay in noisome pens, or rose each day and laid them down each night, and lived and died, father and son, mother and child, race upon race, and generation upon generation, without a home to shelter them or the energies of one single man directed to their aid; how, in seeking, not a luxurious and splendid life, but the bare means of a most wretched and inadequate subsistence, there were women and children in that one town, divided into classes, numbered and estimated as regularly as the noble families and folks of great degree, and reared from infancy to drive most criminal and dreadful trades; how ignorance was punished and never taught; how jail-doors gaped, and gallows loomed, for thousands urged towards them by circumstances darkly curtaining their very cradles’ heads, and but for which they might have earned their honest bread and lived in peace; how many died in soul, and had no chance of life; how many who could scarcely go astray, be they vicious as they would, turned haughtily from the crushed and stricken wretch who could scarce do otherwise, and who would have been a greater wonder had he or she done well, than even they had they done ill; how much injustice, misery, and wrong, there was, and yet how the world rolled on, from year to year, alike careless and indifferent, and no man seeking to remedy or redress it; when he thought of all this, and selected from the mass the one slight case on which his thoughts were bent, he felt, indeed, that there was little ground for hope, and little reason why it should not form an atom in the huge aggregate of distress and sorrow, and add one small and unimportant unit to swell the great amount.
And even now, as he walked the streets and absentmindedly looked around at the growing busyness and preparations for the day, everything seemed to give him a new reason for feeling down. Last night, the sacrifice of a young, loving, and beautiful girl to such a monster, for such a cruel cause, had felt too outrageous to actually happen; and the angrier he got, the more he believed that something must save her from his grasp. But now, as he thought about how consistently life went on day after day in the same unchanging cycle; how youth and beauty faded away while ugly, greedy old age stumbled along; how crafty greed became wealthy while honest, strong-hearted people remained poor and sad; how few lived in grand houses and how many were crammed into filthy places, rising each day only to lay down each night, living and dying together—fathers and sons, mothers and children, generations upon generations—without a home to protect them or anyone dedicating their efforts to help; how in their search for not a lavish or extravagant life, but just the basic means for the most miserable and insufficient living, there were women and children in that one town, divided into social classes, counted and judged as regularly as noble families and the upper class, raised from childhood to engage in the most terrible and criminal trades; how ignorance was punished without any chance to learn; how jail doors stood wide open and gallows loomed for thousands pushed toward them by circumstances that cast dark shadows over their very beginnings, and who, without those circumstances, might have been able to earn their rightful living and live peacefully; how many souls died inside and had no chance at life; how many who could barely stray, no matter how corrupt they tried to be, turned their backs haughtily on the crushed and beaten soul who had little choice but to live that way, and who would have been more remarkable if they had done well than those who did poorly; how much injustice, suffering, and wrongness existed, and yet how the world just kept moving year by year, completely careless and indifferent, with no one attempting to fix or change it; when he considered all this, and picked out of the chaos the one small case that occupied his mind, he truly felt that there was hardly any reason for hope, and little justification for it not to be just another tiny piece in the massive puzzle of distress and sorrow, adding one small, insignificant unit to the greater total.
But youth is not prone to contemplate the darkest side of a picture it can shift at will. By dint of reflecting on what he had to do, and reviving the train of thought which night had interrupted, Nicholas gradually summoned up his utmost energy, and when the morning was sufficiently advanced for his purpose, had no thought but that of using it to the best advantage. A hasty breakfast taken, and such affairs of business as required prompt attention disposed of, he directed his steps to the residence of Madeline Bray: whither he lost no time in arriving.
But young people don’t usually think about the darker side of a situation they can easily change. By focusing on what he needed to do and picking up the train of thought that night had interrupted, Nicholas gradually gathered all his energy, and when morning came around enough for his plans, he only thought about using it to his best advantage. After having a quick breakfast and taking care of any urgent business, he made his way to Madeline Bray's house, getting there as quickly as he could.
It had occurred to him that, very possibly, the young lady might be denied, although to him she never had been; and he was still pondering upon the surest method of obtaining access to her in that case, when, coming to the door of the house, he found it had been left ajar—probably by the last person who had gone out. The occasion was not one upon which to observe the nicest ceremony; therefore, availing himself of this advantage, Nicholas walked gently upstairs and knocked at the door of the room into which he had been accustomed to be shown. Receiving permission to enter, from some person on the other side, he opened the door and walked in.
It crossed his mind that the young lady might possibly be unavailable, although she had never been to him. He was still thinking about the best way to gain access to her if that were the case when he reached the door of the house and found it slightly open—likely left that way by the last person who exited. This wasn’t the time for the strictest formalities, so taking advantage of the situation, Nicholas quietly walked upstairs and knocked on the door of the room he was used to being shown into. After receiving permission to enter from someone inside, he opened the door and walked in.
Bray and his daughter were sitting there alone. It was nearly three weeks since he had seen her last, but there was a change in the lovely girl before him which told Nicholas, in startling terms, how much mental suffering had been compressed into that short time. There are no words which can express, nothing with which can be compared, the perfect pallor, the clear transparent whiteness, of the beautiful face which turned towards him when he entered. Her hair was a rich deep brown, but shading that face, and straying upon a neck that rivalled it in whiteness, it seemed by the strong contrast raven black. Something of wildness and restlessness there was in the dark eye, but there was the same patient look, the same expression of gentle mournfulness which he well remembered, and no trace of a single tear. Most beautiful—more beautiful, perhaps, than ever—there was something in her face which quite unmanned him, and appeared far more touching than the wildest agony of grief. It was not merely calm and composed, but fixed and rigid, as though the violent effort which had summoned that composure beneath her father’s eye, while it mastered all other thoughts, had prevented even the momentary expression they had communicated to the features from subsiding, and had fastened it there, as an evidence of its triumph.
Bray and his daughter were sitting there alone. It had been almost three weeks since he last saw her, but there was a noticeable change in the lovely girl in front of him that told Nicholas, in stark terms, just how much mental suffering she had endured in that short time. There are no words to capture, nothing to compare with, the perfect pallor, the clear, transparent whiteness of the beautiful face that turned toward him when he entered. Her hair was a rich, deep brown, but framed that face and fell across a neck that rivaled it in its whiteness, making the contrast seem raven black. There was a hint of wildness and restlessness in her dark eyes, but the same patient look and gentle sadness that he remembered were there, with no trace of a single tear. Most beautiful—perhaps even more beautiful than ever—there was something in her face that completely disarmed him and felt even more poignant than the wildest agony of grief. It was not just calm and composed, but fixed and rigid, as if the intense effort to maintain that composure under her father's gaze had suppressed all other thoughts, keeping the momentary expressions they had shared frozen on her features as proof of its triumph.
The father sat opposite to her; not looking directly in her face, but glancing at her, as he talked with a gay air which ill disguised the anxiety of his thoughts. The drawing materials were not on their accustomed table, nor were any of the other tokens of her usual occupations to be seen. The little vases which Nicholas had always seen filled with fresh flowers were empty, or supplied only with a few withered stalks and leaves. The bird was silent. The cloth that covered his cage at night was not removed. His mistress had forgotten him.
The father sat across from her, not looking her in the eye but glancing at her as he talked with a cheerful demeanor that barely hid his worry. The drawing materials weren’t on their usual table, and there were no signs of her typical activities. The little vases that Nicholas had always seen filled with fresh flowers were empty or held only a few dried stems and leaves. The bird was quiet. The cloth covering his cage at night hadn’t been taken off. His owner had forgotten him.
There are times when, the mind being painfully alive to receive impressions, a great deal may be noted at a glance. This was one, for Nicholas had but glanced round him when he was recognised by Mr. Bray, who said impatiently:
There are moments when the mind is acutely aware and ready to take in impressions, allowing a lot to be observed in an instant. This was one of those moments, as Nicholas had only taken a quick look around when Mr. Bray recognized him and said impatiently:
‘Now, sir, what do you want? Name your errand here, quickly, if you please, for my daughter and I are busily engaged with other and more important matters than those you come about. Come, sir, address yourself to your business at once.’
“Now, sir, what do you need? State your purpose here quickly, if you don't mind, because my daughter and I are busy with other, more important matters than what you’re here for. Go on, sir, get to the point right away.”
Nicholas could very well discern that the irritability and impatience of this speech were assumed, and that Bray, in his heart, was rejoiced at any interruption which promised to engage the attention of his daughter. He bent his eyes involuntarily upon the father as he spoke, and marked his uneasiness; for he coloured and turned his head away.
Nicholas could easily tell that the irritability and impatience in Bray's speech were put on, and that deep down, Bray was actually glad for any interruption that might capture his daughter's attention. Nicholas found himself unintentionally looking at Bray as he spoke and noticed his discomfort; Bray blushed and turned his head away.
The device, however, so far as it was a device for causing Madeline to interfere, was successful. She rose, and advancing towards Nicholas paused half-way, and stretched out her hand as expecting a letter.
The device, however, as far as it was a way to get Madeline to intervene, worked. She stood up, walked toward Nicholas, paused halfway, and reached out her hand, as if anticipating a letter.
‘Madeline,’ said her father impatiently, ‘my love, what are you doing?’
‘Madeline,’ her father said impatiently, ‘my dear, what are you doing?’
‘Miss Bray expects an inclosure perhaps,’ said Nicholas, speaking very distinctly, and with an emphasis she could scarcely misunderstand. ‘My employer is absent from England, or I should have brought a letter with me. I hope she will give me time—a little time. I ask a very little time.’
‘Miss Bray might be expecting something enclosed,’ said Nicholas, speaking clearly and with an emphasis she could hardly misinterpret. ‘My boss is out of the country, or I would have brought a letter with me. I hope she will give me some time—just a little time. I’m asking for very little time.’
‘If that is all you come about, sir,’ said Mr. Bray, ‘you may make yourself easy on that head. Madeline, my dear, I didn’t know this person was in your debt?’
‘If that’s all you’re here for, sir,’ said Mr. Bray, ‘you can relax about that. Madeline, my dear, I wasn’t aware this person owed you anything?’
‘A—a trifle, I believe,’ returned Madeline, faintly.
“A—just a little bit, I think,” Madeline replied softly.
‘I suppose you think now,’ said Bray, wheeling his chair round and confronting Nicholas, ‘that, but for such pitiful sums as you bring here, because my daughter has chosen to employ her time as she has, we should starve?’
‘I guess you think now,’ said Bray, turning his chair to face Nicholas, ‘that if it weren’t for the small amounts you bring here, due to my daughter spending her time the way she has, we would starve?’
‘I have not thought about it,’ returned Nicholas.
‘I haven't thought about it,’ replied Nicholas.
‘You have not thought about it!’ sneered the invalid. ‘You know you have thought about it, and have thought that, and think so every time you come here. Do you suppose, young man, that I don’t know what little purse-proud tradesmen are, when, through some fortunate circumstances, they get the upper hand for a brief day—or think they get the upper hand—of a gentleman?’
"You haven't thought this through!" the invalid mocked. "You know you have thought about it, and you think about it every time you come here. Do you really think, young man, that I don't see what pompous little tradesmen are like when, by some lucky chance, they feel like they've got the upper hand, even for just a day, over a gentleman?"
‘My business,’ said Nicholas respectfully, ‘is with a lady.’
‘My business,’ said Nicholas respectfully, ‘is with a lady.’
‘With a gentleman’s daughter, sir,’ returned the sick man, ‘and the pettifogging spirit is the same. But perhaps you bring orders, eh? Have you any fresh orders for my daughter, sir?’
‘With a gentleman’s daughter, sir,’ replied the sick man, ‘and the petty spirit is the same. But maybe you have orders, right? Do you have any new orders for my daughter, sir?’
Nicholas understood the tone of triumph in which this interrogatory was put; but remembering the necessity of supporting his assumed character, produced a scrap of paper purporting to contain a list of some subjects for drawings which his employer desired to have executed; and with which he had prepared himself in case of any such contingency.
Nicholas recognized the victorious tone in the question; however, recalling the need to maintain his cover, he pulled out a piece of paper that he claimed had a list of subjects for drawings that his boss wanted done. He had gotten ready for this situation just in case it came up.
‘Oh!’ said Mr. Bray. ‘These are the orders, are they?’
‘Oh!’ said Mr. Bray. ‘So these are the orders, huh?’
‘Since you insist upon the term, sir, yes,’ replied Nicholas.
"Since you insist on that term, sir, yes," replied Nicholas.
‘Then you may tell your master,’ said Bray, tossing the paper back again, with an exulting smile, ‘that my daughter, Miss Madeline Bray, condescends to employ herself no longer in such labours as these; that she is not at his beck and call, as he supposes her to be; that we don’t live upon his money, as he flatters himself we do; that he may give whatever he owes us, to the first beggar that passes his shop, or add it to his own profits next time he calculates them; and that he may go to the devil for me. That’s my acknowledgment of his orders, sir!’
‘Then you can tell your boss,’ Bray said, tossing the paper back with a triumphant smile, ‘that my daughter, Miss Madeline Bray, refuses to work on tasks like these anymore; that she’s not at his disposal, as he thinks she is; that we don’t rely on his money, as he mistakenly believes we do; that he can give whatever he owes us to the first beggar who walks by his shop, or keep it for himself the next time he tallies his profits; and that he can go to hell for all I care. That’s my response to his orders, sir!’
‘And this is the independence of a man who sells his daughter as he has sold that weeping girl!’ thought Nicholas.
‘And this is the independence of a man who sells his daughter just like he sold that crying girl!’ thought Nicholas.
The father was too much absorbed with his own exultation to mark the look of scorn which, for an instant, Nicholas could not have suppressed had he been upon the rack. ‘There,’ he continued, after a short silence, ‘you have your message and can retire—unless you have any further—ha!—any further orders.’
The father was so caught up in his own excitement that he didn't notice the look of contempt that Nicholas couldn't hide for even a second, no matter how much pain he was in. "There," he said after a brief pause, "you have your message and can leave—unless you have any more—ha!—any more instructions."
‘I have none,’ said Nicholas; ‘nor, in the consideration of the station you once held, have I used that or any other word which, however harmless in itself, could be supposed to imply authority on my part or dependence on yours. I have no orders, but I have fears—fears that I will express, chafe as you may—fears that you may be consigning that young lady to something worse than supporting you by the labour of her hands, had she worked herself dead. These are my fears, and these fears I found upon your own demeanour. Your conscience will tell you, sir, whether I construe it well or not.’
"I have none," Nicholas said. "And considering the position you once held, I haven't used that word or any other that, while seemingly harmless, could suggest that I have any authority over you or that you depend on me. I have no orders, but I do have concerns—concerns that I'll express, no matter how much it irritates you—concerns that you might be putting that young lady in a situation worse than having to support you with her own hard work, even if it kills her. These are my concerns, and they're based on your own behavior. Your conscience will tell you, sir, whether I'm interpreting it correctly or not."
‘For Heaven’s sake!’ cried Madeline, interposing in alarm between them. ‘Remember, sir, he is ill.’
‘For heaven's sake!’ cried Madeline, stepping in alarm between them. ‘Please remember, sir, he is unwell.’
‘Ill!’ cried the invalid, gasping and catching for breath. ‘Ill! Ill! I am bearded and bullied by a shop-boy, and she beseeches him to pity me and remember I am ill!’
‘Sick!’ cried the sick person, gasping for breath. ‘Sick! Sick! I’m being bullied by a store clerk, and she’s begging him to have pity on me and remember that I'm unwell!’
He fell into a paroxysm of his disorder, so violent that for a few moments Nicholas was alarmed for his life; but finding that he began to recover, he withdrew, after signifying by a gesture to the young lady that he had something important to communicate, and would wait for her outside the room. He could hear that the sick man came gradually, but slowly, to himself, and that without any reference to what had just occurred, as though he had no distinct recollection of it as yet, he requested to be left alone.
He fell into a fit of his illness so intense that for a moment Nicholas was worried for his life; but seeing that he was starting to recover, he stepped back, signaling to the young lady that he had something important to share and would wait for her outside the room. He could hear that the sick man was slowly coming back to himself, and without mentioning what had just happened, as if he had no clear memory of it yet, he asked to be left alone.
‘Oh!’ thought Nicholas, ‘that this slender chance might not be lost, and that I might prevail, if it were but for one week’s time and reconsideration!’
‘Oh!’ thought Nicholas, ‘I hope this slim opportunity doesn’t slip away, and that I can succeed, even if it’s just for a week to think things over!’
‘You are charged with some commission to me, sir,’ said Madeline, presenting herself in great agitation. ‘Do not press it now, I beg and pray you. The day after tomorrow; come here then.’
‘You have some message for me, sir,’ Madeline said, appearing very upset. ‘Please don’t bring it up now; I’m begging you. The day after tomorrow; come back then.’
‘It will be too late—too late for what I have to say,’ rejoined Nicholas, ‘and you will not be here. Oh, madam, if you have but one thought of him who sent me here, but one last lingering care for your own peace of mind and heart, I do for God’s sake urge you to give me a hearing.’
“It will be too late—too late for what I have to say,” replied Nicholas, “and you won’t be here. Oh, ma’am, if you have even one thought for the person who sent me here, just one last concern for your own peace of mind and heart, I really urge you, for God’s sake, to listen to me.”
She attempted to pass him, but Nicholas gently detained her.
She tried to get past him, but Nicholas gently stopped her.
‘A hearing,’ said Nicholas. ‘I ask you but to hear me: not me alone, but him for whom I speak, who is far away and does not know your danger. In the name of Heaven hear me!’
‘A hearing,’ said Nicholas. ‘I’m asking you just to listen to me: not just me, but also for him who I speak for, who is far away and doesn’t know your danger. For the sake of Heaven, please hear me!’
The poor attendant, with her eyes swollen and red with weeping, stood by; and to her Nicholas appealed in such passionate terms that she opened a side-door, and, supporting her mistress into an adjoining room, beckoned Nicholas to follow them.
The poor attendant, her eyes puffy and red from crying, stood nearby; and to her, Nicholas spoke so passionately that she opened a side door and, helping her mistress into a nearby room, signaled for Nicholas to follow them.
‘Leave me, sir, pray,’ said the young lady.
'Please leave me, sir,' said the young lady.
‘I cannot, will not leave you thus,’ returned Nicholas. ‘I have a duty to discharge; and, either here, or in the room from which we have just now come, at whatever risk or hazard to Mr. Bray, I must beseech you to contemplate again the fearful course to which you have been impelled.’
‘I can't, I won't leave you like this,’ replied Nicholas. ‘I have a responsibility to fulfill; and whether here, or in the room we just left, no matter the risk to Mr. Bray, I need to ask you to think once more about the dangerous path you’ve been driven to take.’
‘What course is this you speak of, and impelled by whom, sir?’ demanded the young lady, with an effort to speak proudly.
“What course are you talking about, and who is pushing you to do this, sir?” the young lady asked, trying to sound confident.
‘I speak of this marriage,’ returned Nicholas, ‘of this marriage, fixed for tomorrow, by one who never faltered in a bad purpose, or lent his aid to any good design; of this marriage, the history of which is known to me, better, far better, than it is to you. I know what web is wound about you. I know what men they are from whom these schemes have come. You are betrayed and sold for money; for gold, whose every coin is rusted with tears, if not red with the blood of ruined men, who have fallen desperately by their own mad hands.’
"I’m talking about this marriage," Nicholas replied, "this marriage set for tomorrow, by someone who never wavered in their bad intentions, or supported any good cause; this marriage, the story of which I know better, much better, than you do. I understand the trap that’s been set for you. I know the kind of men behind these plans. You’re being betrayed and sold for money; for gold, every coin of which is tarnished with tears, if not stained with the blood of desperate men who destroyed themselves."
‘You say you have a duty to discharge,’ said Madeline, ‘and so have I. And with the help of Heaven I will perform it.’
‘You say you have a duty to fulfill,’ said Madeline, ‘and so do I. And with the help of Heaven, I will carry it out.’
‘Say rather with the help of devils,’ replied Nicholas, ‘with the help of men, one of them your destined husband, who are—’
‘Say rather with the help of devils,’ replied Nicholas, ‘with the help of men, one of whom is your destined husband, who are—’
‘I must not hear this,’ cried the young lady, striving to repress a shudder, occasioned, as it seemed, even by this slight allusion to Arthur Gride. ‘This evil, if evil it be, has been of my own seeking. I am impelled to this course by no one, but follow it of my own free will. You see I am not constrained or forced. Report this,’ said Madeline, ‘to my dear friend and benefactor, and, taking with you my prayers and thanks for him and for yourself, leave me for ever!’
"I can't hear this," the young lady exclaimed, trying to hold back a shudder caused, it seemed, by even a small mention of Arthur Gride. "This trouble, if it really is trouble, is something I've brought upon myself. I'm not being pushed into this by anyone; I'm doing it of my own choice. You can see I'm not being forced or pressured. Tell my dear friend and benefactor about this," Madeline said, "and, please, take my prayers and thanks for him and for you, and leave me for good!"
‘Not until I have besought you, with all the earnestness and fervour by which I am animated,’ cried Nicholas, ‘to postpone this marriage for one short week. Not until I have besought you to think more deeply than you can have done, influenced as you are, upon the step you are about to take. Although you cannot be fully conscious of the villainy of this man to whom you are about to give your hand, some of his deeds you know. You have heard him speak, and have looked upon his face. Reflect, reflect, before it is too late, on the mockery of plighting to him at the altar, faith in which your heart can have no share—of uttering solemn words, against which nature and reason must rebel—of the degradation of yourself in your own esteem, which must ensue, and must be aggravated every day, as his detested character opens upon you more and more. Shrink from the loathsome companionship of this wretch as you would from corruption and disease. Suffer toil and labour if you will, but shun him, shun him, and be happy. For, believe me, I speak the truth; the most abject poverty, the most wretched condition of human life, with a pure and upright mind, would be happiness to that which you must undergo as the wife of such a man as this!’
“Please, I’m asking you with all the passion and intensity that I have,” Nicholas exclaimed, “to postpone this marriage for just one week. I urge you to think more deeply than you probably have, influenced as you are, about the decision you are about to make. While you may not fully grasp the evil of this man to whom you are about to give your hand, you know some of his actions. You’ve heard him speak and seen his face. Reflect, reflect, before it’s too late, on the absurdity of pledging yourself to him at the altar, swearing allegiance with a heart that can have no part in it—of saying solemn words that nature and reason must oppose—of degrading yourself in your own eyes, a feeling that will only worsen every day as his hateful true nature reveals itself more and more. Avoid the disgusting company of this man as you would avoid corruption and disease. Endure hardship if you must, but stay away from him, stay away and be happy. For believe me, I’m telling you the truth; even the most extreme poverty, the most miserable conditions of life, with a pure and upright mind, would be better than what you will face as the wife of such a man!”
Long before Nicholas ceased to speak, the young lady buried her face in her hands, and gave her tears free way. In a voice at first inarticulate with emotion, but gradually recovering strength as she proceeded, she answered him:
Long before Nicholas stopped talking, the young lady buried her face in her hands and let her tears flow freely. In a voice that was initially unclear with emotion, but slowly gaining strength as she continued, she replied to him:
‘I will not disguise from you, sir—though perhaps I ought—that I have undergone great pain of mind, and have been nearly broken-hearted since I saw you last. I do not love this gentleman. The difference between our ages, tastes, and habits, forbids it. This he knows, and knowing, still offers me his hand. By accepting it, and by that step alone, I can release my father who is dying in this place; prolong his life, perhaps, for many years; restore him to comfort—I may almost call it affluence; and relieve a generous man from the burden of assisting one, by whom, I grieve to say, his noble heart is little understood. Do not think so poorly of me as to believe that I feign a love I do not feel. Do not report so ill of me, for that I could not bear. If I cannot, in reason or in nature, love the man who pays this price for my poor hand, I can discharge the duties of a wife: I can be all he seeks in me, and will. He is content to take me as I am. I have passed my word, and should rejoice, not weep, that it is so. I do. The interest you take in one so friendless and forlorn as I, the delicacy with which you have discharged your trust, the faith you have kept with me, have my warmest thanks: and, while I make this last feeble acknowledgment, move me to tears, as you see. But I do not repent, nor am I unhappy. I am happy in the prospect of all I can achieve so easily. I shall be more so when I look back upon it, and all is done, I know.’
"I won’t hide this from you, sir—though maybe I should—that I've experienced a lot of mental anguish and have been nearly heartbroken since we last met. I do not love this man. The differences in our ages, interests, and lifestyles make it impossible. He knows this, yet still offers me his hand. By accepting it, and only by that, I can set my father free, who is dying here; I might extend his life for many years; bring him back to comfort—almost to wealth; and relieve a kind man of the burden of supporting someone whose noble heart, I regret to say, is not truly appreciated. Please don't think so poorly of me as to believe that I pretend to love someone I don’t. Don’t speak badly of me, as that I couldn't handle. If I cannot, for reasons of logic or nature, love the man who pays this price for my hand, I can fulfill the responsibilities of a wife: I can be everything he wishes of me, and I will. He’s fine with taking me as I am. I've given my word, and I should be happy, not sad, that it is so. I am. Your concern for someone as friendless and desperate as I am, the sensitivity with which you have handled your responsibility, and the trust you’ve kept with me receive my deepest gratitude: and, while I express this last weak acknowledgment, it moves me to tears, as you can see. But I don’t regret, nor am I unhappy. I’m looking forward to everything I can achieve so easily. I will be even happier once I look back on it all when it’s done, I know."
‘Your tears fall faster as you talk of happiness,’ said Nicholas, ‘and you shun the contemplation of that dark future which must be laden with so much misery to you. Defer this marriage for a week. For but one week!’
“Your tears flow quicker as you talk about happiness,” Nicholas said, “and you avoid thinking about that dark future, which must hold so much misery for you. Postpone this marriage for a week. Just one week!”
‘He was talking, when you came upon us just now, with such smiles as I remember to have seen of old, and have not seen for many and many a day, of the freedom that was to come tomorrow,’ said Madeline, with momentary firmness, ‘of the welcome change, the fresh air: all the new scenes and objects that would bring fresh life to his exhausted frame. His eye grew bright, and his face lightened at the thought. I will not defer it for an hour.’
‘He was talking, when you found us just now, with such smiles as I remember from long ago, and haven't seen in ages, about the freedom that was coming tomorrow,’ said Madeline, with brief determination, ‘about the welcome change, the fresh air: all the new experiences and sights that would rejuvenate his tired body. His eyes lit up, and his face brightened at the idea. I won't put it off for even an hour.’
‘These are but tricks and wiles to urge you on,’ cried Nicholas.
“Those are just tricks and schemes to push you forward,” Nicholas shouted.
‘I’ll hear no more,’ said Madeline, hurriedly; ‘I have heard too much—more than I should—already. What I have said to you, sir, I have said as to that dear friend to whom I trust in you honourably to repeat it. Some time hence, when I am more composed and reconciled to my new mode of life, if I should live so long, I will write to him. Meantime, all holy angels shower blessings on his head, and prosper and preserve him.’
“I don’t want to hear any more,” Madeline said quickly. “I’ve heard too much—more than I should have—already. What I’ve shared with you, sir, I’ve shared as if speaking to that dear friend to whom I trust you will honorably repeat it. At some point in the future, when I’m more composed and adjusted to my new way of life, if I live that long, I will write to him. In the meantime, may all holy angels shower blessings on his head and protect him.”
She was hurrying past Nicholas, when he threw himself before her, and implored her to think, but once again, upon the fate to which she was precipitately hastening.
She was rushing past Nicholas when he jumped in front of her and begged her to consider her fate, which she was quickly heading towards.
‘There is no retreat,’ said Nicholas, in an agony of supplication; ‘no withdrawing! All regret will be unavailing, and deep and bitter it must be. What can I say, that will induce you to pause at this last moment? What can I do to save you?’
‘There’s no turning back,’ Nicholas said, desperately pleading. ‘No way to withdraw! All regret will be pointless, and it’ll be deep and painful. What can I say to make you hesitate at this final moment? What can I do to save you?’
‘Nothing,’ she incoherently replied. ‘This is the hardest trial I have had. Have mercy on me, sir, I beseech, and do not pierce my heart with such appeals as these. I—I hear him calling. I—I—must not, will not, remain here for another instant.’
‘Nothing,’ she replied in a rush. ‘This is the toughest challenge I’ve faced. Please have mercy on me, sir, I beg you, and don't hurt my heart with such pleas. I—I hear him calling. I—I—can’t, won’t, stay here for another second.’
‘If this were a plot,’ said Nicholas, with the same violent rapidity with which she spoke, ‘a plot, not yet laid bare by me, but which, with time, I might unravel; if you were (not knowing it) entitled to fortune of your own, which, being recovered, would do all that this marriage can accomplish, would you not retract?’
‘If this were a story,’ Nicholas said, matching her intensity, ‘a story that I haven’t figured out yet, but one that I could uncover in time; if you were (unbeknownst to you) set to inherit your own fortune, which, once found, would achieve everything this marriage can, wouldn’t you take it back?’
‘No, no, no! It is impossible; it is a child’s tale. Time would bring his death. He is calling again!’
‘No, no, no! That’s impossible; it’s just a kid’s story. Time will bring his death. He’s calling again!’
‘It may be the last time we shall ever meet on earth,’ said Nicholas, ‘it may be better for me that we should never meet more.’
"It might be the last time we ever meet on earth," Nicholas said, "it could be better for me if we never meet again."
‘For both, for both,’ replied Madeline, not heeding what she said. ‘The time will come when to recall the memory of this one interview might drive me mad. Be sure to tell them, that you left me calm and happy. And God be with you, sir, and my grateful heart and blessing!’
‘For both, for both,’ replied Madeline, not paying attention to what she was saying. ‘There will come a time when remembering this one conversation might drive me crazy. Make sure to tell them that you left me feeling calm and happy. And God be with you, sir, along with my grateful heart and blessing!’
She was gone. Nicholas, staggering from the house, thought of the hurried scene which had just closed upon him, as if it were the phantom of some wild, unquiet dream. The day wore on; at night, having been enabled in some measure to collect his thoughts, he issued forth again.
She was gone. Nicholas, stumbling out of the house, thought about the rushed scene that had just unfolded, like the ghost of a chaotic, restless dream. The day went by; at night, after managing to gather his thoughts a bit, he set out again.
That night, being the last of Arthur Gride’s bachelorship, found him in tiptop spirits and great glee. The bottle-green suit had been brushed, ready for the morrow. Peg Sliderskew had rendered the accounts of her past housekeeping; the eighteen-pence had been rigidly accounted for (she was never trusted with a larger sum at once, and the accounts were not usually balanced more than twice a day); every preparation had been made for the coming festival; and Arthur might have sat down and contemplated his approaching happiness, but that he preferred sitting down and contemplating the entries in a dirty old vellum-book with rusty clasps.
That night, which was the last of Arthur Gride’s time as a bachelor, found him in great spirits and full of joy. The bottle-green suit had been cleaned and was ready for the next day. Peg Sliderskew had gone over her past housekeeping accounts; every eighteen pence had been carefully tracked (she was never given a larger sum at once, and the accounts usually weren’t settled more than twice a day); every detail had been arranged for the upcoming celebration; and Arthur could have taken a moment to think about his future happiness, but instead, he chose to sit down and focus on the entries in a dirty old vellum book with rusty clasps.
‘Well-a-day!’ he chuckled, as sinking on his knees before a strong chest screwed down to the floor, he thrust in his arm nearly up to the shoulder, and slowly drew forth this greasy volume. ‘Well-a-day now, this is all my library, but it’s one of the most entertaining books that were ever written! It’s a delightful book, and all true and real—that’s the best of it—true as the Bank of England, and real as its gold and silver. Written by Arthur Gride. He, he, he! None of your storybook writers will ever make as good a book as this, I warrant me. It’s composed for private circulation, for my own particular reading, and nobody else’s. He, he, he!’
"Wow!" he laughed, as he sank to his knees in front of a sturdy chest fastened to the floor. He reached his arm deep into it and slowly pulled out a greasy book. "Well, here it is, my entire library, but it's one of the most entertaining books ever written! It's a fantastic book, and everything in it is true and real—that's the best part—true like the Bank of England, and real as its gold and silver. Written by Arthur Gride. Ha, ha, ha! None of those storybook authors will ever write a book as good as this, I guarantee it. It's meant for private circulation, just for me, and no one else. Ha, ha, ha!"
Muttering this soliloquy, Arthur carried his precious volume to the table, and, adjusting it upon a dusty desk, put on his spectacles, and began to pore among the leaves.
Muttering this monologue, Arthur brought his precious book to the table, and, setting it on a dusty desk, put on his glasses and started to read intently through the pages.
‘It’s a large sum to Mr. Nickleby,’ he said, in a dolorous voice. ‘Debt to be paid in full, nine hundred and seventy-five, four, three. Additional sum as per bond, five hundred pound. One thousand, four hundred and seventy-five pounds, four shillings, and threepence, tomorrow at twelve o’clock. On the other side, though, there’s the per contra, by means of this pretty chick. But, again, there’s the question whether I mightn’t have brought all this about, myself. “Faint heart never won fair lady.” Why was my heart so faint? Why didn’t I boldly open it to Bray myself, and save one thousand four hundred and seventy-five, four, three?’
“It’s a big amount for Mr. Nickleby,” he said with a sad tone. “Debt to be paid in full, nine hundred and seventy-five, four, three. Additional amount as per bond, five hundred pounds. One thousand, four hundred and seventy-five pounds, four shillings, and three pence, due tomorrow at twelve o’clock. On the other hand, though, there’s the per contra, thanks to this lovely lady. But then again, there’s the question of whether I might have caused all this myself. ‘A coward never wins a beautiful lady.’ Why was I so cowardly? Why didn’t I just confess my feelings to Bray and save one thousand four hundred and seventy-five, four, three?”
These reflections depressed the old usurer so much, as to wring a feeble groan or two from his breast, and cause him to declare, with uplifted hands, that he would die in a workhouse. Remembering on further cogitation, however, that under any circumstances he must have paid, or handsomely compounded for, Ralph’s debt, and being by no means confident that he would have succeeded had he undertaken his enterprise alone, he regained his equanimity, and chattered and mowed over more satisfactory items, until the entrance of Peg Sliderskew interrupted him.
These thoughts made the old loan shark so miserable that he let out a weak groan or two and declared, with his hands raised, that he would end up in a workhouse. However, after thinking it over some more, he remembered that no matter what, he must have either paid off or made a good deal for Ralph’s debt, and he wasn’t at all sure he would have succeeded if he had tried to tackle this alone. He got his composure back and started to chat about more favorable topics until Peg Sliderskew walked in and interrupted him.
‘Aha, Peg!’ said Arthur, ‘what is it? What is it now, Peg?’
‘Aha, Peg!’ Arthur said, ‘What’s going on? What’s happening now, Peg?’
‘It’s the fowl,’ replied Peg, holding up a plate containing a little, a very little one. Quite a phenomenon of a fowl. So very small and skinny.
‘It’s the chicken,’ replied Peg, holding up a plate with a tiny, really tiny one. Quite a remarkable chicken. So small and thin.
‘A beautiful bird!’ said Arthur, after inquiring the price, and finding it proportionate to the size. ‘With a rasher of ham, and an egg made into sauce, and potatoes, and greens, and an apple pudding, Peg, and a little bit of cheese, we shall have a dinner for an emperor. There’ll only be she and me—and you, Peg, when we’ve done.’
‘What a beautiful bird!’ said Arthur, after asking the price and finding it reasonable for its size. ‘With a slice of ham, an egg for sauce, potatoes, greens, and an apple pudding, Peg, and a little bit of cheese, we’ll have a dinner fit for an emperor. It’ll just be her and me—and you, Peg, when we’re done.’
‘Don’t you complain of the expense afterwards,’ said Mrs. Sliderskew, sulkily.
“Don’t go complaining about the cost later,” Mrs. Sliderskew said sulkily.
‘I am afraid we must live expensively for the first week,’ returned Arthur, with a groan, ‘and then we must make up for it. I won’t eat more than I can help, and I know you love your old master too much to eat more than you can help, don’t you, Peg?’
‘I’m afraid we have to spend a lot in the first week,’ Arthur groaned, ‘and then we’ll have to make up for it. I won’t eat more than I have to, and I know you care too much for your old master to eat more than you have to, right, Peg?’
‘Don’t I what?’ said Peg.
"Don’t I what?" Peg said.
‘Love your old master too much—’
‘Love your old master too much—’
‘No, not a bit too much,’ said Peg.
‘No, not at all,’ said Peg.
‘Oh, dear, I wish the devil had this woman!’ cried Arthur: ‘love him too much to eat more than you can help at his expense.’
‘Oh, man, I wish the devil had this woman!’ cried Arthur: ‘I love him too much to take more than I can help at his expense.’
‘At his what?’ said Peg.
"At his what?" said Peg.
‘Oh dear! she can never hear the most important word, and hears all the others!’ whined Gride. ‘At his expense—you catamaran!’
‘Oh no! She can never hear the most important word and catches all the others!’ complained Gride. ‘At his cost—you useless person!’
The last-mentioned tribute to the charms of Mrs. Sliderskew being uttered in a whisper, that lady assented to the general proposition by a harsh growl, which was accompanied by a ring at the street-door.
The last comment about Mrs. Sliderskew's charms was whispered, and she responded to the overall suggestion with a rough growl, just as the doorbell rang.
‘There’s the bell,’ said Arthur.
"That's the bell," said Arthur.
‘Ay, ay; I know that,’ rejoined Peg.
‘Yeah, yeah; I know that,’ replied Peg.
‘Then why don’t you go?’ bawled Arthur.
"Then why don't you just go?" shouted Arthur.
‘Go where?’ retorted Peg. ‘I ain’t doing any harm here, am I?’
‘Go where?’ Peg shot back. ‘I’m not causing any trouble here, am I?’
Arthur Gride in reply repeated the word ‘bell’ as loud as he could roar; and, his meaning being rendered further intelligible to Mrs. Sliderskew’s dull sense of hearing by pantomime expressive of ringing at a street-door, Peg hobbled out, after sharply demanding why he hadn’t said there was a ring before, instead of talking about all manner of things that had nothing to do with it, and keeping her half-pint of beer waiting on the steps.
Arthur Gride responded by shouting the word 'bell' as loudly as he could; and, to make sure Mrs. Sliderskew understood better, he acted out ringing a doorbell. Peg hobbled out, sharply asking why he hadn't mentioned there was a ring before, instead of rambling on about unrelated stuff and making her leave her half-pint of beer sitting on the steps.
‘There’s a change come over you, Mrs. Peg,’ said Arthur, following her out with his eyes. ‘What it means I don’t quite know; but, if it lasts, we shan’t agree together long I see. You are turning crazy, I think. If you are, you must take yourself off, Mrs. Peg—or be taken off. All’s one to me.’ Turning over the leaves of his book as he muttered this, he soon lighted upon something which attracted his attention, and forgot Peg Sliderskew and everything else in the engrossing interest of its pages.
“There’s a change in you, Mrs. Peg,” Arthur said, watching her as she walked away. “I’m not sure what it means, but if it keeps up, we won’t get along for long. I think you’re going a bit crazy. If that’s the case, you need to leave, Mrs. Peg—or someone needs to take you away. It’s all the same to me.” As he flipped through his book while muttering this, he soon came across something that caught his interest and forgot all about Peg Sliderskew and everything else in the captivating content of its pages.
The room had no other light than that which it derived from a dim and dirt-clogged lamp, whose lazy wick, being still further obscured by a dark shade, cast its feeble rays over a very little space, and left all beyond in heavy shadow. This lamp the money-lender had drawn so close to him, that there was only room between it and himself for the book over which he bent; and as he sat, with his elbows on the desk, and his sharp cheek-bones resting on his hands, it only served to bring out his ugly features in strong relief, together with the little table at which he sat, and to shroud all the rest of the chamber in a deep sullen gloom. Raising his eyes, and looking vacantly into this gloom as he made some mental calculation, Arthur Gride suddenly met the fixed gaze of a man.
The room had no light except for the dim and dirty lamp, whose lazy wick, further hidden by a dark shade, cast weak rays over a small area, leaving everything else in deep shadow. The money-lender had pulled the lamp so close to him that there was barely enough space for the book he was reading; as he sat there with his elbows on the desk and his sharp cheekbones resting on his hands, it only highlighted his ugly features, along with the small table he was at, while plunging the rest of the room into a heavy gloom. Raising his eyes and staring blankly into the darkness as he did some mental calculations, Arthur Gride suddenly locked eyes with a man who was staring back at him.
‘Thieves! thieves!’ shrieked the usurer, starting up and folding his book to his breast. ‘Robbers! Murder!’
‘Thieves! Thieves!’ the usurer screamed, jumping up and clutching his book to his chest. ‘Robbers! Murder!’
‘What is the matter?’ said the form, advancing.
‘What’s wrong?’ said the figure, stepping forward.
‘Keep off!’ cried the trembling wretch. ‘Is it a man or a—a—’
‘Stay away!’ yelled the shaking person. ‘Is it a man or a—a—’
‘For what do you take me, if not for a man?’ was the inquiry.
‘What do you think I am, if not a man?’ was the question.
‘Yes, yes,’ cried Arthur Gride, shading his eyes with his hand, ‘it is a man, and not a spirit. It is a man. Robbers! robbers!’
‘Yes, yes,’ shouted Arthur Gride, shielding his eyes with his hand, ‘it’s a man, not a ghost. It’s a man. Thieves! Thieves!’
‘For what are these cries raised? Unless indeed you know me, and have some purpose in your brain?’ said the stranger, coming close up to him. ‘I am no thief.’
‘Why are you yelling? Unless you know me and have some reason for it?’ said the stranger, stepping closer to him. ‘I’m not a thief.’
‘What then, and how come you here?’ cried Gride, somewhat reassured, but still retreating from his visitor: ‘what is your name, and what do you want?’
‘What’s going on, and how did you get here?’ shouted Gride, a bit more at ease but still backing away from his visitor. ‘What’s your name, and what do you want?’
‘My name you need not know,’ was the reply. ‘I came here, because I was shown the way by your servant. I have addressed you twice or thrice, but you were too profoundly engaged with your book to hear me, and I have been silently waiting until you should be less abstracted. What I want I will tell you, when you can summon up courage enough to hear and understand me.’
‘You don’t need to know my name,’ was the reply. ‘I came here because your servant directed me. I’ve tried to speak to you a couple of times, but you were too absorbed in your book to notice, and I’ve been waiting quietly until you can focus on me. I’ll tell you what I want when you’re ready to listen and understand.’
Arthur Gride, venturing to regard his visitor more attentively, and perceiving that he was a young man of good mien and bearing, returned to his seat, and muttering that there were bad characters about, and that this, with former attempts upon his house, had made him nervous, requested his visitor to sit down. This, however, he declined.
Arthur Gride, taking a closer look at his visitor and realizing he was a young man with a pleasant appearance and demeanor, went back to his chair. He mumbled that there were some shady characters around and that this, along with previous attempts on his house, had made him anxious. He then asked his visitor to take a seat. However, the visitor declined.
‘Good God! I don’t stand up to have you at an advantage,’ said Nicholas (for Nicholas it was), as he observed a gesture of alarm on the part of Gride. ‘Listen to me. You are to be married tomorrow morning.’
‘Good God! I’m not standing here to give you an advantage,’ said Nicholas (it was Nicholas), noticing Gride’s alarmed reaction. ‘Listen to me. You’re getting married tomorrow morning.’
‘N—n—no,’ rejoined Gride. ‘Who said I was? How do you know that?’
‘N—n—no,’ replied Gride. ‘Who said I was? How do you know that?’
‘No matter how,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I know it. The young lady who is to give you her hand hates and despises you. Her blood runs cold at the mention of your name; the vulture and the lamb, the rat and the dove, could not be worse matched than you and she. You see I know her.’
‘No matter how,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I know it. The young woman who is supposed to marry you hates you and looks down on you. She feels uneasy just hearing your name; the vulture and the lamb, the rat and the dove, could not be worse matched than you two. You see, I know her.’
Gride looked at him as if he were petrified with astonishment, but did not speak; perhaps lacking the power.
Gride stared at him as if he were frozen in shock, but didn't say a word; maybe he just couldn't.
‘You and another man, Ralph Nickleby by name, have hatched this plot between you,’ pursued Nicholas. ‘You pay him for his share in bringing about this sale of Madeline Bray. You do. A lie is trembling on your lips, I see.’
‘You and another guy, Ralph Nickleby, have teamed up for this scheme,’ Nicholas continued. ‘You’re paying him for his part in making this sale of Madeline Bray happen. You are. I can see a lie about to come out of your mouth.’
He paused; but, Arthur making no reply, resumed again.
He paused, but since Arthur didn’t respond, he continued.
‘You pay yourself by defrauding her. How or by what means—for I scorn to sully her cause by falsehood or deceit—I do not know; at present I do not know, but I am not alone or single-handed in this business. If the energy of man can compass the discovery of your fraud and treachery before your death; if wealth, revenge, and just hatred, can hunt and track you through your windings; you will yet be called to a dear account for this. We are on the scent already; judge you, who know what we do not, when we shall have you down!’
'You benefit yourself by cheating her. How or by what means—I refuse to tarnish her cause with lies or deceit—I don't know; right now, I don’t know, but I'm not in this alone. If human determination can uncover your fraud and betrayal before you die; if money, vengeance, and rightful anger can pursue and corner you through your tricks; you will have to answer for this. We're already on your trail; you can judge, knowing what we don’t, when we will bring you down!'
He paused again, and still Arthur Gride glared upon him in silence.
He paused again, and Arthur Gride continued to glare at him in silence.
‘If you were a man to whom I could appeal with any hope of touching his compassion or humanity,’ said Nicholas, ‘I would urge upon you to remember the helplessness, the innocence, the youth, of this lady; her worth and beauty, her filial excellence, and last, and more than all, as concerning you more nearly, the appeal she has made to your mercy and your manly feeling. But, I take the only ground that can be taken with men like you, and ask what money will buy you off. Remember the danger to which you are exposed. You see I know enough to know much more with very little help. Bate some expected gain for the risk you save, and say what is your price.’
“If you were the kind of man I could reach out to with any hope of appealing to your compassion or humanity,” Nicholas said, “I would ask you to remember the helplessness, the innocence, and the youth of this lady; her value and beauty, her excellence as a daughter, and, last but not least, considering you more personally, the plea she has made to your mercy and your sense of humanity. But since I have to take a different approach with men like you, I’m going to ask how much money it would take to buy you off. Keep in mind the danger you’re in. You see, I know enough to know a lot more with just a little help. Take into account any expected profit for the risk you’re avoiding, and tell me what your price is.”
Old Arthur Gride moved his lips, but they only formed an ugly smile and were motionless again.
Old Arthur Gride moved his lips, but they just curled into an ugly smile and then went still again.
‘You think,’ said Nicholas, ‘that the price would not be paid. Miss Bray has wealthy friends who would coin their very hearts to save her in such a strait as this. Name your price, defer these nuptials for but a few days, and see whether those I speak of, shrink from the payment. Do you hear me?’
‘You think,’ said Nicholas, ‘that the price won't be paid. Miss Bray has rich friends who would give anything to help her out of a situation like this. Name your price, postpone the wedding for just a few days, and see if the people I’m talking about hesitate to pay up. Do you hear me?’
When Nicholas began, Arthur Gride’s impression was, that Ralph Nickleby had betrayed him; but, as he proceeded, he felt convinced that however he had come by the knowledge he possessed, the part he acted was a genuine one, and that with Ralph he had no concern. All he seemed to know, for certain, was, that he, Gride, paid Ralph’s debt; but that, to anybody who knew the circumstances of Bray’s detention—even to Bray himself, on Ralph’s own statement—must be perfectly notorious. As to the fraud on Madeline herself, his visitor knew so little about its nature or extent, that it might be a lucky guess, or a hap-hazard accusation. Whether or no, he had clearly no key to the mystery, and could not hurt him who kept it close within his own breast. The allusion to friends, and the offer of money, Gride held to be mere empty vapouring, for purposes of delay. ‘And even if money were to be had,’ thought Arthur Gride, as he glanced at Nicholas, and trembled with passion at his boldness and audacity, ‘I’d have that dainty chick for my wife, and cheat you of her, young smooth-face!’
When Nicholas started, Arthur Gride thought that Ralph Nickleby had betrayed him; but as he went on, he became convinced that no matter how he had gotten his information, the role he played was genuine, and he had no connection to Ralph. The only thing he seemed to know for sure was that he, Gride, paid off Ralph's debt; but that, to anyone who understood the circumstances of Bray's detention—even to Bray himself, according to Ralph’s own statement—must be well-known. As for the fraud against Madeline herself, his visitor knew so little about what it involved or how serious it was that it could just be a lucky guess or a random accusation. Whether it was or not, he clearly had no insight into the mystery and couldn't harm the one who kept it close to his heart. The reference to friends and the offer of money, Gride thought, were just empty talk to delay things. 'And even if money were available,' Arthur Gride thought as he looked at Nicholas and trembled with anger at his boldness and audacity, 'I’d have that lovely girl as my wife, and cheat you out of her, young smooth-face!'
Long habit of weighing and noting well what clients said, and nicely balancing chances in his mind and calculating odds to their faces, without the least appearance of being so engaged, had rendered Gride quick in forming conclusions, and arriving, from puzzling, intricate, and often contradictory premises, at very cunning deductions. Hence it was that, as Nicholas went on, he followed him closely with his own constructions, and, when he ceased to speak, was as well prepared as if he had deliberated for a fortnight.
A long practice of listening carefully to what clients said, while subtly weighing the possibilities in his mind and assessing the odds without showing any signs of it, had made Gride skilled at making quick conclusions and drawing clever deductions from complicated and often contradictory information. So, as Nicholas continued to talk, Gride stayed closely tuned in, and when Nicholas stopped speaking, he was as ready as if he had thought it over for two weeks.
‘I hear you,’ he cried, starting from his seat, casting back the fastenings of the window-shutters, and throwing up the sash. ‘Help here! Help! Help!’
"I hear you!" he shouted, jumping up from his seat, unfastening the window shutters, and pulling up the sash. "Help! Help! Help!"
‘What are you doing?’ said Nicholas, seizing him by the arm.
“What are you doing?” Nicholas asked, grabbing him by the arm.
‘I’ll cry robbers, thieves, murder, alarm the neighbourhood, struggle with you, let loose some blood, and swear you came to rob me, if you don’t quit my house,’ replied Gride, drawing in his head with a frightful grin, ‘I will!’
‘I’ll scream about robbers, thieves, murder, alert the neighborhood, fight you, shed some blood, and swear you came to rob me, if you don’t leave my house,’ replied Gride, pulling his head back with a frightening grin, ‘I will!’
‘Wretch!’ cried Nicholas.
“Loser!” shouted Nicholas.
‘You’ll bring your threats here, will you?’ said Gride, whom jealousy of Nicholas and a sense of his own triumph had converted into a perfect fiend. ‘You, the disappointed lover? Oh dear! He! he! he! But you shan’t have her, nor she you. She’s my wife, my doting little wife. Do you think she’ll miss you? Do you think she’ll weep? I shall like to see her weep, I shan’t mind it. She looks prettier in tears.’
“So, you’re going to bring your threats here, huh?” said Gride, who had been turned into a complete monster by jealousy of Nicholas and a feeling of his own victory. “You, the heartbroken lover? Oh, how sad! Ha! Ha! Ha! But you won’t have her, and she won’t have you. She’s my wife, my adored little wife. Do you really think she’ll miss you? Do you think she’ll cry? I’d love to see her cry, I wouldn’t mind at all. She looks prettier when she’s in tears.”
‘Villain!’ said Nicholas, choking with his rage.
'Villain!' Nicholas said, choking on his anger.
‘One minute more,’ cried Arthur Gride, ‘and I’ll rouse the street with such screams, as, if they were raised by anybody else, should wake me even in the arms of pretty Madeline.’
‘One more minute,’ yelled Arthur Gride, ‘and I’ll make such a racket in the street that, if anyone else did it, it would wake me up even in the arms of lovely Madeline.’
‘You hound!’ said Nicholas. ‘If you were but a younger man—’
‘You hound!’ said Nicholas. ‘If you were just a younger man—’
‘Oh yes!’ sneered Arthur Gride, ‘If I was but a younger man it wouldn’t be so bad; but for me, so old and ugly! To be jilted by little Madeline for me!’
‘Oh yes!’ sneered Arthur Gride, ‘If I were just a younger guy it wouldn’t be so bad; but for me, so old and unattractive! To be dumped by little Madeline for me!’
‘Hear me,’ said Nicholas, ‘and be thankful I have enough command over myself not to fling you into the street, which no aid could prevent my doing if I once grappled with you. I have been no lover of this lady’s. No contract or engagement, no word of love, has ever passed between us. She does not even know my name.’
"Hear me," Nicholas said, "and be grateful that I have enough self-control not to throw you out into the street, something that no help could stop me from doing if I once got my hands on you. I have never been in love with this lady. There has been no agreement or engagement, no words of love exchanged between us. She doesn’t even know my name."
‘I’ll ask it for all that. I’ll beg it of her with kisses,’ said Arthur Gride. ‘Yes, and she’ll tell me, and pay them back, and we’ll laugh together, and hug ourselves, and be very merry, when we think of the poor youth that wanted to have her, but couldn’t because she was bespoke by me!’
‘I’ll ask for everything. I’ll plead with her using kisses,’ said Arthur Gride. ‘Yeah, and she’ll tell me, pay them back, and we’ll laugh together, and hug ourselves, and be super happy when we think about the poor guy who wanted her, but couldn’t because she was already taken by me!’
This taunt brought such an expression into the face of Nicholas, that Arthur Gride plainly apprehended it to be the forerunner of his putting his threat of throwing him into the street in immediate execution; for he thrust his head out of the window, and holding tight on with both hands, raised a pretty brisk alarm. Not thinking it necessary to abide the issue of the noise, Nicholas gave vent to an indignant defiance, and stalked from the room and from the house. Arthur Gride watched him across the street, and then, drawing in his head, fastened the window as before, and sat down to take breath.
This insult caused such a look on Nicholas's face that Arthur Gride realized it was likely the first sign that Nicholas would act on his threat to throw him out onto the street. He stuck his head out of the window, gripping tightly with both hands, and started making a ruckus. Not wanting to stick around to see what would happen next, Nicholas expressed his anger defiantly and walked out of the room and the house. Arthur Gride watched him cross the street, then pulled his head back inside, closed the window like before, and sat down to catch his breath.
‘If she ever turns pettish or ill-humoured, I’ll taunt her with that spark,’ he said, when he had recovered. ‘She’ll little think I know about him; and, if I manage it well, I can break her spirit by this means and have her under my thumb. I’m glad nobody came. I didn’t call too loud. The audacity to enter my house, and open upon me! But I shall have a very good triumph tomorrow, and he’ll be gnawing his fingers off: perhaps drown himself or cut his throat! I shouldn’t wonder! That would make it quite complete, that would: quite.’
‘If she ever gets moody or upset, I’ll tease her with that info,’ he said, once he had calmed down. ‘She won’t think I know anything about him; and if I play my cards right, I can break her down this way and have her under my control. I’m glad no one came. I didn’t call too loudly. The nerve to come into my house and confront me! But I’ll have a great victory tomorrow, and he’ll be tearing his hair out: maybe even drown himself or harm himself! I wouldn’t be surprised! That would really complete the situation, it would: absolutely.’
When he had become restored to his usual condition by these and other comments on his approaching triumph, Arthur Gride put away his book, and, having locked the chest with great caution, descended into the kitchen to warn Peg Sliderskew to bed, and scold her for having afforded such ready admission to a stranger.
When he felt back to his usual self after these and other remarks about his upcoming success, Arthur Gride set aside his book, carefully locked the chest, and went down to the kitchen to tell Peg Sliderskew to go to bed, as well as to scold her for letting a stranger in so easily.
The unconscious Peg, however, not being able to comprehend the offence of which she had been guilty, he summoned her to hold the light, while he made a tour of the fastenings, and secured the street-door with his own hands.
The unconscious Peg, however, unable to understand the wrongdoing she had committed, was called to hold the light while he checked the locks and secured the street door with his own hands.
‘Top bolt,’ muttered Arthur, fastening as he spoke, ‘bottom bolt, chain, bar, double lock, and key out to put under my pillow! So, if any more rejected admirers come, they may come through the keyhole. And now I’ll go to sleep till half-past five, when I must get up to be married, Peg!’
‘Top bolt,’ muttered Arthur, securing it as he spoke, ‘bottom bolt, chain, bar, double lock, and the key to put under my pillow! So, if any more rejected admirers show up, they can come through the keyhole. And now I’ll go to sleep until half-past five, when I need to get up to get married, Peg!’
With that, he jocularly tapped Mrs. Sliderskew under the chin, and appeared, for the moment, inclined to celebrate the close of his bachelor days by imprinting a kiss on her shrivelled lips. Thinking better of it, however, he gave her chin another tap, in lieu of that warmer familiarity, and stole away to bed.
With that, he jokingly tapped Mrs. Sliderskew under the chin and seemed, for a moment, ready to celebrate the end of his bachelor days by kissing her wrinkled lips. Thinking better of it, though, he gave her chin another tap instead of that more intimate gesture and slipped away to bed.
CHAPTER 54
T he Crisis of the Project and its Result
The Crisis of the Project and its Result
There are not many men who lie abed too late, or oversleep themselves, on their wedding morning. A legend there is of somebody remarkable for absence of mind, who opened his eyes upon the day which was to give him a young wife, and forgetting all about the matter, rated his servants for providing him with such fine clothes as had been prepared for the festival. There is also a legend of a young gentleman, who, not having before his eyes the fear of the canons of the church for such cases made and provided, conceived a passion for his grandmother. Both cases are of a singular and special kind and it is very doubtful whether either can be considered as a precedent likely to be extensively followed by succeeding generations.
Not many guys sleep in too late or oversleep on their wedding day. There’s a story about someone famous for being absent-minded who woke up on the day he was supposed to marry, and forgetting the occasion, scolded his servants for giving him such fancy clothes that were meant for the celebration. There's also a tale about a young man who, not thinking about the church's rules against such things, developed feelings for his grandmother. Both situations are pretty unusual, and it's hard to say if either will set a trend for future generations.
Arthur Gride had enrobed himself in his marriage garments of bottle-green, a full hour before Mrs. Sliderskew, shaking off her more heavy slumbers, knocked at his chamber door; and he had hobbled downstairs in full array and smacked his lips over a scanty taste of his favourite cordial, ere that delicate piece of antiquity enlightened the kitchen with her presence.
Arthur Gride had put on his wedding outfit in bottle-green a whole hour before Mrs. Sliderskew, finally waking from her deep sleep, knocked on his door. He had hobbled downstairs all dressed up and enjoyed a quick sip of his favorite drink before that elegant relic brightened up the kitchen with her presence.
‘Faugh!’ said Peg, grubbing, in the discharge of her domestic functions, among a scanty heap of ashes in the rusty grate. ‘Wedding indeed! A precious wedding! He wants somebody better than his old Peg to take care of him, does he? And what has he said to me, many and many a time, to keep me content with short food, small wages, and little fire? “My will, Peg! my will!” says he: “I’m a bachelor—no friends—no relations, Peg.” Lies! And now he’s to bring home a new mistress, a baby-faced chit of a girl! If he wanted a wife, the fool, why couldn’t he have one suitable to his age, and that knew his ways? She won’t come in my way, he says. No, that she won’t, but you little think why, Arthur boy!’
‘Ugh!’ said Peg, digging through a meager pile of ashes in the old grate as she went about her chores. ‘A wedding, really! What a ridiculous idea! He thinks he deserves someone better than his old Peg to take care of him, huh? And what has he told me, time and time again, to keep me satisfied with little food, low pay, and hardly any heat? “My way, Peg! My way!” he says: “I’m a bachelor—no friends—no family, Peg.” Lies! And now he’s going to bring home a new mistress, a baby-faced little girl! If he wanted a wife, the fool, why couldn’t he choose someone appropriate for his age who actually understands him? She won’t interfere with my life, he says. No, she won’t, but you have no idea why, Arthur boy!’
While Mrs. Sliderskew, influenced possibly by some lingering feelings of disappointment and personal slight, occasioned by her old master’s preference for another, was giving loose to these grumblings below stairs, Arthur Gride was cogitating in the parlour upon what had taken place last night.
While Mrs. Sliderskew, possibly influenced by some lingering feelings of disappointment and personal offense due to her old master's preference for someone else, was expressing her complaints downstairs, Arthur Gride was thinking in the parlor about what had happened the night before.
‘I can’t think how he can have picked up what he knows,’ said Arthur, ‘unless I have committed myself—let something drop at Bray’s, for instance—which has been overheard. Perhaps I may. I shouldn’t be surprised if that was it. Mr. Nickleby was often angry at my talking to him before we got outside the door. I mustn’t tell him that part of the business, or he’ll put me out of sorts, and make me nervous for the day.’
‘I can’t figure out how he learned what he knows,’ said Arthur, ‘unless I slipped up—maybe I said something at Bray’s that someone overheard. I wouldn't be shocked if that’s the case. Mr. Nickleby used to get mad at me for talking to him before we even got outside. I shouldn’t mention that part of things, or he’ll get me all worked up and ruin my day.’
Ralph was universally looked up to, and recognised among his fellows as a superior genius, but upon Arthur Gride his stern unyielding character and consummate art had made so deep an impression, that he was actually afraid of him. Cringing and cowardly to the core by nature, Arthur Gride humbled himself in the dust before Ralph Nickleby, and, even when they had not this stake in common, would have licked his shoes and crawled upon the ground before him rather than venture to return him word for word, or retort upon him in any other spirit than one of the most slavish and abject sycophancy.
Ralph was admired by everyone and known among his peers as a brilliant mind, but Arthur Gride's harsh, uncompromising character and exceptional skills had made such a strong impression on him that he was genuinely afraid of him. Naturally cringing and cowardly, Arthur Gride humiliated himself before Ralph Nickleby, and even when they didn’t share a common interest, he would have gladly kissed Ralph's shoes and crawled on the ground instead of daring to respond to him directly or challenge him in any way other than with the most submissive and sycophantic behavior.
To Ralph Nickleby’s, Arthur Gride now betook himself according to appointment; and to Ralph Nickleby he related how, last night, some young blustering blade, whom he had never seen, forced his way into his house, and tried to frighten him from the proposed nuptials. Told, in short, what Nicholas had said and done, with the slight reservation upon which he had determined.
To Ralph Nickleby’s, Arthur Gride now went as planned; and to Ralph Nickleby he shared how, last night, some arrogant young man, whom he had never seen, barged into his house and tried to scare him away from the upcoming marriage. He explained, in brief, what Nicholas had said and done, with a small detail he had decided to keep to himself.
‘Well, and what then?’ said Ralph.
‘Well, and what then?’ Ralph said.
‘Oh! nothing more,’ rejoined Gride.
"Oh! nothing else," replied Gride.
‘He tried to frighten you,’ said Ralph, ‘and you were frightened I suppose; is that it?’
‘He tried to scare you,’ said Ralph, ‘and you were scared, I guess; is that right?’
‘I frightened him by crying thieves and murder,’ replied Gride. ‘Once I was in earnest, I tell you that, for I had more than half a mind to swear he uttered threats, and demanded my life or my money.’
‘I scared him by shouting about thieves and murder,’ Gride replied. ‘At one point, I really meant it, I swear, because I seriously considered claiming he made threats and demanded either my life or my money.’
‘Oho!’ said Ralph, eyeing him askew. ‘Jealous too!’
“Oho!” Ralph said, looking at him sideways. “Jealous too!”
‘Dear now, see that!’ cried Arthur, rubbing his hands and affecting to laugh.
“Wow, look at that!” shouted Arthur, rubbing his hands together and pretending to laugh.
‘Why do you make those grimaces, man?’ said Ralph; ‘you are jealous—and with good cause I think.’
“Why do you make those faces, man?” Ralph said. “You *are* jealous—and honestly, I think you have good reason to be.”
‘No, no, no; not with good cause, hey? You don’t think with good cause, do you?’ cried Arthur, faltering. ‘Do you though, hey?’
‘No, no, no; not for a good reason, right? You don’t actually think it’s for a good reason, do you?’ Arthur exclaimed, hesitating. ‘Do you though, right?’
‘Why, how stands the fact?’ returned Ralph. ‘Here is an old man about to be forced in marriage upon a girl; and to this old man there comes a handsome young fellow—you said he was handsome, didn’t you?’
‘Why, what’s the situation?’ Ralph replied. ‘Here’s an old man who’s about to be forced into marriage with a girl; and then this old man has a handsome young guy coming his way—you said he was handsome, right?’
‘No!’ snarled Arthur Gride.
“No!” growled Arthur Gride.
‘Oh!’ rejoined Ralph, ‘I thought you did. Well! Handsome or not handsome, to this old man there comes a young fellow who casts all manner of fierce defiances in his teeth—gums I should rather say—and tells him in plain terms that his mistress hates him. What does he do that for? Philanthropy’s sake?’
‘Oh!’ replied Ralph, ‘I thought you did. Well! Whether he’s good-looking or not, this old man has a young guy coming at him, throwing all kinds of fierce insults at him—gums, I should say—and telling him straight up that his mistress despises him. What’s the point of that? Out of the goodness of his heart?’
‘Not for love of the lady,’ replied Gride, ‘for he said that no word of love—his very words—had ever passed between ‘em.’
‘Not for love of the lady,’ replied Gride, ‘because he said that no word of love—his exact words—had ever passed between them.’
‘He said!’ repeated Ralph, contemptuously. ‘But I like him for one thing, and that is, his giving you this fair warning to keep your—what is it?—Tit-tit or dainty chick—which?—under lock and key. Be careful, Gride, be careful. It’s a triumph, too, to tear her away from a gallant young rival: a great triumph for an old man! It only remains to keep her safe when you have her—that’s all.’
‘He said!’ repeated Ralph, scoffing. ‘But I appreciate one thing about him, and that’s giving you this fair warning to keep your—what is it?—little bird or dainty chick—which?—under lock and key. Be careful, Gride, be careful. It’s quite an achievement to snatch her away from a charming young rival: a huge win for an older man! Now it just remains to keep her safe once you have her—that’s all.’
‘What a man it is!’ cried Arthur Gride, affecting, in the extremity of his torture, to be highly amused. And then he added, anxiously, ‘Yes; to keep her safe, that’s all. And that isn’t much, is it?’
‘What a guy he is!’ exclaimed Arthur Gride, pretending, in his utmost agony, to find it very entertaining. Then he added, nervously, ‘Yeah; just to keep her safe, that’s all. And that’s not asking for much, is it?’
‘Much!’ said Ralph, with a sneer. ‘Why, everybody knows what easy things to understand and to control, women are. But come, it’s very nearly time for you to be made happy. You’ll pay the bond now, I suppose, to save us trouble afterwards.’
‘A lot!’ Ralph said with a sneer. ‘Well, everyone knows how easy it is to understand and manage women. But come on, it’s almost time for you to be happy. I assume you’ll pay the bond now to save us some trouble later.’
‘Oh what a man you are!’ croaked Arthur.
‘Oh, what a man you are!’ croaked Arthur.
‘Why not?’ said Ralph. ‘Nobody will pay you interest for the money, I suppose, between this and twelve o’clock; will they?’
‘Why not?’ said Ralph. ‘I guess nobody will pay you interest for the money, between now and noon; will they?’
‘But nobody would pay you interest for it either, you know,’ returned Arthur, leering at Ralph with all the cunning and slyness he could throw into his face.
‘But nobody would pay you interest for it either, you know,’ Arthur replied, grinning at Ralph with all the cunning and slyness he could muster.
‘Besides which,’ said Ralph, suffering his lip to curl into a smile, ‘you haven’t the money about you, and you weren’t prepared for this, or you’d have brought it with you; and there’s nobody you’d so much like to accommodate as me. I see. We trust each other in about an equal degree. Are you ready?’
“Besides,” Ralph said, letting a smile curl his lip, “you don’t have the money on you, and you weren’t ready for this, or you would have brought it with you. And there’s no one you’d want to help out more than me. I get it. We trust each other about equally. Are you ready?”
Gride, who had done nothing but grin, and nod, and chatter, during this last speech of Ralph’s, answered in the affirmative; and, producing from his hat a couple of large white favours, pinned one on his breast, and with considerable difficulty induced his friend to do the like. Thus accoutred, they got into a hired coach which Ralph had in waiting, and drove to the residence of the fair and most wretched bride.
Gride, who had been nothing but grinning, nodding, and chatting during Ralph's last speech, replied with a yes; and, pulling out a couple of large white ribbons from his hat, he pinned one to his chest and managed, with some effort, to get his friend to do the same. Dressed like that, they climbed into a hired coach that Ralph had waiting and headed to the home of the beautiful yet miserable bride.
Gride, whose spirits and courage had gradually failed him more and more as they approached nearer and nearer to the house, was utterly dismayed and cowed by the mournful silence which pervaded it. The face of the poor servant girl, the only person they saw, was disfigured with tears and want of sleep. There was nobody to receive or welcome them; and they stole upstairs into the usual sitting-room, more like two burglars than the bridegroom and his friend.
Gride, whose spirits and confidence had been dwindling more and more as they got closer to the house, was completely overwhelmed and intimidated by the heavy silence that filled it. The face of the poor servant girl, the only person they encountered, was marked by tears and exhaustion. There was no one to greet or welcome them; they crept upstairs into the usual sitting room, looking more like two burglars than the groom and his friend.
‘One would think,’ said Ralph, speaking, in spite of himself, in a low and subdued voice, ‘that there was a funeral going on here, and not a wedding.’
“Honestly,” Ralph said, unable to help himself, speaking in a soft and hushed voice, “you’d think there was a funeral happening here, not a wedding.”
‘He, he!’ tittered his friend, ‘you are so—so very funny!’
‘Haha!’ his friend laughed, ‘you are so—so very funny!’
‘I need be,’ remarked Ralph, drily, ‘for this is rather dull and chilling. Look a little brisker, man, and not so hangdog like!’
“I have to,” Ralph said dryly, “because this is pretty boring and depressing. Cheer up a bit, man, and don’t look so miserable!”
‘Yes, yes, I will,’ said Gride. ‘But—but—you don’t think she’s coming just yet, do you?’
‘Yeah, yeah, I will,’ said Gride. ‘But—but—you don’t think she’s coming just yet, do you?’
‘Why, I suppose she’ll not come till she is obliged,’ returned Ralph, looking at his watch, ‘and she has a good half-hour to spare yet. Curb your impatience.’
‘Well, I guess she won’t show up until she has to,’ Ralph said, checking his watch, ‘and she still has a good half-hour to go. Try to keep your impatience in check.’
‘I—I—am not impatient,’ stammered Arthur. ‘I wouldn’t be hard with her for the world. Oh dear, dear, not on any account. Let her take her time—her own time. Her time shall be ours by all means.’
‘I—I—am not impatient,’ stammered Arthur. ‘I wouldn’t be hard on her for anything. Oh dear, not at all. Let her take her time—her own time. Her time will definitely be ours.’
While Ralph bent upon his trembling friend a keen look, which showed that he perfectly understood the reason of this great consideration and regard, a footstep was heard upon the stairs, and Bray himself came into the room on tiptoe, and holding up his hand with a cautious gesture, as if there were some sick person near, who must not be disturbed.
While Ralph cast a sharp glance at his trembling friend that indicated he fully understood the reason for his intense concern, a footstep was heard on the stairs. Bray himself entered the room quietly, on tiptoe, raising his hand in a cautious gesture as if there were a sick person nearby who must not be disturbed.
‘Hush!’ he said, in a low voice. ‘She was very ill last night. I thought she would have broken her heart. She is dressed, and crying bitterly in her own room; but she’s better, and quite quiet. That’s everything!’
‘Hush!’ he said softly. ‘She was really sick last night. I thought she was going to break down. She’s gotten dressed and is crying hard in her own room; but she’s feeling better and is pretty calm now. That’s all that matters!’
‘She is ready, is she?’ said Ralph.
‘She’s ready, is she?’ said Ralph.
‘Quite ready,’ returned the father.
"All set," replied the father.
‘And not likely to delay us by any young-lady weaknesses—fainting, or so forth?’ said Ralph.
"And it's not like she'll hold us up with any typical young lady nonsense—like fainting or anything?" said Ralph.
‘She may be safely trusted now,’ returned Bray. ‘I have been talking to her this morning. Here! Come a little this way.’
‘You can trust her now,’ Bray replied. ‘I talked to her this morning. Come over here for a moment.’
He drew Ralph Nickleby to the further end of the room, and pointed towards Gride, who sat huddled together in a corner, fumbling nervously with the buttons of his coat, and exhibiting a face, of which every skulking and base expression was sharpened and aggravated to the utmost by his anxiety and trepidation.
He pulled Ralph Nickleby to the far end of the room and pointed at Gride, who was huddled in a corner, nervously fiddling with the buttons on his coat. His face showed every sneaky and cowardly expression, amplified to the max by his anxiety and fear.
‘Look at that man,’ whispered Bray, emphatically. ‘This seems a cruel thing, after all.’
‘Look at that guy,’ whispered Bray, stressing his point. ‘This really seems like a cruel thing, after all.’
‘What seems a cruel thing?’ inquired Ralph, with as much stolidity of face, as if he really were in utter ignorance of the other’s meaning.
‘What seems like a cruel thing?’ Ralph asked, with a completely blank expression on his face, as if he truly didn’t understand what the other person meant.
‘This marriage,’ answered Bray. ‘Don’t ask me what. You know as well as I do.’
‘This marriage,’ Bray replied. ‘Don’t ask me about it. You know just as well as I do.’
Ralph shrugged his shoulders, in silent deprecation of Bray’s impatience, and elevated his eyebrows, and pursed his lips, as men do when they are prepared with a sufficient answer to some remark, but wait for a more favourable opportunity of advancing it, or think it scarcely worth while to answer their adversary at all.
Ralph shrugged his shoulders, silently disapproving of Bray’s impatience, raised his eyebrows, and pursed his lips, like people do when they have a solid response ready but are waiting for a better chance to share it, or feel it’s not even worth replying to their opponent.
‘Look at him. Does it not seem cruel?’ said Bray.
‘Look at him. Doesn’t it seem cruel?’ said Bray.
‘No!’ replied Ralph, boldly.
“No!” Ralph replied, confidently.
‘I say it does,’ retorted Bray, with a show of much irritation. ‘It is a cruel thing, by all that’s bad and treacherous!’
“I say it does,” replied Bray, clearly irritated. “It’s a cruel thing, by everything that’s bad and deceitful!”
When men are about to commit, or to sanction the commission of some injustice, it is not uncommon for them to express pity for the object either of that or some parallel proceeding, and to feel themselves, at the time, quite virtuous and moral, and immensely superior to those who express no pity at all. This is a kind of upholding of faith above works, and is very comfortable. To do Ralph Nickleby justice, he seldom practised this sort of dissimulation; but he understood those who did, and therefore suffered Bray to say, again and again, with great vehemence, that they were jointly doing a very cruel thing, before he again offered to interpose a word.
When people are about to do something wrong or allow someone else to do it, it’s not unusual for them to show sympathy for the victim or someone in a similar situation, feeling quite virtuous and morally superior to those who don’t show any sympathy at all. This is a way of valuing belief over action, which is pretty convenient. To give Ralph Nickleby his due, he rarely engaged in this kind of pretense; however, he understood those who did, and so he let Bray repeatedly insist, with great passion, that they were both committing a very cruel act before he finally decided to speak up.
‘You see what a dry, shrivelled, withered old chip it is,’ returned Ralph, when the other was at length silent. ‘If he were younger, it might be cruel, but as it is—harkee, Mr. Bray, he’ll die soon, and leave her a rich young widow! Miss Madeline consults your tastes this time; let her consult her own next.’
‘You see what a dried-up, shriveled old man he is,’ Ralph replied when the other finally fell silent. ‘If he were younger, it might be harsh, but as it is—listen, Mr. Bray, he’ll die soon and leave her a wealthy young widow! Miss Madeline caters to your tastes this time; let her think about her own next.’
‘True, true,’ said Bray, biting his nails, and plainly very ill at ease. ‘I couldn’t do anything better for her than advise her to accept these proposals, could I? Now, I ask you, Nickleby, as a man of the world; could I?’
‘Yeah, yeah,’ said Bray, biting his nails and clearly feeling very uncomfortable. ‘I couldn’t do anything better for her than to advise her to accept these offers, could I? Now, I ask you, Nickleby, as someone who knows the world; could I?’
‘Surely not,’ answered Ralph. ‘I tell you what, sir; there are a hundred fathers, within a circuit of five miles from this place; well off; good, rich, substantial men; who would gladly give their daughters, and their own ears with them, to that very man yonder, ape and mummy as he looks.’
‘Surely not,’ replied Ralph. ‘Let me tell you, sir; there are a hundred fathers within a five-mile radius of this place; well-off, decent, wealthy, solid men; who would happily give their daughters—and their own ears too—to that very man over there, even if he looks like an ape and a mummy.’
‘So there are!’ exclaimed Bray, eagerly catching at anything which seemed a justification of himself. ‘And so I told her, both last night and today.’
"So there are!" Bray exclaimed, eagerly grasping at anything that seemed to justify himself. "And I told her that, both last night and today."
‘You told her truth,’ said Ralph, ‘and did well to do so; though I must say, at the same time, that if I had a daughter, and my freedom, pleasure, nay, my very health and life, depended on her taking a husband whom I pointed out, I should hope it would not be necessary to advance any other arguments to induce her to consent to my wishes.’
‘You told her the truth,’ Ralph said, ‘and you did the right thing; but I have to say, if I had a daughter and my freedom, happiness, and even my health and life depended on her marrying the man I suggested, I would hope it wouldn’t take any other arguments to convince her to agree to my wishes.’
Bray looked at Ralph as if to see whether he spoke in earnest, and having nodded twice or thrice in unqualified assent to what had fallen from him, said:
Bray stared at Ralph, trying to figure out if he was serious. After nodding two or three times in complete agreement with what he had said, he replied:
‘I must go upstairs for a few minutes, to finish dressing. When I come down, I’ll bring Madeline with me. Do you know, I had a very strange dream last night, which I have not remembered till this instant. I dreamt that it was this morning, and you and I had been talking as we have been this minute; that I went upstairs, for the very purpose for which I am going now; and that as I stretched out my hand to take Madeline’s, and lead her down, the floor sunk with me, and after falling from such an indescribable and tremendous height as the imagination scarcely conceives, except in dreams, I alighted in a grave.’
‘I need to go upstairs for a few minutes to finish getting ready. When I come back down, I’ll bring Madeline with me. You know, I had a really strange dream last night that I just remembered now. I dreamed it was this morning, and you and I had been talking just like we are right now; that I went upstairs for the exact reason I'm going now; and that when I reached out my hand to take Madeline’s and lead her down, the floor dropped away under me, and after falling from a height so incredible that it’s hard to imagine, except in dreams, I landed in a grave.’
‘And you awoke, and found you were lying on your back, or with your head hanging over the bedside, or suffering some pain from indigestion?’ said Ralph. ‘Pshaw, Mr. Bray! Do as I do (you will have the opportunity, now that a constant round of pleasure and enjoyment opens upon you), and, occupying yourself a little more by day, have no time to think of what you dream by night.’
‘And you woke up and found you were lying on your back, or with your head hanging over the side of the bed, or dealing with some pain from indigestion?’ said Ralph. ‘Come on, Mr. Bray! Do what I do (you’ll have the chance now that a steady stream of fun and enjoyment is ahead of you), and keep yourself a bit busier during the day so you won’t have time to think about what you dream at night.’
Ralph followed him, with a steady look, to the door; and, turning to the bridegroom, when they were again alone, said,
Ralph followed him with a steady gaze to the door and, turning to the bridegroom once they were alone again, said,
‘Mark my words, Gride, you won’t have to pay his annuity very long. You have the devil’s luck in bargains, always. If he is not booked to make the long voyage before many months are past and gone, I wear an orange for a head!’
‘Listen to me, Gride, you won't have to pay his annuity for much longer. You always have the devil's luck with deals. If he isn't set to make the long trip before a few months have passed, I'll wear an orange on my head!’
To this prophecy, so agreeable to his ears, Arthur returned no answer than a cackle of great delight. Ralph, throwing himself into a chair, they both sat waiting in profound silence. Ralph was thinking, with a sneer upon his lips, on the altered manner of Bray that day, and how soon their fellowship in a bad design had lowered his pride and established a familiarity between them, when his attentive ear caught the rustling of a female dress upon the stairs, and the footstep of a man.
To this prophecy, which pleased him so much, Arthur responded only with a laugh of pure joy. Ralph, sinking into a chair, and they both sat in deep silence. Ralph was reflecting, with a smirk on his face, on Bray's changed behavior that day, and how quickly their shared involvement in a shady scheme had diminished his pride and created a closeness between them, when he heard the sound of a woman's dress rustling on the stairs, along with a man's footsteps.
‘Wake up,’ he said, stamping his foot impatiently upon the ground, ‘and be something like life, man, will you? They are here. Urge those dry old bones of yours this way. Quick, man, quick!’
‘Wake up,’ he said, stamping his foot impatiently on the ground, ‘and be a little more alive, will you? They’re here. Get those tired old bones of yours moving this way. Hurry up, man, hurry up!’
Gride shambled forward, and stood, leering and bowing, close by Ralph’s side, when the door opened and there entered in haste—not Bray and his daughter, but Nicholas and his sister Kate.
Gride shuffled forward and stood, grinning and bowing, right next to Ralph when the door opened, and in rushed—not Bray and his daughter, but Nicholas and his sister Kate.
If some tremendous apparition from the world of shadows had suddenly presented itself before him, Ralph Nickleby could not have been more thunder-stricken than he was by this surprise. His hands fell powerless by his side, he reeled back; and with open mouth, and a face of ashy paleness, stood gazing at them in speechless rage: his eyes so prominent, and his face so convulsed and changed by the passions which raged within him, that it would have been difficult to recognise in him the same stern, composed, hard-featured man he had been not a minute ago.
If some huge ghost from the world of shadows had suddenly appeared in front of him, Ralph Nickleby could not have been more shocked than he was by this surprise. His hands dropped helplessly at his sides, he stumbled back, and with his mouth hanging open and a face as pale as ash, he stood staring at them in silent fury: his eyes bulging, and his face twisted and transformed by the emotions raging inside him, making it hard to recognize him as the same stern, calm, tough-looking man he had just been a minute ago.
‘The man that came to me last night,’ whispered Gride, plucking at his elbow. ‘The man that came to me last night!’
‘The guy who came to me last night,’ whispered Gride, tugging at his elbow. ‘The guy who came to me last night!’
‘I see,’ muttered Ralph, ‘I know! I might have guessed as much before. Across my every path, at every turn, go where I will, do what I may, he comes!’
‘I see,’ muttered Ralph, ‘I know! I should have figured that out earlier. No matter where I go, at every turn, whatever I do, he shows up!’
The absence of all colour from the face; the dilated nostril; the quivering of the lips which, though set firmly against each other, would not be still; showed what emotions were struggling for the mastery with Nicholas. But he kept them down, and gently pressing Kate’s arm to reassure her, stood erect and undaunted, front to front with his unworthy relative.
The absence of color from his face; the flared nostrils; the trembling lips that, even though pressed tightly together, wouldn’t stay still; revealed the emotions battling for control within Nicholas. But he suppressed them, and gently squeezing Kate’s arm to comfort her, he stood tall and fearless, facing his unworthy relative head-on.
As the brother and sister stood side by side, with a gallant bearing which became them well, a close likeness between them was apparent, which many, had they only seen them apart, might have failed to remark. The air, carriage, and very look and expression of the brother were all reflected in the sister, but softened and refined to the nicest limit of feminine delicacy and attraction. More striking still was some indefinable resemblance, in the face of Ralph, to both. While they had never looked more handsome, nor he more ugly; while they had never held themselves more proudly, nor he shrunk half so low; there never had been a time when this resemblance was so perceptible, or when all the worst characteristics of a face rendered coarse and harsh by evil thoughts were half so manifest as now.
As the brother and sister stood next to each other, their confident presence suited them perfectly, and it was clear they shared a strong resemblance that many might have missed if they had only seen them separately. The brother's demeanor, posture, and expression were all mirrored in the sister, but in a way that was softened and refined to the utmost level of feminine grace and charm. Even more striking was an indescribable similarity in Ralph's face to both of theirs. They had never looked more attractive, nor had he ever looked more unattractive; they carried themselves with more pride, while he seemed to shrink even lower. There had never been a time when this resemblance was so noticeable, nor when the negative traits of a face made rough and harsh by wicked thoughts were so clearly visible as they were now.
‘Away!’ was the first word he could utter as he literally gnashed his teeth. ‘Away! What brings you here? Liar, scoundrel, dastard, thief!’
“Away!” was the first word he could say as he literally clenched his teeth. “Away! What are you doing here? Liar, rogue, coward, thief!”
‘I come here,’ said Nicholas in a low deep voice, ‘to save your victim if I can. Liar and scoundrel you are, in every action of your life; theft is your trade; and double dastard you must be, or you were not here today. Hard words will not move me, nor would hard blows. Here I stand, and will, till I have done my errand.’
‘I come here,’ said Nicholas in a low, deep voice, ‘to save your victim if I can. You’re a liar and a scoundrel in everything you do; theft is your business; and you must be a double coward, or you wouldn’t be here today. Harsh words won’t shake me, nor would harsh blows. Here I stand, and I will, until I’ve completed my mission.’
‘Girl!’ said Ralph, ‘retire! We can use force to him, but I would not hurt you if I could help it. Retire, you weak and silly wench, and leave this dog to be dealt with as he deserves.’
'Girl!' Ralph said, 'Get away! We can handle him with force, but I wouldn't hurt you if I could avoid it. Go away, you weak and foolish girl, and let this dog face what he deserves.'
‘I will not retire,’ cried Kate, with flashing eyes and the red blood mantling in her cheeks. ‘You will do him no hurt that he will not repay. You may use force with me; I think you will, for I am a girl, and that would well become you. But if I have a girl’s weakness, I have a woman’s heart, and it is not you who in a cause like this can turn that from its purpose.’
‘I will not back down,’ Kate shouted, her eyes blazing and her cheeks flushed. ‘You won’t hurt him in a way he won’t retaliate. You might try to use force against me; I believe you will, since I am a girl, and that seems fitting for you. But even if I have a girl’s vulnerability, I have a woman’s heart, and you can’t sway me from my purpose in a situation like this.’
‘And what may your purpose be, most lofty lady?’ said Ralph.
"And what might your purpose be, most esteemed lady?" Ralph asked.
‘To offer to the unhappy subject of your treachery, at this last moment,’ replied Nicholas, ‘a refuge and a home. If the near prospect of such a husband as you have provided will not prevail upon her, I hope she may be moved by the prayers and entreaties of one of her own sex. At all events they shall be tried. I myself, avowing to her father from whom I come and by whom I am commissioned, will render it an act of greater baseness, meanness, and cruelty in him if he still dares to force this marriage on. Here I wait to see him and his daughter. For this I came and brought my sister even into your presence. Our purpose is not to see or speak with you; therefore to you we stoop to say no more.’
“‘At this last moment, I’m offering the unhappy victim of your betrayal a safe haven and a home,’ Nicholas replied. ‘If the thought of such a husband as you’ve arranged for her doesn’t persuade her, I hope she might be swayed by the pleas and prayers of another woman. In any case, we’ll give it a try. I will go to her father, from whom I come and who has sent me, and I will make it clear that continuing to force this marriage upon her would be an even greater act of cowardice and cruelty on his part. I’m here to see him and his daughter. That’s why I brought my sister here before you. Our intent is not to engage with you, so we won’t say anything further.’”
‘Indeed!’ said Ralph. ‘You persist in remaining here, ma’am, do you?’
‘Really!’ said Ralph. ‘You're still staying here, ma’am, aren’t you?’
His niece’s bosom heaved with the indignant excitement into which he had lashed her, but she gave him no reply.
His niece's chest rose and fell with the angry excitement he had stirred up in her, but she didn't respond.
‘Now, Gride, see here,’ said Ralph. ‘This fellow—I grieve to say my brother’s son: a reprobate and profligate, stained with every mean and selfish crime—this fellow, coming here today to disturb a solemn ceremony, and knowing that the consequence of his presenting himself in another man’s house at such a time, and persisting in remaining there, must be his being kicked into the streets and dragged through them like the vagabond he is—this fellow, mark you, brings with him his sister as a protection, thinking we would not expose a silly girl to the degradation and indignity which is no novelty to him; and, even after I have warned her of what must ensue, he still keeps her by him, as you see, and clings to her apron-strings like a cowardly boy to his mother’s. Is not this a pretty fellow to talk as big as you have heard him now?’
“Now, Gride, listen to this,” said Ralph. “This guy—I regret to say he’s my brother’s son: a scoundrel and a waste, tainted by every petty and selfish crime—this guy, showing up today to disrupt a serious ceremony, knowing full well that if he dares to show up in another man’s house at a time like this and refuses to leave, he’ll just get thrown out into the streets and dragged through them like the bum he is—this guy, mind you, brings his sister along as a shield, thinking we wouldn’t humiliate a naive girl in a way that’s no new experience for him; and even after I’ve warned her about what’s going to happen, he still holds onto her, as you can see, clinging to her apron strings like a scared little boy clings to his mom. Isn’t he quite the character to talk as boldly as you’ve heard him?”
‘And as I heard him last night,’ said Arthur Gride; ‘as I heard him last night when he sneaked into my house, and—he! he! he!—very soon sneaked out again, when I nearly frightened him to death. And he wanting to marry Miss Madeline too! Oh dear! Is there anything else he’d like? Anything else we can do for him, besides giving her up? Would he like his debts paid and his house furnished, and a few bank notes for shaving paper if he shaves at all? He! he! he!’
‘And as I heard him last night,’ said Arthur Gride; ‘as I heard him last night when he snuck into my house, and—ha! ha! ha!—very soon snuck out again, when I nearly scared him to death. And he wanting to marry Miss Madeline too! Oh dear! Is there anything else he’d like? Anything else we can do for him, besides giving her up? Would he like his debts paid and his house furnished, and some cash for, you know, whatever else he needs if he even shaves at all? Ha! ha! ha!’
‘You will remain, girl, will you?’ said Ralph, turning upon Kate again, ‘to be hauled downstairs like a drunken drab, as I swear you shall if you stop here? No answer! Thank your brother for what follows. Gride, call down Bray—and not his daughter. Let them keep her above.’
‘You’re staying here, aren’t you?’ Ralph said, turning back to Kate. ‘You’ll be dragged downstairs like a drunk if you don’t leave. No reply? Thank your brother for what happens next. Gride, call down Bray—but not his daughter. Let them keep her upstairs.’
‘If you value your head,’ said Nicholas, taking up a position before the door, and speaking in the same low voice in which he had spoken before, and with no more outward passion than he had before displayed; ‘stay where you are!’
‘If you care about your life,’ said Nicholas, standing in front of the door and speaking in the same quiet tone as before, showing no more emotion than he had earlier, ‘stay where you are!’
‘Mind me, and not him, and call down Bray,’ said Ralph.
“Listen to me, not him, and call Bray,” said Ralph.
‘Mind yourself rather than either of us, and stay where you are!’ said Nicholas.
“Take care of yourself instead of either of us, and stay where you are!” said Nicholas.
‘Will you call down Bray?’ cried Ralph.
‘Will you call down Bray?’ shouted Ralph.
‘Remember that you come near me at your peril,’ said Nicholas.
“Just remember that getting close to me could be dangerous,” said Nicholas.
Gride hesitated. Ralph being, by this time, as furious as a baffled tiger, made for the door, and, attempting to pass Kate, clasped her arm roughly with his hand. Nicholas, with his eyes darting fire, seized him by the collar. At that moment, a heavy body fell with great violence on the floor above, and, in an instant afterwards, was heard a most appalling and terrific scream.
Gride hesitated. Ralph, now as angry as a cornered tiger, headed for the door and tried to push past Kate, grabbing her arm roughly. Nicholas, his eyes blazing with fury, grabbed him by the collar. Just then, a heavy object crashed down violently on the floor above, followed instantly by a horrifying and deafening scream.
They all stood still, and gazed upon each other. Scream succeeded scream; a heavy pattering of feet succeeded; and many shrill voices clamouring together were heard to cry, ‘He is dead!’
They all stood still and looked at each other. One scream followed another; there was a heavy pounding of feet, and many high-pitched voices were heard shouting together, "He is dead!"
‘Stand off!’ cried Nicholas, letting loose all the passion he had restrained till now; ‘if this is what I scarcely dare to hope it is, you are caught, villains, in your own toils.’
‘Step back!’ shouted Nicholas, unleashing all the passion he had held back until now; ‘if this is what I hardly dare to hope it is, you’re trapped, villains, in your own snare.’
He burst from the room, and, darting upstairs to the quarter from whence the noise proceeded, forced his way through a crowd of persons who quite filled a small bed-chamber, and found Bray lying on the floor quite dead; his daughter clinging to the body.
He rushed out of the room and ran upstairs to the area where the noise was coming from. He pushed through a group of people who completely filled a small bedroom and found Bray lying on the floor, dead; his daughter was clinging to his body.
‘How did this happen?’ he cried, looking wildly about him.
"How did this happen?" he shouted, looking around frantically.
Several voices answered together, that he had been observed, through the half-opened door, reclining in a strange and uneasy position upon a chair; that he had been spoken to several times, and not answering, was supposed to be asleep, until some person going in and shaking him by the arm, he fell heavily to the ground and was discovered to be dead.
Several voices responded at once, saying that he had been seen through the half-open door, lying in a strange and uncomfortable position on a chair; that he had been spoken to multiple times and not answered, so it was assumed he was asleep, until someone went in and shook him by the arm, causing him to fall heavily to the ground, where he was found to be dead.
‘Who is the owner of this house?’ said Nicholas, hastily.
“Who owns this house?” Nicholas asked quickly.
An elderly woman was pointed out to him; and to her he said, as he knelt down and gently unwound Madeline’s arms from the lifeless mass round which they were entwined: ‘I represent this lady’s nearest friends, as her servant here knows, and must remove her from this dreadful scene. This is my sister to whose charge you confide her. My name and address are upon that card, and you shall receive from me all necessary directions for the arrangements that must be made. Stand aside, every one of you, and give me room and air for God’s sake!’
An elderly woman was pointed out to him; and to her he said, as he knelt down and gently unwound Madeline’s arms from the lifeless body around which they were wrapped: ‘I represent this lady’s closest friends, as her servant here knows, and I must take her away from this terrible scene. This is my sister, to whom you can entrust her. My name and address are on that card, and you will receive from me all the necessary instructions for the arrangements that need to be made. Step aside, everyone, and give me room and air, for God’s sake!’

Original
The people fell back, scarce wondering more at what had just occurred, than at the excitement and impetuosity of him who spoke. Nicholas, taking the insensible girl in his arms, bore her from the chamber and downstairs into the room he had just quitted, followed by his sister and the faithful servant, whom he charged to procure a coach directly, while he and Kate bent over their beautiful charge and endeavoured, but in vain, to restore her to animation. The girl performed her office with such expedition, that in a very few minutes the coach was ready.
The crowd stepped back, more surprised by the intense energy of the speaker than by what had just happened. Nicholas, carrying the unconscious girl, took her from the room and downstairs into the space he had just left, followed by his sister and the loyal servant. He instructed the servant to get a coach right away while he and Kate leaned over their beautiful charge, trying, but failing, to bring her back to consciousness. The servant worked quickly, and within a few minutes, the coach was ready.
Ralph Nickleby and Gride, stunned and paralysed by the awful event which had so suddenly overthrown their schemes (it would not otherwise, perhaps, have made much impression on them), and carried away by the extraordinary energy and precipitation of Nicholas, which bore down all before him, looked on at these proceedings like men in a dream or trance. It was not until every preparation was made for Madeline’s immediate removal that Ralph broke silence by declaring she should not be taken away.
Ralph Nickleby and Gride, shocked and frozen by the terrible event that had quickly disrupted their plans (which probably wouldn’t have affected them much otherwise), watched these events unfold with a sense of detachment, like people in a dream or daze. It wasn’t until everything was ready for Madeline’s immediate departure that Ralph finally spoke up, insisting that she should not be taken away.
‘Who says so?’ cried Nicholas, rising from his knee and confronting them, but still retaining Madeline’s lifeless hand in his.
“Who says that?” Nicholas shouted, getting up from his knee and facing them, but still holding Madeline’s limp hand in his.
‘I!’ answered Ralph, hoarsely.
“I!” Ralph replied hoarsely.
‘Hush, hush!’ cried the terrified Gride, catching him by the arm again. ‘Hear what he says.’
‘Be quiet!’ yelled the frightened Gride, grabbing him by the arm again. ‘Listen to what he says.’
‘Ay!’ said Nicholas, extending his disengaged hand in the air, ‘hear what he says. That both your debts are paid in the one great debt of nature. That the bond, due today at twelve, is now waste paper. That your contemplated fraud shall be discovered yet. That your schemes are known to man, and overthrown by Heaven. Wretches, that he defies you both to do your worst.’
“Hey!” Nicholas exclaimed, raising his free hand. “Listen to what he’s saying. That both your debts are settled in the ultimate debt to nature. That the bond, due today at noon, is now just waste paper. That your planned fraud will be found out eventually. That your schemes are known to everyone and have been ruined by a higher power. You miserable ones, he dares you both to do your worst.”
‘This man,’ said Ralph, in a voice scarcely intelligible, ‘this man claims his wife, and he shall have her.’
‘This man,’ Ralph said, his voice barely audible, ‘this man claims his wife, and he will get her.’
‘That man claims what is not his, and he should not have her if he were fifty men, with fifty more to back him,’ said Nicholas.
"That guy claims what isn't his, and he shouldn't have her even if he were fifty men with fifty more backing him," said Nicholas.
‘Who shall prevent him?’
"Who will stop him?"
‘I will.’
"I will."
‘By what right I should like to know,’ said Ralph. ‘By what right I ask?’
"By what right, I'd like to know," Ralph said. "By what right do I ask?"
‘By this right. That, knowing what I do, you dare not tempt me further,’ said Nicholas, ‘and by this better right; that those I serve, and with whom you would have done me base wrong and injury, are her nearest and her dearest friends. In their name I bear her hence. Give way!’
‘By this right. Knowing what I do, you don’t dare tempt me any further,’ said Nicholas, ‘and by this even stronger right; that those I serve, and with whom you would have wronged and hurt me, are her closest and dearest friends. In their name, I take her away. Step aside!’
‘One word!’ cried Ralph, foaming at the mouth.
"One word!" shouted Ralph, livid with rage.
‘Not one,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I will not hear of one—save this. Look to yourself, and heed this warning that I give you! Your day is past, and night is comin’ on.’
‘Not a single one,’ replied Nicholas, ‘I won’t hear of it—except for this. Take care of yourself and pay attention to this warning I’m giving you! Your time has passed, and night is approaching.’
‘My curse, my bitter, deadly curse, upon you, boy!’
'My curse, my bitter, deadly curse, on you, kid!'
‘Whence will curses come at your command? Or what avails a curse or blessing from a man like you? I tell you, that misfortune and discovery are thickening about your head; that the structures you have raised, through all your ill-spent life, are crumbling into dust; that your path is beset with spies; that this very day, ten thousand pounds of your hoarded wealth have gone in one great crash!’
‘Where will curses come at your command? Or what good is a curse or blessing from someone like you? I’m telling you, misfortune and discovery are closing in around you; the things you’ve built up throughout your wasted life are falling apart; your path is surrounded by spies; and today, ten thousand pounds of your saved wealth has vanished in one big crash!’
‘’Tis false!’ cried Ralph, shrinking back.
“That's not true!” shouted Ralph, pulling back.
‘’Tis true, and you shall find it so. I have no more words to waste. Stand from the door. Kate, do you go first. Lay not a hand on her, or on that woman, or on me, or so much a brush their garments as they pass you by!—You let them pass, and he blocks the door again!’
‘It’s true, and you’ll see it for yourself. I have no more words to waste. Step away from the door. Kate, you go first. Don’t touch her, or that woman, or me, and don’t even brush against their clothes as they walk by!—You let them pass, and he’s blocking the door again!’
Arthur Gride happened to be in the doorway, but whether intentionally or from confusion was not quite apparent. Nicholas swung him away, with such violence as to cause him to spin round the room until he was caught by a sharp angle of the wall, and there knocked down; and then taking his beautiful burden in his arms rushed out. No one cared to stop him, if any were so disposed. Making his way through a mob of people, whom a report of the circumstances had attracted round the house, and carrying Madeline, in his excitement, as easily as if she were an infant, he reached the coach in which Kate and the girl were already waiting, and, confiding his charge to them, jumped up beside the coachman and bade him drive away.
Arthur Gride was in the doorway, but it wasn’t clear if he was there on purpose or just confused. Nicholas pushed him aside with such force that he spun around the room until he hit a sharp corner of the wall and fell down. Then, scooping up his beautiful burden, he rushed out. No one bothered to stop him, even if anyone wanted to. Making his way through a crowd of people who had gathered outside the house after hearing the news, he carried Madeline in his excitement as effortlessly as if she were a baby. He reached the coach where Kate and the girl were already waiting, handed Madeline over to them, jumped up next to the coachman, and told him to drive off.
CHAPTER 55
O f Family Matters, Cares, Hopes, Disappointments, and Sorrows
O Of Family Matters, Concerns, Aspirations, Letdowns, and Heartaches
Although Mrs. Nickleby had been made acquainted by her son and daughter with every circumstance of Madeline Bray’s history which was known to them; although the responsible situation in which Nicholas stood had been carefully explained to her, and she had been prepared, even for the possible contingency of having to receive the young lady in her own house, improbable as such a result had appeared only a few minutes before it came about, still, Mrs. Nickleby, from the moment when this confidence was first reposed in her, late on the previous evening, had remained in an unsatisfactory and profoundly mystified state, from which no explanations or arguments could relieve her, and which every fresh soliloquy and reflection only aggravated more and more.
Although Mrs. Nickleby had been informed by her son and daughter about every detail of Madeline Bray’s story that they knew, and despite them having carefully explained Nicholas's important role in the situation to her, getting her ready for the possibility of having to welcome the young lady into her home—even though that outcome seemed unlikely just minutes before it happened—Mrs. Nickleby, since the moment this trust was placed in her late the night before, had remained in a frustratingly confused state that no amount of explanations or reasoning could ease, and which was only worsened by each new thought and reflection.
‘Bless my heart, Kate!’ so the good lady argued; ‘if the Mr. Cheerybles don’t want this young lady to be married, why don’t they file a bill against the Lord Chancellor, make her a Chancery ward, and shut her up in the Fleet prison for safety?—I have read of such things in the newspapers a hundred times. Or, if they are so very fond of her as Nicholas says they are, why don’t they marry her themselves—one of them I mean? And even supposing they don’t want her to be married, and don’t want to marry her themselves, why in the name of wonder should Nicholas go about the world, forbidding people’s banns?’
"Bless my heart, Kate!" the kind lady said. "If the Mr. Cheerybles don't want this young lady to get married, why don't they file a case against the Lord Chancellor, make her a Chancery ward, and lock her up in Fleet prison for her own safety? I've read about things like that in the newspapers a hundred times. Or, if they really care about her like Nicholas says, why don't they just marry her—one of them, I mean? And even if they don't want her to marry anyone and don't want to marry her themselves, why on earth is Nicholas going around stopping people's banns?"
‘I don’t think you quite understand,’ said Kate, gently.
"I don't think you really get it," Kate said softly.
‘Well I am sure, Kate, my dear, you’re very polite!’ replied Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I have been married myself I hope, and I have seen other people married. Not understand, indeed!’
“Well, I’m sure, Kate, my dear, you’re very polite!” replied Mrs. Nickleby. “I’ve been married myself, and I’ve seen other people get married. Not understand, indeed!”
‘I know you have had great experience, dear mama,’ said Kate; ‘I mean that perhaps you don’t quite understand all the circumstances in this instance. We have stated them awkwardly, I dare say.’
"I know you've had a lot of experience, dear mom," said Kate; "I just mean that maybe you don't fully grasp all the details in this case. We've explained them a bit clumsily, I must admit."
‘That I dare say you have,’ retorted her mother, briskly. ‘That’s very likely. I am not to be held accountable for that; though, at the same time, as the circumstances speak for themselves, I shall take the liberty, my love, of saying that I do understand them, and perfectly well too; whatever you and Nicholas may choose to think to the contrary. Why is such a great fuss made because this Miss Magdalen is going to marry somebody who is older than herself? Your poor papa was older than I was, four years and a half older. Jane Dibabs—the Dibabses lived in the beautiful little thatched white house one story high, covered all over with ivy and creeping plants, with an exquisite little porch with twining honysuckles and all sorts of things: where the earwigs used to fall into one’s tea on a summer evening, and always fell upon their backs and kicked dreadfully, and where the frogs used to get into the rushlight shades when one stopped all night, and sit up and look through the little holes like Christians—Jane Dibabs, she married a man who was a great deal older than herself, and would marry him, notwithstanding all that could be said to the contrary, and she was so fond of him that nothing was ever equal to it. There was no fuss made about Jane Dibabs, and her husband was a most honourable and excellent man, and everybody spoke well of him. Then why should there by any fuss about this Magdalen?’
“That I definitely believe you have,” her mother replied briskly. “That’s very likely. I’m not responsible for that; still, since the circumstances are clear, I’ll take the liberty, my dear, to say that I do understand them, and quite well too; whatever you and Nicholas might think otherwise. Why is there such a big deal made because this Miss Magdalen is going to marry someone older than she is? Your poor dad was older than I was, four and a half years older. Jane Dibabs—the Dibabses lived in that beautiful little one-story white house with thatched roof, completely covered in ivy and climbing plants, with a lovely little porch adorned with twining honeysuckles and all sorts of things: where earwigs would fall into your tea on a summer evening, always landing on their backs and kicking around, and where frogs would sneak into the rushlight shades when you stayed the night, sitting up and looking through the little holes like they were civilized—Jane Dibabs married a man who was much older than she was, and did marry him, despite anything that could be said against it, and she loved him so much that nothing compared. There was no fuss made about Jane Dibabs, and her husband was a truly honorable and excellent man, and everyone spoke highly of him. So why should there be any fuss about this Magdalen?”
‘Her husband is much older; he is not her own choice; his character is the very reverse of that which you have just described. Don’t you see a broad destinction between the two cases?’ said Kate.
‘Her husband is much older; he’s not the person she chose; his character is completely opposite to what you just described. Don’t you see a clear difference between the two situations?’ said Kate.
To this, Mrs. Nickleby only replied that she durst say she was very stupid, indeed she had no doubt she was, for her own children almost as much as told her so, every day of her life; to be sure she was a little older than they, and perhaps some foolish people might think she ought reasonably to know best. However, no doubt she was wrong; of course she was; she always was, she couldn’t be right, she couldn’t be expected to be; so she had better not expose herself any more; and to all Kate’s conciliations and concessions for an hour ensuing, the good lady gave no other replies than Oh, certainly, why did they ask her?, her opinion was of no consequence, it didn’t matter what she said, with many other rejoinders of the same class.
To this, Mrs. Nickleby simply replied that she could definitely say she was very stupid; she had no doubt about it, as her own children reminded her of that every day. Sure, she was a little older than they were, and some silly people might think she should know better. Still, she was probably wrong; of course she was; she always was, and it was unreasonable to expect her to be right. So, she figured it was better not to put herself out there anymore. In response to all of Kate’s attempts to soothe her and make concessions during the next hour, the poor lady only responded with remarks like, "Oh, of course, why did they ask her? Her opinion doesn’t matter; it’s not important what she thinks," along with many other similar comments.
In this frame of mind (expressed, when she had become too resigned for speech, by nods of the head, upliftings of the eyes, and little beginnings of groans, converted, as they attracted attention, into short coughs), Mrs Nickleby remained until Nicholas and Kate returned with the object of their solicitude; when, having by this time asserted her own importance, and becoming besides interested in the trials of one so young and beautiful, she not only displayed the utmost zeal and solicitude, but took great credit to herself for recommending the course of procedure which her son had adopted: frequently declaring, with an expressive look, that it was very fortunate things were as they were: and hinting, that but for great encouragement and wisdom on her own part, they never could have been brought to that pass.
In this state of mind (shown, when she had gotten too resigned to speak, through nods, raised eyebrows, and the beginnings of groans, which turned into short coughs to get attention), Mrs. Nickleby stayed until Nicholas and Kate came back with the person they were worried about; by then, she had asserted her own importance and became interested in the struggles of someone so young and beautiful. She not only showed a lot of enthusiasm and concern but also took great pride in suggesting the approach her son had taken: often stating, with a meaningful look, that it was very fortunate things were as they were, and hinting that without her own encouragement and wisdom, they would never have reached that point.
Not to strain the question whether Mrs. Nickleby had or had not any great hand in bringing matters about, it is unquestionable that she had strong ground for exultation. The brothers, on their return, bestowed such commendations on Nicholas for the part he had taken, and evinced so much joy at the altered state of events and the recovery of their young friend from trials so great and dangers so threatening, that, as she more than once informed her daughter, she now considered the fortunes of the family ‘as good as’ made. Mr. Charles Cheeryble, indeed, Mrs. Nickleby positively asserted, had, in the first transports of his surprise and delight, ‘as good as’ said so. Without precisely explaining what this qualification meant, she subsided, whenever she mentioned the subject, into such a mysterious and important state, and had such visions of wealth and dignity in perspective, that (vague and clouded though they were) she was, at such times, almost as happy as if she had really been permanently provided for, on a scale of great splendour.
Not to focus too much on whether Mrs. Nickleby played a big role in how things turned out, it's clear she had plenty of reason to celebrate. The brothers, when they got back, praised Nicholas for his efforts and were so happy about the change in circumstances and their young friend's escape from such significant trials and dangers that, as she told her daughter more than once, she now thought the family's fortunes were 'as good as' made. Mr. Charles Cheeryble, in fact, Mrs. Nickleby confidently claimed, had, in his first excitement and happiness, 'as good as' said so. Without really clarifying what she meant by that, she would always drift into a mysterious and important mood whenever she talked about it, imagining wealth and status in her future, so that (even though they were vague and unclear) she felt almost as happy as if she had really been set for life in great luxury.
The sudden and terrible shock she had received, combined with the great affliction and anxiety of mind which she had, for a long time, endured, proved too much for Madeline’s strength. Recovering from the state of stupefaction into which the sudden death of her father happily plunged her, she only exchanged that condition for one of dangerous and active illness. When the delicate physical powers which have been sustained by an unnatural strain upon the mental energies and a resolute determination not to yield, at last give way, their degree of prostration is usually proportionate to the strength of the effort which has previously upheld them. Thus it was that the illness which fell on Madeline was of no slight or temporary nature, but one which, for a time, threatened her reason, and—scarcely worse—her life itself.
The sudden and horrifying shock she experienced, along with the long-lasting pain and anxiety she had endured, was too much for Madeline’s strength. As she recovered from the shock of her father’s sudden death, it didn’t take long before she transitioned from that state into a serious and active illness. When the fragile physical strength, which had been maintained by an unnatural strain on her mental fortitude and a strong determination to not give in, finally collapses, the extent of the breakdown is usually proportional to the intensity of the effort that had kept it going. This was exactly the case for Madeline, as her illness was neither minor nor temporary; it threatened her sanity and, almost worse, her life itself.
Who, slowly recovering from a disorder so severe and dangerous, could be insensible to the unremitting attentions of such a nurse as gentle, tender, earnest Kate? On whom could the sweet soft voice, the light step, the delicate hand, the quiet, cheerful, noiseless discharge of those thousand little offices of kindness and relief which we feel so deeply when we are ill, and forget so lightly when we are well—on whom could they make so deep an impression as on a young heart stored with every pure and true affection that women cherish; almost a stranger to the endearments and devotion of its own sex, save as it learnt them from itself; and rendered, by calamity and suffering, keenly susceptible of the sympathy so long unknown and so long sought in vain? What wonder that days became as years in knitting them together! What wonder, if with every hour of returning health, there came some stronger and sweeter recognition of the praises which Kate, when they recalled old scenes—they seemed old now, and to have been acted years ago—would lavish on her brother! Where would have been the wonder, even, if those praises had found a quick response in the breast of Madeline, and if, with the image of Nicholas so constantly recurring in the features of his sister that she could scarcely separate the two, she had sometimes found it equally difficult to assign to each the feelings they had first inspired, and had imperceptibly mingled with her gratitude to Nicholas, some of that warmer feeling which she had assigned to Kate?
Who, slowly recovering from such a serious and dangerous illness, could be unaffected by the constant care of a nurse as kind, gentle, and dedicated as Kate? Whose heart wouldn’t be touched by her soothing voice, light footsteps, delicate hands, and the quiet, cheerful way she took care of a thousand little tasks of kindness and relief that we appreciate deeply when we’re sick but forget so easily when we’re well? Especially someone young, filled with every pure and true affection that women hold dear; almost a stranger to the love and devotion of her own gender, except for what she learned from herself; and made incredibly receptive to the caring she longed for but had never experienced? It’s no surprise that days felt like years as they became closer! It’s no surprise that with every hour of regained health, she felt a stronger and sweeter acknowledgment of the praise that Kate would shower on her brother when they reminisced about old times—which now felt distant, like they happened years ago. Where would be the surprise if those praises found an immediate echo in Madeline’s heart, and if the image of Nicholas became so intertwined with his sister’s features that she could barely separate the two? Sometimes, she might have even found it hard to distinguish the feelings they first inspired, inevitably blending her gratitude for Nicholas with some of the deeper feelings she reserved for Kate.
‘My dear,’ Mrs. Nickleby would say, coming into the room with an elaborate caution, calculated to discompose the nerves of an invalid rather more than the entry of a horse-soldier at full gallop; ‘how do you find yourself tonight? I hope you are better.’
‘My dear,’ Mrs. Nickleby would say, entering the room with a level of carefulness designed to unsettle the nerves of someone unwell even more than if a cavalry soldier charged in; ‘how are you feeling tonight? I hope you’re doing better.’
‘Almost well, mama,’ Kate would reply, laying down her work, and taking Madeline’s hand in hers.
‘Almost good, Mom,’ Kate would reply, putting down her work and taking Madeline’s hand in hers.
‘Kate!’ Mrs. Nickleby would say, reprovingly, ‘don’t talk so loud’ (the worthy lady herself talking in a whisper that would have made the blood of the stoutest man run cold in his veins).
‘Kate!’ Mrs. Nickleby would say, disapprovingly, ‘don’t speak so loudly’ (the kind lady herself speaking in a whisper that would have made the bravest man’s blood run cold in his veins).
Kate would take this reproof very quietly, and Mrs. Nickleby, making every board creak and every thread rustle as she moved stealthily about, would add:
Kate would take this reprimand very quietly, and Mrs. Nickleby, making every floorboard creak and every thread rustle as she moved around quietly, would add:
‘My son Nicholas has just come home, and I have come, according to custom, my dear, to know, from your own lips, exactly how you are; for he won’t take my account, and never will.’
‘My son Nicholas has just come home, and I’ve come, as is the custom, my dear, to hear from you directly how you’re doing; because he won’t accept my version, and he never will.’
‘He is later than usual to-night,’ perhaps Madeline would reply. ‘Nearly half an hour.’
‘He’s later than usual tonight,’ Madeline might respond. ‘Almost half an hour.’
‘Well, I never saw such people in all my life as you are, for time, up here!’ Mrs. Nickleby would exclaim in great astonishment; ‘I declare I never did! I had not the least idea that Nicholas was after his time, not the smallest. Mr. Nickleby used to say—your poor papa, I am speaking of, Kate my dear—used to say, that appetite was the best clock in the world, but you have no appetite, my dear Miss Bray, I wish you had, and upon my word I really think you ought to take something that would give you one. I am sure I don’t know, but I have heard that two or three dozen native lobsters give an appetite, though that comes to the same thing after all, for I suppose you must have an appetite before you can take ‘em. If I said lobsters, I meant oysters, but of course it’s all the same, though really how you came to know about Nicholas—’
"Well, I've never seen anyone like you all in my life up here!" Mrs. Nickleby would say in complete shock. "I really mean it! I had no idea that Nicholas was on his own time, not a clue at all. Your poor dad, Kate, used to say that appetite was the best clock in the world, but you have no appetite, dear Miss Bray. I wish you did, and honestly, I think you should take something to help you with that. I'm not sure, but I’ve heard that two or three dozen local lobsters can increase your appetite, though that’s kind of pointless because you need an appetite to eat them in the first place. If I said lobsters, I meant oysters, but it’s really all the same. Anyway, I'm curious how you even heard about Nicholas—"
‘We happened to be just talking about him, mama; that was it.’
'We were just talking about him, Mom; that's all.'
‘You never seem to me to be talking about anything else, Kate, and upon my word I am quite surprised at your being so very thoughtless. You can find subjects enough to talk about sometimes, and when you know how important it is to keep up Miss Bray’s spirits, and interest her, and all that, it really is quite extraordinary to me what can induce you to keep on prose, prose, prose, din, din, din, everlastingly, upon the same theme. You are a very kind nurse, Kate, and a very good one, and I know you mean very well; but I will say this—that if it wasn’t for me, I really don’t know what would become of Miss Bray’s spirits, and so I tell the doctor every day. He says he wonders how I sustain my own, and I am sure I very often wonder myself how I can contrive to keep up as I do. Of course it’s an exertion, but still, when I know how much depends upon me in this house, I am obliged to make it. There’s nothing praiseworthy in that, but it’s necessary, and I do it.’
"You never seem to talk about anything else, Kate, and I’m honestly surprised at how thoughtless you can be. You manage to find enough topics to discuss at times, and considering how important it is to keep Miss Bray’s spirits up and engage her, it’s really astonishing to me that you keep going on and on about the same thing. You’re a really caring nurse, Kate, and you do a great job, and I know your intentions are good; but I have to say this—if it weren’t for me, I honestly don’t know what would happen to Miss Bray’s spirits, and I tell the doctor that every day. He wonders how I keep my own spirits up, and I often find myself wondering how I manage to stay positive. Of course, it’s a challenge, but when I know how much relies on me in this house, I have to push through. There’s nothing admirable about that, but it has to be done, so I do it."
With that, Mrs. Nickleby would draw up a chair, and for some three-quarters of an hour run through a great variety of distracting topics in the most distracting manner possible; tearing herself away, at length, on the plea that she must now go and amuse Nicholas while he took his supper. After a preliminary raising of his spirits with the information that she considered the patient decidedly worse, she would further cheer him up by relating how dull, listless, and low-spirited Miss Bray was, because Kate foolishly talked about nothing else but him and family matters. When she had made Nicholas thoroughly comfortable with these and other inspiriting remarks, she would discourse at length on the arduous duties she had performed that day; and, sometimes, be moved to tears in wondering how, if anything were to happen to herself, the family would ever get on without her.
With that, Mrs. Nickleby would pull up a chair and spend about three-quarters of an hour going through a variety of distracting topics in the most distracting way possible; eventually tearing herself away with the excuse that she needed to go entertain Nicholas while he had his dinner. After initially lifting his spirits by telling him she thought the patient was definitely worse, she would cheer him up further by mentioning how dull, listless, and down Miss Bray was because Kate foolishly talked about nothing but him and family issues. Once she had made Nicholas feel comfortable with these and other uplifting comments, she would talk extensively about the demanding tasks she had accomplished that day; and sometimes, she would be moved to tears wondering how the family would manage without her if anything were to happen to her.
At other times, when Nicholas came home at night, he would be accompanied by Mr. Frank Cheeryble, who was commissioned by the brothers to inquire how Madeline was that evening. On such occasions (and they were of very frequent occurrence), Mrs. Nickleby deemed it of particular importance that she should have her wits about her; for, from certain signs and tokens which had attracted her attention, she shrewdly suspected that Mr. Frank, interested as his uncles were in Madeline, came quite as much to see Kate as to inquire after her; the more especially as the brothers were in constant communication with the medical man, came backwards and forwards very frequently themselves, and received a full report from Nicholas every morning. These were proud times for Mrs. Nickleby; never was anybody half so discreet and sage as she, or half so mysterious withal; and never were there such cunning generalship, and such unfathomable designs, as she brought to bear upon Mr. Frank, with the view of ascertaining whether her suspicions were well founded: and if so, of tantalising him into taking her into his confidence and throwing himself upon her merciful consideration. Extensive was the artillery, heavy and light, which Mrs Nickleby brought into play for the furtherance of these great schemes; various and opposite the means which she employed to bring about the end she had in view. At one time, she was all cordiality and ease; at another, all stiffness and frigidity. Now, she would seem to open her whole heart to her unhappy victim; the next time they met, she would receive him with the most distant and studious reserve, as if a new light had broken in upon her, and, guessing his intentions, she had resolved to check them in the bud; as if she felt it her bounden duty to act with Spartan firmness, and at once and for ever to discourage hopes which never could be realised. At other times, when Nicholas was not there to overhear, and Kate was upstairs busily tending her sick friend, the worthy lady would throw out dark hints of an intention to send her daughter to France for three or four years, or to Scotland for the improvement of her health impaired by her late fatigues, or to America on a visit, or anywhere that threatened a long and tedious separation. Nay, she even went so far as to hint, obscurely, at an attachment entertained for her daughter by the son of an old neighbour of theirs, one Horatio Peltirogus (a young gentleman who might have been, at that time, four years old, or thereabouts), and to represent it, indeed, as almost a settled thing between the families—only waiting for her daughter’s final decision, to come off with the sanction of the church, and to the unspeakable happiness and content of all parties.
At other times, when Nicholas came home at night, he would be joined by Mr. Frank Cheeryble, who was sent by the brothers to check on how Madeline was doing that evening. On such occasions (which happened quite often), Mrs. Nickleby thought it was especially important to be sharp and alert; because, based on certain signs that caught her attention, she suspected that Mr. Frank, as interested as his uncles were in Madeline, was just as eager to see Kate. This was even more true since the brothers were in constant contact with the doctor, frequently came and went, and received a full report from Nicholas every morning. These were proud moments for Mrs. Nickleby; no one was ever as discreet or wise as she was, or as mysterious; and she employed clever tactics and deep strategies to figure out whether her suspicions were right: if so, she aimed to tease him into confiding in her and relying on her kindness. Mrs. Nickleby utilized a range of tactics, both heavy and light, to advance these grand plans; she used various and contradictory means to achieve her goals. At one moment, she was all warmth and friendliness; at another, she was all coldness and reserve. Sometimes, she would appear to open her heart completely to her unfortunate target; the next time they met, she would greet him with the utmost distance and studious coolness, as if a new realization had struck her, and sensing his intentions, she had resolved to put a stop to them right away; as if she felt it was her duty to act with firm determination, to decisively discourage any hopes that could never come true. At other times, when Nicholas was not around to hear, and Kate was upstairs attending to her sick friend, the worthy lady would drop vague hints about wanting to send her daughter to France for three or four years, or to Scotland to improve her health after recent stresses, or even to America on a visit, or anywhere that suggested a long and tedious separation. In fact, she even insinuated, somewhat subtly, that her daughter was liked by the son of an old neighbor, one Horatio Peltirogus (a young man who might have been around four years old at the time), and suggested that it was almost an agreed arrangement between the families—just waiting for her daughter’s final decision to proceed with the blessing of the church, bringing immense happiness and satisfaction to everyone involved.
It was in the full pride and glory of having sprung this last mine one night with extraordinary success, that Mrs. Nickleby took the opportunity of being left alone with her son before retiring to rest, to sound him on the subject which so occupied her thoughts: not doubting that they could have but one opinion respecting it. To this end, she approached the question with divers laudatory and appropriate remarks touching the general amiability of Mr. Frank Cheeryble.
It was with great pride and excitement after having struck a successful deal at the mine one night that Mrs. Nickleby seized the chance to be alone with her son before going to bed, eager to discuss the topic that filled her mind, convinced they would share the same opinion. To do this, she began the conversation with various compliments and suitable comments about the kind nature of Mr. Frank Cheeryble.
‘You are quite right, mother,’ said Nicholas, ‘quite right. He is a fine fellow.’
‘You’re absolutely right, Mom,’ said Nicholas, ‘totally right. He’s a great guy.’
‘Good-looking, too,’ said Mrs. Nickleby.
"Hot, too," said Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Decidedly good-looking,’ answered Nicholas.
"Definitely good-looking," answered Nicholas.
‘What may you call his nose, now, my dear?’ pursued Mrs. Nickleby, wishing to interest Nicholas in the subject to the utmost.
‘What do you think of his nose now, my dear?’ continued Mrs. Nickleby, hoping to get Nicholas really interested in the topic.
‘Call it?’ repeated Nicholas.
"Call it?" Nicholas repeated.
‘Ah!’ returned his mother, ‘what style of nose? What order of architecture, if one may say so. I am not very learned in noses. Do you call it a Roman or a Grecian?’
‘Ah!’ his mother replied, ‘what kind of nose is that? What style of architecture, if you can put it that way? I’m not very knowledgeable about noses. Would you call it Roman or Greek?’
‘Upon my word, mother,’ said Nicholas, laughing, ‘as well as I remember, I should call it a kind of Composite, or mixed nose. But I have no very strong recollection on the subject. If it will afford you any gratification, I’ll observe it more closely, and let you know.’
“Honestly, Mom,” Nicholas said, laughing, “if I remember correctly, I’d call it a sort of mixed nose. But I don’t have a very clear memory about it. If it makes you happy, I’ll take a better look and let you know.”
‘I wish you would, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, with an earnest look.
“I wish you would, my dear,” said Mrs. Nickleby, with a serious expression.
‘Very well,’ returned Nicholas. ‘I will.’
'Okay,' Nicholas replied. 'I will.'
Nicholas returned to the perusal of the book he had been reading, when the dialogue had gone thus far. Mrs. Nickleby, after stopping a little for consideration, resumed.
Nicholas went back to reading the book he had been looking at when the conversation had reached that point. Mrs. Nickleby, after pausing for a moment to think, continued.
‘He is very much attached to you, Nicholas, my dear.’
‘He is really attached to you, Nicholas, my dear.’
Nicholas laughingly said, as he closed his book, that he was glad to hear it, and observed that his mother seemed deep in their new friend’s confidence already.
Nicholas laughed as he closed his book and said he was glad to hear it, noting that his mother already seemed invested in their new friend’s confidence.
‘Hem!’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I don’t know about that, my dear, but I think it is very necessary that somebody should be in his confidence; highly necessary.’
‘Hem!’ said Mrs. Nickleby. ‘I’m not sure about that, my dear, but I believe it’s really important for someone to be in his confidence; very important indeed.’
Elated by a look of curiosity from her son, and the consciousness of possessing a great secret, all to herself, Mrs. Nickleby went on with great animation:
Elated by a curious glance from her son and the awareness of holding a big secret all to herself, Mrs. Nickleby continued with great enthusiasm:
‘I am sure, my dear Nicholas, how you can have failed to notice it, is, to me, quite extraordinary; though I don’t know why I should say that, either, because, of course, as far as it goes, and to a certain extent, there is a great deal in this sort of thing, especially in this early stage, which, however clear it may be to females, can scarcely be expected to be so evident to men. I don’t say that I have any particular penetration in such matters. I may have; those about me should know best about that, and perhaps do know. Upon that point I shall express no opinion, it wouldn’t become me to do so, it’s quite out of the question, quite.’
"I really don’t understand how you, dear Nicholas, could have missed it; it seems quite surprising to me. But then again, I’m not sure why I’m saying that, because there is definitely a lot to this kind of thing, especially at this early stage. What may seem obvious to women can hardly be expected to be clear to men. I’m not claiming to have any special insight in these situations. I might, but the people around me would know better about that, and maybe they do. I won’t share my thoughts on that; it wouldn’t be appropriate for me to do so, not at all."
Nicholas snuffed the candles, put his hands in his pockets, and, leaning back in his chair, assumed a look of patient suffering and melancholy resignation.
Nicholas blew out the candles, put his hands in his pockets, and, leaning back in his chair, took on an expression of enduring pain and sad acceptance.
‘I think it my duty, Nicholas, my dear,’ resumed his mother, ‘to tell you what I know: not only because you have a right to know it too, and to know everything that happens in this family, but because you have it in your power to promote and assist the thing very much; and there is no doubt that the sooner one can come to a clear understanding on such subjects, it is always better, every way. There are a great many things you might do; such as taking a walk in the garden sometimes, or sitting upstairs in your own room for a little while, or making believe to fall asleep occasionally, or pretending that you recollected some business, and going out for an hour or so, and taking Mr. Smike with you. These seem very slight things, and I dare say you will be amused at my making them of so much importance; at the same time, my dear, I can assure you (and you’ll find this out, Nicholas, for yourself one of these days, if you ever fall in love with anybody; as I trust and hope you will, provided she is respectable and well conducted, and of course you’d never dream of falling in love with anybody who was not), I say, I can assure you that a great deal more depends upon these little things than you would suppose possible. If your poor papa was alive, he would tell you how much depended on the parties being left alone. Of course, you are not to go out of the room as if you meant it and did it on purpose, but as if it was quite an accident, and to come back again in the same way. If you cough in the passage before you open the door, or whistle carelessly, or hum a tune, or something of that sort, to let them know you’re coming, it’s always better; because, of course, though it’s not only natural but perfectly correct and proper under the circumstances, still it is very confusing if you interrupt young people when they are—when they are sitting on the sofa, and—and all that sort of thing: which is very nonsensical, perhaps, but still they will do it.’
“I feel it's my duty, Nicholas, my dear,” his mother continued, “to share what I know with you: not only because you deserve to know this as well and understand everything going on in our family, but because you have the ability to really help with it. There's no question that the sooner we can get a clear understanding about these matters, the better it is for everyone. There are plenty of things you could do, like taking a walk in the garden sometimes, or sitting in your own room for a bit, or pretending to fall asleep now and then, or acting like you remembered some work you needed to do and stepping out for an hour or so, bringing Mr. Smike with you. These might seem like small actions, and I know it sounds silly for me to emphasize their importance, but I assure you (and you’ll discover this yourself someday, Nicholas, if you ever fall in love, which I hope you will, as long as she’s respectable and well-behaved, obviously you wouldn't dream of falling for someone who isn't), I say, a lot more hinges on these little things than you'd expect. If your poor father were here, he would tell you how important it is for the parties to be left alone. Of course, you shouldn't leave the room like you intend to and have planned it, but rather as if it's just a chance occurrence, and return the same way. If you cough in the hallway before you open the door, or whistle casually, or hum a tune, or something similar to signal your approach, it's always better; because, even though it’s completely natural and correct given the situation, it can still be very awkward if you walk in on young people when they’re—when they’re sitting on the sofa, and—and all that sort of thing: which is perhaps a bit silly, but still, they'll do it.”
The profound astonishment with which her son regarded her during this long address, gradually increasing as it approached its climax in no way discomposed Mrs. Nickleby, but rather exalted her opinion of her own cleverness; therefore, merely stopping to remark, with much complacency, that she had fully expected him to be surprised, she entered on a vast quantity of circumstantial evidence of a particularly incoherent and perplexing kind; the upshot of which was, to establish, beyond the possibility of doubt, that Mr. Frank Cheeryble had fallen desperately in love with Kate.
The deep surprise with which her son looked at her during this long speech, intensifying as it reached its peak, didn’t faze Mrs. Nickleby at all; instead, it boosted her confidence in her own cleverness. So, she paused to comment, with great satisfaction, that she had fully expected him to be amazed, and then she launched into a huge amount of detailed evidence that was particularly confusing and complicated. The result was to clearly show, without a doubt, that Mr. Frank Cheeryble had fallen head over heels for Kate.
‘With whom?’ cried Nicholas.
"With who?" cried Nicholas.
Mrs. Nickleby repeated, with Kate.
Mrs. Nickleby repeated with Kate.
‘What! our Kate! My sister!’
‘What! Our Kate! My sister!’
‘Lord, Nicholas!’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, ‘whose Kate should it be, if not ours; or what should I care about it, or take any interest in it for, if it was anybody but your sister?’
“Lord, Nicholas!” Mrs. Nickleby replied, “whose Kate should it be, if not ours? Why would I care about it or take any interest in it if it was anyone but your sister?”
‘Dear mother,’ said Nicholas, ‘surely it can’t be!’
‘Dear Mom,’ said Nicholas, ‘it can't be!’
‘Very good, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, with great confidence. ‘Wait and see.’
‘Very good, my dear,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, confidently. ‘Just wait and see.’
Nicholas had never, until that moment, bestowed a thought upon the remote possibility of such an occurrence as that which was now communicated to him; for, besides that he had been much from home of late and closely occupied with other matters, his own jealous fears had prompted the suspicion that some secret interest in Madeline, akin to that which he felt himself, occasioned those visits of Frank Cheeryble which had recently become so frequent. Even now, although he knew that the observation of an anxious mother was much more likely to be correct in such a case than his own, and although she reminded him of many little circumstances which, taken together, were certainly susceptible of the construction she triumphantly put upon them, he was not quite convinced but that they arose from mere good-natured thoughtless gallantry, which would have dictated the same conduct towards any other girl who was young and pleasing. At all events, he hoped so, and therefore tried to believe it.
Nicholas had never, until that moment, considered the remote possibility of the occurrence that was now being revealed to him. Besides having been away from home a lot lately and busy with other matters, his jealous fears had led him to suspect that Frank Cheeryble's recent frequent visits were due to some secret interest in Madeline that was similar to his own. Even now, although he recognized that an anxious mother's observations were likely more accurate than his own, and she pointed out many small details that could definitely be interpreted in the way she confidently claimed, he wasn’t entirely convinced. He thought those visits might just stem from good-natured, thoughtless gallantry that would lead him to act the same way toward any other young, attractive girl. In any case, he hoped so and tried to believe it.
‘I am very much disturbed by what you tell me,’ said Nicholas, after a little reflection, ‘though I yet hope you may be mistaken.’
"I’m really troubled by what you’re telling me," Nicholas said after a moment of thinking, "though I still hope you might be wrong."
‘I don’t understand why you should hope so,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I confess; but you may depend upon it I am not.’
‘I don’t get why you should hope for that,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘I admit; but you can count on it, I’m not.’
‘What of Kate?’ inquired Nicholas.
‘What about Kate?’ inquired Nicholas.
‘Why that, my dear,’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, ‘is just the point upon which I am not yet satisfied. During this sickness, she has been constantly at Madeline’s bedside—never were two people so fond of each other as they have grown—and to tell you the truth, Nicholas, I have rather kept her away now and then, because I think it’s a good plan, and urges a young man on. He doesn’t get too sure, you know.’
“Why, my dear,” Mrs. Nickleby replied, “that’s exactly the point I’m not quite sure about yet. During this illness, she’s been at Madeline’s side the entire time—I've never seen two people grow so fond of each other. To be honest, Nicholas, I’ve actually kept her away from time to time because I think it’s a good idea, and it encourages a young man. He doesn’t become too confident, you know.”
She said this with such a mingling of high delight and self-congratulation, that it was inexpressibly painful to Nicholas to dash her hopes; but he felt that there was only one honourable course before him, and that he was bound to take it.
She said this with such a mix of great joy and self-satisfaction that it was incredibly painful for Nicholas to crush her hopes; but he felt there was only one honorable path in front of him, and he had to follow it.
‘Dear mother,’ he said kindly, ‘don’t you see that if there were really any serious inclination on the part of Mr. Frank towards Kate, and we suffered ourselves for a moment to encourage it, we should be acting a most dishonourable and ungrateful part? I ask you if you don’t see it, but I need not say that I know you don’t, or you would have been more strictly on your guard. Let me explain my meaning to you. Remember how poor we are.’
‘Dear mom,’ he said gently, ‘don’t you realize that if Mr. Frank actually had any genuine feelings for Kate, and we allowed ourselves to support that for even a moment, we would be acting in a very dishonorable and ungrateful way? I’m asking you if you understand, but I already know you don’t, or you would have been more careful. Let me clarify what I mean. Remember how broke we are.’
Mrs. Nickleby shook her head, and said, through her tears, that poverty was not a crime.
Mrs. Nickleby shook her head and said, through her tears, that being poor wasn’t a crime.
‘No,’ said Nicholas, ‘and for that reason poverty should engender an honest pride, that it may not lead and tempt us to unworthy actions, and that we may preserve the self-respect which a hewer of wood and drawer of water may maintain, and does better in maintaining than a monarch in preserving his. Think what we owe to these two brothers: remember what they have done, and what they do every day for us with a generosity and delicacy for which the devotion of our whole lives would be a most imperfect and inadequate return. What kind of return would that be which would be comprised in our permitting their nephew, their only relative, whom they regard as a son, and for whom it would be mere childishness to suppose they have not formed plans suitably adapted to the education he has had, and the fortune he will inherit—in our permitting him to marry a portionless girl: so closely connected with us, that the irresistible inference must be, that he was entrapped by a plot; that it was a deliberate scheme, and a speculation amongst us three? Bring the matter clearly before yourself, mother. Now, how would you feel, if they were married, and the brothers, coming here on one of those kind errands which bring them here so often, you had to break out to them the truth? Would you be at ease, and feel that you had played an open part?’
‘No,’ said Nicholas, ‘and for that reason, poverty should inspire an honest pride so that it doesn't lead us to do anything shameful. We should maintain the self-respect that a woodcutter and water carrier can uphold, and they do a better job of it than a king does of preserving his dignity. Think about what we owe to these two brothers: remember what they’ve done and what they do for us every day with a generosity and thoughtfulness that we could never adequately repay in a lifetime. What kind of repayment would it be if we let their nephew, their only family member whom they see as a son—and for whom they surely have plans based on his education and future fortune—marry a girl without a dowry? She’s so closely linked to us that it would be impossible not to think he was caught in a trap; that it was a planned scheme among the three of us? Consider this clearly, mother. How would you feel if they were married, and the brothers came here on one of those kind visits that they make so often, and you had to reveal the truth to them? Would you feel comfortable knowing you had acted openly?’
Poor Mrs. Nickleby, crying more and more, murmured that of course Mr. Frank would ask the consent of his uncles first.
Poor Mrs. Nickleby, crying more and more, murmured that of course Mr. Frank would ask his uncles for permission first.
‘Why, to be sure, that would place him in a better situation with them,’ said Nicholas, ‘but we should still be open to the same suspicions; the distance between us would still be as great; the advantages to be gained would still be as manifest as now. We may be reckoning without our host in all this,’ he added more cheerfully, ‘and I trust, and almost believe we are. If it be otherwise, I have that confidence in Kate that I know she will feel as I do—and in you, dear mother, to be assured that after a little consideration you will do the same.’
“Sure, that would put him in a better position with them,” said Nicholas, “but we’d still raise the same suspicions; the gap between us would remain just as wide; the benefits would still be as clear as they are now. We might be counting our chickens before they hatch in all of this,” he added more cheerfully, “and I hope, and almost believe we are. If not, I have so much faith in Kate that I know she’ll feel the same way I do—and in you, dear mother, I’m sure that after thinking it over a bit, you’ll feel the same too.”
After many more representations and entreaties, Nicholas obtained a promise from Mrs. Nickleby that she would try all she could to think as he did; and that if Mr. Frank persevered in his attentions she would endeavour to discourage them, or, at the least, would render him no countenance or assistance. He determined to forbear mentioning the subject to Kate until he was quite convinced that there existed a real necessity for his doing so; and resolved to assure himself, as well as he could by close personal observation, of the exact position of affairs. This was a very wise resolution, but he was prevented from putting it in practice by a new source of anxiety and uneasiness.
After many more pleas and requests, Nicholas got a promise from Mrs. Nickleby that she would do her best to see things his way; and that if Mr. Frank continued to pursue her attentions, she would try to discourage him or, at the very least, not support him in any way. He decided to hold off on bringing up the topic to Kate until he was completely sure there was a real need to do so; and he resolved to figure out, as best as he could through close personal observation, the true state of affairs. This was a very wise decision, but he was stopped from acting on it by a new source of worry and unease.
Smike became alarmingly ill; so reduced and exhausted that he could scarcely move from room to room without assistance; and so worn and emaciated, that it was painful to look upon him. Nicholas was warned, by the same medical authority to whom he had at first appealed, that the last chance and hope of his life depended on his being instantly removed from London. That part of Devonshire in which Nicholas had been himself bred was named as the most favourable spot; but this advice was cautiously coupled with the information, that whoever accompanied him thither must be prepared for the worst; for every token of rapid consumption had appeared, and he might never return alive.
Smike fell seriously ill; he was so weak and exhausted that he could barely move from room to room without help, and he looked so worn and thin that it was painful to see him. Nicholas was advised, by the same doctor he had first consulted, that the last chance for Smike's life depended on him being taken out of London immediately. The area in Devonshire where Nicholas had grown up was suggested as the best place, but this advice came with a warning that whoever went with him there needed to be prepared for the worst, as all signs of rapid illness had surfaced, and he might never come back alive.
The kind brothers, who were acquainted with the poor creature’s sad history, dispatched old Tim to be present at this consultation. That same morning, Nicholas was summoned by brother Charles into his private room, and thus addressed:
The kind brothers, who knew the poor creature’s sad story, sent old Tim to attend this meeting. That same morning, Nicholas was called by brother Charles into his private room and said:
‘My dear sir, no time must be lost. This lad shall not die, if such human means as we can use can save his life; neither shall he die alone, and in a strange place. Remove him tomorrow morning, see that he has every comfort that his situation requires, and don’t leave him; don’t leave him, my dear sir, until you know that there is no longer any immediate danger. It would be hard, indeed, to part you now. No, no, no! Tim shall wait upon you tonight, sir; Tim shall wait upon you tonight with a parting word or two. Brother Ned, my dear fellow, Mr. Nickleby waits to shake hands and say goodbye; Mr. Nickleby won’t be long gone; this poor chap will soon get better, very soon get better; and then he’ll find out some nice homely country-people to leave him with, and will go backwards and forwards sometimes—backwards and forwards you know, Ned. And there’s no cause to be downhearted, for he’ll very soon get better, very soon. Won’t he, won’t he, Ned?’
‘My dear sir, we can’t waste any time. This young man will not die if we can do anything to save him; he won’t die alone or in a strange place. Move him tomorrow morning, make sure he has every comfort he needs, and don’t leave him; don’t leave him, my dear sir, until you’re certain there’s no immediate danger left. It would be very hard to part with you now. No, no, no! Tim will stay with you tonight, sir; Tim will stay with you tonight for a few parting words. Brother Ned, my dear friend, Mr. Nickleby is here to shake hands and say goodbye; Mr. Nickleby won’t be gone long; this poor fellow will be better soon, very soon; then he’ll find some nice country folks to stay with, and he’ll come back and forth sometimes—back and forth, you know, Ned. And there’s no reason to feel down, because he’ll get better really soon, very soon. Won’t he, won’t he, Ned?’
What Tim Linkinwater said, or what he brought with him that night, needs not to be told. Next morning Nicholas and his feeble companion began their journey.
What Tim Linkinwater said, or what he brought with him that night, doesn't need to be explained. The next morning, Nicholas and his weak companion started their journey.
And who but one—and that one he who, but for those who crowded round him then, had never met a look of kindness, or known a word of pity—could tell what agony of mind, what blighted thoughts, what unavailing sorrow, were involved in that sad parting?
And who else—especially someone like him, who, except for the people surrounding him then, had never experienced a kind glance or heard a word of sympathy—could express the mental anguish, the shattered hopes, and the helpless sadness involved in that heartbreaking goodbye?
‘See,’ cried Nicholas eagerly, as he looked from the coach window, ‘they are at the corner of the lane still! And now there’s Kate, poor Kate, whom you said you couldn’t bear to say goodbye to, waving her handkerchief. Don’t go without one gesture of farewell to Kate!’
‘Look,’ shouted Nicholas excitedly, peering out of the coach window, ‘they're still at the corner of the lane! And there's Kate, poor Kate, whom you said you couldn’t stand to say goodbye to, waving her handkerchief. Don’t leave without at least saying goodbye to Kate!’
‘I cannot make it!’ cried his trembling companion, falling back in his seat and covering his eyes. ‘Do you see her now? Is she there still?’
“I can’t do it!” his shaking friend exclaimed, leaning back in his seat and covering his eyes. “Can you see her now? Is she still there?”
‘Yes, yes!’ said Nicholas earnestly. ‘There! She waves her hand again! I have answered it for you—and now they are out of sight. Do not give way so bitterly, dear friend, don’t. You will meet them all again.’
‘Yes, yes!’ Nicholas said earnestly. ‘There! She’s waving her hand again! I’ve responded for you—and now they’re out of sight. Don’t be so upset, dear friend, please don’t. You’ll see them all again.’
He whom he thus encouraged, raised his withered hands and clasped them fervently together.
He, who was encouraged like this, raised his withered hands and clasped them tightly together.
‘In heaven. I humbly pray to God in heaven.’
‘In heaven. I quietly pray to God in heaven.’
It sounded like the prayer of a broken heart.
It sounded like the plea of a shattered heart.
CHAPTER 56
Ralph Nickleby, baffled by his Nephew in his late Design, hatches a Scheme of Retaliation which Accident suggests to him, and takes into his Counsels a tried Auxiliary
Ralph Nickleby, confused by his nephew's recent actions, comes up with a plan for revenge, inspired by a twist of fate, and brings in a trusted ally for support.
The course which these adventures shape out for themselves, and imperatively call upon the historian to observe, now demands that they should revert to the point they attained previously to the commencement of the last chapter, when Ralph Nickleby and Arthur Gride were left together in the house where death had so suddenly reared his dark and heavy banner.
The course these adventures take for themselves and insistently urge the historian to notice now requires them to return to the moment they reached before starting the last chapter when Ralph Nickleby and Arthur Gride were left together in the house where death had so suddenly raised its dark and heavy banner.
With clenched hands, and teeth ground together so firm and tight that no locking of the jaws could have fixed and riveted them more securely, Ralph stood, for some minutes, in the attitude in which he had last addressed his nephew: breathing heavily, but as rigid and motionless in other respects as if he had been a brazen statue. After a time, he began, by slow degrees, as a man rousing himself from heavy slumber, to relax. For a moment he shook his clasped fist towards the door by which Nicholas had disappeared; and then thrusting it into his breast, as if to repress by force even this show of passion, turned round and confronted the less hardy usurer, who had not yet risen from the ground.
With his hands clenched and teeth gritted so tightly that no locking of the jaws could have held them together more securely, Ralph stood for a few minutes in the position he had last faced his nephew: breathing heavily but as rigid and motionless in every other way as if he were a metal statue. After a while, he slowly began to relax, like someone waking from a deep sleep. For a moment, he shook his fist towards the door through which Nicholas had left, then thrusting it into his chest as if trying to suppress even this display of emotion, he turned to face the less resilient moneylender, who had not yet gotten up from the ground.
The cowering wretch, who still shook in every limb, and whose few grey hairs trembled and quivered on his head with abject dismay, tottered to his feet as he met Ralph’s eye, and, shielding his face with both hands, protested, while he crept towards the door, that it was no fault of his.
The scared man, who was still shaking all over and whose few grey hairs were trembling on his head in sheer panic, stumbled to his feet as he caught Ralph's gaze and, covering his face with both hands, insisted, while creeping toward the door, that it wasn’t his fault.
‘Who said it was, man?’ returned Ralph, in a suppressed voice. ‘Who said it was?’
‘Who said it was, man?’ Ralph replied quietly. ‘Who said it was?’
‘You looked as if you thought I was to blame,’ said Gride, timidly.
"You looked like you thought I was at fault," said Gride, nervously.
‘Pshaw!’ Ralph muttered, forcing a laugh. ‘I blame him for not living an hour longer. One hour longer would have been long enough. I blame no one else.’
‘Pshaw!’ Ralph muttered, forcing a laugh. ‘I blame him for not living an hour longer. One hour longer would have been enough. I don’t blame anyone else.’
‘N—n—no one else?’ said Gride.
‘N—n—no one else?’ said Gride.
‘Not for this mischance,’ replied Ralph. ‘I have an old score to clear with that young fellow who has carried off your mistress; but that has nothing to do with his blustering just now, for we should soon have been quit of him, but for this cursed accident.’
"‘Not because of this mishap,’ Ralph replied. ‘I have an old debt to settle with that young guy who took your lady; but that’s unrelated to his shouting just now, because we would have gotten rid of him quickly if it weren't for this damn accident.’"
There was something so unnatural in the calmness with which Ralph Nickleby spoke, when coupled with his face, the expression of the features, to which every nerve and muscle, as it twitched and throbbed with a spasm whose workings no effort could conceal, gave, every instant, some new and frightful aspect—there was something so unnatural and ghastly in the contrast between his harsh, slow, steady voice (only altered by a certain halting of the breath which made him pause between almost every word like a drunken man bent upon speaking plainly), and these evidences of the most intense and violent passion, and the struggle he made to keep them under; that if the dead body which lay above had stood, instead of him, before the cowering Gride, it could scarcely have presented a spectacle which would have terrified him more.
There was something so unnatural in the calmness with which Ralph Nickleby spoke, especially when compared to his face, the expression of which, with every twitch and spasm that no effort could hide, revealed a new and horrifying aspect every moment. The contrast between his harsh, slow, steady voice—only interrupted by a certain halting of breath that made him pause between almost every word like a drunk man trying to speak clearly—and these signs of extreme and violent emotion, along with his struggle to suppress them, created a ghastly scene. If the dead body lying above had stood in front of the cowering Gride instead of him, it would hardly have been more terrifying.
‘The coach,’ said Ralph after a time, during which he had struggled like some strong man against a fit. ‘We came in a coach. Is it waiting?’
‘The coach,’ Ralph said after a while, during which he had struggled like some strong man against a fit. ‘We came in a coach. Is it waiting?’
Gride gladly availed himself of the pretext for going to the window to see. Ralph, keeping his face steadily the other way, tore at his shirt with the hand which he had thrust into his breast, and muttered in a hoarse whisper:
Gride happily took the chance to go to the window to look. Ralph, keeping his face turned away, tore at his shirt with the hand he had shoved into his chest and muttered in a rough whisper:
‘Ten thousand pounds! He said ten thousand! The precise sum paid in but yesterday for the two mortgages, and which would have gone out again, at heavy interest, tomorrow. If that house has failed, and he the first to bring the news!—Is the coach there?’
‘Ten thousand pounds! He said ten thousand! The exact amount that was paid just yesterday for the two mortgages, which would have been paid out again, with high interest, tomorrow. If that house has failed, and he’s the first to deliver the news!—Is the coach ready?’
‘Yes, yes,’ said Gride, startled by the fierce tone of the inquiry. ‘It’s here. Dear, dear, what a fiery man you are!’
‘Yes, yes,’ said Gride, taken aback by the intense tone of the question. ‘It’s here. Oh my, what a passionate guy you are!’
‘Come here,’ said Ralph, beckoning to him. ‘We mustn’t make a show of being disturbed. We’ll go down arm in arm.’
‘Come here,’ Ralph said, waving him over. ‘We shouldn’t act like we’re bothered. Let’s head down together, arm in arm.’
‘But you pinch me black and blue,’ urged Gride.
‘But you’re hurting me!’ Gride insisted.
Ralph let him go impatiently, and descending the stairs with his usual firm and heavy tread, got into the coach. Arthur Gride followed. After looking doubtfully at Ralph when the man asked where he was to drive, and finding that he remained silent, and expressed no wish upon the subject, Arthur mentioned his own house, and thither they proceeded.
Ralph let him go impatiently and, walking down the stairs with his usual heavy footsteps, got into the coach. Arthur Gride followed. After glancing uncertainly at Ralph when he asked where they were headed and getting no response, Arthur mentioned his own house, and off they went.
On their way, Ralph sat in the furthest corner with folded arms, and uttered not a word. With his chin sunk upon his breast, and his downcast eyes quite hidden by the contraction of his knotted brows, he might have been asleep for any sign of consciousness he gave until the coach stopped, when he raised his head, and glancing through the window, inquired what place that was.
On their way, Ralph sat in the back corner with his arms crossed, not saying a word. With his chin resting on his chest and his eyes hidden beneath his furrowed brows, he looked like he might have been asleep, showing no signs of awareness until the coach stopped. Then he lifted his head and, glancing out the window, asked what place it was.
‘My house,’ answered the disconsolate Gride, affected perhaps by its loneliness. ‘Oh dear! my house.’
‘My house,’ replied the unhappy Gride, maybe influenced by its solitude. ‘Oh no! my house.’
‘True,’ said Ralph ‘I have not observed the way we came. I should like a glass of water. You have that in the house, I suppose?’
“True,” said Ralph, “I haven’t noticed the way we came. I’d like a glass of water. You have that in the house, right?”
‘You shall have a glass of—of anything you like,’ answered Gride, with a groan. ‘It’s no use knocking, coachman. Ring the bell!’
‘You can have a glass of—whatever you want,’ replied Gride, with a sigh. ‘It’s pointless to knock, coachman. Just ring the bell!’
The man rang, and rang, and rang again; then, knocked until the street re-echoed with the sounds; then, listened at the keyhole of the door. Nobody came. The house was silent as the grave.
The man rang the bell over and over, then knocked loudly until the street echoed with the sound. He listened at the keyhole of the door. No one came. The house was as quiet as a tomb.
‘How’s this?’ said Ralph impatiently.
"How is this?" Ralph asked impatiently.
‘Peg is so very deaf,’ answered Gride with a look of anxiety and alarm. ‘Oh dear! Ring again, coachman. She sees the bell.’
‘Peg is really deaf,’ Gride replied with a worried and alarmed expression. ‘Oh no! Ring it again, coachman. She can see the bell.’
Again the man rang and knocked, and knocked and rang again. Some of the neighbours threw up their windows, and called across the street to each other that old Gride’s housekeeper must have dropped down dead. Others collected round the coach, and gave vent to various surmises; some held that she had fallen asleep; some, that she had burnt herself to death; some, that she had got drunk; and one very fat man that she had seen something to eat which had frightened her so much (not being used to it) that she had fallen into a fit. This last suggestion particularly delighted the bystanders, who cheered it rather uproariously, and were, with some difficulty, deterred from dropping down the area and breaking open the kitchen door to ascertain the fact. Nor was this all. Rumours having gone abroad that Arthur was to be married that morning, very particular inquiries were made after the bride, who was held by the majority to be disguised in the person of Mr. Ralph Nickleby, which gave rise to much jocose indignation at the public appearance of a bride in boots and pantaloons, and called forth a great many hoots and groans. At length, the two money-lenders obtained shelter in a house next door, and, being accommodated with a ladder, clambered over the wall of the back-yard—which was not a high one—and descended in safety on the other side.
Once again, the man rang the bell and knocked, and knocked and rang again. Some neighbors opened their windows and shouted to each other across the street that old Gride’s housekeeper must have suddenly collapsed. Others gathered around the carriage and speculated wildly; some thought she’d fallen asleep, some believed she’d burned herself to death, some said she’d gotten drunk, and one particularly hefty man suggested she had seen something to eat that scared her so much (since she wasn’t used to it) that she had fainted. This last theory especially amused the onlookers, who cheered it quite loudly and had to be persuaded not to drop into the area and break down the kitchen door to find out the truth. That wasn’t all, either. Rumors were circulating that Arthur was supposed to get married that morning, and there were specific inquiries about the bride, who most people thought was disguised as Mr. Ralph Nickleby, sparking a lot of joking outrage at the idea of a bride wearing boots and pants and leading to plenty of boos and groans. Finally, the two moneylenders found shelter in a nearby house and were provided with a ladder, which they used to climb over the not-so-tall backyard wall and safely make it to the other side.
‘I am almost afraid to go in, I declare,’ said Arthur, turning to Ralph when they were alone. ‘Suppose she should be murdered. Lying with her brains knocked out by a poker, eh?’
“I’m almost afraid to go in, I swear,” Arthur said, turning to Ralph when they were alone. “What if she’s been murdered? Lying there with her brains bashed in by a poker, right?”
‘Suppose she were,’ said Ralph. ‘I tell you, I wish such things were more common than they are, and more easily done. You may stare and shiver. I do!’
‘Suppose she were,’ said Ralph. ‘I’m telling you, I wish those kinds of things were more common and easier to pull off. You can stare and shiver all you want. I do!’
He applied himself to a pump in the yard; and, having taken a deep draught of water and flung a quantity on his head and face, regained his accustomed manner and led the way into the house: Gride following close at his heels.
He moved to a pump in the yard, took a long drink of water, and splashed some on his head and face. This helped him get back to his usual self, and he led the way into the house, with Gride right behind him.
It was the same dark place as ever: every room dismal and silent as it was wont to be, and every ghostly article of furniture in its customary place. The iron heart of the grim old clock, undisturbed by all the noise without, still beat heavily within its dusty case; the tottering presses slunk from the sight, as usual, in their melancholy corners; the echoes of footsteps returned the same dreary sound; the long-legged spider paused in his nimble run, and, scared by the sight of men in that his dull domain, hung motionless on the wall, counterfeiting death until they should have passed him by.
It was the same dark place as always: every room was bleak and quiet like usual, and every eerie piece of furniture was in its standard spot. The iron heart of the old clock, unfazed by all the noise outside, still beat heavily in its dusty case; the rickety cabinets slunk out of sight, as usual, in their gloomy corners; the echoes of footsteps returned the same dreary sound; the long-legged spider paused in its quick movement and, startled by the presence of people in its dull domain, hung still on the wall, pretending to be dead until they passed by.
From cellar to garret went the two usurers, opening every creaking door and looking into every deserted room. But no Peg was there. At last, they sat them down in the apartment which Arthur Gride usually inhabited, to rest after their search.
From the cellar to the attic, the two moneylenders went, opening every creaky door and peeking into every empty room. But Peg was nowhere to be found. Finally, they sat down in the room that Arthur Gride usually occupied to take a break after their search.
‘The hag is out, on some preparation for your wedding festivities, I suppose,’ said Ralph, preparing to depart. ‘See here! I destroy the bond; we shall never need it now.’
‘The old woman is out, probably getting things ready for your wedding celebrations,’ said Ralph, getting ready to leave. ‘Look! I’m tearing up the bond; we won’t need it anymore.’
Gride, who had been peering narrowly about the room, fell, at that moment, upon his knees before a large chest, and uttered a terrible yell.
Gride, who had been scanning the room closely, suddenly dropped to his knees in front of a large chest and let out a terrifying scream.
‘How now?’ said Ralph, looking sternly round.
'What's going on?' Ralph said, looking around seriously.
‘Robbed! robbed!’ screamed Arthur Gride.
“Robbed! Robbed!” yelled Arthur Gride.
‘Robbed! of money?’
'Stolen! of money?'
‘No, no, no. Worse! far worse!’
‘No, no, no. Worse! Much worse!’
‘Of what then?’ demanded Ralph.
"About what then?" asked Ralph.
‘Worse than money, worse than money!’ cried the old man, casting the papers out of the chest, like some beast tearing up the earth. ‘She had better have stolen money—all my money—I haven’t much! She had better have made me a beggar than have done this!’
‘Worse than money, worse than money!’ shouted the old man, throwing the papers out of the chest like a wild animal tearing up the ground. ‘She would have been better off stealing my money—all of it—I don’t have much! It would have been better for me to be a beggar than for her to have done this!’
‘Done what?’ said Ralph. ‘Done what, you devil’s dotard?’
‘Done what?’ Ralph replied. ‘Done what, you old fool?’
Still Gride made no answer, but tore and scratched among the papers, and yelled and screeched like a fiend in torment.
Still Gride didn’t respond, but ripped and clawed at the papers, yelling and screeching like a tortured soul.
‘There is something missing, you say,’ said Ralph, shaking him furiously by the collar. ‘What is it?’
‘There’s something missing, you say,’ Ralph said, shaking him angrily by the collar. ‘What is it?’
‘Papers, deeds. I am a ruined man. Lost, lost! I am robbed, I am ruined! She saw me reading it—reading it of late—I did very often—She watched me, saw me put it in the box that fitted into this, the box is gone, she has stolen it. Damnation seize her, she has robbed me!’
‘Documents, contracts. I’m a ruined man. Lost, completely lost! I’ve been robbed, I’m devastated! She noticed me reading it—I've been reading it a lot lately—She was keeping an eye on me, saw me put it in the box that fits with this, and now the box is gone; she took it. Damn her, she has stolen from me!’
‘Of what?’ cried Ralph, on whom a sudden light appeared to break, for his eyes flashed and his frame trembled with agitation as he clutched Gride by his bony arm. ‘Of what?’
‘Of what?’ shouted Ralph, as a sudden realization hit him, his eyes shining and his body shaking with excitement as he grabbed Gride by his thin arm. ‘Of what?’
‘She don’t know what it is; she can’t read!’ shrieked Gride, not heeding the inquiry. ‘There’s only one way in which money can be made of it, and that is by taking it to her. Somebody will read it for her, and tell her what to do. She and her accomplice will get money for it and be let off besides; they’ll make a merit of it—say they found it—knew it—and be evidence against me. The only person it will fall upon is me, me, me!’
“She's clueless; she can’t read!” Gride yelled, ignoring the question. “There’s only one way to cash in on this, and that’s by taking it to her. Someone will read it for her and tell her what to do. She and her partner will make money from it and get away with it too; they'll act like it's a good deed—say they found it—knew about it—and use it as evidence against me. The only one who will be blamed is me, me, me!”
‘Patience!’ said Ralph, clutching him still tighter and eyeing him with a sidelong look, so fixed and eager as sufficiently to denote that he had some hidden purpose in what he was about to say. ‘Hear reason. She can’t have been gone long. I’ll call the police. Do you but give information of what she has stolen, and they’ll lay hands upon her, trust me. Here! Help!’
‘Patience!’ said Ralph, holding him tighter and giving him a side glance that clearly showed he had a hidden agenda in what he was about to say. ‘Listen to reason. She can’t have been gone long. I’ll call the police. Just tell me what she stole, and they’ll catch her, trust me. Hey! Help!’
‘No, no, no!’ screamed the old man, putting his hand on Ralph’s mouth. ‘I can’t, I daren’t.’
‘No, no, no!’ yelled the old man, covering Ralph’s mouth with his hand. ‘I can’t, I won’t.’
‘Help! help!’ cried Ralph.
‘Help! Help!’ cried Ralph.
‘No, no, no!’ shrieked the other, stamping on the ground with the energy of a madman. ‘I tell you no. I daren’t, I daren’t!’
‘No, no, no!’ screamed the other, stomping on the ground with the intensity of a crazy person. ‘I’m telling you no. I can’t, I can’t!’
‘Daren’t make this robbery public?’ said Ralph.
'Don't you dare make this robbery public?' said Ralph.
‘No!’ rejoined Gride, wringing his hands. ‘Hush! Hush! Not a word of this; not a word must be said. I am undone. Whichever way I turn, I am undone. I am betrayed. I shall be given up. I shall die in Newgate!’
‘No!’ replied Gride, wringing his hands. ‘Hush! Hush! Not a word of this; not a word must be said. I am finished. No matter which way I turn, I’m finished. I’ve been betrayed. I’ll be turned in. I’ll die in Newgate!’
With frantic exclamations such as these, and with many others in which fear, grief, and rage, were strangely blended, the panic-stricken wretch gradually subdued his first loud outcry, until it had softened down into a low despairing moan, chequered now and then by a howl, as, going over such papers as were left in the chest, he discovered some new loss. With very little excuse for departing so abruptly, Ralph left him, and, greatly disappointing the loiterers outside the house by telling them there was nothing the matter, got into the coach, and was driven to his own home.
With frantic exclamations like these, along with many others where fear, grief, and anger were oddly mixed, the terrified individual gradually toned down his initial loud cry until it became a soft, despairing moan, interrupted occasionally by a howl as he went through the papers left in the chest, finding yet another loss. With little reason to leave so suddenly, Ralph abandoned him and, greatly disappointing those lingering outside the house by saying there was nothing wrong, got into the coach and was driven home.
A letter lay on his table. He let it lie there for some time, as if he had not the courage to open it, but at length did so and turned deadly pale.
A letter was on his table. He left it there for a while, as if he didn't have the courage to open it, but eventually he did and turned pale.
‘The worst has happened,’ he said; ‘the house has failed. I see. The rumour was abroad in the city last night, and reached the ears of those merchants. Well, well!’
"The worst has happened," he said. "The house has collapsed. I get it. The rumor was going around the city last night and reached the merchants. Well, well!"
He strode violently up and down the room and stopped again.
He paced back and forth in the room and stopped again.
‘Ten thousand pounds! And only lying there for a day—for one day! How many anxious years, how many pinching days and sleepless nights, before I scraped together that ten thousand pounds!—Ten thousand pounds! How many proud painted dames would have fawned and smiled, and how many spendthrift blockheads done me lip-service to my face and cursed me in their hearts, while I turned that ten thousand pounds into twenty! While I ground, and pinched, and used these needy borrowers for my pleasure and profit, what smooth-tongued speeches, and courteous looks, and civil letters, they would have given me! The cant of the lying world is, that men like me compass our riches by dissimulation and treachery: by fawning, cringing, and stooping. Why, how many lies, what mean and abject evasions, what humbled behaviour from upstarts who, but for my money, would spurn me aside as they do their betters every day, would that ten thousand pounds have brought me in! Grant that I had doubled it—made cent. per cent.—for every sovereign told another—there would not be one piece of money in all the heap which wouldn’t represent ten thousand mean and paltry lies, told, not by the money-lender, oh no! but by the money-borrowers, your liberal, thoughtless, generous, dashing folks, who wouldn’t be so mean as save a sixpence for the world!’
‘Ten thousand pounds! And just sitting there for a day—just one day! How many anxious years, how many tight days and sleepless nights, before I managed to save up that ten thousand pounds!—Ten thousand pounds! How many proud, painted ladies would have flattered and smiled, and how many reckless fools would have praised me to my face and cursed me in their hearts, while I turned that ten thousand pounds into twenty! While I struggled, and saved, and used these desperate borrowers for my enjoyment and profit, what smooth-talking compliments, and charming looks, and polite letters, they would have sent me! The lie that people tell is that men like me gain our wealth through deception and betrayal: by flattering, groveling, and bowing. Well, how many lies, what low and pathetic excuses, what submissive behavior from wannabes who, if it weren’t for my money, would shove me aside as they do their superiors every day, just for that ten thousand pounds! Even if I had doubled it—made a hundred percent— for every coin would represent ten thousand small and petty lies, told, not by the lender, oh no! but by the borrowers, those so-called generous, carefree, bold people, who wouldn’t be too stingy to save a sixpence for anyone!’
Striving, as it would seem, to lose part of the bitterness of his regrets in the bitterness of these other thoughts, Ralph continued to pace the room. There was less and less of resolution in his manner as his mind gradually reverted to his loss; at length, dropping into his elbow-chair and grasping its sides so firmly that they creaked again, he said:
Striving, it seemed, to ease some of the bitterness of his regrets by focusing on these other thoughts, Ralph kept pacing the room. His resolve diminished as his mind slowly returned to his loss; finally, he sank into his armchair and held its sides so tightly that they creaked, saying:
‘The time has been when nothing could have moved me like the loss of this great sum. Nothing. For births, deaths, marriages, and all the events which are of interest to most men, have (unless they are connected with gain or loss of money) no interest for me. But now, I swear, I mix up with the loss, his triumph in telling it. If he had brought it about,—I almost feel as if he had,—I couldn’t hate him more. Let me but retaliate upon him, by degrees, however slow—let me but begin to get the better of him, let me but turn the scale—and I can bear it.’
‘There was a time when nothing could have upset me as much as losing this huge amount. Nothing. Events like births, deaths, marriages, and all the things that usually interest most people hold no significance for me unless they involve making or losing money. But now, I swear, I can’t separate my feelings about the loss from his excitement in telling me about it. If he was somehow responsible for it—there’s a part of me that feels he was—I couldn't dislike him more. Just let me get my revenge on him, even if it takes time—let me start to get the upper hand, let me tip the scales—and I think I can handle it.’
His meditations were long and deep. They terminated in his dispatching a letter by Newman, addressed to Mr. Squeers at the Saracen’s Head, with instructions to inquire whether he had arrived in town, and, if so, to wait an answer. Newman brought back the information that Mr. Squeers had come by mail that morning, and had received the letter in bed; but that he sent his duty, and word that he would get up and wait upon Mr. Nickleby directly.
His reflections were lengthy and profound. They ended with him sending a letter through Newman, addressed to Mr. Squeers at the Saracen’s Head, with directions to find out if he had arrived in town, and if so, to wait for a response. Newman returned with the news that Mr. Squeers had arrived by mail that morning and had received the letter while still in bed; however, he sent his regards and mentioned that he would get up and meet with Mr. Nickleby right away.
The interval between the delivery of this message, and the arrival of Mr Squeers, was very short; but, before he came, Ralph had suppressed every sign of emotion, and once more regained the hard, immovable, inflexible manner which was habitual to him, and to which, perhaps, was ascribable no small part of the influence which, over many men of no very strong prejudices on the score of morality, he could exert, almost at will.
The time between the delivery of this message and Mr. Squeers' arrival was brief; however, before he showed up, Ralph had hidden all signs of emotion and once again adopted the cold, unyielding demeanor that was typical for him. This attitude likely contributed to the considerable influence he could wield over many men who didn’t have strong moral prejudices, almost at his command.
‘Well, Mr. Squeers,’ he said, welcoming that worthy with his accustomed smile, of which a sharp look and a thoughtful frown were part and parcel: ‘how do you do?’
‘Well, Mr. Squeers,’ he said, greeting him with his usual smile, which included a keen glance and a thoughtful frown: ‘how are you doing?’
‘Why, sir,’ said Mr. Squeers, ‘I’m pretty well. So’s the family, and so’s the boys, except for a sort of rash as is a running through the school, and rather puts ‘em off their feed. But it’s a ill wind as blows no good to nobody; that’s what I always say when them lads has a wisitation. A wisitation, sir, is the lot of mortality. Mortality itself, sir, is a wisitation. The world is chock full of wisitations; and if a boy repines at a wisitation and makes you uncomfortable with his noise, he must have his head punched. That’s going according to the Scripter, that is.’
“Why, sir,” said Mr. Squeers, “I’m doing pretty well. So is the family, and so are the boys, except for a sort of rash that’s going around the school, which is putting them off their food. But it’s a bad situation that doesn’t bring any good to anyone; that’s what I always say when those lads have an outbreak. An outbreak, sir, is part of life. Life itself, sir, is an outbreak. The world is full of outbreaks; and if a boy complains about an outbreak and makes you uncomfortable with his noise, he needs to be dealt with. That’s according to the rules, that is.”
‘Mr. Squeers,’ said Ralph, drily.
"Mr. Squeers," Ralph said dryly.
‘Sir.’
'Hey.'
‘We’ll avoid these precious morsels of morality if you please, and talk of business.’
"We'll skip these valuable lessons of morality, if you don't mind, and get down to business."
‘With all my heart, sir,’ rejoined Squeers, ‘and first let me say—’
‘With all my heart, sir,’ Squeers replied, ‘and first let me say—’
‘First let me say, if you please.—Noggs!’
"First, let me say, please.—Noggs!"
Newman presented himself when the summons had been twice or thrice repeated, and asked if his master called.
Newman showed up after he had been called two or three times and asked if his boss needed him.
‘I did. Go to your dinner. And go at once. Do you hear?’
"I did. Go to your dinner. And go now. Do you understand?"
‘It an’t time,’ said Newman, doggedly.
‘It’s not time,’ said Newman, stubbornly.
‘My time is yours, and I say it is,’ returned Ralph.
‘My time is yours, and I mean it,’ Ralph replied.
‘You alter it every day,’ said Newman. ‘It isn’t fair.’
‘You change it every day,’ Newman said. ‘That’s not fair.’
‘You don’t keep many cooks, and can easily apologise to them for the trouble,’ retorted Ralph. ‘Begone, sir!’
‘You don’t have many cooks, and you can easily apologize to them for the trouble,’ Ralph shot back. ‘Get lost, sir!’
Ralph not only issued this order in his most peremptory manner, but, under pretence of fetching some papers from the little office, saw it obeyed, and, when Newman had left the house, chained the door, to prevent the possibility of his returning secretly, by means of his latch-key.
Ralph not only gave this order in a very commanding way, but, pretending to get some papers from the small office, made sure it was followed. When Newman left the house, he locked the door to stop him from sneaking back in with his latch-key.
‘I have reason to suspect that fellow,’ said Ralph, when he returned to his own office. ‘Therefore, until I have thought of the shortest and least troublesome way of ruining him, I hold it best to keep him at a distance.’
‘I have a feeling about that guy,’ said Ralph when he got back to his office. ‘So, until I figure out the quickest and easiest way to take him down, I think it's best to keep my distance.’
‘It wouldn’t take much to ruin him, I should think,’ said Squeers, with a grin.
"It wouldn't take much to ruin him, I think," said Squeers, grinning.
‘Perhaps not,’ answered Ralph. ‘Nor to ruin a great many people whom I know. You were going to say—?’
‘Maybe not,’ replied Ralph. ‘Or to mess up a lot of lives that I know. You were about to say—?’
Ralph’s summary and matter-of-course way of holding up this example, and throwing out the hint that followed it, had evidently an effect (as doubtless it was designed to have) upon Mr. Squeers, who said, after a little hesitation and in a much more subdued tone:
Ralph’s straightforward way of pointing out this example and dropping the hint that came after it clearly had an impact (as it was surely meant to) on Mr. Squeers, who, after a moment of hesitation, replied in a much quieter tone:
‘Why, what I was a-going to say, sir, is, that this here business regarding of that ungrateful and hard-hearted chap, Snawley senior, puts me out of my way, and occasions a inconveniency quite unparalleled, besides, as I may say, making, for whole weeks together, Mrs. Squeers a perfect widder. It’s a pleasure to me to act with you, of course.’
‘What I wanted to say, sir, is that this situation with that ungrateful and cold-hearted guy, Snawley senior, really disrupts me and causes an inconvenience like no other. Plus, I should mention, it makes Mrs. Squeers feel like a complete widow for weeks at a time. Of course, it’s always a pleasure to work with you.’
‘Of course,’ said Ralph, drily.
"Sure," Ralph said, dryly.
‘Yes, I say of course,’ resumed Mr. Squeers, rubbing his knees, ‘but at the same time, when one comes, as I do now, better than two hundred and fifty mile to take a afferdavid, it does put a man out a good deal, letting alone the risk.’
'Yes, I say of course,' Mr. Squeers continued, rubbing his knees, 'but at the same time, when you travel over two hundred and fifty miles to take an affidavit, it really throws a guy off, not to mention the risk.'
‘And where may the risk be, Mr. Squeers?’ said Ralph.
‘And where could the risk be, Mr. Squeers?’ said Ralph.
‘I said, letting alone the risk,’ replied Squeers, evasively.
“I said, putting aside the risk,” replied Squeers, dodging the issue.
‘And I said, where was the risk?’
‘And I said, where was the risk?’
‘I wasn’t complaining, you know, Mr. Nickleby,’ pleaded Squeers. ‘Upon my word I never see such a—’
‘I wasn’t complaining, you know, Mr. Nickleby,’ pleaded Squeers. ‘I swear I’ve never seen such a—’
‘I ask you where is the risk?’ repeated Ralph, emphatically.
"I ask you, where's the risk?" Ralph repeated, strongly.
‘Where the risk?’ returned Squeers, rubbing his knees still harder. ‘Why, it an’t necessary to mention. Certain subjects is best awoided. Oh, you know what risk I mean.’
‘What risk?’ Squeers replied, rubbing his knees even harder. ‘Well, it doesn’t really need to be said. Some topics are better left alone. Oh, you know what risk I’m talking about.’
‘How often have I told you,’ said Ralph, ‘and how often am I to tell you, that you run no risk? What have you sworn, or what are you asked to swear, but that at such and such a time a boy was left with you in the name of Smike; that he was at your school for a given number of years, was lost under such and such circumstances, is now found, and has been identified by you in such and such keeping? This is all true; is it not?’
‘How many times have I told you,’ said Ralph, ‘and how many more times do I need to say it, that you’re not at risk? What have you sworn to, or what are you being asked to swear to, other than that at a certain time a boy was left with you in the name of Smike; that he was at your school for a specific number of years, was lost under certain circumstances, is now found, and has been identified by you in the same way? This is all true; isn’t it?’
‘Yes,’ replied Squeers, ‘that’s all true.’
‘Yes,’ replied Squeers, ‘that’s all true.’
‘Well, then,’ said Ralph, ‘what risk do you run? Who swears to a lie but Snawley; a man whom I have paid much less than I have you?’
‘Well, then,’ said Ralph, ‘what’s the risk for you? Who lies but Snawley; a guy I’ve paid a lot less than you?’
‘He certainly did it cheap, did Snawley,’ observed Squeers.
‘He definitely did it cheaply, did Snawley,’ noted Squeers.
‘He did it cheap!’ retorted Ralph, testily; ‘yes, and he did it well, and carries it off with a hypocritical face and a sanctified air, but you! Risk! What do you mean by risk? The certificates are all genuine, Snawley had another son, he HAS been married twice, his first wife is dead, none but her ghost could tell that she didn’t write that letter, none but Snawley himself can tell that this is not his son, and that his son is food for worms! The only perjury is Snawley’s, and I fancy he is pretty well used to it. Where’s your risk?’
“‘He did it for cheap!’ Ralph shot back, annoyed; ‘yeah, and he did it well, pulling it off with a fake smile and a holy vibe, but you! Risk! What do you mean by risk? The certificates are all legit, Snawley had another son, he’s been married twice, his first wife is dead, and only her ghost could confirm that she didn’t write that letter, and only Snawley himself can say this isn’t his son, and that his son is in the ground! The only wrongdoing here is Snawley’s, and I think he’s pretty familiar with that. Where’s your risk?’”
‘Why, you know,’ said Squeers, fidgeting in his chair, ‘if you come to that, I might say where’s yours?’
‘Well, you know,’ said Squeers, shifting in his chair, ‘if we're being honest, I could ask where yours is?’
‘You might say where’s mine!’ returned Ralph; ‘you may say where’s mine. I don’t appear in the business, neither do you. All Snawley’s interest is to stick well to the story he has told; and all his risk is, to depart from it in the least. Talk of your risk in the conspiracy!’
‘You might ask where’s my share!’ replied Ralph; ‘you can ask where’s my share. I’m not part of the deal, and neither are you. Snawley’s only interest is to stick to the story he’s told; and his only risk is straying from it even a little bit. Talk about your risk in this conspiracy!’
‘I say,’ remonstrated Squeers, looking uneasily round: ‘don’t call it that! Just as a favour, don’t.’
‘I say,’ protested Squeers, looking around nervously, ‘don’t call it that! Just as a favor, don’t.’
‘Call it what you like,’ said Ralph, irritably, ‘but attend to me. This tale was originally fabricated as a means of annoyance against one who hurt your trade and half cudgelled you to death, and to enable you to obtain repossession of a half-dead drudge, whom you wished to regain, because, while you wreaked your vengeance on him for his share in the business, you knew that the knowledge that he was again in your power would be the best punishment you could inflict upon your enemy. Is that so, Mr. Squeers?’
"Call it whatever you want," Ralph said irritably, "but listen to me. This story was originally made up to annoy someone who damaged your business and nearly beat you to death. It was to help you get back a half-dead worker you wanted to reclaim because, while you took your revenge on him for his part in it, you knew that having him under your control again would be the ultimate punishment you could give to your enemy. Am I right, Mr. Squeers?"
‘Why, sir,’ returned Squeers, almost overpowered by the determination which Ralph displayed to make everything tell against him, and by his stern unyielding manner, ‘in a measure it was.’
‘Why, sir,’ replied Squeers, nearly overwhelmed by Ralph's determination to turn everything against him and his tough, unyielding attitude, ‘to some extent, it was.’
‘What does that mean?’ said Ralph.
‘What does that mean?’ Ralph asked.
‘Why, in a measure means,’ returned Squeers, ‘as it may be, that it wasn’t all on my account, because you had some old grudge to satisfy, too.’
‘Well, it kind of means,’ Squeers replied, ‘that it wasn’t just about me, because you had some old grudge to settle, too.’
‘If I had not had,’ said Ralph, in no way abashed by the reminder, ‘do you think I should have helped you?’
‘If I hadn't,’ Ralph said, completely unbothered by the reminder, ‘do you think I would have helped you?’
‘Why no, I don’t suppose you would,’ Squeers replied. ‘I only wanted that point to be all square and straight between us.’
‘No, I don’t think you would,’ Squeers replied. ‘I just wanted that point to be clear and straightforward between us.’
‘How can it ever be otherwise?’ retorted Ralph. ‘Except that the account is against me, for I spend money to gratify my hatred, and you pocket it, and gratify yours at the same time. You are, at least, as avaricious as you are revengeful. So am I. Which is best off? You, who win money and revenge, at the same time and by the same process, and who are, at all events, sure of money, if not of revenge; or I, who am only sure of spending money in any case, and can but win bare revenge at last?’
“How can it be any different?” Ralph shot back. “The bottom line is that the odds are against me because I spend money to satisfy my hatred, while you take it and fulfill yours at the same time. You’re just as greedy as you are vindictive. So am I. Who’s better off? You, who gains both money and revenge through the same means, and who is at least guaranteed money, if not revenge; or me, who is only guaranteed to spend money and can only hope to achieve a little revenge in the end?”
As Mr. Squeers could only answer this proposition by shrugs and smiles, Ralph bade him be silent, and thankful that he was so well off; and then, fixing his eyes steadily upon him, proceeded to say:
As Mr. Squeers could only respond to this suggestion with shrugs and smiles, Ralph told him to be quiet and to be grateful that he was doing so well; and then, looking directly at him, continued to speak:
First, that Nicholas had thwarted him in a plan he had formed for the disposal in marriage of a certain young lady, and had, in the confusion attendant on her father’s sudden death, secured that lady himself, and borne her off in triumph.
First, Nicholas had messed up a plan he had made to marry off a certain young lady and, amid the chaos following her father's sudden death, had taken her for himself and triumphantly carried her away.
Secondly, that by some will or settlement—certainly by some instrument in writing, which must contain the young lady’s name, and could be, therefore, easily selected from others, if access to the place where it was deposited were once secured—she was entitled to property which, if the existence of this deed ever became known to her, would make her husband (and Ralph represented that Nicholas was certain to marry her) a rich and prosperous man, and most formidable enemy.
Secondly, through some will or settlement—definitely through some written document that must include the young lady’s name, making it easy to identify among others, if access to where it was stored could be gained—she was entitled to property that, if she ever learned about this deed, would turn her husband (and Ralph claimed that Nicholas was sure to marry her) into a wealthy and successful man, and a very formidable opponent.
Thirdly, that this deed had been, with others, stolen from one who had himself obtained or concealed it fraudulently, and who feared to take any steps for its recovery; and that he (Ralph) knew the thief.
Thirdly, this document had been stolen, along with others, from someone who had either obtained or hidden it dishonestly and was too afraid to take any action to get it back; and that he (Ralph) knew the thief.
To all this Mr. Squeers listened, with greedy ears that devoured every syllable, and with his one eye and his mouth wide open: marvelling for what special reason he was honoured with so much of Ralph’s confidence, and to what it all tended.
To all this, Mr. Squeers listened with eager ears that took in every word, with his one eye and mouth wide open, wondering why he was being trusted with so much of Ralph's confidence and what it all meant.
‘Now,’ said Ralph, leaning forward, and placing his hand on Squeers’s arm, ‘hear the design which I have conceived, and which I must—I say, must, if I can ripen it—have carried into execution. No advantage can be reaped from this deed, whatever it is, save by the girl herself, or her husband; and the possession of this deed by one or other of them is indispensable to any advantage being gained. That I have discovered beyond the possibility of doubt. I want that deed brought here, that I may give the man who brings it fifty pounds in gold, and burn it to ashes before his face.’
‘Now,’ Ralph said, leaning forward and putting his hand on Squeers’s arm, ‘listen to my plan, which I have come up with and which I must—I say, must, if I can get it ready—have executed. No one can benefit from this act, whatever it is, except for the girl herself or her husband; and having this act in the hands of one of them is essential for any benefit to be gained. That I have figured out without a doubt. I want that act brought here so I can give the person who brings it fifty pounds in gold, and burn it to ashes right in front of him.’
Mr. Squeers, after following with his eye the action of Ralph’s hand towards the fire-place as if he were at that moment consuming the paper, drew a long breath, and said:
Mr. Squeers, watching Ralph’s hand move towards the fireplace as if he were burning the paper right then, took a deep breath and said:
‘Yes; but who’s to bring it?’
‘Yes; but who’s going to bring it?’
‘Nobody, perhaps, for much is to be done before it can be got at,’ said Ralph. ‘But if anybody—you!’
'No one, probably, since there's a lot to do before we can reach it,' Ralph said. 'But if anyone can, it's you!'
Mr. Squeers’s first tokens of consternation, and his flat relinquishment of the task, would have staggered most men, if they had not immediately occasioned an utter abandonment of the proposition. On Ralph they produced not the slightest effect. Resuming, when the schoolmaster had quite talked himself out of breath, as coolly as if he had never been interrupted, Ralph proceeded to expatiate on such features of the case as he deemed it most advisable to lay the greatest stress on.
Mr. Squeers’s first signs of worry and his complete giving up on the task would have shocked most people, but they instantly led to a total drop of the idea. For Ralph, they had no impact at all. Once the schoolmaster had talked himself out, Ralph picked up as if he hadn’t been interrupted and continued to elaborate on the aspects of the situation that he thought were most important to emphasize.
These were, the age, decrepitude, and weakness of Mrs. Sliderskew; the great improbability of her having any accomplice or even acquaintance: taking into account her secluded habits, and her long residence in such a house as Gride’s; the strong reason there was to suppose that the robbery was not the result of a concerted plan: otherwise she would have watched an opportunity of carrying off a sum of money; the difficulty she would be placed in when she began to think on what she had done, and found herself encumbered with documents of whose nature she was utterly ignorant; and the comparative ease with which somebody, with a full knowledge of her position, obtaining access to her, and working on her fears, if necessary, might worm himself into her confidence and obtain, under one pretence or another, free possession of the deed. To these were added such considerations as the constant residence of Mr. Squeers at a long distance from London, which rendered his association with Mrs. Sliderskew a mere masquerading frolic, in which nobody was likely to recognise him, either at the time or afterwards; the impossibility of Ralph’s undertaking the task himself, he being already known to her by sight; and various comments on the uncommon tact and experience of Mr. Squeers: which would make his overreaching one old woman a mere matter of child’s play and amusement. In addition to these influences and persuasions, Ralph drew, with his utmost skill and power, a vivid picture of the defeat which Nicholas would sustain, should they succeed, in linking himself to a beggar, where he expected to wed an heiress—glanced at the immeasurable importance it must be to a man situated as Squeers, to preserve such a friend as himself—dwelt on a long train of benefits, conferred since their first acquaintance, when he had reported favourably of his treatment of a sickly boy who had died under his hands (and whose death was very convenient to Ralph and his clients, but this he did not say), and finally hinted that the fifty pounds might be increased to seventy-five, or, in the event of very great success, even to a hundred.
These were the age, frailty, and weakness of Mrs. Sliderskew; the very low likelihood of her having any accomplice or even any acquaintances, considering her reclusive lifestyle and her long time living in a place like Gride’s; the strong assumption that the robbery wasn’t part of a planned scheme: otherwise, she would have looked for a chance to steal some money; the challenges she would face when she started thinking about what she had done and found herself stuck with documents she didn’t understand; and the relative ease with which someone who knew her situation could access her, playing on her fears if necessary, to gain her trust and take possession of the deed under some pretext. Additionally, there were factors like Mr. Squeers living far away from London, making his association with Mrs. Sliderskew a mere masquerade where no one would likely recognize him, either at the time or after; Ralph being unable to undertake the task himself, since she already knew him by sight; and various observations about Mr. Squeers’ unusual skill and experience, which would make tricking one old woman a simple game for him. On top of these influences and persuading arguments, Ralph painted a vivid picture of the defeat Nicholas would face if they succeeded in linking him to a beggar when he hoped to marry an heiress—pointed out how crucial it would be for someone in Squeers’ position to keep a friend like him—stressed a long list of benefits he had provided since they first met, when he had positively reported on the treatment of a sickly boy who had died under his care (and whose death conveniently benefited Ralph and his clients, though he did not mention that), and finally suggested that the fifty pounds could go up to seventy-five, or even a hundred if they had exceptional success.
These arguments at length concluded, Mr. Squeers crossed his legs, uncrossed them, scratched his head, rubbed his eye, examined the palms of his hands, and bit his nails, and after exhibiting many other signs of restlessness and indecision, asked ‘whether one hundred pound was the highest that Mr. Nickleby could go.’ Being answered in the affirmative, he became restless again, and, after some thought, and an unsuccessful inquiry ‘whether he couldn’t go another fifty,’ said he supposed he must try and do the most he could for a friend: which was always his maxim, and therefore he undertook the job.
Once the arguments wrapped up, Mr. Squeers crossed his legs, uncrossed them, scratched his head, rubbed his eye, looked at the palms of his hands, and bit his nails. After showing several signs of restlessness and uncertainty, he asked if one hundred pounds was the maximum that Mr. Nickleby could offer. When he was told yes, he grew restless again, and after some thought, and an unsuccessful attempt to ask if he could go another fifty pounds, he said he figured he should try to do the most he could for a friend, which was always his motto, so he agreed to take on the job.
‘But how are you to get at the woman?’ he said; ‘that’s what it is as puzzles me.’
‘But how are you going to reach the woman?’ he said; ‘that’s what’s puzzling me.’
‘I may not get at her at all,’ replied Ralph, ‘but I’ll try. I have hunted people in this city, before now, who have been better hid than she; and I know quarters in which a guinea or two, carefully spent, will often solve darker riddles than this. Ay, and keep them close too, if need be! I hear my man ringing at the door. We may as well part. You had better not come to and fro, but wait till you hear from me.’
‘I might not be able to find her at all,’ said Ralph, ‘but I’ll give it a shot. I’ve tracked down people in this city before who were better hidden than she is; and I know places where spending a guinea or two can often solve even bigger mysteries than this. And I can keep them quiet too, if necessary! I hear my guy ringing the doorbell. We should probably split up. It’s better if you don’t come and go but wait until you hear from me.’
‘Good!’ returned Squeers. ‘I say! If you shouldn’t find her out, you’ll pay expenses at the Saracen, and something for loss of time?’
‘Good!’ replied Squeers. ‘Hey! If you don’t find her, you’ll cover the costs at the Saracen and give a little something for the time wasted?’
‘Well,’ said Ralph, testily; ‘yes! You have nothing more to say?’
‘Well,’ Ralph said irritably, ‘yes! Do you have anything else to add?’
Squeers shaking his head, Ralph accompanied him to the streetdoor, and audibly wondering, for the edification of Newman, why it was fastened as if it were night, let him in and Squeers out, and returned to his own room.
Squeers shook his head, and Ralph walked him to the front door, loudly questioning, for Newman's benefit, why it was locked as if it were nighttime. He let Squeers out and went back to his own room.
‘Now!’ he muttered, ‘come what come may, for the present I am firm and unshaken. Let me but retrieve this one small portion of my loss and disgrace; let me but defeat him in this one hope, dear to his heart as I know it must be; let me but do this; and it shall be the first link in such a chain which I will wind about him, as never man forged yet.’
‘Now!’ he muttered, ‘whatever happens, for now I am steady and unshaken. Just let me recover this one small piece of my loss and shame; let me just defeat him in this one hope, precious to his heart as I know it must be; just let me do this; and it will be the first link in a chain that I will wrap around him, like no man has ever created before.’
CHAPTER 57
How Ralph Nickleby’s Auxiliary went about his Work, and how he prospered with it
How Ralph Nickleby’s Assistant handled his tasks, and how successful he was with it
It was a dark, wet, gloomy night in autumn, when in an upper room of a mean house situated in an obscure street, or rather court, near Lambeth, there sat, all alone, a one-eyed man grotesquely habited, either for lack of better garments or for purposes of disguise, in a loose greatcoat, with arms half as long again as his own, and a capacity of breadth and length which would have admitted of his winding himself in it, head and all, with the utmost ease, and without any risk of straining the old and greasy material of which it was composed.
It was a dark, rainy, gloomy night in autumn when, in an upper room of a shabby house located on a hidden street, or more like a courtyard, near Lambeth, there sat, all alone, a one-eyed man dressed in a strange outfit, either because he didn’t have anything better to wear or to hide his identity. He wore a loose greatcoat, with sleeves much longer than his own arms, and it was so wide and long that he could easily wrap himself up in it, head and all, without worrying about tearing the old, greasy fabric it was made from.
So attired, and in a place so far removed from his usual haunts and occupations, and so very poor and wretched in its character, perhaps Mrs Squeers herself would have had some difficulty in recognising her lord: quickened though her natural sagacity doubtless would have been by the affectionate yearnings and impulses of a tender wife. But Mrs. Squeers’s lord it was; and in a tolerably disconsolate mood Mrs. Squeers’s lord appeared to be, as, helping himself from a black bottle which stood on the table beside him, he cast round the chamber a look, in which very slight regard for the objects within view was plainly mingled with some regretful and impatient recollection of distant scenes and persons.
Dressed like that, and in a place so far from his usual spots and activities, which was quite poor and miserable, Mrs. Squeers might have had some trouble recognizing her husband. Still, her natural insight would likely have been sharpened by the affectionate feelings of a caring wife. But it was indeed Mrs. Squeers’s husband, and he seemed to be in a pretty gloomy mood as he poured himself from a black bottle on the table beside him, looking around the room with only a little interest in what was in sight, clearly mixed with some regretful and restless memories of far-off scenes and people.
There were, certainly, no particular attractions, either in the room over which the glance of Mr. Squeers so discontentedly wandered, or in the narrow street into which it might have penetrated, if he had thought fit to approach the window. The attic chamber in which he sat was bare and mean; the bedstead, and such few other articles of necessary furniture as it contained, were of the commonest description, in a most crazy state, and of a most uninviting appearance. The street was muddy, dirty, and deserted. Having but one outlet, it was traversed by few but the inhabitants at any time; and the night being one of those on which most people are glad to be within doors, it now presented no other signs of life than the dull glimmering of poor candles from the dirty windows, and few sounds but the pattering of the rain, and occasionally the heavy closing of some creaking door.
There were definitely no special attractions, either in the room that Mr. Squeers looked around at with dissatisfaction, or in the narrow street that it could have overlooked if he had bothered to go to the window. The attic room he was in was empty and shabby; the bed and the few other pieces of necessary furniture were the most basic kind, in a very rickety condition and looking completely uninviting. The street outside was muddy, dirty, and deserted. With only one way in and out, it was usually crossed by few people except for the residents, and since it was one of those nights when most people preferred to stay inside, it showed no signs of life other than the faint glow of poor candles from grimy windows and the occasional sound of raindrops and a heavy door creaking shut.
Mr. Squeers continued to look disconsolately about him, and to listen to these noises in profound silence, broken only by the rustling of his large coat, as he now and then moved his arm to raise his glass to his lips. Mr Squeers continued to do this for some time, until the increasing gloom warned him to snuff the candle. Seeming to be slightly roused by this exertion, he raised his eye to the ceiling, and fixing it upon some uncouth and fantastic figures, traced upon it by the wet and damp which had penetrated through the roof, broke into the following soliloquy:
Mr. Squeers kept looking around sadly and listening to the noises in deep silence, interrupted only by the rustling of his large coat as he occasionally moved his arm to lift his glass to his lips. He did this for a while until the growing darkness urged him to snuff the candle. Slightly stirred by this effort, he looked up at the ceiling and focused on some strange and bizarre shapes that were traced on it by the moisture that had seeped through the roof, and then he began to speak to himself:
‘Well, this is a pretty go, is this here! An uncommon pretty go! Here have I been, a matter of how many weeks—hard upon six—a follering up this here blessed old dowager petty larcenerer,’—Mr. Squeers delivered himself of this epithet with great difficulty and effort,—‘and Dotheboys Hall a-running itself regularly to seed the while! That’s the worst of ever being in with a owdacious chap like that old Nickleby. You never know when he’s done with you, and if you’re in for a penny, you’re in for a pound.’
‘Well, this is quite the situation here! An unusually nice situation! I've been here for how many weeks—almost six—chasing after this blessed old lady who's a petty thief,’—Mr. Squeers said this with great difficulty and effort,—‘and Dotheboys Hall is falling apart in the meantime! That’s the downside of dealing with a bold guy like that old Nickleby. You never know when he’s finished with you, and if you’re in for a penny, you’re in for a pound.’
This remark, perhaps, reminded Mr. Squeers that he was in for a hundred pound at any rate. His countenance relaxed, and he raised his glass to his mouth with an air of greater enjoyment of its contents than he had before evinced.
This comment probably reminded Mr. Squeers that he was definitely getting a hundred pounds. His expression softened, and he lifted his glass to his lips with a sense of more enjoyment of its contents than he had shown before.
‘I never see,’ soliloquised Mr. Squeers in continuation, ‘I never see nor come across such a file as that old Nickleby. Never! He’s out of everybody’s depth, he is. He’s what you may call a rasper, is Nickleby. To see how sly and cunning he grubbed on, day after day, a-worming and plodding and tracing and turning and twining of hisself about, till he found out where this precious Mrs. Peg was hid, and cleared the ground for me to work upon. Creeping and crawling and gliding, like a ugly, old, bright-eyed, stagnation-blooded adder! Ah! He’d have made a good ‘un in our line, but it would have been too limited for him; his genius would have busted all bonds, and coming over every obstacle, broke down all before it, till it erected itself into a monneyment of—Well, I’ll think of the rest, and say it when conwenient.’
"I never see," Mr. Squeers continued to himself, "I never see or come across someone like that old Nickleby. Never! He's out of everyone's league, he is. You could call Nickleby a real piece of work. Just look at how sly and clever he kept at it, day after day, worming and plodding and tracing and twisting around until he figured out where that precious Mrs. Peg was hiding, and cleared the path for me to work. Creeping and crawling and sliding around, like an ugly, old, bright-eyed, sluggish snake! Ah! He would have made a good one in our line, but it would have been too small for him; his talent would have shattered all limits, overcoming every obstacle, tearing down everything in its way until it became a monument of—Well, I'll think of the rest and say it when it's convenient."
Making a halt in his reflections at this place, Mr. Squeers again put his glass to his lips, and drawing a dirty letter from his pocket, proceeded to con over its contents with the air of a man who had read it very often, and now refreshed his memory rather in the absence of better amusement than for any specific information.
Taking a break from his thoughts, Mr. Squeers raised his glass to his lips again and pulled out a dirty letter from his pocket. He began to read its contents with the demeanor of someone who had read it many times before, refreshing his memory more out of boredom than for any particular information.
‘The pigs is well,’ said Mr. Squeers, ‘the cows is well, and the boys is bobbish. Young Sprouter has been a-winking, has he? I’ll wink him when I get back. “Cobbey would persist in sniffing while he was a-eating his dinner, and said that the beef was so strong it made him.”—Very good, Cobbey, we’ll see if we can’t make you sniff a little without beef. “Pitcher was took with another fever,”—of course he was—“and being fetched by his friends, died the day after he got home,”—of course he did, and out of aggravation; it’s part of a deep-laid system. There an’t another chap in the school but that boy as would have died exactly at the end of the quarter: taking it out of me to the very last, and then carrying his spite to the utmost extremity. “The juniorest Palmer said he wished he was in Heaven.” I really don’t know, I do not know what’s to be done with that young fellow; he’s always a-wishing something horrid. He said once, he wished he was a donkey, because then he wouldn’t have a father as didn’t love him! Pretty wicious that for a child of six!’
"The pigs are doing well," said Mr. Squeers, "the cows are fine, and the boys are in good spirits. Young Sprouter has been winking, has he? I'll deal with him when I get back. 'Cobbey kept sniffing while he was eating his dinner and said the beef was so strong it affected him.'—Very clever, Cobbey, let’s see if we can’t make you sniff a little without any beef. 'Pitcher came down with another fever,'—of course he did—'and after being brought home by his friends, he died the day after he got back,'—naturally, and out of frustration; it’s all part of a well-planned scheme. There isn’t another kid in the school but that boy who would have died exactly at the end of the term: taking it out on me to the very end, and then holding his grudge to the fullest extent. 'The youngest Palmer said he wished he was in Heaven.' I really don’t know, I do *not* know what to do with that young man; he’s always wishing for something terrible. He once said he wished he were a donkey because then he wouldn’t have a father who didn’t love him! Pretty cruel thinking for a six-year-old!"
Mr. Squeers was so much moved by the contemplation of this hardened nature in one so young, that he angrily put up the letter, and sought, in a new train of ideas, a subject of consolation.
Mr. Squeers was so affected by the thought of this hardened nature in someone so young that he angrily put the letter away and tried to find a new line of thought for some comfort.
‘It’s a long time to have been a-lingering in London,’ he said; ‘and this is a precious hole to come and live in, even if it has been only for a week or so. Still, one hundred pound is five boys, and five boys takes a whole year to pay one hundred pounds, and there’s their keep to be substracted, besides. There’s nothing lost, neither, by one’s being here; because the boys’ money comes in just the same as if I was at home, and Mrs. Squeers she keeps them in order. There’ll be some lost time to make up, of course. There’ll be an arrear of flogging as’ll have to be gone through: still, a couple of days makes that all right, and one don’t mind a little extra work for one hundred pound. It’s pretty nigh the time to wait upon the old woman. From what she said last night, I suspect that if I’m to succeed at all, I shall succeed tonight; so I’ll have half a glass more, to wish myself success, and put myself in spirits. Mrs. Squeers, my dear, your health!’
“It’s been a long time hanging around in London,” he said; “and this is a great place to come and live in, even if it’s only for a week or so. Still, one hundred pounds is five boys, and five boys take a whole year to pay back one hundred pounds, and their upkeep needs to be factored in, too. There’s nothing lost by being here; the boys’ money comes in just the same as if I was at home, and Mrs. Squeers keeps them in line. There’ll be some lost time to make up, of course. There’ll be some punishment to get through: still, a couple of days will sort that out, and no one minds a little extra work for one hundred pounds. It’s almost time to go see the old lady. From what she said last night, I think that if I’m going to succeed at all, it’ll be tonight; so I’ll have half a glass more, to toast my success and lift my spirits. Mrs. Squeers, my dear, here’s to you!”
Leering with his one eye as if the lady to whom he drank had been actually present, Mr. Squeers—in his enthusiasm, no doubt—poured out a full glass, and emptied it; and as the liquor was raw spirits, and he had applied himself to the same bottle more than once already, it is not surprising that he found himself, by this time, in an extremely cheerful state, and quite enough excited for his purpose.
Leering with his one eye as if the woman he was drinking to had actually been there, Mr. Squeers—caught up in his enthusiasm, no doubt—poured himself a full glass and drank it all. Since the drink was straight liquor and he had already hit that same bottle a few times, it’s no wonder he found himself, at that moment, in an extremely cheerful mood and pretty excited for what he had planned.
What this purpose was soon appeared; for, after a few turns about the room to steady himself, he took the bottle under his arm and the glass in his hand, and blowing out the candle as if he purposed being gone some time, stole out upon the staircase, and creeping softly to a door opposite his own, tapped gently at it.
What this purpose was soon became clear; after taking a few laps around the room to steady himself, he tucked the bottle under his arm and held the glass in his hand. Blowing out the candle as if he planned to be gone for a while, he slipped out onto the staircase and quietly crept to a door across from his own, knocking softly on it.
‘But what’s the use of tapping?’ he said, ‘She’ll never hear. I suppose she isn’t doing anything very particular; and if she is, it don’t much matter, that I see.’
‘But what’s the point of tapping?’ he said, ‘She’ll never hear. I guess she’s not doing anything that important; and if she is, it doesn’t really matter, as far as I can see.’
With this brief preface, Mr. Squeers applied his hand to the latch of the door, and thrusting his head into a garret far more deplorable than that he had just left, and seeing that there was nobody there but an old woman, who was bending over a wretched fire (for although the weather was still warm, the evening was chilly), walked in, and tapped her on the shoulder.
With this short introduction, Mr. Squeers reached for the door latch and pushed his head into a cramped room that was even more miserable than the one he had just left. Noticing that the only person there was an old woman hunched over a pathetic fire (even though it was still warm outside, the evening was cool), he walked in and tapped her on the shoulder.
‘Well, my Slider,’ said Mr. Squeers, jocularly.
‘Well, my Slider,’ said Mr. Squeers, jokingly.
‘Is that you?’ inquired Peg.
“Is that you?” asked Peg.
‘Ah! it’s me, and me’s the first person singular, nominative case, agreeing with the verb “it’s”, and governed by Squeers understood, as a acorn, a hour; but when the h is sounded, the a only is to be used, as a and, a art, a ighway,’ replied Mr. Squeers, quoting at random from the grammar. ‘At least, if it isn’t, you don’t know any better, and if it is, I’ve done it accidentally.’
‘Oh! it’s me, and “me” is the first person singular, nominative case, matching with the verb “it’s,” and influenced by Squeers understood, like an acorn, an hour; but when the h is pronounced, only “a” should be used, as in “a” and, “a” art, “a” highway,’ replied Mr. Squeers, quoting randomly from the grammar. ‘At least, if it isn’t, you wouldn’t know any better, and if it is, I’ve done it by mistake.’
Delivering this reply in his accustomed tone of voice, in which of course it was inaudible to Peg, Mr. Squeers drew a stool to the fire, and placing himself over against her, and the bottle and glass on the floor between them, roared out again, very loud,
Delivering this response in his usual tone of voice, which of course Peg couldn’t hear, Mr. Squeers pulled a stool over to the fire and positioned himself facing her, with the bottle and glass on the floor between them, and yelled out again, very loudly,
‘Well, my Slider!’
‘Well, my Slider!’
‘I hear you,’ said Peg, receiving him very graciously.
"I hear you," Peg said, welcoming him warmly.
‘I’ve come according to promise,’ roared Squeers.
‘I’ve come as promised,’ shouted Squeers.
‘So they used to say in that part of the country I come from,’ observed Peg, complacently, ‘but I think oil’s better.’
‘So they used to say in my part of the country,’ Peg commented with satisfaction, ‘but I think oil's better.’
‘Better than what?’ roared Squeers, adding some rather strong language in an undertone.
“Better than what?” Squeers shouted, muttering some pretty harsh words under his breath.
‘No,’ said Peg, ‘of course not.’
‘No,’ Peg said, ‘definitely not.’
‘I never saw such a monster as you are!’ muttered Squeers, looking as amiable as he possibly could the while; for Peg’s eye was upon him, and she was chuckling fearfully, as though in delight at having made a choice repartee, ‘Do you see this? This is a bottle.’
‘I’ve never seen a monster like you!’ mumbled Squeers, trying to appear as friendly as he could, since Peg was watching him and chuckling nervously, as if thrilled by her clever comeback, ‘Do you see this? This is a bottle.’
‘I see it,’ answered Peg.
"I see it," said Peg.
‘Well, and do you see this?’ bawled Squeers. ‘This is a glass.’ Peg saw that too.
‘Well, do you see this?’ yelled Squeers. ‘This is a glass.’ Peg saw that too.
‘See here, then,’ said Squeers, accompanying his remarks with appropriate action, ‘I fill the glass from the bottle, and I say “Your health, Slider,” and empty it; then I rinse it genteelly with a little drop, which I’m forced to throw into the fire—hallo! we shall have the chimbley alight next—fill it again, and hand it over to you.’
‘Look here,’ said Squeers, adding some gestures to his words, ‘I pour the drink from the bottle, say “Cheers, Slider,” and down it goes; then I give it a quick rinse with a bit of liquor, which I have to toss into the fire—whoops! We’ll have the chimney catching fire next—fill it up again, and pass it to you.’
‘Your health,’ said Peg.
‘Your health,’ Peg said.
‘She understands that, anyways,’ muttered Squeers, watching Mrs. Sliderskew as she dispatched her portion, and choked and gasped in a most awful manner after so doing. ‘Now then, let’s have a talk. How’s the rheumatics?’
‘She gets that, anyway,’ mumbled Squeers, watching Mrs. Sliderskew as she finished her serving and choked and gasped in a really terrible way afterward. ‘Alright then, let’s talk. How’s the arthritis?’
Mrs. Sliderskew, with much blinking and chuckling, and with looks expressive of her strong admiration of Mr. Squeers, his person, manners, and conversation, replied that the rheumatics were better.
Mrs. Sliderskew, blinking a lot and chuckling, with a look that clearly showed her admiration for Mr. Squeers—his appearance, behavior, and conversation—answered that her rheumatism was better.
‘What’s the reason,’ said Mr. Squeers, deriving fresh facetiousness from the bottle; ‘what’s the reason of rheumatics? What do they mean? What do people have’em for—eh?’
‘What’s the deal,’ said Mr. Squeers, getting more playful from the bottle; ‘what’s the reason for rheumatism? What does it mean? Why do people get it—huh?’
Mrs. Sliderskew didn’t know, but suggested that it was possibly because they couldn’t help it.
Mrs. Sliderskew didn’t know, but suggested that it might be because they couldn’t help it.
‘Measles, rheumatics, hooping-cough, fevers, agers, and lumbagers,’ said Mr. Squeers, ‘is all philosophy together; that’s what it is. The heavenly bodies is philosophy, and the earthly bodies is philosophy. If there’s a screw loose in a heavenly body, that’s philosophy; and if there’s screw loose in a earthly body, that’s philosophy too; or it may be that sometimes there’s a little metaphysics in it, but that’s not often. Philosophy’s the chap for me. If a parent asks a question in the classical, commercial, or mathematical line, says I, gravely, “Why, sir, in the first place, are you a philosopher?”—“No, Mr. Squeers,” he says, “I an’t.” “Then, sir,” says I, “I am sorry for you, for I shan’t be able to explain it.” Naturally, the parent goes away and wishes he was a philosopher, and, equally naturally, thinks I’m one.’
“Measles, rheumatism, whooping cough, fevers, aches, and lumbago,” Mr. Squeers said, “are all just philosophy; that’s what it is. The heavenly bodies are philosophy, and so are the earthly bodies. If there's something off with a heavenly body, that’s philosophy; and if there's something off with an earthly body, that’s philosophy too; or maybe there’s a little metaphysics in there, but that’s rare. Philosophy is the way to go for me. If a parent asks a question related to classical studies, commerce, or math, I say seriously, ‘First of all, are you a philosopher?’—‘No, Mr. Squeers,’ he replies, ‘I’m not.’ ‘Then,’ I say, ‘I’m sorry for you, because I won't be able to explain it.’ Naturally, the parent walks away wishing he were a philosopher, and just as naturally, he thinks I am one.”
Saying this, and a great deal more, with tipsy profundity and a serio-comic air, and keeping his eye all the time on Mrs. Sliderskew, who was unable to hear one word, Mr. Squeers concluded by helping himself and passing the bottle: to which Peg did becoming reverence.
Saying this, along with a lot more, with a tipsy seriousness and a funny demeanor, while keeping an eye on Mrs. Sliderskew, who couldn't hear a single word, Mr. Squeers finished by pouring himself another drink and passing the bottle, to which Peg showed proper respect.
‘That’s the time of day!’ said Mr. Squeers. ‘You look twenty pound ten better than you did.’
‘That's the time of day!’ said Mr. Squeers. ‘You look £20.10 better than you did.’
Again Mrs. Sliderskew chuckled, but modesty forbade her assenting verbally to the compliment.
Again Mrs. Sliderskew chuckled, but her modesty prevented her from agreeing verbally to the compliment.
‘Twenty pound ten better,’ repeated Mr. Squeers, ‘than you did that day when I first introduced myself. Don’t you know?’
‘Twenty pounds ten better,’ repeated Mr. Squeers, ‘than you did that day when I first introduced myself. Don’t you remember?’
‘Ah!’ said Peg, shaking her head, ‘but you frightened me that day.’
‘Ah!’ said Peg, shaking her head, ‘but you scared me that day.’
‘Did I?’ said Squeers; ‘well, it was rather a startling thing for a stranger to come and recommend himself by saying that he knew all about you, and what your name was, and why you were living so quiet here, and what you had boned, and who you boned it from, wasn’t it?’
“Did I?” said Squeers; “well, it was pretty shocking for a stranger to come in and introduce himself by saying that he knew all about you, what your name was, why you were living so quietly here, what you had stolen, and who you stole it from, wasn’t it?”
Peg nodded her head in strong assent.
Peg nodded her head in firm agreement.
‘But I know everything that happens in that way, you see,’ continued Squeers. ‘Nothing takes place, of that kind, that I an’t up to entirely. I’m a sort of a lawyer, Slider, of first-rate standing, and understanding too; I’m the intimate friend and confidential adwiser of pretty nigh every man, woman, and child that gets themselves into difficulties by being too nimble with their fingers, I’m—’
‘But I know everything that happens like that, you see,’ Squeers continued. ‘Nothing happens in that way that I'm not completely aware of. I'm like a top-notch lawyer, Slider, with great standing and understanding; I'm the close friend and trusted advisor of just about every man, woman, and child who gets into trouble by being too quick with their hands, I’m—’
Mr. Squeers’s catalogue of his own merits and accomplishments, which was partly the result of a concerted plan between himself and Ralph Nickleby, and flowed, in part, from the black bottle, was here interrupted by Mrs Sliderskew.
Mr. Squeers's list of his own skills and achievements, which was partly the result of a joint effort between him and Ralph Nickleby, and was also influenced by the black bottle, was interrupted here by Mrs. Sliderskew.
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ she cried, folding her arms and wagging her head; ‘and so he wasn’t married after all, wasn’t he. Not married after all?’
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ she exclaimed, crossing her arms and shaking her head; ‘so he wasn’t married after all, was he? Not married after all?’
‘No,’ replied Squeers, ‘that he wasn’t!’
'No,' replied Squeers, 'he definitely wasn't!'
‘And a young lover come and carried off the bride, eh?’ said Peg.
‘And a young lover came and took the bride away, huh?’ said Peg.
‘From under his very nose,’ replied Squeers; ‘and I’m told the young chap cut up rough besides, and broke the winders, and forced him to swaller his wedding favour which nearly choked him.’
“Right under his nose,” replied Squeers; “and I heard the kid threw a fit too, broke the windows, and made him swallow his wedding favor which almost choked him.”
‘Tell me all about it again,’ cried Peg, with a malicious relish of her old master’s defeat, which made her natural hideousness something quite fearful; ‘let’s hear it all again, beginning at the beginning now, as if you’d never told me. Let’s have it every word—now—now—beginning at the very first, you know, when he went to the house that morning!’
“Tell me everything again,” Peg exclaimed, savoring her old master’s defeat with a wicked delight that made her natural ugliness even more frightening. “Let’s hear it all again, starting from the very beginning as if you’ve never told me. I want to hear every word—now—now—starting from the very start, you remember, when he went to the house that morning!”
Mr. Squeers, plying Mrs. Sliderskew freely with the liquor, and sustaining himself under the exertion of speaking so loud by frequent applications to it himself, complied with this request by describing the discomfiture of Arthur Gride, with such improvements on the truth as happened to occur to him, and the ingenious invention and application of which had been very instrumental in recommending him to her notice in the beginning of their acquaintance. Mrs. Sliderskew was in an ecstasy of delight, rolling her head about, drawing up her skinny shoulders, and wrinkling her cadaverous face into so many and such complicated forms of ugliness, as awakened the unbounded astonishment and disgust even of Mr. Squeers.
Mr. Squeers, pouring Mrs. Sliderskew plenty of drinks and keeping himself going by frequently having some too, agreed to her request by telling the story of Arthur Gride's humiliation, adding his own twists on the truth that he came up with, which had been very useful in catching her attention when they first met. Mrs. Sliderskew was in absolute bliss, rolling her head around, lifting her bony shoulders, and contorting her haggard face into a variety of complicated ugly expressions, which left even Mr. Squeers feeling completely astonished and grossed out.
‘He’s a treacherous old goat,’ said Peg, ‘and cozened me with cunning tricks and lying promises, but never mind. I’m even with him. I’m even with him.’
‘He’s a deceitful old goat,’ said Peg, ‘and fooled me with crafty tricks and false promises, but it’s fine. I’ve got him back. I’ve got him back.’
‘More than even, Slider,’ returned Squeers; ‘you’d have been even with him if he’d got married; but with the disappointment besides, you’re a long way ahead. Out of sight, Slider, quite out of sight. And that reminds me,’ he added, handing her the glass, ‘if you want me to give you my opinion of them deeds, and tell you what you’d better keep and what you’d better burn, why, now’s your time, Slider.’
‘Even more so, Slider,’ Squeers replied. ‘You would have been even with him if he’d gotten married; but with the disappointment on top of that, you’re way ahead. Out of sight, Slider, completely out of sight. And that reminds me,’ he continued, handing her the glass, ‘if you want my opinion on those deeds, and want me to tell you what you should keep and what you should destroy, well, now’s your chance, Slider.’
‘There an’t no hurry for that,’ said Peg, with several knowing looks and winks.
‘There isn't any hurry for that,’ said Peg, with several knowing glances and winks.
‘Oh! very well!’ observed Squeers, ‘it don’t matter to me; you asked me, you know. I shouldn’t charge you nothing, being a friend. You’re the best judge of course. But you’re a bold woman, Slider.’
‘Oh! very well!’ said Squeers, ‘it doesn’t matter to me; you asked me, you know. I wouldn’t charge you anything, being a friend. You’re the best judge, of course. But you’re a bold woman, Slider.’
‘How do you mean, bold?’ said Peg.
‘What do you mean by bold?’ Peg asked.
‘Why, I only mean that if it was me, I wouldn’t keep papers as might hang me, littering about when they might be turned into money—them as wasn’t useful made away with, and them as was, laid by somewheres, safe; that’s all,’ returned Squeers; ‘but everybody’s the best judge of their own affairs. All I say is, Slider, I wouldn’t do it.’
‘All I'm saying is that if it were me, I wouldn’t keep papers that could get me in trouble lying around when they could be turned into cash—the useless ones tossed out, and the useful ones stored somewhere safe; that’s it,’ Squeers replied; ‘but everyone knows their own situation best. All I’m saying is, Slider, I wouldn’t do it.’
‘Come,’ said Peg, ‘then you shall see ‘em.’
‘Come on,’ said Peg, ‘then you can see them.’
‘I don’t want to see ‘em,’ replied Squeers, affecting to be out of humour; ‘don’t talk as if it was a treat. Show ‘em to somebody else, and take their advice.’
"I don’t want to see them," Squeers replied, pretending to be in a bad mood; "don’t act like it’s a pleasure. Show them to someone else and get their opinion."
Mr. Squeers would, very likely, have carried on the farce of being offended a little longer, if Mrs. Sliderskew, in her anxiety to restore herself to her former high position in his good graces, had not become so extremely affectionate that he stood at some risk of being smothered by her caresses. Repressing, with as good a grace as possible, these little familiarities—for which, there is reason to believe, the black bottle was at least as much to blame as any constitutional infirmity on the part of Mrs. Sliderskew—he protested that he had only been joking: and, in proof of his unimpaired good-humour, that he was ready to examine the deeds at once, if, by so doing, he could afford any satisfaction or relief of mind to his fair friend.
Mr. Squeers probably would have continued pretending to be offended a bit longer if Mrs. Sliderskew, eager to regain her previous high status in his favor, hadn't become so overly affectionate that he risked being smothered by her embraces. Trying to manage these familiarities with as much grace as possible—though there’s reason to believe that the black bottle was at least as responsible as any personal flaw of Mrs. Sliderskew—he insisted that he had just been joking. To prove that he was still in good spirits, he offered to go over the documents right away if that would give his pretty friend any comfort or relief.
‘And now you’re up, my Slider,’ bawled Squeers, as she rose to fetch them, ‘bolt the door.’
‘And now you’re up, my Slider,’ shouted Squeers, as she got up to get them, ‘lock the door.’
Peg trotted to the door, and after fumbling at the bolt, crept to the other end of the room, and from beneath the coals which filled the bottom of the cupboard, drew forth a small deal box. Having placed this on the floor at Squeers’s feet, she brought, from under the pillow of her bed, a small key, with which she signed to that gentleman to open it. Mr. Squeers, who had eagerly followed her every motion, lost no time in obeying this hint: and, throwing back the lid, gazed with rapture on the documents which lay within.
Peg walked to the door, and after struggling with the lock, made her way to the other side of the room. From under the coals filling the bottom of the cupboard, she pulled out a small wooden box. She placed it on the floor at Squeers’s feet and then brought out a small key from under her bed's pillow, signaling to him to open it. Mr. Squeers, who had eagerly watched her every move, quickly obeyed her cue. As he lifted the lid, he gazed in delight at the documents inside.
‘Now you see,’ said Peg, kneeling down on the floor beside him, and staying his impatient hand; ‘what’s of no use we’ll burn; what we can get any money by, we’ll keep; and if there’s any we could get him into trouble by, and fret and waste away his heart to shreds, those we’ll take particular care of; for that’s what I want to do, and what I hoped to do when I left him.’
“Now you see,” Peg said, kneeling on the floor next to him and stopping his impatient hand. “We’ll burn what’s useless; we’ll keep what we can sell for money; and if there’s anything that could get him in trouble and tear his heart apart, we’ll be extra careful with those. That’s my plan, and it’s what I hoped to do when I left him.”
‘I thought,’ said Squeers, ‘that you didn’t bear him any particular good-will. But, I say, why didn’t you take some money besides?’
"I thought," said Squeers, "that you didn't have any special fondness for him. But hey, why didn't you take some money too?"
‘Some what?’ asked Peg.
"What?" asked Peg.
‘Some money,’ roared Squeers. ‘I do believe the woman hears me, and wants to make me break a wessel, so that she may have the pleasure of nursing me. Some money, Slider, money!’
‘Some money,’ yelled Squeers. ‘I really think the woman hears me and wants to make me break something, just so she can enjoy taking care of me. Some money, Slider, money!’
‘Why, what a man you are to ask!’ cried Peg, with some contempt. ‘If I had taken money from Arthur Gride, he’d have scoured the whole earth to find me—aye, and he’d have smelt it out, and raked it up, somehow, if I had buried it at the bottom of the deepest well in England. No, no! I knew better than that. I took what I thought his secrets were hid in: and them he couldn’t afford to make public, let’em be worth ever so much money. He’s an old dog; a sly, old, cunning, thankless dog! He first starved, and then tricked me; and if I could I’d kill him.’
“Why, what kind of guy are you to ask that!” Peg exclaimed, with a hint of disdain. “If I had taken money from Arthur Gride, he would have searched the entire world to find me—yeah, and he would have sniffed it out and dug it up somehow, even if I had buried it at the bottom of the deepest well in England. No, no! I knew better than that. I took what I believed his secrets were hidden in: and those he couldn't afford to let out, no matter how much they were worth. He’s an old dog; a sneaky, old, crafty, ungrateful dog! He first starved me, then cheated me; and if I could, I’d kill him.”
‘All right, and very laudable,’ said Squeers. ‘But, first and foremost, Slider, burn the box. You should never keep things as may lead to discovery. Always mind that. So while you pull it to pieces (which you can easily do, for it’s very old and rickety) and burn it in little bits, I’ll look over the papers and tell you what they are.’
‘Okay, that sounds good,’ said Squeers. ‘But first, Slider, burn the box. You should never hold onto things that could get you caught. Always remember that. So while you take it apart (which you can do easily since it's really old and falling apart) and burn it in small pieces, I’ll go through the papers and let you know what they are.’
Peg, expressing her acquiescence in this arrangement, Mr. Squeers turned the box bottom upwards, and tumbling the contents upon the floor, handed it to her; the destruction of the box being an extemporary device for engaging her attention, in case it should prove desirable to distract it from his own proceedings.
Peg, agreeing to this arrangement, Mr. Squeers turned the box upside down, dumped the contents on the floor, and handed it to her; destroying the box was a quick trick to capture her attention, in case it became necessary to draw it away from what he was doing.
‘There!’ said Squeers; ‘you poke the pieces between the bars, and make up a good fire, and I’ll read the while. Let me see, let me see.’ And taking the candle down beside him, Mr. Squeers, with great eagerness and a cunning grin overspreading his face, entered upon his task of examination.
‘There!’ said Squeers; ‘you stick the pieces between the bars and get a nice fire going, and I’ll read in the meantime. Let me see, let me see.’ Taking the candle down next to him, Mr. Squeers, filled with excitement and a sly grin spreading across his face, began his task of examination.
If the old woman had not been very deaf, she must have heard, when she last went to the door, the breathing of two persons close behind it: and if those two persons had been unacquainted with her infirmity, they must probably have chosen that moment either for presenting themselves or taking to flight. But, knowing with whom they had to deal, they remained quite still, and now, not only appeared unobserved at the door—which was not bolted, for the bolt had no hasp—but warily, and with noiseless footsteps, advanced into the room.
If the old woman hadn't been so hard of hearing, she would have heard, the last time she went to the door, the breathing of two people right behind it. And if those two people hadn’t known about her condition, they would probably have chosen that moment to either show themselves or run away. But knowing who they were dealing with, they stayed completely still, and now not only did they go unnoticed at the door—which wasn't locked, since the bolt had no hasp—but they quietly and silently made their way into the room.
As they stole farther and farther in by slight and scarcely perceptible degrees, and with such caution that they scarcely seemed to breathe, the old hag and Squeers little dreaming of any such invasion, and utterly unconscious of there being any soul near but themselves, were busily occupied with their tasks. The old woman, with her wrinkled face close to the bars of the stove, puffing at the dull embers which had not yet caught the wood; Squeers stooping down to the candle, which brought out the full ugliness of his face, as the light of the fire did that of his companion; both intently engaged, and wearing faces of exultation which contrasted strongly with the anxious looks of those behind, who took advantage of the slightest sound to cover their advance, and, almost before they had moved an inch, and all was silent, stopped again. This, with the large bare room, damp walls, and flickering doubtful light, combined to form a scene which the most careless and indifferent spectator (could any have been present) could scarcely have failed to derive some interest from, and would not readily have forgotten.
As they crept further in, step by careful step, barely making a sound, the old hag and Squeers, unaware of any intrusion and utterly oblivious to anyone nearby except themselves, were focused on their tasks. The old woman leaned in with her wrinkled face close to the stove, trying to revive the dull embers that hadn't yet caught the wood; Squeers bent down to the candle, which highlighted the full ugliness of his face, just as the firelight did for his companion. Both were deeply engaged and wore expressions of triumph that stood in stark contrast to the worried looks of those behind them, who used even the slightest noise to mask their movements. Almost before they moved an inch, and with everything silent again, they paused once more. This, together with the large empty room, damp walls, and flickering, uncertain light, created a scene that even the most indifferent observer (if anyone had been there) would have found intriguing and would not quickly forget.

Original
Of the stealthy comers, Frank Cheeryble was one, and Newman Noggs the other. Newman had caught up, by the rusty nozzle, an old pair of bellows, which were just undergoing a flourish in the air preparatory to a descent upon the head of Mr. Squeers, when Frank, with an earnest gesture, stayed his arm, and, taking another step in advance, came so close behind the schoolmaster that, by leaning slightly forward, he could plainly distinguish the writing which he held up to his eye.
Among the stealthy newcomers were Frank Cheeryble and Newman Noggs. Newman had grabbed an old pair of bellows by the rusty handle, which were just being readied for a swing at Mr. Squeers, when Frank, with a serious gesture, stopped his arm. Taking another step forward, Frank moved in so close behind the schoolmaster that, by leaning slightly forward, he could clearly see the writing that Squeers was holding up to his eye.
Mr. Squeers, not being remarkably erudite, appeared to be considerably puzzled by this first prize, which was in an engrossing hand, and not very legible except to a practised eye. Having tried it by reading from left to right, and from right to left, and finding it equally clear both ways, he turned it upside down with no better success.
Mr. Squeers, who wasn't particularly well-educated, seemed quite confused by this first prize, which was in an intricate handwriting that was hard to read unless you were experienced. After attempting to read it from left to right and then from right to left, and realizing it was still equally unclear both ways, he flipped it upside down with no better results.
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ chuckled Peg, who, on her knees before the fire, was feeding it with fragments of the box, and grinning in most devilish exultation. ‘What’s that writing about, eh?’
‘Ha, ha, ha!’ laughed Peg, who was on her knees in front of the fire, feeding it pieces of the box and grinning with wicked delight. ‘What’s that writing about, huh?’
‘Nothing particular,’ replied Squeers, tossing it towards her. ‘It’s only an old lease, as well as I can make out. Throw it in the fire.’
“Nothing special,” Squeers replied, tossing it to her. “It’s just an old lease, as far as I can tell. Just throw it in the fire.”
Mrs. Sliderskew complied, and inquired what the next one was.
Mrs. Sliderskew agreed and asked what the next one was.
‘This,’ said Squeers, ‘is a bundle of overdue acceptances and renewed bills of six or eight young gentlemen, but they’re all MPs, so it’s of no use to anybody. Throw it in the fire!’ Peg did as she was bidden, and waited for the next.
‘This,’ said Squeers, ‘is a stack of overdue acceptances and renewed bills from six or eight young gentlemen, but they’re all MPs, so it’s useless to anyone. Throw it in the fire!’ Peg did as she was told and waited for the next one.
‘This,’ said Squeers, ‘seems to be some deed of sale of the right of presentation to the rectory of Purechurch, in the valley of Cashup. Take care of that, Slider, literally for God’s sake. It’ll fetch its price at the Auction Mart.’
‘This,’ said Squeers, ‘looks like some kind of sale document for the right to present someone to the Purechurch rectory, in the Cashup valley. Take care of that, Slider, for God’s sake. It’ll sell for a good price at the Auction Mart.’
‘What’s the next?’ inquired Peg.
"What’s next?" asked Peg.
‘Why, this,’ said Squeers, ‘seems, from the two letters that’s with it, to be a bond from a curate down in the country, to pay half a year’s wages of forty pound for borrowing twenty. Take care of that, for if he don’t pay it, his bishop will very soon be down upon him. We know what the camel and the needle’s eye means; no man as can’t live upon his income, whatever it is, must expect to go to heaven at any price. It’s very odd; I don’t see anything like it yet.’
"Well, this," said Squeers, "looks like it's a bond from a curate out in the countryside, based on the two letters that came with it. It’s for him to pay half a year’s salary of forty pounds for borrowing twenty. Keep an eye on that, because if he doesn’t pay it, his bishop will be on his case soon enough. We know what the camel and the needle’s eye signifies; anyone who can’t live within their means, no matter how much they have, shouldn’t expect to get into heaven at any cost. It’s strange; I still don’t see anything like it yet."
‘What’s the matter?’ said Peg.
"What's wrong?" said Peg.
‘Nothing,’ replied Squeers, ‘only I’m looking for—’
‘Nothing,’ replied Squeers, ‘just that I’m looking for—’
Newman raised the bellows again. Once more, Frank, by a rapid motion of his arm, unaccompanied by any noise, checked him in his purpose.
Newman lifted the bellows again. Once more, Frank quickly moved his arm, silently stopping him from following through with his intention.
‘Here you are,’ said Squeers, ‘bonds—take care of them. Warrant of attorney—take care of that. Two cognovits—take care of them. Lease and release—burn that. Ah! “Madeline Bray—come of age or marry—the said Madeline”—here, burn that!’
‘Here you go,’ said Squeers, ‘bonds—keep an eye on those. Warrant of attorney—watch that too. Two cognovits—handle those carefully. Lease and release—destroy that. Ah! “Madeline Bray—come of age or marry—the said Madeline”—here, destroy that!’
Eagerly throwing towards the old woman a parchment that he caught up for the purpose, Squeers, as she turned her head, thrust into the breast of his large coat, the deed in which these words had caught his eye, and burst into a shout of triumph.
Eagerly tossing a piece of parchment toward the old woman, which he had picked up for this purpose, Squeers, as she turned her head, shoved the document into the front of his large coat where those words had caught his attention and erupted into a shout of triumph.
‘I’ve got it!’ said Squeers. ‘I’ve got it! Hurrah! The plan was a good one, though the chance was desperate, and the day’s our own at last!’
“I’ve got it!” said Squeers. “I’ve got it! Hurrah! The plan was a good one, even though the odds were low, and finally, the day is ours!”
Peg demanded what he laughed at, but no answer was returned. Newman’s arm could no longer be restrained; the bellows, descending heavily and with unerring aim on the very centre of Mr. Squeers’s head, felled him to the floor, and stretched him on it flat and senseless.
Peg demanded what he laughed at, but no answer came. Newman’s arm could no longer be held back; the bellows, coming down heavily and hitting right in the middle of Mr. Squeers’s head, knocked him to the floor, leaving him flat and unconscious.
CHAPTER 58
I n which one Scene of this History is closed
I n which one Scene of this History is closed
Dividing the distance into two days’ journey, in order that his charge might sustain the less exhaustion and fatigue from travelling so far, Nicholas, at the end of the second day from their leaving home, found himself within a very few miles of the spot where the happiest years of his life had been passed, and which, while it filled his mind with pleasant and peaceful thoughts, brought back many painful and vivid recollections of the circumstances in which he and his had wandered forth from their old home, cast upon the rough world and the mercy of strangers.
Dividing the journey into two days to help his companion avoid too much exhaustion and fatigue from traveling such a long way, Nicholas, by the end of the second day after leaving home, found himself just a few miles from the place where he had spent the happiest years of his life. While it filled his mind with pleasant and peaceful thoughts, it also brought back many painful and vivid memories of how he and his family had left their old home, cast out into the rough world and at the mercy of strangers.
It needed no such reflections as those which the memory of old days, and wanderings among scenes where our childhood has been passed, usually awaken in the most insensible minds, to soften the heart of Nicholas, and render him more than usually mindful of his drooping friend. By night and day, at all times and seasons: always watchful, attentive, and solicitous, and never varying in the discharge of his self-imposed duty to one so friendless and helpless as he whose sands of life were now fast running out and dwindling rapidly away: he was ever at his side. He never left him. To encourage and animate him, administer to his wants, support and cheer him to the utmost of his power, was now his constant and unceasing occupation.
He didn’t need the kind of reflections that memories of old days and nostalgia for childhood usually evoke, even in the most indifferent people, to soften his heart and make him especially aware of his struggling friend. Day and night, at any time and in any season: always watchful, attentive, and caring, he consistently fulfilled his self-imposed duty to someone so friendless and helpless, whose time was now quickly running out. He was always by his side. He never left him. Encouraging and lifting his spirits, addressing his needs, supporting and cheering him on to the best of his ability was now his constant and ongoing focus.
They procured a humble lodging in a small farmhouse, surrounded by meadows where Nicholas had often revelled when a child with a troop of merry schoolfellows; and here they took up their rest.
They found a simple place to stay in a small farmhouse, surrounded by meadows where Nicholas had often played as a child with a group of cheerful school friends; and here they settled down for a while.
At first, Smike was strong enough to walk about, for short distances at a time, with no other support or aid than that which Nicholas could afford him. At this time, nothing appeared to interest him so much as visiting those places which had been most familiar to his friend in bygone days. Yielding to this fancy, and pleased to find that its indulgence beguiled the sick boy of many tedious hours, and never failed to afford him matter for thought and conversation afterwards, Nicholas made such spots the scenes of their daily rambles: driving him from place to place in a little pony-chair, and supporting him on his arm while they walked slowly among these old haunts, or lingered in the sunlight to take long parting looks of those which were most quiet and beautiful.
At first, Smike was strong enough to walk short distances with no support other than what Nicholas could provide. During this time, nothing seemed to interest him more than visiting the places that had been most familiar to his friend in the past. Giving in to this desire, and happy to see that it kept the sick boy entertained for many tedious hours and always gave them things to think and talk about later, Nicholas chose these locations for their daily outings: taking him from place to place in a small pony cart, and supporting him with his arm while they walked slowly through these old neighborhoods or stayed in the sunlight to take long final looks at the quiet and beautiful spots.
It was on such occasions as these, that Nicholas, yielding almost unconsciously to the interest of old associations, would point out some tree that he had climbed, a hundred times, to peep at the young birds in their nest; and the branch from which he used to shout to little Kate, who stood below terrified at the height he had gained, and yet urging him higher still by the intensity of her admiration. There was the old house too, which they would pass every day, looking up at the tiny window through which the sun used to stream in and wake him on the summer mornings—they were all summer mornings then—and climbing up the garden-wall and looking over, Nicholas could see the very rose-bush which had come, a present to Kate, from some little lover, and she had planted with her own hands. There were the hedgerows where the brother and sister had so often gathered wild flowers together, and the green fields and shady paths where they had so often strayed. There was not a lane, or brook, or copse, or cottage near, with which some childish event was not entwined, and back it came upon the mind—as events of childhood do—nothing in itself: perhaps a word, a laugh, a look, some slight distress, a passing thought or fear: and yet more strongly and distinctly marked, and better remembered, than the hardest trials or severest sorrows of a year ago.
It was on occasions like these that Nicholas, almost unconsciously drawn in by his memories, would point out a tree he had climbed a hundred times to peek at the baby birds in their nest. He'd mention the branch where he used to shout to little Kate, who stood below, terrified by how high he had climbed, yet encouraging him to go even higher because she admired him so much. Then there was the old house they passed every day, where they'd look up at the tiny window that let the sun in and woke him on summer mornings—they were all summer mornings back then. Climbing up the garden wall to look over, Nicholas could see the very rose bush that had been a gift to Kate from some little admirer, which she had planted with her own hands. There were the hedgerows where they often picked wildflowers together, and the green fields and shady paths where they'd wandered so many times. Every lane, brook, copse, or cottage nearby was tied to some childhood memory, and it all came flooding back to him—just like childhood memories do—nothing specific: maybe a word, a laugh, a look, a small worry, a fleeting thought or fear. Yet those moments felt more vivid and memorable than the toughest challenges or deepest sorrows from a year ago.
One of these expeditions led them through the churchyard where was his father’s grave. ‘Even here,’ said Nicholas softly, ‘we used to loiter before we knew what death was, and when we little thought whose ashes would rest beneath; and, wondering at the silence, sit down to rest and speak below our breath. Once, Kate was lost, and after an hour of fruitless search, they found her, fast asleep, under that tree which shades my father’s grave. He was very fond of her, and said when he took her up in his arms, still sleeping, that whenever he died he would wish to be buried where his dear little child had laid her head. You see his wish was not forgotten.’
One of these trips took them through the churchyard where his father's grave was. ‘Even here,’ Nicholas said softly, ‘we used to hang out before we understood what death meant, not realizing whose ashes were resting beneath; and, curious about the silence, we would sit down to rest and speak quietly. Once, Kate got lost, and after an hour of searching in vain, they found her fast asleep under that tree that shades my father's grave. He cared a lot for her and said, when he picked her up in his arms while she was still sleeping, that whenever he died, he would want to be buried where his dear little child had laid her head. You see, his wish wasn’t forgotten.’
Nothing more passed at the time, but that night, as Nicholas sat beside his bed, Smike started from what had seemed to be a slumber, and laying his hand in his, prayed, as the tears coursed down his face, that he would make him one solemn promise.
Nothing else happened then, but that night, as Nicholas sat next to his bed, Smike suddenly woke up from what seemed to be a sleep and, placing his hand in Nicholas's, prayed with tears streaming down his face, asking him to make one serious promise.
‘What is that?’ said Nicholas, kindly. ‘If I can redeem it, or hope to do so, you know I will.’
“What’s that?” Nicholas asked kindly. “If I can save it or even have a chance to, you know I will.”
‘I am sure you will,’ was the reply. ‘Promise me that when I die, I shall be buried near—as near as they can make my grave—to the tree we saw today.’
‘I’m sure you will,’ was the response. ‘Promise me that when I die, I’ll be buried close— as close as they can get my grave— to the tree we saw today.’
Nicholas gave the promise; he had few words to give it in, but they were solemn and earnest. His poor friend kept his hand in his, and turned as if to sleep. But there were stifled sobs; and the hand was pressed more than once, or twice, or thrice, before he sank to rest, and slowly loosed his hold.
Nicholas made the promise; he didn't have many words, but they were serious and sincere. His poor friend held his hand and seemed ready to sleep. But there were muffled sobs, and the hand was squeezed more than once, or twice, or even three times, before he finally drifted off and gradually released his grip.
In a fortnight’s time, he became too ill to move about. Once or twice, Nicholas drove him out, propped up with pillows; but the motion of the chaise was painful to him, and brought on fits of fainting, which, in his weakened state, were dangerous. There was an old couch in the house, which was his favourite resting-place by day; and when the sun shone, and the weather was warm, Nicholas had this wheeled into a little orchard which was close at hand, and his charge being well wrapped up and carried out to it, they used to sit there sometimes for hours together.
In two weeks, he became too sick to get around. Once or twice, Nicholas took him out, propped up with pillows; but the movement of the carriage was painful for him, causing fainting spells that were dangerous in his weakened condition. There was an old couch in the house that he loved to rest on during the day. When the sun was shining and the weather was warm, Nicholas would wheel it into a nearby little orchard. After wrapping him up warmly and bringing him outside, they would sometimes sit there for hours together.
It was on one of these occasions that a circumstance took place, which Nicholas, at the time, thoroughly believed to be the mere delusion of an imagination affected by disease; but which he had, afterwards, too good reason to know was of real and actual occurrence.
It was on one of these occasions that something happened, which Nicholas, at the time, completely thought was just a figment of his imagination affected by illness; but which he later realized was truly and actually happening.
He had brought Smike out in his arms—poor fellow! a child might have carried him then—to see the sunset, and, having arranged his couch, had taken his seat beside it. He had been watching the whole of the night before, and being greatly fatigued both in mind and body, gradually fell asleep.
He had carried Smike in his arms—poor guy! a child could have carried him at that moment—to watch the sunset, and after setting up his resting place, he sat down next to it. He had been awake all night before, and feeling very tired both mentally and physically, he slowly fell asleep.
He could not have closed his eyes five minutes, when he was awakened by a scream, and starting up in that kind of terror which affects a person suddenly roused, saw, to his great astonishment, that his charge had struggled into a sitting posture, and with eyes almost starting from their sockets, cold dew standing on his forehead, and in a fit of trembling which quite convulsed his frame, was calling to him for help.
He had barely closed his eyes for five minutes when he was jolted awake by a scream. Starting in a panic, which often happens when someone is suddenly disturbed, he was astonished to see that his charge had managed to sit up, with eyes wide open, cold sweat on his forehead, and shaking so violently that it seemed to convulse his entire body as he called out for help.
‘Good Heaven, what is this?’ said Nicholas, bending over him. ‘Be calm; you have been dreaming.’
‘Good heavens, what’s this?’ Nicholas asked, leaning over him. ‘Stay calm; you were just dreaming.’
‘No, no, no!’ cried Smike, clinging to him. ‘Hold me tight. Don’t let me go. There, there. Behind the tree!’
‘No, no, no!’ cried Smike, holding on to him. ‘Hold me tight. Don’t let me go. There, there. Behind the tree!’
Nicholas followed his eyes, which were directed to some distance behind the chair from which he himself had just risen. But, there was nothing there.
Nicholas looked in the direction of his gaze, which was aimed at a spot some distance behind the chair he had just gotten up from. But there was nothing there.

Original
‘This is nothing but your fancy,’ he said, as he strove to compose him; ‘nothing else, indeed.’
‘This is just your imagination,’ he said, as he tried to calm himself; ‘nothing more, really.’
‘I know better. I saw as plain as I see now,’ was the answer. ‘Oh! say you’ll keep me with you. Swear you won’t leave me for an instant!’
'I know better. I saw it just as clearly as I see it now,' was the response. 'Oh! Please say you’ll keep me with you. Swear you won’t leave me for a second!'
‘Do I ever leave you?’ returned Nicholas. ‘Lie down again—there! You see I’m here. Now, tell me; what was it?’
"Do I ever leave you?" Nicholas replied. "Lie down again—there! You see I'm here. Now, tell me; what was it?"
‘Do you remember,’ said Smike, in a low voice, and glancing fearfully round, ‘do you remember my telling you of the man who first took me to the school?’
‘Do you remember,’ said Smike, in a quiet voice, looking around nervously, ‘do you remember me telling you about the man who first brought me to the school?’
‘Yes, surely.’
"Yes, of course."
‘I raised my eyes, just now, towards that tree—that one with the thick trunk—and there, with his eyes fixed on me, he stood!’
‘I just looked up at that tree—that one with the thick trunk—and there he was, staring right at me!’
‘Only reflect for one moment,’ said Nicholas; ‘granting, for an instant, that it’s likely he is alive and wandering about a lonely place like this, so far removed from the public road, do you think that at this distance of time you could possibly know that man again?’
"Just think for a second," Nicholas said. "Assuming, for a moment, that it's possible he is alive and wandering in a lonely place like this, so far from the main road, do you really believe that after all this time, you could recognize that man again?"
‘Anywhere—in any dress,’ returned Smike; ‘but, just now, he stood leaning upon his stick and looking at me, exactly as I told you I remembered him. He was dusty with walking, and poorly dressed—I think his clothes were ragged—but directly I saw him, the wet night, his face when he left me, the parlour I was left in, and the people that were there, all seemed to come back together. When he knew I saw him, he looked frightened; for he started, and shrunk away. I have thought of him by day, and dreamt of him by night. He looked in my sleep, when I was quite a little child, and has looked in my sleep ever since, as he did just now.’
“Anywhere—in any outfit,” replied Smike; “but right now, he was standing there leaning on his stick and staring at me, just like I told you I remembered him. He was dusty from walking and dressed poorly—I think his clothes were tattered—but as soon as I saw him, the rainy night, his face when he left me, the room I was in, and the people there all came rushing back. When he realized I was looking at him, he seemed scared; he jumped and backed away. I've thought about him during the day and dreamed about him at night. He’s appeared in my dreams since I was a little kid, and he still looks at me like he did just now.”
Nicholas endeavoured, by every persuasion and argument he could think of, to convince the terrified creature that his imagination had deceived him, and that this close resemblance between the creation of his dreams and the man he supposed he had seen was but a proof of it; but all in vain. When he could persuade him to remain, for a few moments, in the care of the people to whom the house belonged, he instituted a strict inquiry whether any stranger had been seen, and searched himself behind the tree, and through the orchard, and upon the land immediately adjoining, and in every place near, where it was possible for a man to lie concealed; but all in vain. Satisfied that he was right in his original conjecture, he applied himself to calming the fears of Smike, which, after some time, he partially succeeded in doing, though not in removing the impression upon his mind; for he still declared, again and again, in the most solemn and fervid manner, that he had positively seen what he had described, and that nothing could ever remove his conviction of its reality.
Nicholas tried every possible way to persuade the terrified person that his imagination had tricked him, and that the close similarity between his dreams and the man he thought he had seen was just proof of that; but it was useless. When he managed to convince him to stay for a few moments with the people who owned the house, he conducted a thorough search to see if any stranger had been spotted, and looked himself behind the tree, through the orchard, and on the land nearby, in every spot where a person could hide; but it was all in vain. Confident that he was correct in his initial assumption, he focused on calming Smike’s fears, which he did manage to partially achieve after a while, although he couldn’t shake the impression from his mind; he still insisted, over and over, in the most serious and passionate way, that he had truly seen what he described, and that nothing would ever change his belief in its reality.
And now, Nicholas began to see that hope was gone, and that, upon the partner of his poverty, and the sharer of his better fortune, the world was closing fast. There was little pain, little uneasiness, but there was no rallying, no effort, no struggle for life. He was worn and wasted to the last degree; his voice had sunk so low, that he could scarce be heard to speak. Nature was thoroughly exhausted, and he had lain him down to die.
And now, Nicholas started to realize that hope was lost, and that, for the partner of his struggles and the one who shared in his better times, the world was quickly closing in. There was minimal pain, little discomfort, but no fight, no attempt, no struggle to live. He was completely worn out and depleted; his voice had dropped so low that he could barely be heard. His body was completely exhausted, and he had laid down to die.
On a fine, mild autumn day, when all was tranquil and at peace: when the soft sweet air crept in at the open window of the quiet room, and not a sound was heard but the gentle rustling of the leaves: Nicholas sat in his old place by the bedside, and knew that the time was nearly come. So very still it was, that, every now and then, he bent down his ear to listen for the breathing of him who lay asleep, as if to assure himself that life was still there, and that he had not fallen into that deep slumber from which on earth there is no waking.
On a nice, mild autumn day, when everything was calm and peaceful: when the soft, sweet air drifted in through the open window of the quiet room, and the only sound was the gentle rustling of the leaves: Nicholas sat in his usual spot by the bedside, knowing that the time was almost here. It was so still that, every now and then, he leaned down to listen for the breathing of the person sleeping there, as if to reassure himself that life was still present and that he hadn’t slipped into that deep sleep from which there’s no waking on earth.
While he was thus employed, the closed eyes opened, and on the pale face there came a placid smile.
While he was busy with that, the closed eyes opened, and a calm smile appeared on the pale face.
‘That’s well!’ said Nicholas. ‘The sleep has done you good.’
"That's great!" said Nicholas. "The sleep has really helped you."
‘I have had such pleasant dreams,’ was the answer. ‘Such pleasant, happy dreams!’
"I’ve had such nice dreams," was the reply. "Such nice, happy dreams!"
‘Of what?’ said Nicholas.
"Of what?" Nicholas asked.
The dying boy turned towards him, and, putting his arm about his neck, made answer, ‘I shall soon be there!’
The dying boy turned to him and, putting his arm around his neck, said, "I'll be there soon!"
After a short silence, he spoke again.
After a brief pause, he spoke again.
‘I am not afraid to die,’ he said. ‘I am quite contented. I almost think that if I could rise from this bed quite well I would not wish to do so, now. You have so often told me we shall meet again—so very often lately, and now I feel the truth of that so strongly—that I can even bear to part from you.’
‘I’m not afraid to die,’ he said. ‘I’m pretty content. I almost think that if I could get out of this bed completely fine, I wouldn’t even want to. You've told me so many times that we'll meet again—especially lately—and now I really feel the truth of that so strongly that I can even stand to say goodbye to you.’
The trembling voice and tearful eye, and the closer grasp of the arm which accompanied these latter words, showed how they filled the speaker’s heart; nor were there wanting indications of how deeply they had touched the heart of him to whom they were addressed.
The shaking voice and watery eyes, along with the tighter grip on the arm that came with those last words, showed just how much they moved the speaker; there were also clear signs of how deeply they affected the person they were directed to.
‘You say well,’ returned Nicholas at length, ‘and comfort me very much, dear fellow. Let me hear you say you are happy, if you can.’
‘You're right,’ Nicholas finally replied, ‘and you really comfort me, my friend. Please tell me you’re happy, if you can.’
‘I must tell you something, first. I should not have a secret from you. You would not blame me, at a time like this, I know.’
‘I need to tell you something first. I shouldn’t keep a secret from you. You wouldn’t hold it against me, especially not now, I know.’
‘I blame you!’ exclaimed Nicholas.
"I blame you!" Nicholas said.
‘I am sure you would not. You asked me why I was so changed, and—and sat so much alone. Shall I tell you why?’
‘I’m sure you wouldn’t. You asked me why I’ve changed so much and why I spend so much time alone. Should I tell you why?’
‘Not if it pains you,’ said Nicholas. ‘I only asked that I might make you happier, if I could.’
‘Not if it hurts you,’ Nicholas said. ‘I just asked if I could make you happier, if possible.’
‘I know. I felt that, at the time.’ He drew his friend closer to him. ‘You will forgive me; I could not help it, but though I would have died to make her happy, it broke my heart to see—I know he loves her dearly—Oh! who could find that out so soon as I?’
‘I know. I felt that way back then.’ He pulled his friend closer. ‘You’ll forgive me; I couldn’t help it, but even though I would have died to make her happy, it broke my heart to see—I know he loves her deeply—Oh! Who could figure that out faster than I did?’
The words which followed were feebly and faintly uttered, and broken by long pauses; but, from them, Nicholas learnt, for the first time, that the dying boy, with all the ardour of a nature concentrated on one absorbing, hopeless, secret passion, loved his sister Kate.
The words that came after were weak and barely spoken, interrupted by long pauses; but from them, Nicholas learned, for the first time, that the dying boy, with all the intensity of a nature focused on one all-consuming, hopeless, secret passion, loved his sister Kate.
He had procured a lock of her hair, which hung at his breast, folded in one or two slight ribbons she had worn. He prayed that, when he was dead, Nicholas would take it off, so that no eyes but his might see it, and that when he was laid in his coffin and about to be placed in the earth, he would hang it round his neck again, that it might rest with him in the grave.
He had gotten a lock of her hair, which he kept close to his heart, tied with one or two of the little ribbons she used to wear. He hoped that, when he died, Nicholas would remove it so that no one else could see it, and that when he was placed in his coffin and ready to be buried, he would wear it around his neck again, allowing it to be with him in the grave.
Upon his knees Nicholas gave him this pledge, and promised again that he should rest in the spot he had pointed out. They embraced, and kissed each other on the cheek.
On his knees, Nicholas made this promise and assured him once more that he would rest in the place he had indicated. They hugged and kissed each other on the cheek.
‘Now,’ he murmured, ‘I am happy.’
“Now,” he whispered, “I’m happy.”
He fell into a light slumber, and waking smiled as before; then, spoke of beautiful gardens, which he said stretched out before him, and were filled with figures of men, women, and many children, all with light upon their faces; then, whispered that it was Eden—and so died.
He drifted into a light sleep, and when he woke, he smiled like before; then he talked about beautiful gardens that he said stretched out in front of him, filled with men, women, and lots of children, all with light on their faces; then he whispered that it was Eden—and died.
CHAPTER 59
T he Plots begin to fail, and Doubts and Dangers to disturb the Plotter
T The plans start to fall apart, and worries and threats begin to trouble the planner
Ralph sat alone, in the solitary room where he was accustomed to take his meals, and to sit of nights when no profitable occupation called him abroad. Before him was an untasted breakfast, and near to where his fingers beat restlessly upon the table, lay his watch. It was long past the time at which, for many years, he had put it in his pocket and gone with measured steps downstairs to the business of the day, but he took as little heed of its monotonous warning, as of the meat and drink before him, and remained with his head resting on one hand, and his eyes fixed moodily on the ground.
Ralph sat alone in the quiet room where he usually ate his meals and spent his evenings when there was no work to take him out. In front of him was an untouched breakfast, and nearby, where his fingers tapped restlessly on the table, lay his watch. It was well past the time when he had for years slipped it into his pocket and gone downstairs with purpose to start the day, but he paid little attention to its repetitive ticking, just as he did to the food and drink in front of him. Instead, he rested his head on one hand and stared moodily at the ground.
This departure from his regular and constant habit, in one so regular and unvarying in all that appertained to the daily pursuit of riches, would almost of itself have told that the usurer was not well. That he laboured under some mental or bodily indisposition, and that it was one of no slight kind so to affect a man like him, was sufficiently shown by his haggard face, jaded air, and hollow languid eyes: which he raised at last with a start and a hasty glance around him, as one who suddenly awakes from sleep, and cannot immediately recognise the place in which he finds himself.
This break from his usual routine, especially for someone so consistent and focused on making money, would almost suggest that the moneylender wasn’t doing well. It was clear from his haggard face, tired demeanor, and sunken, tired eyes that he was struggling with some kind of mental or physical issue, and it had to be serious to impact someone like him. He finally lifted his eyes with a start and looked around quickly, like someone who suddenly wakes from sleep and can’t immediately recognize where they are.
‘What is this,’ he said, ‘that hangs over me, and I cannot shake off? I have never pampered myself, and should not be ill. I have never moped, and pined, and yielded to fancies; but what can a man do without rest?’
‘What is this,’ he said, ‘that hangs over me, and I can’t shake it off? I’ve never coddled myself, so I shouldn’t be feeling this way. I’ve never sulked, or pined, or given in to whims; but what can a man do without rest?’
He pressed his hand upon his forehead.
He pressed his hand to his forehead.
‘Night after night comes and goes, and I have no rest. If I sleep, what rest is that which is disturbed by constant dreams of the same detested faces crowding round me—of the same detested people, in every variety of action, mingling with all I say and do, and always to my defeat? Waking, what rest have I, constantly haunted by this heavy shadow of—I know not what—which is its worst character? I must have rest. One night’s unbroken rest, and I should be a man again.’
'Night after night, it comes and goes, and I can’t find any peace. If I do manage to sleep, what kind of rest is it when I'm constantly disturbed by the same hated faces surrounding me—those same people in every possible scenario, interfering with everything I say and do, always leading to my downfall? When I'm awake, what peace do I have, constantly haunted by this heavy shadow of—I don’t even know what—its worst nature? I need to find some rest. Just one night of uninterrupted sleep, and I would feel like myself again.'
Pushing the table from him while he spoke, as though he loathed the sight of food, he encountered the watch: the hands of which were almost upon noon.
Pushing the table away from him while he spoke, as if he hated the sight of food, he glanced at the watch: the hands were almost at noon.
‘This is strange!’ he said; ‘noon, and Noggs not here! What drunken brawl keeps him away? I would give something now—something in money even after that dreadful loss—if he had stabbed a man in a tavern scuffle, or broken into a house, or picked a pocket, or done anything that would send him abroad with an iron ring upon his leg, and rid me of him. Better still, if I could throw temptation in his way, and lure him on to rob me. He should be welcome to what he took, so I brought the law upon him; for he is a traitor, I swear! How, or when, or where, I don’t know, though I suspect.’
“This is weird!” he said. “It’s noon, and Noggs still isn’t here! What kind of drunken fight is keeping him away? I’d give anything right now—even money after that terrible loss—if he had just gotten into a bar fight, or broken into a house, or picked a pocket, or done something that would get him sent away with an ankle bracelet, just to be rid of him. Even better, if I could set a trap for him and tempt him to steal from me. He can take whatever he wants, as long as it brings the law down on him; because he’s a traitor, I swear! I don’t know how, or when, or where, but I suspect.”
After waiting for another half-hour, he dispatched the woman who kept his house to Newman’s lodging, to inquire if he were ill, and why he had not come or sent. She brought back answer that he had not been home all night, and that no one could tell her anything about him.
After waiting for another half-hour, he sent the woman who managed his house to Newman's place to check if he was sick and why he hadn’t come or sent word. She returned with the news that he hadn’t been home all night and that no one could tell her anything about him.
‘But there is a gentleman, sir,’ she said, ‘below, who was standing at the door when I came in, and he says—’
‘But there's a gentleman down there, sir,’ she said, ‘who was standing at the door when I came in, and he says—’
‘What says he?’ demanded Ralph, turning angrily upon her. ‘I told you I would see nobody.’
"What's he saying?" Ralph demanded, turning angrily toward her. "I told you I wouldn’t see anyone."
‘He says,’ replied the woman, abashed by his harshness, ‘that he comes on very particular business which admits of no excuse; and I thought perhaps it might be about—’
‘He says,’ replied the woman, embarrassed by his harshness, ‘that he comes on very important business that allows no excuse; and I thought maybe it might be about—’
‘About what, in the devil’s name?’ said Ralph. ‘You spy and speculate on people’s business with me, do you?’
‘About what, for heaven's sake?’ said Ralph. ‘You watch and guess about people's business with me, do you?’
‘Dear, no, sir! I saw you were anxious, and thought it might be about Mr Noggs; that’s all.’
'No, dear sir! I noticed you seemed worried, and I thought it might have to do with Mr. Noggs; that's all.'
‘Saw I was anxious!’ muttered Ralph; ‘they all watch me, now. Where is this person? You did not say I was not down yet, I hope?’
‘They noticed I was anxious!’ Ralph muttered; ‘they’re all watching me now. Where is this person? You didn’t say I wasn’t up yet, did you?’
The woman replied that he was in the little office, and that she had said her master was engaged, but she would take the message.
The woman said he was in the small office and that she had mentioned her boss was busy, but she would take the message.
‘Well,’ said Ralph, ‘I’ll see him. Go you to your kitchen, and keep there. Do you mind me?’
‘Well,’ said Ralph, ‘I’ll talk to him. You go to your kitchen and stay there. Do you understand me?’
Glad to be released, the woman quickly disappeared. Collecting himself, and assuming as much of his accustomed manner as his utmost resolution could summon, Ralph descended the stairs. After pausing for a few moments, with his hand upon the lock, he entered Newman’s room, and confronted Mr Charles Cheeryble.
Glad to be free, the woman quickly vanished. Gathering himself and trying to act as much like his usual self as he could manage, Ralph went down the stairs. After hesitating for a moment with his hand on the doorknob, he walked into Newman’s room and faced Mr. Charles Cheeryble.
Of all men alive, this was one of the last he would have wished to meet at any time; but, now that he recognised in him only the patron and protector of Nicholas, he would rather have seen a spectre. One beneficial effect, however, the encounter had upon him. It instantly roused all his dormant energies; rekindled in his breast the passions that, for many years, had found an improving home there; called up all his wrath, hatred, and malice; restored the sneer to his lip, and the scowl to his brow; and made him again, in all outward appearance, the same Ralph Nickleby whom so many had bitter cause to remember.
Of all the people he could have run into, this was one of the last he would have wanted to meet at any time; but now that he saw him only as the supporter and protector of Nicholas, he would have preferred to encounter a ghost. However, the meeting had one positive effect on him. It instantly awakened all his hidden energy; reignited the feelings that had been simmering in him for many years; brought forth all his anger, hatred, and bitterness; put the sneer back on his face and the scowl on his forehead; and made him once again, in all outward appearances, the same Ralph Nickleby that so many had reason to remember with resentment.
‘Humph!’ said Ralph, pausing at the door. ‘This is an unexpected favour, sir.’
‘Humph!’ Ralph said, stopping at the door. ‘This is an unexpected favor, sir.’
‘And an unwelcome one,’ said brother Charles; ‘an unwelcome one, I know.’
‘And an unwelcome one,’ said brother Charles; ‘an unwelcome one, I know.’
‘Men say you are truth itself, sir,’ replied Ralph. ‘You speak truth now, at all events, and I’ll not contradict you. The favour is, at least, as unwelcome as it is unexpected. I can scarcely say more.’
"People say you're the embodiment of truth, sir," Ralph replied. "You're speaking the truth right now, and I won't disagree with you on that. The favor is, at least, as unwanted as it is surprising. I can hardly say more."
‘Plainly, sir—’ began brother Charles.
"Obviously, sir—" began brother Charles.
‘Plainly, sir,’ interrupted Ralph, ‘I wish this conference to be a short one, and to end where it begins. I guess the subject upon which you are about to speak, and I’ll not hear you. You like plainness, I believe; there it is. Here is the door as you see. Our way lies in very different directions. Take yours, I beg of you, and leave me to pursue mine in quiet.’
'Honestly, sir,' interrupted Ralph, 'I want this meeting to be brief and to end where it starts. I have an idea of what you're about to say, and I won't listen to you. You prefer straightforwardness, I think; there it is. Here's the door, as you can see. Our paths take us in very different directions. Please take yours and let me go my way in peace.'
‘In quiet!’ repeated brother Charles mildly, and looking at him with more of pity than reproach. ‘To pursue his way in quiet!’
‘In quiet!’ repeated brother Charles gently, looking at him more with pity than blame. ‘To go about his way quietly!’
‘You will scarcely remain in my house, I presume, sir, against my will,’ said Ralph; ‘or you can scarcely hope to make an impression upon a man who closes his ears to all that you can say, and is firmly and resolutely determined not to hear you.’
'You probably won’t stay in my house against my wishes, sir,' said Ralph; 'and you can hardly expect to make an impression on someone who shuts their ears to everything you say and is absolutely determined not to listen to you.'
‘Mr. Nickleby, sir,’ returned brother Charles: no less mildly than before, but firmly too: ‘I come here against my will, sorely and grievously against my will. I have never been in this house before; and, to speak my mind, sir, I don’t feel at home or easy in it, and have no wish ever to be here again. You do not guess the subject on which I come to speak to you; you do not indeed. I am sure of that, or your manner would be a very different one.’
“Mr. Nickleby, sir,” brother Charles replied, just as calmly as before but also with conviction, “I’m here against my will, painfully and deeply against my will. I’ve never been in this house before, and to be honest, sir, I don’t feel comfortable here at all and have no desire to return. You don’t know what I’m here to talk to you about; you really don’t. I’m certain of that, or you would be acting very differently.”
Ralph glanced keenly at him, but the clear eye and open countenance of the honest old merchant underwent no change of expression, and met his look without reserve.
Ralph looked at him intently, but the honest old merchant's clear eye and open face showed no change in expression and met his gaze openly.
‘Shall I go on?’ said Mr. Cheeryble.
‘Should I continue?’ said Mr. Cheeryble.
‘Oh, by all means, if you please,’ returned Ralph drily. ‘Here are walls to speak to, sir, a desk, and two stools: most attentive auditors, and certain not to interrupt you. Go on, I beg; make my house yours, and perhaps by the time I return from my walk, you will have finished what you have to say, and will yield me up possession again.’
‘Oh, of course, go right ahead,’ Ralph replied dryly. ‘Here are the walls to talk to, a desk, and two stools: very attentive listeners, and definitely won’t interrupt you. Please, continue; feel free to make yourself at home, and maybe by the time I’m back from my walk, you’ll have said everything you need to say, and I can take back my space.’
So saying, he buttoned his coat, and turning into the passage, took down his hat. The old gentleman followed, and was about to speak, when Ralph waved him off impatiently, and said:
So saying, he buttoned his coat, and turning into the hallway, took down his hat. The old gentleman followed and was about to speak, when Ralph waved him off impatiently and said:
‘Not a word. I tell you, sir, not a word. Virtuous as you are, you are not an angel yet, to appear in men’s houses whether they will or no, and pour your speech into unwilling ears. Preach to the walls I tell you; not to me!’
‘Not a word. I'm telling you, sir, not a single word. As virtuous as you are, you’re not an angel yet, able to just show up in people's homes whether they want you there or not, and spill your words into ears that don't want to hear. Go preach to the walls, I tell you; not to me!’
‘I am no angel, Heaven knows,’ returned brother Charles, shaking his head, ‘but an erring and imperfect man; nevertheless, there is one quality which all men have, in common with the angels, blessed opportunities of exercising, if they will; mercy. It is an errand of mercy that brings me here. Pray let me discharge it.’
‘I’m no angel, believe me,’ replied brother Charles, shaking his head. ‘I’m just a flawed and imperfect man; however, there’s one quality that all men share with angels, and that’s the blessed opportunity to show mercy, if they choose to. It’s a mission of mercy that brings me here. Please let me fulfill it.’
‘I show no mercy,’ retorted Ralph with a triumphant smile, ‘and I ask none. Seek no mercy from me, sir, in behalf of the fellow who has imposed upon your childish credulity, but let him expect the worst that I can do.’
“I show no mercy,” Ralph replied with a triumphant smile, “and I ask for none. Don’t expect any mercy from me, sir, on behalf of the guy who has taken advantage of your naive trust, but let him anticipate the worst I can unleash.”
‘He ask mercy at your hands!’ exclaimed the old merchant warmly; ‘ask it at his, sir; ask it at his. If you will not hear me now, when you may, hear me when you must, or anticipate what I would say, and take measures to prevent our ever meeting again. Your nephew is a noble lad, sir, an honest, noble lad. What you are, Mr. Nickleby, I will not say; but what you have done, I know. Now, sir, when you go about the business in which you have been recently engaged, and find it difficult of pursuing, come to me and my brother Ned, and Tim Linkinwater, sir, and we’ll explain it for you—and come soon, or it may be too late, and you may have it explained with a little more roughness, and a little less delicacy—and never forget, sir, that I came here this morning, in mercy to you, and am still ready to talk to you in the same spirit.’
‘He asks for mercy from you!’ the old merchant exclaimed passionately; ‘ask it of him, sir; ask it of him. If you won’t listen to me now, while you can, then wait until you have to hear me or figure out what I’d say and take steps to prevent us from ever meeting again. Your nephew is a great young man, sir, an honest, noble young man. I won’t comment on what you are, Mr. Nickleby, but I know what you’ve done. Now, sir, when you go about the business you’ve recently been involved in and find it hard to continue, come to me and my brother Ned, and Tim Linkinwater, sir, and we’ll help clarify things for you—and come soon, or it might be too late, and you may have it explained in a much harsher way, with a lot less finesse—and never forget, sir, that I came here this morning, out of mercy for you, and I’m still willing to talk to you in that same spirit.’
With these words, uttered with great emphasis and emotion, brother Charles put on his broad-brimmed hat, and, passing Ralph Nickleby without any other remark, trotted nimbly into the street. Ralph looked after him, but neither moved nor spoke for some time: when he broke what almost seemed the silence of stupefaction, by a scornful laugh.
With those words, spoken with intense emphasis and emotion, Brother Charles put on his wide-brimmed hat and, without saying anything else to Ralph Nickleby, briskly walked into the street. Ralph watched him go but stood still and silent for a while; when he finally broke what felt like a stunned silence, it was with a derisive laugh.
‘This,’ he said, ‘from its wildness, should be another of those dreams that have so broken my rest of late. In mercy to me! Pho! The old simpleton has gone mad.’
‘This,’ he said, ‘with its wildness, must be another one of those dreams that have been disturbing my sleep lately. Have mercy on me! Ugh! The old fool has lost his mind.’
Although he expressed himself in this derisive and contemptuous manner, it was plain that, the more Ralph pondered, the more ill at ease he became, and the more he laboured under some vague anxiety and alarm, which increased as the time passed on and no tidings of Newman Noggs arrived. After waiting until late in the afternoon, tortured by various apprehensions and misgivings, and the recollection of the warning which his nephew had given him when they last met: the further confirmation of which now presented itself in one shape of probability, now in another, and haunted him perpetually: he left home, and, scarcely knowing why, save that he was in a suspicious and agitated mood, betook himself to Snawley’s house. His wife presented herself; and, of her, Ralph inquired whether her husband was at home.
Although he spoke in a mocking and disdainful way, it was clear that the more Ralph thought about it, the more uneasy he felt, and the more he struggled with a vague sense of anxiety and alarm, which grew as time passed without any news of Newman Noggs. After waiting until late in the afternoon, tormented by various worries and doubts, along with the memory of the warning his nephew had given him when they last met—which now appeared to him in different, possible forms and continued to haunt him—he left home. Not really knowing why, except that he was feeling suspicious and agitated, he made his way to Snawley’s house. His wife came to greet him, and Ralph asked her if her husband was home.
‘No,’ she said sharply, ‘he is not indeed, and I don’t think he will be at home for a very long time; that’s more.’
‘No,’ she said sharply, ‘he isn’t, and I don’t think he’ll be home for quite a while; that’s for sure.’
‘Do you know who I am?’ asked Ralph.
‘Do you know who I am?’ Ralph asked.
‘Oh yes, I know you very well; too well, perhaps, and perhaps he does too, and sorry am I that I should have to say it.’
‘Oh yes, I know you really well; maybe too well, and maybe he does too, and I regret that I have to say this.’
‘Tell him that I saw him through the window-blind above, as I crossed the road just now, and that I would speak to him on business,’ said Ralph. ‘Do you hear?’
“Tell him I saw him through the window blind above while I was crossing the road just now and that I want to talk to him about business,” Ralph said. “Do you understand?”
‘I hear,’ rejoined Mrs. Snawley, taking no further notice of the request.
‘I hear,’ replied Mrs. Snawley, ignoring the request completely.
‘I knew this woman was a hypocrite, in the way of psalms and Scripture phrases,’ said Ralph, passing quietly by, ‘but I never knew she drank before.’
‘I knew this woman was a hypocrite, always quoting psalms and Scripture,’ said Ralph, walking by quietly, ‘but I never knew she drank before.’
‘Stop! You don’t come in here,’ said Mr. Snawley’s better-half, interposing her person, which was a robust one, in the doorway. ‘You have said more than enough to him on business, before now. I always told him what dealing with you and working out your schemes would come to. It was either you or the schoolmaster—one of you, or the two between you—that got the forged letter done; remember that! That wasn’t his doing, so don’t lay it at his door.’
‘Stop! You can’t come in here,’ said Mr. Snawley’s wife, blocking the doorway with her sturdy frame. ‘You’ve already said more than enough to him regarding business. I always warned him about what dealing with you and carrying out your plans would lead to. It was either you or the schoolmaster—one of you, or the two of you together—that created the forged letter; keep that in mind! That wasn’t his fault, so don’t blame him for it.’
‘Hold your tongue, you Jezebel,’ said Ralph, looking fearfully round.
"Shut up, you Jezebel," Ralph said, glancing around nervously.
‘Ah, I know when to hold my tongue, and when to speak, Mr. Nickleby,’ retorted the dame. ‘Take care that other people know when to hold theirs.’
‘Oh, I know when to keep quiet and when to say something, Mr. Nickleby,’ replied the lady. ‘Make sure other people know when to keep theirs shut.’
‘You jade,’ said Ralph, ‘if your husband has been idiot enough to trust you with his secrets, keep them; keep them, she-devil that you are!’
“You witch,” Ralph said, “if your husband has been foolish enough to trust you with his secrets, keep them; keep them, you she-devil!”
‘Not so much his secrets as other people’s secrets, perhaps,’ retorted the woman; ‘not so much his secrets as yours. None of your black looks at me! You’ll want ‘em all, perhaps, for another time. You had better keep ‘em.’
‘Not so much his secrets as other people’s secrets, maybe,’ the woman shot back; ‘not so much his secrets as yours. Don’t give me those dark looks! You might want them all for another time. You’d better hold on to them.’
‘Will you,’ said Ralph, suppressing his passion as well as he could, and clutching her tightly by the wrist; ‘will you go to your husband and tell him that I know he is at home, and that I must see him? And will you tell me what it is that you and he mean by this new style of behaviour?’
"Will you," Ralph said, trying to keep his emotions in check as he held her wrist tightly, "will you go to your husband and tell him that I know he’s at home and that I need to see him? And will you tell me what this new way of acting is all about?"
‘No,’ replied the woman, violently disengaging herself, ‘I’ll do neither.’
‘No,’ the woman said, pulling away sharply, ‘I won’t do either.’
‘You set me at defiance, do you?’ said Ralph.
"You're challenging me, are you?" Ralph said.
‘Yes,’ was the answer. I do.’
‘Yes,’ was the answer. I do.’
For an instant Ralph had his hand raised, as though he were about to strike her; but, checking himself, and nodding his head and muttering as though to assure her he would not forget this, walked away.
For a moment, Ralph had his hand up, like he was about to hit her; but then he stopped himself, nodded his head, and mumbled as if to assure her that he wouldn't forget this, and walked away.
Thence, he went straight to the inn which Mr. Squeers frequented, and inquired when he had been there last; in the vague hope that, successful or unsuccessful, he might, by this time, have returned from his mission and be able to assure him that all was safe. But Mr. Squeers had not been there for ten days, and all that the people could tell about him was, that he had left his luggage and his bill.
Then, he went directly to the inn that Mr. Squeers often visited and asked when he had last been there, hoping that, whether he succeeded or failed, he might have returned from his trip by now and could confirm that everything was okay. But Mr. Squeers hadn't been there for ten days, and all the staff could say about him was that he had left his luggage and his bill.
Disturbed by a thousand fears and surmises, and bent upon ascertaining whether Squeers had any suspicion of Snawley, or was, in any way, a party to this altered behaviour, Ralph determined to hazard the extreme step of inquiring for him at the Lambeth lodging, and having an interview with him even there. Bent upon this purpose, and in that mood in which delay is insupportable, he repaired at once to the place; and being, by description, perfectly acquainted with the situation of his room, crept upstairs and knocked gently at the door.
Disturbed by countless fears and doubts, and eager to find out if Squeers had any suspicion of Snawley or was in any way involved in this change of behavior, Ralph decided to take the bold step of asking for him at the Lambeth lodging and having a meeting with him there. Determined to do this and feeling that any delay was unbearable, he went straight to the place; and being familiar with the location of his room from the description, he crept upstairs and gently knocked on the door.
Not one, nor two, nor three, nor yet a dozen knocks, served to convince Ralph, against his wish, that there was nobody inside. He reasoned that he might be asleep; and, listening, almost persuaded himself that he could hear him breathe. Even when he was satisfied that he could not be there, he sat patiently on a broken stair and waited; arguing, that he had gone out upon some slight errand, and must soon return.
Not one, not two, not three, and not even a dozen knocks convinced Ralph, despite his wishes, that no one was inside. He thought that the person might be sleeping; and as he listened, he almost convinced himself that he could hear him breathing. Even when he was sure that he wasn't there, he patiently sat on a broken step and waited; reasoning that the person had gone out for a quick errand and would be back soon.
Many feet came up the creaking stairs; and the step of some seemed to his listening ear so like that of the man for whom he waited, that Ralph often stood up to be ready to address him when he reached the top; but, one by one, each person turned off into some room short of the place where he was stationed: and at every such disappointment he felt quite chilled and lonely.
Many feet climbed the creaking stairs, and the steps of some sounded so much like the man he was waiting for that Ralph often got up, ready to greet him when he reached the top. However, one by one, everyone turned into a room before reaching where he was standing, and with each disappointment, he felt increasingly cold and alone.
At length he felt it was hopeless to remain, and going downstairs again, inquired of one of the lodgers if he knew anything of Mr. Squeers’s movements—mentioning that worthy by an assumed name which had been agreed upon between them. By this lodger he was referred to another, and by him to someone else, from whom he learnt, that, late on the previous night, he had gone out hastily with two men, who had shortly afterwards returned for the old woman who lived on the same floor; and that, although the circumstance had attracted the attention of the informant, he had not spoken to them at the time, nor made any inquiry afterwards.
Eventually, he felt it was pointless to stay, so he went downstairs again and asked one of the other tenants if he knew anything about Mr. Squeers's whereabouts—using a fake name they had agreed on. This tenant referred him to another, who then directed him to someone else. From that person, he learned that late the night before, Mr. Squeers had hurried out with two men, who soon came back for the elderly woman living on the same floor. Although this caught the informant's attention, he hadn't spoken to them at the time or asked any questions afterward.
This possessed him with the idea that, perhaps, Peg Sliderskew had been apprehended for the robbery, and that Mr. Squeers, being with her at the time, had been apprehended also, on suspicion of being a confederate. If this were so, the fact must be known to Gride; and to Gride’s house he directed his steps; now thoroughly alarmed, and fearful that there were indeed plots afoot, tending to his discomfiture and ruin.
This filled him with the thought that maybe Peg Sliderskew had been caught for the robbery, and that Mr. Squeers, being with her at the time, had also been taken in on suspicion of being involved. If this were true, Gride must know about it; and to Gride’s house he made his way, now completely anxious and worried that there were indeed schemes in motion that could lead to his downfall and destruction.
Arrived at the usurer’s house, he found the windows close shut, the dingy blinds drawn down; all was silent, melancholy, and deserted. But this was its usual aspect. He knocked—gently at first—then loud and vigorously. Nobody came. He wrote a few words in pencil on a card, and having thrust it under the door was going away, when a noise above, as though a window-sash were stealthily raised, caught his ear, and looking up he could just discern the face of Gride himself, cautiously peering over the house parapet from the window of the garret. Seeing who was below, he drew it in again; not so quickly, however, but that Ralph let him know he was observed, and called to him to come down.
When he arrived at the moneylender's house, he found the windows tightly shut, the grimy blinds drawn down; everything felt silent, gloomy, and deserted. But this was the usual state of things. He knocked—first gently, then louder and more forcefully. No one answered. He jotted a few words in pencil on a card, slipped it under the door, and was about to leave when he heard a noise above, as if a window had been quietly raised. Looking up, he could just make out Gride’s face cautiously peeking over the parapet from the garret window. As soon as Gride saw who was below, he quickly withdrew; however, he didn't move so fast that Ralph couldn't let him know he was being watched and called for him to come down.
The call being repeated, Gride looked out again, so cautiously that no part of the old man’s body was visible. The sharp features and white hair appearing alone, above the parapet, looked like a severed head garnishing the wall.
The call being repeated, Gride peeked out again, so carefully that no part of the old man’s body was visible. The sharp features and white hair showing alone above the wall looked like a severed head decorating the parapet.
‘Hush!’ he cried. ‘Go away, go away!’
‘Hush!’ he shouted. ‘Leave me alone, just leave!’
‘Come down,’ said Ralph, beckoning him.
“Come down,” Ralph said, waving him over.
‘Go a—way!’ squeaked Gride, shaking his head in a sort of ecstasy of impatience. ‘Don’t speak to me, don’t knock, don’t call attention to the house, but go away.’
‘Go away!’ squeaked Gride, shaking his head in a kind of ecstatic impatience. ‘Don’t talk to me, don’t knock, don’t draw attention to the house, just go away.’
‘I’ll knock, I swear, till I have your neighbours up in arms,’ said Ralph, ‘if you don’t tell me what you mean by lurking there, you whining cur.’
"I'll pound on the door, I promise, until your neighbors are ready to fight," said Ralph, "if you don't tell me what you're doing lurking there, you whiny coward."
‘I can’t hear what you say—don’t talk to me—it isn’t safe—go away—go away!’ returned Gride.
‘I can’t hear you—don’t talk to me—it’s not safe—go away—go away!’ replied Gride.
‘Come down, I say. Will you come down?’ said Ralph fiercely.
‘Come down, I say. Will you come down?’ Ralph said angrily.
‘No—o—o—oo,’ snarled Gride. He drew in his head; and Ralph, left standing in the street, could hear the sash closed, as gently and carefully as it had been opened.
‘No—o—o—oo,’ Gride growled. He pulled his head back inside; and Ralph, still standing in the street, could hear the window closed, as softly and cautiously as it had been opened.
‘How is this,’ said he, ‘that they all fall from me, and shun me like the plague, these men who have licked the dust from my feet? is my day past, and is this indeed the coming on of night? I’ll know what it means! I will, at any cost. I am firmer and more myself, just now, than I have been these many days.’
"How is this," he said, "that they all turn away from me and avoid me like I'm contagious, those men who used to praise me? Is my time over, and is this really the start of my downfall? I need to understand what this means! I will, no matter what it takes. I feel more grounded and like myself right now than I have in a long time."
Turning from the door, which, in the first transport of his rage, he had meditated battering upon until Gride’s very fears should impel him to open it, he turned his face towards the city, and working his way steadily through the crowd which was pouring from it (it was by this time between five and six o’clock in the afternoon) went straight to the house of business of the brothers Cheeryble, and putting his head into the glass case, found Tim Linkinwater alone.
Turning away from the door, which in his initial fit of rage he had thought about smashing until Gride's fears made him open it, he faced the city and made his way through the crowd spilling out of it (it was now between five and six in the afternoon) and headed straight to the Cheeryble brothers' business. Looking into the glass case, he found Tim Linkinwater alone.
‘My name’s Nickleby,’ said Ralph.
"My name's Nickleby," said Ralph.
‘I know it,’ replied Tim, surveying him through his spectacles.
“I know,” Tim replied, looking at him over his glasses.
‘Which of your firm was it who called on me this morning?’ demanded Ralph.
“Which of your guys came to see me this morning?” Ralph asked.
‘Mr. Charles.’
‘Mr. Charles.’
‘Then, tell Mr. Charles I want to see him.’
'Then, tell Mr. Charles I’d like to see him.'
‘You shall see,’ said Tim, getting off his stool with great agility, ‘you shall see, not only Mr. Charles, but Mr. Ned likewise.’
‘You’ll see,’ said Tim, jumping off his stool with impressive agility, ‘you’ll see not just Mr. Charles, but Mr. Ned too.’
Tim stopped, looked steadily and severely at Ralph, nodded his head once, in a curt manner which seemed to say there was a little more behind, and vanished. After a short interval, he returned, and, ushering Ralph into the presence of the two brothers, remained in the room himself.
Tim stopped, looked firmly and seriously at Ralph, nodded his head once in a way that suggested there was more to it, and disappeared. After a brief moment, he came back and, leading Ralph into the presence of the two brothers, stayed in the room himself.
‘I want to speak to you, who spoke to me this morning,’ said Ralph, pointing out with his finger the man whom he addressed.
"I want to talk to you, the one who spoke to me this morning," said Ralph, pointing with his finger at the man he was addressing.
‘I have no secrets from my brother Ned, or from Tim Linkinwater,’ observed brother Charles quietly.
‘I have no secrets from my brother Ned, or from Tim Linkinwater,’ said brother Charles softly.
‘I have,’ said Ralph.
“I do,” said Ralph.
‘Mr. Nickleby, sir,’ said brother Ned, ‘the matter upon which my brother Charles called upon you this morning is one which is already perfectly well known to us three, and to others besides, and must unhappily soon become known to a great many more. He waited upon you, sir, this morning, alone, as a matter of delicacy and consideration. We feel, now, that further delicacy and consideration would be misplaced; and, if we confer together, it must be as we are or not at all.’
‘Mr. Nickleby, sir,’ said brother Ned, ‘the issue that my brother Charles talked to you about this morning is already known to the three of us, and to others, and will soon be known to many more. He came to see you alone this morning, out of respect and thoughtfulness. We now feel that further respect and thoughtfulness would be inappropriate; so if we’re going to talk, we have to do it as we are or not at all.’
‘Well, gentlemen,’ said Ralph with a curl of the lip, ‘talking in riddles would seem to be the peculiar forte of you two, and I suppose your clerk, like a prudent man, has studied the art also with a view to your good graces. Talk in company, gentlemen, in God’s name. I’ll humour you.’
‘Well, gentlemen,’ said Ralph with a smirk, ‘it seems that talking in riddles is your specialty, and I guess your clerk, being wise, has also mastered this skill to win your favor. Go ahead and talk among yourselves, for heaven's sake. I’ll play along.’
‘Humour!’ cried Tim Linkinwater, suddenly growing very red in the face. ‘He’ll humour us! He’ll humour Cheeryble Brothers! Do you hear that? Do you hear him? Do you hear him say he’ll humour Cheeryble Brothers?’
‘Humor!’ shouted Tim Linkinwater, suddenly turning very red in the face. ‘He'll humor us! He'll humor the Cheeryble Brothers! Do you hear that? Do you hear him? Do you hear him say he'll humor the Cheeryble Brothers?’
‘Tim,’ said Charles and Ned together, ‘pray, Tim, pray now, don’t.’
‘Tim,’ Charles and Ned said together, ‘please, Tim, please don’t.’
Tim, taking the hint, stifled his indignation as well as he could, and suffered it to escape through his spectacles, with the additional safety-valve of a short hysterical laugh now and then, which seemed to relieve him mightily.
Tim, getting the message, held back his anger as best as he could and let it slip out through his glasses, with the extra release of a short, nervous laugh every now and then, which seemed to help him a lot.
‘As nobody bids me to a seat,’ said Ralph, looking round, ‘I’ll take one, for I am fatigued with walking. And now, if you please, gentlemen, I wish to know—I demand to know; I have the right—what you have to say to me, which justifies such a tone as you have assumed, and that underhand interference in my affairs which, I have reason to suppose, you have been practising. I tell you plainly, gentlemen, that little as I care for the opinion of the world (as the slang goes), I don’t choose to submit quietly to slander and malice. Whether you suffer yourselves to be imposed upon too easily, or wilfully make yourselves parties to it, the result to me is the same. In either case, you can’t expect from a plain man like myself much consideration or forbearance.’
“As no one has invited me to sit,” Ralph said, looking around, “I’ll take a seat, because I’m tired from walking. Now, if you don’t mind, gentlemen, I want to know—I have a right to know—what you have to say that justifies the tone you’re using and the sneaky interference in my affairs that I suspect you’ve been involved in. I’ll be clear with you, gentlemen: despite not caring much about what people think (as the saying goes), I won’t just sit back and accept slander and malice. Whether you’re easily misled or are knowingly part of it, the outcome for me is the same. In either case, you can’t expect a plain person like me to show you much respect or patience.”
So coolly and deliberately was this said, that nine men out of ten, ignorant of the circumstances, would have supposed Ralph to be really an injured man. There he sat, with folded arms; paler than usual, certainly, and sufficiently ill-favoured, but quite collected—far more so than the brothers or the exasperated Tim—and ready to face out the worst.
So calmly and intentionally was this said that nine out of ten people, unaware of the situation, would have thought Ralph was genuinely a wronged man. He sat there with his arms crossed, definitely looking paler than usual and not particularly attractive, but completely composed—much more so than the brothers or the frustrated Tim—and prepared to confront the worst.
‘Very well, sir,’ said brother Charles. ‘Very well. Brother Ned, will you ring the bell?’
'Okay, sir,' said brother Charles. 'Sure thing. Brother Ned, can you ring the bell?'
‘Charles, my dear fellow! stop one instant,’ returned the other. ‘It will be better for Mr. Nickleby and for our object that he should remain silent, if he can, till we have said what we have to say. I wish him to understand that.’
‘Charles, my dear friend! hold on for a moment,’ replied the other. ‘It will be better for Mr. Nickleby and for our purpose that he stays quiet, if possible, until we say what we need to say. I want him to get that.’
‘Quite right, quite right,’ said brother Charles.
"Definitely, definitely," said Brother Charles.
Ralph smiled, but made no reply. The bell was rung; the room-door opened; a man came in, with a halting walk; and, looking round, Ralph’s eyes met those of Newman Noggs. From that moment, his heart began to fail him.
Ralph smiled but didn’t say anything. The bell rang; the door opened; a man walked in with a limp; and, as he looked around, Ralph’s eyes locked with those of Newman Noggs. From that moment, he felt his heart start to sink.
‘This is a good beginning,’ he said bitterly. ‘Oh! this is a good beginning. You are candid, honest, open-hearted, fair-dealing men! I always knew the real worth of such characters as yours! To tamper with a fellow like this, who would sell his soul (if he had one) for drink, and whose every word is a lie. What men are safe if this is done? Oh, it’s a good beginning!’
‘This is a great start,’ he said bitterly. ‘Oh! this is a great start. You are straightforward, honest, open-hearted, and fair people! I always recognized the true value of characters like yours! To mess with someone like this, who would sell his soul (if he had one) for a drink, and whose every word is a lie. What men are safe if this happens? Oh, it’s a great start!’
‘I will speak,’ cried Newman, standing on tiptoe to look over Tim’s head, who had interposed to prevent him. ‘Hallo, you sir—old Nickleby!—what do you mean when you talk of “a fellow like this”? Who made me “a fellow like this”? If I would sell my soul for drink, why wasn’t I a thief, swindler, housebreaker, area sneak, robber of pence out of the trays of blind men’s dogs, rather than your drudge and packhorse? If my every word was a lie, why wasn’t I a pet and favourite of yours? Lie! When did I ever cringe and fawn to you. Tell me that! I served you faithfully. I did more work, because I was poor, and took more hard words from you because I despised you and them, than any man you could have got from the parish workhouse. I did. I served you because I was proud; because I was a lonely man with you, and there were no other drudges to see my degradation; and because nobody knew, better than you, that I was a ruined man: that I hadn’t always been what I am: and that I might have been better off, if I hadn’t been a fool and fallen into the hands of you and others who were knaves. Do you deny that?’
"I will speak," Newman shouted, standing on his tiptoes to look over Tim's head, who had stepped in to stop him. "Hey, you there—old Nickleby! What do you mean when you say 'a guy like this'? Who made me 'a guy like this'? If I would sell my soul for a drink, why wasn't I a thief, a con artist, a burglar, a sneak thief, or someone stealing pennies from blind men's dogs, instead of being your servant and packhorse? If every word I said was a lie, why wasn't I your pet and favorite? Lie! When did I ever grovel and flatter you? Tell me that! I served you faithfully. I did more work because I was poor and took more abuse from you because I looked down on you and your insults than any man you could have found from the parish workhouse. I did. I served you because I was proud; because I was a lonely man with you, and there weren't any other workers to witness my degradation; and because nobody knew better than you that I was a ruined man: that I hadn't always been what I am now; and that I could have been better off if I hadn't been foolish and fallen into the hands of you and others who were crooks. Do you deny that?"
‘Gently,’ reasoned Tim; ‘you said you wouldn’t.’
‘Carefully,’ Tim pointed out; ‘you said you wouldn’t.’
‘I said I wouldn’t!’ cried Newman, thrusting him aside, and moving his hand as Tim moved, so as to keep him at arm’s length; ‘don’t tell me! Here, you Nickleby! Don’t pretend not to mind me; it won’t do; I know better. You were talking of tampering, just now. Who tampered with Yorkshire schoolmasters, and, while they sent the drudge out, that he shouldn’t overhear, forgot that such great caution might render him suspicious, and that he might watch his master out at nights, and might set other eyes to watch the schoolmaster? Who tampered with a selfish father, urging him to sell his daughter to old Arthur Gride, and tampered with Gride too, and did so in the little office, with a closet in the room?’
"I said I wouldn't!" Newman shouted, pushing him aside and keeping his hand out as Tim moved, keeping him at arm's length. "Don't tell me! Hey, Nickleby! Don't act like you don't care; it won't work; I know better. You were just talking about tampering. Who tampered with the Yorkshire schoolmasters, knowing they’d send the drudge out so he wouldn't overhear, but forgetting that such caution could make him suspicious, leading him to watch his master at night, and maybe getting others to keep an eye on the schoolmaster? Who tampered with a selfish father, pushing him to sell his daughter to old Arthur Gride, and also tampered with Gride, all in that little office, with a closet in the room?"
Ralph had put a great command upon himself; but he could not have suppressed a slight start, if he had been certain to be beheaded for it next moment.
Ralph had imposed a strong control over himself; however, he couldn’t help but flinch a little, even if he knew he’d be executed for it in the next moment.
‘Aha!’ cried Newman, ‘you mind me now, do you? What first set this fag to be jealous of his master’s actions, and to feel that, if he hadn’t crossed him when he might, he would have been as bad as he, or worse? That master’s cruel treatment of his own flesh and blood, and vile designs upon a young girl who interested even his broken-down, drunken, miserable hack, and made him linger in his service, in the hope of doing her some good (as, thank God, he had done others once or twice before), when he would, otherwise, have relieved his feelings by pummelling his master soundly, and then going to the Devil. He would—mark that; and mark this—that I’m here now, because these gentlemen thought it best. When I sought them out (as I did; there was no tampering with me), I told them I wanted help to find you out, to trace you down, to go through with what I had begun, to help the right; and that when I had done it, I’d burst into your room and tell you all, face to face, man to man, and like a man. Now I’ve said my say, and let anybody else say theirs, and fire away!’
“Got it!” exclaimed Newman. “So you remember me now, huh? What made this guy jealous of his boss's behavior in the first place, and feel that if he hadn’t crossed him when he had the chance, he would have been just as bad, or even worse? It’s that boss's cruel treatment of his own family and his nasty plans for a young girl who even caught the attention of his broken-down, drunken, miserable lackey, making him stick around in the hope of helping her (like he had managed to help others a couple of times before). Otherwise, he probably would have let out all his frustrations by giving his boss a good beating and then heading straight into chaos. He definitely would—remember that; and remember this too—that I’m here now because these gentlemen thought it was the right choice. When I reached out to them (which I did; there was no messing with me), I told them I needed help to track you down, to see this through, to fight for what’s right; and that when I was done, I’d burst into your room and tell you everything, face to face, man to man, like a real man. Now I’ve said my piece, and let anyone else say theirs, and go for it!”
With this concluding sentiment, Newman Noggs, who had been perpetually sitting down and getting up again all through his speech, which he had delivered in a series of jerks; and who was, from the violent exercise and the excitement combined, in a state of most intense and fiery heat; became, without passing through any intermediate stage, stiff, upright, and motionless, and so remained, staring at Ralph Nickleby with all his might and main.
With this final thought, Newman Noggs, who had been constantly sitting down and standing up during his speech, which he delivered in a choppy manner; and who was, due to the intense activity and excitement combined, in a state of extreme and fiery heat; became, without any transition, stiff, straight, and still, and stayed that way, glaring at Ralph Nickleby with all his strength.
Ralph looked at him for an instant, and for an instant only; then, waved his hand, and beating the ground with his foot, said in a choking voice:
Ralph glanced at him for a moment, just a moment; then, waved his hand and stamped his foot on the ground, saying in a strained voice:
‘Go on, gentlemen, go on! I’m patient, you see. There’s law to be had, there’s law. I shall call you to an account for this. Take care what you say; I shall make you prove it.’
‘Go ahead, gentlemen, go ahead! I’m patient, you see. There are laws to follow, there are laws. I will hold you accountable for this. Be careful what you say; I will make you prove it.’
‘The proof is ready,’ returned brother Charles, ‘quite ready to our hands. The man Snawley, last night, made a confession.’
‘The proof is ready,’ replied brother Charles, ‘completely ready for us. The man Snawley confessed last night.’
‘Who may “the man Snawley” be,’ returned Ralph, ‘and what may his “confession” have to do with my affairs?’
‘Who could “the man Snawley” be,’ replied Ralph, ‘and what does his “confession” have to do with my business?’
To this inquiry, put with a dogged inflexibility of manner, the old gentleman returned no answer, but went on to say, that to show him how much they were in earnest, it would be necessary to tell him, not only what accusations were made against him, but what proof of them they had, and how that proof had been acquired. This laying open of the whole question brought up brother Ned, Tim Linkinwater, and Newman Noggs, all three at once; who, after a vast deal of talking together, and a scene of great confusion, laid before Ralph, in distinct terms, the following statement.
To this inquiry, with a stubborn demeanor, the old gentleman didn't respond but continued to say that to demonstrate how serious they were, it was necessary for them to tell him not only what accusations were made against him, but also what evidence they had and how that evidence was obtained. This full disclosure of the matter led to brother Ned, Tim Linkinwater, and Newman Noggs all coming forward at once. After a lot of discussion and considerable confusion, they presented Ralph with the following statement in clear terms.
That, Newman, having been solemnly assured by one not then producible that Smike was not the son of Snawley, and this person having offered to make oath to that effect, if necessary, they had by this communication been first led to doubt the claim set up, which they would otherwise have seen no reason to dispute, supported as it was by evidence which they had no power of disproving. That, once suspecting the existence of a conspiracy, they had no difficulty in tracing back its origin to the malice of Ralph, and the vindictiveness and avarice of Squeers. That, suspicion and proof being two very different things, they had been advised by a lawyer, eminent for his sagacity and acuteness in such practice, to resist the proceedings taken on the other side for the recovery of the youth as slowly and artfully as possible, and meanwhile to beset Snawley (with whom it was clear the main falsehood must rest); to lead him, if possible, into contradictory and conflicting statements; to harass him by all available means; and so to practise on his fears, and regard for his own safety, as to induce him to divulge the whole scheme, and to give up his employer and whomsoever else he could implicate. That, all this had been skilfully done; but that Snawley, who was well practised in the arts of low cunning and intrigue, had successfully baffled all their attempts, until an unexpected circumstance had brought him, last night, upon his knees.
That, Newman, after being firmly told by someone who wasn't available at the time that Smike was not Snawley’s son, and this person even offering to swear to it if needed, they had started to question the claim, which they would have otherwise accepted without issue, given the evidence they couldn't disprove. That, once they suspected a conspiracy, they easily traced its origins back to Ralph’s malice and Squeers' vindictiveness and greed. That, since suspicion and proof are two very different things, they had been advised by a lawyer known for his sharpness and insight in such matters to respond to the other side's attempts to recover the youth as slowly and cunningly as possible, while simultaneously confronting Snawley (who clearly held the primary falsehood); to try to lead him into making contradictory and conflicting statements; to pressure him by any means available; and to exploit his fears and concern for his own safety to get him to reveal the full scheme and turn in his employer and anyone else he could implicate. That, all this had been skillfully executed; however, Snawley, who was well-versed in tactics of deceit and manipulation, had successfully thwarted all their efforts until an unexpected event had brought him, last night, to kneel.
It thus arose. When Newman Noggs reported that Squeers was again in town, and that an interview of such secrecy had taken place between him and Ralph that he had been sent out of the house, plainly lest he should overhear a word, a watch was set upon the schoolmaster, in the hope that something might be discovered which would throw some light upon the suspected plot. It being found, however, that he held no further communication with Ralph, nor any with Snawley, and lived quite alone, they were completely at fault; the watch was withdrawn, and they would have observed his motions no longer, if it had not happened that, one night, Newman stumbled unobserved on him and Ralph in the street together. Following them, he discovered, to his surprise, that they repaired to various low lodging-houses, and taverns kept by broken gamblers, to more than one of whom Ralph was known, and that they were in pursuit—so he found by inquiries when they had left—of an old woman, whose description exactly tallied with that of deaf Mrs. Sliderskew. Affairs now appearing to assume a more serious complexion, the watch was renewed with increased vigilance; an officer was procured, who took up his abode in the same tavern with Squeers: and by him and Frank Cheeryble the footsteps of the unconscious schoolmaster were dogged, until he was safely housed in the lodging at Lambeth. Mr. Squeers having shifted his lodging, the officer shifted his, and lying concealed in the same street, and, indeed, in the opposite house, soon found that Mr. Squeers and Mrs. Sliderskew were in constant communication.
It all began when Newman Noggs reported that Squeers was back in town and that he had a secret meeting with Ralph, after which he was sent out of the house, apparently to prevent him from overhearing anything. A watch was placed on the schoolmaster in hope of uncovering details about the suspected plot. However, it turned out that he had no further contact with Ralph or Snawley and lived quite alone, leaving them completely stumped. The watch was called off, and they would have stopped tracking him entirely if, one night, Newman hadn’t spotted him and Ralph together in the street. Following them, he was surprised to find out they were going to various cheap lodging houses and bars run by former gamblers, some of whom Ralph knew. They were searching for an old woman, whose description matched that of deaf Mrs. Sliderskew, as he learned from inquiries after they left. With things looking more serious now, the watch resumed with more vigilance; an officer was hired to stay at the same tavern as Squeers. He and Frank Cheeryble tracked the clueless schoolmaster until he safely settled into a lodging in Lambeth. After Mr. Squeers changed his accommodations, the officer did the same and, hiding in the same street and even in the house across, quickly discovered that Mr. Squeers and Mrs. Sliderskew were in regular contact.
In this state of things, Arthur Gride was appealed to. The robbery, partly owing to the inquisitiveness of the neighbours, and partly to his own grief and rage, had, long ago, become known; but he positively refused to give his sanction or yield any assistance to the old woman’s capture, and was seized with such a panic at the idea of being called upon to give evidence against her, that he shut himself up close in his house, and refused to hold communication with anybody. Upon this, the pursuers took counsel together, and, coming so near the truth as to arrive at the conclusion that Gride and Ralph, with Squeers for their instrument, were negotiating for the recovery of some of the stolen papers which would not bear the light, and might possibly explain the hints relative to Madeline which Newman had overheard, resolved that Mrs. Sliderskew should be taken into custody before she had parted with them: and Squeers too, if anything suspicious could be attached to him. Accordingly, a search-warrant being procured, and all prepared, Mr. Squeers’s window was watched, until his light was put out, and the time arrived when, as had been previously ascertained, he usually visited Mrs. Sliderskew. This done, Frank Cheeryble and Newman stole upstairs to listen to their discourse, and to give the signal to the officer at the most favourable time. At what an opportune moment they arrived, how they listened, and what they heard, is already known to the reader. Mr. Squeers, still half stunned, was hurried off with a stolen deed in his possession, and Mrs. Sliderskew was apprehended likewise. The information being promptly carried to Snawley that Squeers was in custody—he was not told for what—that worthy, first extorting a promise that he should be kept harmless, declared the whole tale concerning Smike to be a fiction and forgery, and implicated Ralph Nickleby to the fullest extent. As to Mr. Squeers, he had, that morning, undergone a private examination before a magistrate; and, being unable to account satisfactorily for his possession of the deed or his companionship with Mrs. Sliderskew, had been, with her, remanded for a week.
In this situation, Arthur Gride was approached. The robbery had long been known, partly because of the neighbors' curiosity and partly due to his own grief and anger. However, he outright refused to support or assist in capturing the old woman, and he became so panicked at the thought of having to testify against her that he locked himself away in his house and shut off communication with anyone. As a result, the pursuers consulted with each other and managed to deduce that Gride and Ralph, using Squeers as their go-between, were trying to recover some of the stolen papers that should not see the light of day, which could potentially explain the hints about Madeline that Newman had overheard. They decided that Mrs. Sliderskew should be arrested before she could get rid of those papers, and Squeers as well, if anything suspicious could be tied to him. So, after obtaining a search warrant and preparing everything, they watched Mr. Squeers’s window until his light went out, which signaled the time he usually visited Mrs. Sliderskew. With that done, Frank Cheeryble and Newman quietly went upstairs to listen in on their conversation and signal the officer at the most opportune moment. The precise moment they arrived, what they listened to, and what they heard is already known to the reader. Mr. Squeers, still half dazed, was taken away with a stolen deed in his hand, and Mrs. Sliderskew was arrested as well. The news was quickly relayed to Snawley that Squeers was in custody—without telling him why—and that individual, after getting a promise that he would be kept out of trouble, claimed the entire story about Smike was a lie and implicated Ralph Nickleby fully. As for Mr. Squeers, he had gone through a private examination with a magistrate that morning; unable to satisfactorily explain how he came to have the deed or why he was with Mrs. Sliderskew, he was remanded along with her for a week.
All these discoveries were now related to Ralph, circumstantially, and in detail. Whatever impression they secretly produced, he suffered no sign of emotion to escape him, but sat perfectly still, not raising his frowning eyes from the ground, and covering his mouth with his hand. When the narrative was concluded; he raised his head hastily, as if about to speak, but on brother Charles resuming, fell into his old attitude again.
All these discoveries were now shared with Ralph, in a detailed and indirect way. No matter what feelings they stirred in him, he didn’t let any emotions show. He sat completely still, keeping his furrowed brow focused on the ground and covering his mouth with his hand. When the story ended, he quickly lifted his head as if he was about to say something, but when brother Charles started speaking again, he returned to his previous posture.
‘I told you this morning,’ said the old gentleman, laying his hand upon his brother’s shoulder, ‘that I came to you in mercy. How far you may be implicated in this last transaction, or how far the person who is now in custody may criminate you, you best know. But, justice must take its course against the parties implicated in the plot against this poor, unoffending, injured lad. It is not in my power, or in the power of my brother Ned, to save you from the consequences. The utmost we can do is, to warn you in time, and to give you an opportunity of escaping them. We would not have an old man like you disgraced and punished by your near relation; nor would we have him forget, like you, all ties of blood and nature. We entreat you—brother Ned, you join me, I know, in this entreaty, and so, Tim Linkinwater, do you, although you pretend to be an obstinate dog, sir, and sit there frowning as if you didn’t—we entreat you to retire from London, to take shelter in some place where you will be safe from the consequences of these wicked designs, and where you may have time, sir, to atone for them, and to become a better man.’
“I told you this morning,” said the old man, placing his hand on his brother’s shoulder, “that I came to you out of compassion. You know best how involved you might be in this recent situation, or how much the person who’s currently in custody could implicate you. But justice has to be served against those involved in the plot against this poor, innocent, injured boy. It’s beyond my power, or my brother Ned's, to protect you from the repercussions. The most we can do is warn you in advance and give you a chance to avoid them. We wouldn’t want an old man like you to be disgraced and punished by his own family; nor do we want him to forget, like you have, all ties of blood and kinship. We urge you—brother Ned, I know you share this plea with me, and Tim Linkinwater, you do too, even if you act like a stubborn mule and sit there frowning as if you don’t—we urge you to leave London, to find refuge somewhere safe from the fallout of these evil plans, and where you can take the time, sir, to make amends and become a better man.”
‘And do you think,’ returned Ralph, rising, ‘and do you think, you will so easily crush me? Do you think that a hundred well-arranged plans, or a hundred suborned witnesses, or a hundred false curs at my heels, or a hundred canting speeches full of oily words, will move me? I thank you for disclosing your schemes, which I am now prepared for. You have not the man to deal with that you think; try me! and remember that I spit upon your fair words and false dealings, and dare you—provoke you—taunt you—to do to me the very worst you can!’
‘And do you think,’ Ralph said, standing up, ‘that you can just easily crush me? Do you really believe that a hundred carefully laid plans, or a hundred bribed witnesses, or a hundred false hounds at my heels, or a hundred slick speeches filled with sweet talk, will affect me? I appreciate you revealing your plans, which I'm now ready for. You’re not dealing with the person you think you are; test me! And remember that I reject your flattering words and deceitful actions, and I dare you—challenge you—taunt you—to do your absolute worst to me!’
Thus they parted, for that time; but the worst had not come yet.
Thus they parted for the time being, but the worst was still to come.
CHAPTER 60
T he Dangers thicken, and the Worst is Told
T The Risks Increase, and the Worst is Revealed
Instead of going home, Ralph threw himself into the first street cabriolet he could find, and, directing the driver towards the police-office of the district in which Mr. Squeers’s misfortunes had occurred, alighted at a short distance from it, and, discharging the man, went the rest of his way thither on foot. Inquiring for the object of his solicitude, he learnt that he had timed his visit well; for Mr. Squeers was, in fact, at that moment waiting for a hackney coach he had ordered, and in which he purposed proceeding to his week’s retirement, like a gentleman.
Instead of heading home, Ralph jumped into the first street cab he found and told the driver to take him to the police station in the district where Mr. Squeers had faced his troubles. He got out a short distance from it, paid the driver, and walked the rest of the way. When he asked about the person he was concerned about, he found out he had arrived at the right time; Mr. Squeers was currently waiting for a cab he had ordered, planning to head off for his week away, just like a gentleman.
Demanding speech with the prisoner, he was ushered into a kind of waiting-room in which, by reason of his scholastic profession and superior respectability, Mr. Squeers had been permitted to pass the day. Here, by the light of a guttering and blackened candle, he could barely discern the schoolmaster, fast asleep on a bench in a remote corner. An empty glass stood on a table before him, which, with his somnolent condition and a very strong smell of brandy and water, forewarned the visitor that Mr Squeers had been seeking, in creature comforts, a temporary forgetfulness of his unpleasant situation.
Demanding to speak with the prisoner, he was taken into a sort of waiting room where, due to his teaching career and high standing, Mr. Squeers had been allowed to spend the day. Here, in the dim light of a flickering and dirty candle, he could barely make out the schoolmaster, sound asleep on a bench in a far corner. An empty glass sat on a table in front of him, and the strong smell of brandy and water, along with his drowsy state, suggested to the visitor that Mr. Squeers had been trying to temporarily escape from his unpleasant circumstances through indulgence.
It was not a very easy matter to rouse him: so lethargic and heavy were his slumbers. Regaining his faculties by slow and faint glimmerings, he at length sat upright; and, displaying a very yellow face, a very red nose, and a very bristly beard: the joint effect of which was considerably heightened by a dirty white handkerchief, spotted with blood, drawn over the crown of his head and tied under his chin: stared ruefully at Ralph in silence, until his feelings found a vent in this pithy sentence:
It wasn't easy to wake him up at all; he was so sluggish and deep in sleep. Gradually coming to his senses, he finally sat up. With a very yellow face, a very red nose, and a very bristly beard, he looked quite the sight. This was made even more striking by a dirty white handkerchief, stained with blood, that was pulled over the top of his head and tied under his chin. He stared gloomily at Ralph in silence until he finally expressed his feelings with this blunt statement:
‘I say, young fellow, you’ve been and done it now; you have!’
"I say, young man, you've really done it now; you have!"
‘What’s the matter with your head?’ asked Ralph.
‘What’s wrong with your head?’ asked Ralph.
‘Why, your man, your informing kidnapping man, has been and broke it,’ rejoined Squeers sulkily; ‘that’s what’s the matter with it. You’ve come at last, have you?’
‘Well, your guy, your snitch who kidnapped someone, has gone and messed it up,’ Squeers replied grumpily; ‘that’s what’s wrong with it. You finally showed up, huh?’
‘Why have you not sent to me?’ said Ralph. ‘How could I come till I knew what had befallen you?’
‘Why haven’t you reached out to me?’ said Ralph. ‘How could I come until I knew what happened to you?’
‘My family!’ hiccuped Mr. Squeers, raising his eye to the ceiling: ‘my daughter, as is at that age when all the sensibilities is a-coming out strong in blow—my son as is the young Norval of private life, and the pride and ornament of a doting willage—here’s a shock for my family! The coat-of-arms of the Squeerses is tore, and their sun is gone down into the ocean wave!’
‘My family!’ hiccuped Mr. Squeers, looking up at the ceiling. ‘My daughter is at that age when all her feelings are coming out strong—my son is the young Norval of private life, and the pride and joy of a doting village—here’s a shock for my family! The Squeers family coat of arms is torn, and their sun has set into the ocean waves!’
‘You have been drinking,’ said Ralph, ‘and have not yet slept yourself sober.’
"You've been drinking," Ralph said, "and you still haven't sobered up."
‘I haven’t been drinking your health, my codger,’ replied Mr. Squeers; ‘so you have nothing to do with that.’
‘I haven’t been drinking your health, my old friend,’ replied Mr. Squeers; ‘so you have nothing to do with that.’
Ralph suppressed the indignation which the schoolmaster’s altered and insolent manner awakened, and asked again why he had not sent to him.
Ralph held back the anger that the schoolmaster's changed and disrespectful attitude stirred up and asked again why he hadn’t reached out to him.
‘What should I get by sending to you?’ returned Squeers. ‘To be known to be in with you wouldn’t do me a deal of good, and they won’t take bail till they know something more of the case, so here am I hard and fast: and there are you, loose and comfortable.’
‘What should I get by sending to you?’ replied Squeers. ‘Being linked to you wouldn’t benefit me much, and they won’t accept bail until they know more about the case, so here I am stuck; and there you are, free and easy.’
‘And so must you be in a few days,’ retorted Ralph, with affected good-humour. ‘They can’t hurt you, man.’
‘And so will you be in a few days,’ Ralph replied, maintaining a facade of good humor. ‘They can’t hurt you, dude.’
‘Why, I suppose they can’t do much to me, if I explain how it was that I got into the good company of that there ca-daverous old Slider,’ replied Squeers viciously, ‘who I wish was dead and buried, and resurrected and dissected, and hung upon wires in a anatomical museum, before ever I’d had anything to do with her. This is what him with the powdered head says this morning, in so many words: “Prisoner! As you have been found in company with this woman; as you were detected in possession of this document; as you were engaged with her in fraudulently destroying others, and can give no satisfactory account of yourself; I shall remand you for a week, in order that inquiries may be made, and evidence got. And meanwhile I can’t take any bail for your appearance.” Well then, what I say now is, that I can give a satisfactory account of myself; I can hand in the card of my establishment and say, “I am the Wackford Squeers as is therein named, sir. I am the man as is guaranteed, by unimpeachable references, to be a out-and-outer in morals and uprightness of principle. Whatever is wrong in this business is no fault of mine. I had no evil design in it, sir. I was not aware that anything was wrong. I was merely employed by a friend, my friend Mr. Ralph Nickleby, of Golden Square. Send for him, sir, and ask him what he has to say; he’s the man; not me!”’
"Well, I guess they can’t really do much to me if I explain how I ended up with that creepy old Slider," Squeers replied angrily. "I wish she was dead and buried, then brought back to life and cut up for science, and displayed in an anatomy museum, before I ever had anything to do with her. This is what the guy with the powdered wig says this morning, in so many words: 'Prisoner! Since you were found with this woman, caught with this document, involved with her in fraudulently destroying others, and can’t give any satisfactory explanation for yourself; I’m going to hold you for a week so inquiries can be made, and evidence gathered. And in the meantime, I can’t accept any bail for your appearance.' So, what I’m saying now is that I can give a satisfactory account of myself; I can present the card from my establishment and say, 'I am Wackford Squeers as mentioned there, sir. I am the man who is backed by solid references as being upstanding in morals and principles. Whatever is wrong in this situation isn’t my fault. I had no bad intentions in this, sir. I wasn’t aware that anything was off. I was just working for a friend, my friend Mr. Ralph Nickleby, from Golden Square. Call him, sir, and ask him what he has to say; he’s the one you should talk to, not me!'"
‘What document was it that you had?’ asked Ralph, evading, for the moment, the point just raised.
‘What document did you have?’ Ralph asked, avoiding the issue at hand for the moment.
‘What document? Why, the document,’ replied Squeers. ‘The Madeline What’s-her-name one. It was a will; that’s what it was.’
‘What document? Why, the document,’ replied Squeers. ‘The Madeline What's-her-name one. It was a will; that’s what it was.’
‘Of what nature, whose will, when dated, how benefiting her, to what extent?’ asked Ralph hurriedly.
"What's the nature of it, whose will is it, when was it dated, how does it benefit her, and to what extent?" Ralph asked quickly.
‘A will in her favour; that’s all I know,’ rejoined Squeers, ‘and that’s more than you’d have known, if you’d had them bellows on your head. It’s all owing to your precious caution that they got hold of it. If you had let me burn it, and taken my word that it was gone, it would have been a heap of ashes behind the fire, instead of being whole and sound, inside of my great-coat.’
‘A will in her favor; that’s all I know,’ Squeers shot back, ‘and that’s more than you would’ve known if you had those bellows on your head. It’s all thanks to your precious caution that they got hold of it. If you had let me burn it and taken my word that it was gone, it would’ve been a pile of ashes behind the fire, instead of being intact inside my great-coat.’
‘Beaten at every point!’ muttered Ralph.
"Beaten at every turn!" Ralph muttered.
‘Ah!’ sighed Squeers, who, between the brandy and water and his broken head, wandered strangely, ‘at the delightful village of Dotheboys near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, youth are boarded, clothed, booked, washed, furnished with pocket-money, provided with all necessaries, instructed in all languages living and dead, mathematics, orthography, geometry, astronomy, trigonometry—this is a altered state of trigonomics, this is! A double 1—all, everything—a cobbler’s weapon. U-p-up, adjective, not down. S-q-u-double e-r-s-Squeers, noun substantive, a educator of youth. Total, all up with Squeers!’
‘Ah!’ sighed Squeers, who, between the brandy and water and his throbbing head, felt a bit dazed, ‘at the charming village of Dotheboys near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, young people are housed, clothed, registered, cleaned, given pocket money, provided with everything they need, taught all living and dead languages, math, spelling, geometry, astronomy, trigonometry—this is a different kind of trigonometry, this is! A double 1—all, everything—a cobbler’s tool. U-p-up, adjective, not down. S-q-u-double e-r-s-Squeers, noun, a youth educator. Total, all up with Squeers!’
His running on, in this way, had afforded Ralph an opportunity of recovering his presence of mind, which at once suggested to him the necessity of removing, as far as possible, the schoolmaster’s misgivings, and leading him to believe that his safety and best policy lay in the preservation of a rigid silence.
His continued running gave Ralph a chance to regain his composure, which immediately made him realize that he needed to alleviate the schoolmaster’s concerns as much as possible and convince him that staying completely quiet was in his best interest for safety.
‘I tell you, once again,’ he said, ‘they can’t hurt you. You shall have an action for false imprisonment, and make a profit of this, yet. We will devise a story for you that should carry you through twenty times such a trivial scrape as this; and if they want security in a thousand pounds for your reappearance in case you should be called upon, you shall have it. All you have to do is, to keep back the truth. You’re a little fuddled tonight, and may not be able to see this as clearly as you would at another time; but this is what you must do, and you’ll need all your senses about you; for a slip might be awkward.’
“I’m telling you again,” he said, “they can’t hurt you. You can file a lawsuit for false imprisonment, and you’ll even profit from this situation. We’ll come up with a story for you that will get you through much worse than this minor incident. And if they want a bond of a thousand pounds for your return in case you’re needed, you’ll have it. All you have to do is hold back the truth. You’re a bit confused tonight and may not see this as clearly as you would at another time, but this is what you need to do, and you’ll have to be on your game because any mistake could cause problems.”
‘Oh!’ said Squeers, who had looked cunningly at him, with his head stuck on one side, like an old raven. ‘That’s what I’m to do, is it? Now then, just you hear a word or two from me. I an’t a-going to have any stories made for me, and I an’t a-going to stick to any. If I find matters going again me, I shall expect you to take your share, and I’ll take care you do. You never said anything about danger. I never bargained for being brought into such a plight as this, and I don’t mean to take it as quiet as you think. I let you lead me on, from one thing to another, because we had been mixed up together in a certain sort of a way, and if you had liked to be ill-natured you might perhaps have hurt the business, and if you liked to be good-natured you might throw a good deal in my way. Well; if all goes right now, that’s quite correct, and I don’t mind it; but if anything goes wrong, then times are altered, and I shall just say and do whatever I think may serve me most, and take advice from nobody. My moral influence with them lads,’ added Mr. Squeers, with deeper gravity, ‘is a tottering to its basis. The images of Mrs. Squeers, my daughter, and my son Wackford, all short of vittles, is perpetually before me; every other consideration melts away and vanishes, in front of these; the only number in all arithmetic that I know of, as a husband and a father, is number one, under this here most fatal go!’
“Oh!” said Squeers, who looked at him slyly, his head tilted to one side like an old raven. “So that’s what I’m supposed to do, huh? Listen up, I’m not going to have any stories told about me, and I’m not sticking to any either. If things start turning against me, I expect you to share the blame, and I’ll make sure you do. You never mentioned anything about danger. I didn’t agree to being thrown into a mess like this, and I’m not going to take it quietly like you might think. I let you lead me from one thing to another because we were involved together in a certain way, and if you had wanted to be difficult, you could have messed things up, and if you chose to be nice, you could have helped me a lot. Well, if everything goes well now, that’s fine, and I don’t mind it; but if something goes wrong, then things will change, and I’ll just say and do whatever I think will benefit me the most and take advice from no one. My influence over those boys,” added Mr. Squeers, with a more serious tone, “is hanging by a thread. The images of Mrs. Squeers, my daughter, and my son Wackford, all lacking food, are constantly in my mind; every other concern fades away in front of these; the only number in all arithmetic that matters to me, as a husband and father, is number one, in this most devastating situation!”
How long Mr. Squeers might have declaimed, or how stormy a discussion his declamation might have led to, nobody knows. Being interrupted, at this point, by the arrival of the coach and an attendant who was to bear him company, he perched his hat with great dignity on the top of the handkerchief that bound his head; and, thrusting one hand in his pocket, and taking the attendant’s arm with the other, suffered himself to be led forth.
How long Mr. Squeers might have gone on talking, or how heated a discussion his speech might have sparked, no one knows. At this moment, he was interrupted by the arrival of the coach and an attendant who was meant to accompany him. He placed his hat with great dignity on the top of the handkerchief tied around his head, and, putting one hand in his pocket and taking the attendant’s arm with the other, allowed himself to be led away.
‘As I supposed from his not sending!’ thought Ralph. ‘This fellow, I plainly see through all his tipsy fooling, has made up his mind to turn upon me. I am so beset and hemmed in, that they are not only all struck with fear, but, like the beasts in the fable, have their fling at me now, though time was, and no longer ago than yesterday too, when they were all civility and compliance. But they shall not move me. I’ll not give way. I will not budge one inch!’
‘Just as I guessed since he hasn’t reached out!’ Ralph thought. ‘I can clearly see through all his drunken nonsense; he’s decided to go against me. I’m surrounded and trapped, and now they’re all scared, but like the animals in the fable, they’re lashing out at me, even though just yesterday they were all polite and agreeable. But they won’t affect me. I won’t back down. I won’t move an inch!’
He went home, and was glad to find his housekeeper complaining of illness, that he might have an excuse for being alone and sending her away to where she lived: which was hard by. Then, he sat down by the light of a single candle, and began to think, for the first time, on all that had taken place that day.
He went home and was relieved to find his housekeeper saying she was sick, so he could have an excuse to be alone and send her back to her place, which was nearby. Then he sat down by the light of a single candle and began to think, for the first time, about everything that had happened that day.
He had neither eaten nor drunk since last night, and, in addition to the anxiety of mind he had undergone, had been travelling about, from place to place almost incessantly, for many hours. He felt sick and exhausted, but could taste nothing save a glass of water, and continued to sit with his head upon his hand; not resting nor thinking, but laboriously trying to do both, and feeling that every sense but one of weariness and desolation, was for the time benumbed.
He hadn’t eaten or drunk anything since last night, and on top of the stress he had experienced, he had been moving from place to place almost non-stop for hours. He felt nauseous and drained, but all he could taste was a glass of water. He kept sitting with his head in his hand, not really resting or thinking, but struggling to do both, feeling that apart from a deep sense of weariness and hopelessness, everything else had gone numb for the moment.
It was nearly ten o’clock when he heard a knocking at the door, and still sat quiet as before, as if he could not even bring his thoughts to bear upon that. It had been often repeated, and he had, several times, heard a voice outside, saying there was a light in the window (meaning, as he knew, his own candle), before he could rouse himself and go downstairs.
It was almost ten o’clock when he heard a knock at the door, and he still sat quietly, as if he couldn't even focus on that. It had happened many times, and he had heard someone outside saying there was a light in the window (which he knew meant his own candle) several times before he could finally motivate himself to get up and go downstairs.
‘Mr. Nickleby, there is terrible news for you, and I am sent to beg you will come with me directly,’ said a voice he seemed to recognise. He held his hand above his eyes, and, looking out, saw Tim Linkinwater on the steps.
‘Mr. Nickleby, I have some really bad news for you, and I’ve been sent to ask you to come with me right away,’ said a voice he thought he recognized. He raised his hand above his eyes and, looking out, saw Tim Linkinwater on the steps.
‘Come where?’ demanded Ralph.
“Where to?” demanded Ralph.
‘To our house, where you came this morning. I have a coach here.’
‘To our house, where you came this morning. I have a carriage here.’
‘Why should I go there?’ said Ralph.
‘Why should I go there?’ Ralph asked.
‘Don’t ask me why, but pray come with me.’
‘Don’t ask me why, but please come with me.’
‘Another edition of today!’ returned Ralph, making as though he would shut the door.
‘Another edition of today!’ Ralph replied, pretending to close the door.
‘No, no!’ cried Tim, catching him by the arm and speaking most earnestly; ‘it is only that you may hear something that has occurred: something very dreadful, Mr. Nickleby, which concerns you nearly. Do you think I would tell you so or come to you like this, if it were not the case?’
‘No, no!’ cried Tim, grabbing him by the arm and speaking very seriously; ‘it’s just that you need to hear about something that happened: something really terrible, Mr. Nickleby, that affects you directly. Do you think I would tell you this or come to you like this if it weren’t true?’
Ralph looked at him more closely. Seeing that he was indeed greatly excited, he faltered, and could not tell what to say or think.
Ralph examined him more carefully. Noticing that he was genuinely excited, he hesitated and couldn't figure out what to say or think.
‘You had better hear this now, than at any other time,’ said Tim; ‘it may have some influence with you. For Heaven’s sake come!’
“You should really listen to this now rather than later,” Tim said. “It might matter to you. Please, for God's sake, come!”
Perhaps, at, another time, Ralph’s obstinacy and dislike would have been proof against any appeal from such a quarter, however emphatically urged; but now, after a moment’s hesitation, he went into the hall for his hat, and returning, got into the coach without speaking a word.
Perhaps, at another time, Ralph’s stubbornness and dislike would have resisted any appeal from such a source, no matter how forcefully it was made; but now, after a brief pause, he went to the hall to get his hat, and when he came back, he climbed into the coach without saying a word.
Tim well remembered afterwards, and often said, that as Ralph Nickleby went into the house for this purpose, he saw him, by the light of the candle which he had set down upon a chair, reel and stagger like a drunken man. He well remembered, too, that when he had placed his foot upon the coach-steps, he turned round and looked upon him with a face so ashy pale and so very wild and vacant that it made him shudder, and for the moment almost afraid to follow. People were fond of saying that he had some dark presentiment upon him then, but his emotion might, perhaps, with greater show of reason, be referred to what he had undergone that day.
Tim vividly recalled afterwards, and often mentioned, that as Ralph Nickleby entered the house for that reason, he saw him, by the light of the candle he had placed on a chair, sway and stumble like someone who was drunk. He also remembered that when he stepped onto the coach, he turned to look at Tim with a face so pale and so wild and blank that it made him shudder, and for a moment, he almost hesitated to follow. People often said he seemed to have some dark premonition at that moment, but his feelings might, perhaps more reasonably, be attributed to what he had experienced that day.
A profound silence was observed during the ride. Arrived at their place of destination, Ralph followed his conductor into the house, and into a room where the two brothers were. He was so astounded, not to say awed, by something of a mute compassion for himself which was visible in their manner and in that of the old clerk, that he could scarcely speak.
A deep silence settled during the ride. Once they reached their destination, Ralph followed his guide into the house and into a room where the two brothers were. He was so shocked, even overwhelmed, by a kind of silent sympathy for himself that he could barely speak.
Having taken a seat, however, he contrived to say, though in broken words, ‘What—what have you to say to me—more than has been said already?’
Having sat down, he managed to say, though haltingly, ‘What—what do you want to say to me—other than what’s already been said?’
The room was old and large, very imperfectly lighted, and terminated in a bay window, about which hung some heavy drapery. Casting his eyes in this direction as he spoke, he thought he made out the dusky figure of a man. He was confirmed in this impression by seeing that the object moved, as if uneasy under his scrutiny.
The room was big and old, poorly lit, and ended in a bay window that had some thick curtains hanging around it. As he spoke, he looked over in that direction and thought he saw a dark figure of a man. His impression was reinforced when he noticed the figure shifted, as if feeling uncomfortable under his gaze.
‘Who’s that yonder?’ he said.
"Who's that over there?" he said.
‘One who has conveyed to us, within these two hours, the intelligence which caused our sending to you,’ replied brother Charles. ‘Let him be, sir, let him be for the present.’
‘One who has shared with us, in these two hours, the information that led us to send for you,’ replied brother Charles. ‘Leave him be, sir, just for now.’
‘More riddles!’ said Ralph, faintly. ‘Well, sir?’
‘More riddles!’ Ralph said, weakly. ‘So, what now?’
In turning his face towards the brothers he was obliged to avert it from the window; but, before either of them could speak, he had looked round again. It was evident that he was rendered restless and uncomfortable by the presence of the unseen person; for he repeated this action several times, and at length, as if in a nervous state which rendered him positively unable to turn away from the place, sat so as to have it opposite him, muttering as an excuse that he could not bear the light.
As he turned to face his brothers, he had to turn away from the window, but before either of them could say anything, he looked back again. It was clear that he felt restless and uneasy because of the unseen person’s presence; he repeated this movement several times, and eventually, as if in a nervous state that made it impossible for him to look away, he sat in a way that kept the light in front of him, mumbling as an excuse that he just couldn't stand the brightness.
The brothers conferred apart for a short time: their manner showing that they were agitated. Ralph glanced at them twice or thrice, and ultimately said, with a great effort to recover his self-possession, ‘Now, what is this? If I am brought from home at this time of night, let it be for something. What have you got to tell me?’ After a short pause, he added, ‘Is my niece dead?’
The brothers talked quietly among themselves for a little while, clearly uneasy. Ralph looked at them two or three times, then finally said, making a strong effort to regain his composure, "What’s going on? If I've been brought here in the middle of the night, it better be for a good reason. What do you need to tell me?" After a brief pause, he added, "Is my niece dead?"
He had struck upon a key which rendered the task of commencement an easier one. Brother Charles turned, and said that it was a death of which they had to tell him, but that his niece was well.
He had found a key that made starting the task easier. Brother Charles turned and said they had to tell him about a death, but that his niece was okay.
‘You don’t mean to tell me,’ said Ralph, as his eyes brightened, ‘that her brother’s dead? No, that’s too good. I’d not believe it, if you told me so. It would be too welcome news to be true.’
‘You can’t be serious,’ said Ralph, as his eyes lit up, ‘that her brother’s dead? No way, that’s too good to be true. I wouldn’t believe it if you told me. It would be too great of news to actually be true.’
‘Shame on you, you hardened and unnatural man,’ cried the other brother, warmly. ‘Prepare yourself for intelligence which, if you have any human feeling in your breast, will make even you shrink and tremble. What if we tell you that a poor unfortunate boy: a child in everything but never having known one of those tender endearments, or one of those lightsome hours which make our childhood a time to be remembered like a happy dream through all our after life: a warm-hearted, harmless, affectionate creature, who never offended you, or did you wrong, but on whom you have vented the malice and hatred you have conceived for your nephew, and whom you have made an instrument for wreaking your bad passions upon him: what if we tell you that, sinking under your persecution, sir, and the misery and ill-usage of a life short in years but long in suffering, this poor creature has gone to tell his sad tale where, for your part in it, you must surely answer?’
“Shame on you, you cold and unnatural man,” shouted the other brother, passionately. “Get ready for some news that, if you have any humanity in you, will make even you flinch and shake. What if we told you that there’s a poor, unfortunate boy: a child who has never known any of those loving moments or joyful times that make childhood a period to cherish like a happy dream for the rest of our lives? A warm-hearted, innocent, loving kid, who never wronged you or did anything to hurt you, but on whom you have unleashed the bitterness and hatred you feel for your nephew, using him as a tool to express your bad feelings toward him: what if we were to tell you that, overwhelmed by your torment, sir, and the pain and mistreatment of a life that is short in years but long in suffering, this poor kid has gone to share his heartbreaking story where, for your role in it, you will surely have to answer?”
‘If you tell me,’ said Ralph; ‘if you tell me that he is dead, I forgive you all else. If you tell me that he is dead, I am in your debt and bound to you for life. He is! I see it in your faces. Who triumphs now? Is this your dreadful news; this your terrible intelligence? You see how it moves me. You did well to send. I would have travelled a hundred miles afoot, through mud, mire, and darkness, to hear this news just at this time.’
‘If you tell me,’ said Ralph, ‘if you tell me that he’s dead, I’ll forgive you everything else. If you tell me he’s dead, I owe you my life. He is! I can see it on your faces. Who's winning now? Is this your terrible news? Do you see how it affects me? You did the right thing by coming. I would have walked a hundred miles through mud, mire, and darkness to hear this news right now.’
Even then, moved as he was by this savage joy, Ralph could see in the faces of the two brothers, mingling with their look of disgust and horror, something of that indefinable compassion for himself which he had noticed before.
Even then, despite being filled with this wild joy, Ralph could see in the faces of the two brothers, mixed with their expressions of disgust and horror, a hint of that unexplainable compassion for himself that he had noticed before.
‘And he brought you the intelligence, did he?’ said Ralph, pointing with his finger towards the recess already mentioned; ‘and sat there, no doubt, to see me prostrated and overwhelmed by it! Ha, ha, ha! But I tell him that I’ll be a sharp thorn in his side for many a long day to come; and I tell you two, again, that you don’t know him yet; and that you’ll rue the day you took compassion on the vagabond.’
‘So he brought you the news, did he?’ Ralph said, pointing with his finger towards the already mentioned nook; ‘and sat there, of course, to watch me devastated by it! Ha, ha, ha! But I’m telling him that I’ll be a constant pain in his neck for a long time to come; and I’m telling you two again that you don’t really know him yet; and that you’ll regret the day you showed kindness to that drifter.’
‘You take me for your nephew,’ said a hollow voice; ‘it would be better for you, and for me too, if I were he indeed.’
‘You think I'm your nephew,’ said a hollow voice; ‘it would be better for you, and for me as well, if I really were him.’
The figure that he had seen so dimly, rose, and came slowly down. He started back, for he found that he confronted—not Nicholas, as he had supposed, but Brooker.
The figure he had seen so faintly stood up and slowly approached. He stepped back, realizing he was facing—not Nicholas, as he had thought, but Brooker.
Ralph had no reason, that he knew, to fear this man; he had never feared him before; but the pallor which had been observed in his face when he issued forth that night, came upon him again. He was seen to tremble, and his voice changed as he said, keeping his eyes upon him,
Ralph had no reason, as far as he knew, to be afraid of this man; he had never been afraid of him before. But the pale look he had when he stepped out that night came over him again. He started to shake, and his voice changed as he spoke, keeping his eyes on him,
‘What does this fellow here? Do you know he is a convict, a felon, a common thief?’
‘What is this guy doing here? Do you know he’s a convict, a criminal, a regular thief?’
‘Hear what he has to tell you. Oh, Mr. Nickleby, hear what he has to tell you, be he what he may!’ cried the brothers, with such emphatic earnestness, that Ralph turned to them in wonder. They pointed to Brooker. Ralph again gazed at him: as it seemed mechanically.
‘Listen to what he has to say. Oh, Mr. Nickleby, listen to what he has to say, no matter who he is!’ cried the brothers, with such intense urgency that Ralph looked at them in confusion. They pointed to Brooker. Ralph looked at him again, seemingly without thinking.
‘That boy,’ said the man, ‘that these gentlemen have been talking of—’
‘That boy,’ said the man, ‘that these gentlemen have been discussing—’
‘That boy,’ repeated Ralph, looking vacantly at him.
‘That kid,’ repeated Ralph, looking blankly at him.
‘Whom I saw, stretched dead and cold upon his bed, and who is now in his grave—’
‘Whom I saw, lying dead and cold on his bed, and who is now in his grave—’
‘Who is now in his grave,’ echoed Ralph, like one who talks in his sleep.
'Who is now in his grave,' Ralph echoed, sounding like someone who was talking in his sleep.
The man raised his eyes, and clasped his hands solemnly together:
The man looked up and seriously clasped his hands together:
‘—Was your only son, so help me God in heaven!’
‘—Was your only son, I swear to God in heaven!’
In the midst of a dead silence, Ralph sat down, pressing his two hands upon his temples. He removed them, after a minute, and never was there seen, part of a living man undisfigured by any wound, such a ghastly face as he then disclosed. He looked at Brooker, who was by this time standing at a short distance from him; but did not say one word, or make the slightest sound or gesture.
In the middle of complete silence, Ralph sat down, pressing his hands against his temples. After a minute, he took them away, revealing a face so horrifying that it was hard to believe it belonged to a living person with no visible injuries. He looked at Brooker, who was now standing a short distance away, but he didn't say a word or make any sound or gesture.
‘Gentlemen,’ said the man, ‘I offer no excuses for myself. I am long past that. If, in telling you how this has happened, I tell you that I was harshly used, and perhaps driven out of my real nature, I do it only as a necessary part of my story, and not to shield myself. I am a guilty man.’
‘Gentlemen,’ said the man, ‘I offer no excuses for myself. I’m well past that. If, while explaining how this happened, I mention that I was treated unfairly and maybe pushed away from my true self, I’m only doing it as an essential part of my story, not to defend myself. I am a guilty man.’
He stopped, as if to recollect, and looking away from Ralph, and addressing himself to the brothers, proceeded in a subdued and humble tone:
He paused, as if to gather his thoughts, looked away from Ralph, and directed his attention to the brothers, speaking in a quiet and humble manner:
‘Among those who once had dealings with this man, gentlemen—that’s from twenty to five-and-twenty years ago—there was one: a rough fox-hunting, hard-drinking gentleman, who had run through his own fortune, and wanted to squander away that of his sister: they were both orphans, and she lived with him and managed his house. I don’t know whether it was, originally, to back his influence and try to over-persuade the young woman or not, but he,’ pointing, to Ralph, ‘used to go down to the house in Leicestershire pretty often, and stop there many days at a time. They had had a great many dealings together, and he may have gone on some of those, or to patch up his client’s affairs, which were in a ruinous state; of course he went for profit. The gentlewoman was not a girl, but she was, I have heard say, handsome, and entitled to a pretty large property. In course of time, he married her. The same love of gain which led him to contract this marriage, led to its being kept strictly private; for a clause in her father’s will declared that if she married without her brother’s consent, the property, in which she had only some life interest while she remained single, should pass away altogether to another branch of the family. The brother would give no consent that the sister didn’t buy, and pay for handsomely; Mr. Nickleby would consent to no such sacrifice; and so they went on, keeping their marriage secret, and waiting for him to break his neck or die of a fever. He did neither, and meanwhile the result of this private marriage was a son. The child was put out to nurse, a long way off; his mother never saw him but once or twice, and then by stealth; and his father—so eagerly did he thirst after the money which seemed to come almost within his grasp now, for his brother-in-law was very ill, and breaking more and more every day—never went near him, to avoid raising any suspicion. The brother lingered on; Mr Nickleby’s wife constantly urged him to avow their marriage; he peremptorily refused. She remained alone in a dull country house: seeing little or no company but riotous, drunken sportsmen. He lived in London and clung to his business. Angry quarrels and recriminations took place, and when they had been married nearly seven years, and were within a few weeks of the time when the brother’s death would have adjusted all, she eloped with a younger man, and left him.’
‘Among those who had dealings with this man, folks—that’s about twenty to twenty-five years ago—there was one: a rough, fox-hunting, hard-drinking guy who had blown through his own money and wanted to waste his sister's as well. They were both orphans, and she lived with him and managed his household. I’m not sure if it was originally to back his influence and try to persuade the young woman or not, but he,’ pointing to Ralph, ‘would go down to the house in Leicestershire pretty often and stay there for several days at a time. They had a lot of interactions together, and he might have gone for some of those or to fix his client’s financial mess, which was in pretty bad shape; of course, he went for profit. The woman wasn’t a girl, but I’ve heard she was attractive and had a decent amount of property. Eventually, he married her. The same love of money that led him to marry her also kept the marriage secret; a clause in her father’s will stated that if she married without her brother’s consent, the property, of which she only had a life interest as a single woman, would go to another branch of the family. The brother wouldn’t give consent unless the sister paid for it nicely; Mr. Nickleby wouldn’t agree to such a sacrifice; so they kept their marriage secret while waiting for him to die. He did neither, and in the meantime, the result of this secret marriage was a son. The child was put out to nurse far away; his mother only saw him once or twice, and then in secret; and his father—so desperately did he crave the money that seemed almost within reach, since his brother-in-law was very ill and getting worse every day—never went near him to avoid raising suspicion. The brother lingered on; Mr. Nickleby’s wife kept urging him to acknowledge their marriage; he flatly refused. She was left alone in a dull country house, seeing little company except rowdy, drunken hunters. He lived in London and focused on his business. They had angry arguments and accusations, and when they had been married nearly seven years, and were just weeks away from when the brother’s death would have resolved everything, she ran off with a younger man and left him.’
Here he paused, but Ralph did not stir, and the brothers signed to him to proceed.
Here he paused, but Ralph didn’t move, and the brothers signaled for him to continue.
‘It was then that I became acquainted with these circumstances from his own lips. They were no secrets then; for the brother, and others, knew them; but they were communicated to me, not on this account, but because I was wanted. He followed the fugitives. Some said to make money of his wife’s shame, but, I believe, to take some violent revenge, for that was as much his character as the other; perhaps more. He didn’t find them, and she died not long after. I don’t know whether he began to think he might like the child, or whether he wished to make sure that it should never fall into its mother’s hands; but, before he went, he intrusted me with the charge of bringing it home. And I did so.’
‘That’s when I learned about these circumstances straight from him. They weren’t secrets; his brother and others knew about them. But he shared this with me not because of that, but because I was needed. He followed the fugitives. Some said it was to profit from his wife’s disgrace, but I think it was to exact some violent revenge, which was just as much a part of his character, if not more. He didn’t find them, and she died shortly after. I’m not sure if he started to think he might care for the child, or if he wanted to make sure it would never end up with its mother, but before he left, he gave me the responsibility of bringing it home. And I did.’
He went on, from this point, in a still more humble tone, and spoke in a very low voice; pointing to Ralph as he resumed.
He continued, from this point, in an even more humble tone, and spoke in a very quiet voice; pointing to Ralph as he carried on.
‘He had used me ill—cruelly—I reminded him in what, not long ago when I met him in the street—and I hated him. I brought the child home to his own house, and lodged him in the front garret. Neglect had made him very sickly, and I was obliged to call in a doctor, who said he must be removed for change of air, or he would die. I think that first put it in my head. I did it then. He was gone six weeks, and when he came back, I told him—with every circumstance well planned and proved; nobody could have suspected me—that the child was dead and buried. He might have been disappointed in some intention he had formed, or he might have had some natural affection, but he was grieved at that, and I was confirmed in my design of opening up the secret one day, and making it a means of getting money from him. I had heard, like most other men, of Yorkshire schools. I took the child to one kept by a man named Squeers, and left it there. I gave him the name of Smike. Year by year, I paid twenty pounds a-year for him for six years; never breathing the secret all the time; for I had left his father’s service after more hard usage, and quarrelled with him again. I was sent away from this country. I have been away nearly eight years. Directly I came home again, I travelled down into Yorkshire, and, skulking in the village of an evening-time, made inquiries about the boys at the school, and found that this one, whom I had placed there, had run away with a young man bearing the name of his own father. I sought his father out in London, and hinting at what I could tell him, tried for a little money to support life; but he repulsed me with threats. I then found out his clerk, and, going on from little to little, and showing him that there were good reasons for communicating with me, learnt what was going on; and it was I who told him that the boy was no son of the man who claimed to be his father. All this time I had never seen the boy. At length, I heard from this same source that he was very ill, and where he was. I travelled down there, that I might recall myself, if possible, to his recollection and confirm my story. I came upon him unexpectedly; but before I could speak he knew me—he had good cause to remember me, poor lad!—and I would have sworn to him if I had met him in the Indies. I knew the piteous face I had seen in the little child. After a few days’ indecision, I applied to the young gentleman in whose care he was, and I found that he was dead. He knows how quickly he recognised me again, how often he had described me and my leaving him at the school, and how he told him of a garret he recollected: which is the one I have spoken of, and in his father’s house to this day. This is my story. I demand to be brought face to face with the schoolmaster, and put to any possible proof of any part of it, and I will show that it’s too true, and that I have this guilt upon my soul.’
‘He had treated me poorly—cruelly. I reminded him of this not long ago when I ran into him on the street—and I hated him. I brought the child back to his house and settled him in the front attic. Neglect had made him very sickly, so I had to call in a doctor, who said he needed to be moved for a change of air or he would die. I think that was when the idea first occurred to me. I went ahead with it. He was gone for six weeks, and when he returned, I told him—with all the details carefully planned and proven; no one could have suspected me—that the child was dead and buried. He might have been disappointed by some plan he had or felt some natural affection, but he was genuinely upset about that, and I became even more determined to reveal the secret one day and use it to get money from him. Like most people, I had heard about Yorkshire schools. I took the child to one run by a man named Squeers, and left him there. I gave him the name Smike. Year after year, I paid twenty pounds a year for six years without ever breathing a word of the secret; I had left his father’s service after more mistreatment and had argued with him again. I was sent away from the country. I’ve been gone for nearly eight years. As soon as I got back, I traveled down to Yorkshire, and while lurking in the village in the evenings, I made inquiries about the boys at the school and found out that the one I placed there had run away with a young man who shared his father’s name. I sought out his father in London and hinted at what I could tell him, hoping to get a little money to get by; but he turned me away with threats. I then found his clerk and, gradually, by showing him I had good reasons to communicate with me, learned what was happening; and it was I who informed him that the boy wasn’t the son of the man who claimed to be his father. All during this time, I had never seen the boy. Eventually, I learned through the same source that he was very ill and where he was. I traveled there to try to jog his memory and confirm my story. I came upon him unexpectedly, but before I could speak, he recognized me—he had every reason to remember me, poor boy!—and I would have sworn he knew me if I had met him in the Indies. I recognized the sad face I had seen in the little child. After a few days of uncertainty, I approached the young man who was taking care of him, and I found out that he was dead. He knows how quickly the boy recognized me again, how often he had described me and how I left him at the school, and how he told the young man about an attic he remembered, which is the one I’ve mentioned, and is still in his father’s house today. This is my story. I demand to be brought face to face with the schoolmaster, and I challenge any possible proof of any part of it, and I will show that it’s all true, and that I carry this guilt on my soul.’
‘Unhappy man!’ said the brothers. ‘What reparation can you make for this?’
‘Unhappy man!’ said the brothers. ‘What can you do to make this right?’
‘None, gentlemen, none! I have none to make, and nothing to hope now. I am old in years, and older still in misery and care. This confession can bring nothing upon me but new suffering and punishment; but I make it, and will abide by it whatever comes. I have been made the instrument of working out this dreadful retribution upon the head of a man who, in the hot pursuit of his bad ends, has persecuted and hunted down his own child to death. It must descend upon me too. I know it must fall. My reparation comes too late; and, neither in this world nor in the next, can I have hope again!’
‘None, gentlemen, none! I have nothing to offer and no hopes left. I'm old in years, and even older in suffering and worry. This confession will only bring me more pain and punishment; still, I make it and will face whatever comes. I've become the means through which this terrible reckoning comes down on a man who, in his relentless pursuit of selfish goals, has hunted his own child to death. It has to come down on me too. I know it has to fall. My chance for redemption comes too late; in this life or the next, I can have no hope again!’
He had hardly spoken, when the lamp, which stood upon the table close to where Ralph was seated, and which was the only one in the room, was thrown to the ground, and left them in darkness. There was some trifling confusion in obtaining another light; the interval was a mere nothing; but when the light appeared, Ralph Nickleby was gone.
He had barely spoken when the lamp on the table next to Ralph was knocked over, leaving them in darkness. There was a bit of minor confusion while getting another light; it hardly took any time at all, but when the light came back on, Ralph Nickleby was gone.
The good brothers and Tim Linkinwater occupied some time in discussing the probability of his return; and, when it became apparent that he would not come back, they hesitated whether or no to send after him. At length, remembering how strangely and silently he had sat in one immovable position during the interview, and thinking he might possibly be ill, they determined, although it was now very late, to send to his house on some pretence. Finding an excuse in the presence of Brooker, whom they knew not how to dispose of without consulting his wishes, they concluded to act upon this resolution before going to bed.
The good brothers and Tim Linkinwater spent some time talking about the chances of his return; when it became clear that he wouldn't come back, they debated whether to send for him. Eventually, recalling how oddly and quietly he had stayed in one spot during their conversation, and wondering if he might be unwell, they decided, even though it was quite late, to send someone to his house under some pretext. Finding a reason in Brooker’s presence, as they didn't know how to send him away without considering his feelings, they agreed to follow through on this plan before going to bed.
CHAPTER 61
Wherein Nicholas and his Sister forfeit the good Opinion of all worldly and prudent People
Where Nicholas and his sister lose the good opinion of all sensible and practical people
On the next morning after Brooker’s disclosure had been made, Nicholas returned home. The meeting between him and those whom he had left there was not without strong emotion on both sides; for they had been informed by his letters of what had occurred: and, besides that his griefs were theirs, they mourned with him the death of one whose forlorn and helpless state had first established a claim upon their compassion, and whose truth of heart and grateful earnest nature had, every day, endeared him to them more and more.
The next morning after Brooker shared his news, Nicholas went back home. The reunion with those he had left behind was filled with strong emotions on both sides; they had read his letters and knew what had happened. Their grief was connected to his, and they also mourned the loss of someone whose unfortunate and vulnerable situation had first drawn their compassion, and whose genuine heart and sincere nature had made them care for him more and more each day.
‘I am sure,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, wiping her eyes, and sobbing bitterly, ‘I have lost the best, the most zealous, and most attentive creature that has ever been a companion to me in my life—putting you, my dear Nicholas, and Kate, and your poor papa, and that well-behaved nurse who ran away with the linen and the twelve small forks, out of the question, of course. Of all the tractable, equal-tempered, attached, and faithful beings that ever lived, I believe he was the most so. To look round upon the garden, now, that he took so much pride in, or to go into his room and see it filled with so many of those little contrivances for our comfort that he was so fond of making, and made so well, and so little thought he would leave unfinished—I can’t bear it, I cannot really. Ah! This is a great trial to me, a great trial. It will be comfort to you, my dear Nicholas, to the end of your life, to recollect how kind and good you always were to him—so it will be to me, to think what excellent terms we were always upon, and how fond he always was of me, poor fellow! It was very natural you should have been attached to him, my dear—very—and of course you were, and are very much cut up by this. I am sure it’s only necessary to look at you and see how changed you are, to see that; but nobody knows what my feelings are—nobody can—it’s quite impossible!’
“I’m sure,” said Mrs. Nickleby, wiping her eyes and sobbing hard, “I have lost the best, most dedicated, and attentive companion I’ve ever had in my life—putting you, my dear Nicholas, and Kate, and your poor dad, and that nurse who ran away with the linens and the twelve small forks aside, of course. Of all the gentle, even-tempered, loyal, and devoted beings that ever existed, I believe he was the most so. To look around at the garden that he took so much pride in, or to go into his room and see it filled with so many little things he made for our comfort, which he loved creating, and which he left unfinished—I just can’t stand it, I really can’t. Oh! This is such a tough time for me, a really tough time. It will comfort you, my dear Nicholas, for the rest of your life, to remember how kind and good you always were to him—and it will comfort me to think of how well we always got along, and how fond he was of me, poor guy! It’s completely natural that you got attached to him, my dear—very natural—and of course you were, and you’re really heartbroken by this. I can see how changed you are just by looking at you, but nobody knows how I really feel—nobody can—it’s just impossible!”
While Mrs. Nickleby, with the utmost sincerity, gave vent to her sorrows after her own peculiar fashion of considering herself foremost, she was not the only one who indulged such feelings. Kate, although well accustomed to forget herself when others were to be considered, could not repress her grief; Madeline was scarcely less moved than she; and poor, hearty, honest little Miss La Creevy, who had come upon one of her visits while Nicholas was away, and had done nothing, since the sad news arrived, but console and cheer them all, no sooner beheld him coming in at the door, than she sat herself down upon the stairs, and bursting into a flood of tears, refused for a long time to be comforted.
While Mrs. Nickleby sincerely expressed her sorrows in her own unique way of putting herself first, she wasn't the only one feeling this way. Kate, even though she was used to putting others first, couldn't hold back her sadness; Madeline was hardly less affected than she was; and poor, genuine little Miss La Creevy, who had stopped by during one of her visits while Nicholas was away, had spent all her time since the sad news arrived trying to console and uplift everyone. As soon as she saw him walk through the door, she sat down on the stairs and burst into tears, refusing to be comforted for a long time.
‘It hurts me so,’ cried the poor body, ‘to see him come back alone. I can’t help thinking what he must have suffered himself. I wouldn’t mind so much if he gave way a little more; but he bears it so manfully.’
‘It pains me so,’ cried the poor soul, ‘to see him come back alone. I can’t help but think about what he must have gone through himself. I wouldn’t mind so much if he showed a little more weakness; but he handles it so bravely.’
‘Why, so I should,’ said Nicholas, ‘should I not?’
"Well, I should, shouldn't I?" Nicholas said.
‘Yes, yes,’ replied the little woman, ‘and bless you for a good creature! but this does seem at first to a simple soul like me—I know it’s wrong to say so, and I shall be sorry for it presently—this does seem such a poor reward for all you have done.’
‘Yes, yes,’ replied the little woman, ‘and thank you for being such a good person! But to someone like me, who isn’t very bright, this does seem to be a pretty lousy reward for everything you’ve done.’
‘Nay,’ said Nicholas gently, ‘what better reward could I have, than the knowledge that his last days were peaceful and happy, and the recollection that I was his constant companion, and was not prevented, as I might have been by a hundred circumstances, from being beside him?’
‘No,’ Nicholas said softly, ‘what better reward could I have than knowing that his last days were peaceful and happy, and the memory of being his constant companion, not kept away, as I easily could have been by a hundred different things, from being by his side?’
‘To be sure,’ sobbed Miss La Creevy; ‘it’s very true, and I’m an ungrateful, impious, wicked little fool, I know.’
‘Sure,’ sobbed Miss La Creevy; ‘it's true, and I'm an ungrateful, disrespectful, wicked little fool, I know.’
With that, the good soul fell to crying afresh, and, endeavouring to recover herself, tried to laugh. The laugh and the cry, meeting each other thus abruptly, had a struggle for the mastery; the result was, that it was a drawn battle, and Miss La Creevy went into hysterics.
With that, the kind-hearted woman started crying again, and, trying to pull herself together, attempted to laugh. The laugh and the cry, clashing so suddenly, fought for control; in the end, it was a tie, and Miss La Creevy ended up in hysterics.
Waiting until they were all tolerably quiet and composed again, Nicholas, who stood in need of some rest after his long journey, retired to his own room, and throwing himself, dressed as he was, upon the bed, fell into a sound sleep. When he awoke, he found Kate sitting by his bedside, who, seeing that he had opened his eyes, stooped down to kiss him.
Waiting until they were all reasonably quiet and settled again, Nicholas, who needed some rest after his long journey, went to his own room and collapsed onto the bed, still in his clothes, falling into a deep sleep. When he woke up, he saw Kate sitting by his bedside, and when she noticed he had opened his eyes, she leaned down to kiss him.
‘I came to tell you how glad I am to see you home again.’
‘I came to tell you how happy I am to see you back home again.’
‘But I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you, Kate.’
‘But I can’t express how happy I am to see you, Kate.’
‘We have been wearying so for your return,’ said Kate, ‘mama and I, and—and Madeline.’
‘We’ve been so tired waiting for you to come back,’ Kate said, ‘my mom, Madeline, and I.’
‘You said in your last letter that she was quite well,’ said Nicholas, rather hastily, and colouring as he spoke. ‘Has nothing been said, since I have been away, about any future arrangements that the brothers have in contemplation for her?’
'You mentioned in your last letter that she was doing well,' Nicholas said quickly, his face flushing as he spoke. 'Has there been any talk, since I’ve been away, about any future plans the brothers have for her?'
‘Oh, not a word,’ replied Kate. ‘I can’t think of parting from her without sorrow; and surely, Nicholas, you don’t wish it!’
‘Oh, not a word,’ replied Kate. ‘I can’t imagine leaving her without feeling sad; and surely, Nicholas, you don’t want that!’
Nicholas coloured again, and, sitting down beside his sister on a little couch near the window, said:
Nicholas blushed again and, sitting down next to his sister on a small couch by the window, said:
‘No, Kate, no, I do not. I might strive to disguise my real feelings from anybody but you; but I will tell you that—briefly and plainly, Kate—that I love her.’
‘No, Kate, no, I don’t. I might try to hide my true feelings from anyone but you; but I’ll tell you that—briefly and clearly, Kate—that I love her.’
Kate’s eyes brightened, and she was going to make some reply, when Nicholas laid his hand upon her arm, and went on:
Kate's eyes lit up, and she was about to say something when Nicholas placed his hand on her arm and continued:
‘Nobody must know this but you. She, last of all.’
'Nobody should know this but you. She, least of all.'
‘Dear Nicholas!’
"Hey Nicholas!"
‘Last of all; never, though never is a long day. Sometimes, I try to think that the time may come when I may honestly tell her this; but it is so far off; in such distant perspective, so many years must elapse before it comes, and when it does come (if ever) I shall be so unlike what I am now, and shall have so outlived my days of youth and romance—though not, I am sure, of love for her—that even I feel how visionary all such hopes must be, and try to crush them rudely myself, and have the pain over, rather than suffer time to wither them, and keep the disappointment in store. No, Kate! Since I have been absent, I have had, in that poor fellow who is gone, perpetually before my eyes, another instance of the munificent liberality of these noble brothers. As far as in me lies, I will deserve it, and if I have wavered in my bounden duty to them before, I am now determined to discharge it rigidly, and to put further delays and temptations beyond my reach.’
'Last of all, never, though never feels like a long time. Sometimes, I try to imagine that there will be a day when I can honestly tell her this; but that day is so far away; so many years must pass before it arrives, and when it does (if it ever does), I will be so different from who I am now, and I will have long outgrown my days of youth and romance—though not, I’m sure, my love for her—that I realize how unrealistic all these hopes must be, and I try to push them away myself to get the pain over with, rather than let time wear them down and keep the disappointment waiting. No, Kate! Since I’ve been away, I have seen, in that poor fellow who is gone, yet another example of the generous kindness of these noble brothers. As far as I can, I will earn it, and if I've faltered in my duty to them before, I am now resolved to fulfill it strictly and to keep any further delays and temptations out of my reach.'
‘Before you say another word, dear Nicholas,’ said Kate, turning pale, ‘you must hear what I have to tell you. I came on purpose, but I had not the courage. What you say now, gives me new heart.’ She faltered, and burst into tears.
‘Before you say another word, dear Nicholas,’ said Kate, turning pale, ‘you need to hear what I have to tell you. I came here for a reason, but I didn’t have the courage. What you’re saying now gives me new strength.’ She stumbled over her words and broke down in tears.
There was that in her manner which prepared Nicholas for what was coming. Kate tried to speak, but her tears prevented her.
There was something about her behavior that made Nicholas anticipate what was about to happen. Kate attempted to speak, but her tears got in the way.
‘Come, you foolish girl,’ said Nicholas; ‘why, Kate, Kate, be a woman! I think I know what you would tell me. It concerns Mr. Frank, does it not?’
“Come on, you silly girl,” Nicholas said; “why, Kate, Kate, be strong! I think I know what you want to say. It's about Mr. Frank, right?”
Kate sunk her head upon his shoulder, and sobbed out ‘Yes.’
Kate rested her head on his shoulder and cried out, ‘Yes.’
‘And he has offered you his hand, perhaps, since I have been away,’ said Nicholas; ‘is that it? Yes. Well, well; it is not so difficult, you see, to tell me, after all. He offered you his hand?’
‘And he has offered you his hand, I guess, since I’ve been gone,’ said Nicholas; ‘is that it? Yeah. Well, well; it’s not so hard, you know, to tell me, after all. He offered you his hand?’
‘Which I refused,’ said Kate.
"I said no," Kate replied.
‘Yes; and why?’
"Yeah; and why?"
‘I told him,’ she said, in a trembling voice, ‘all that I have since found you told mama; and while I could not conceal from him, and cannot from you, that—that it was a pang and a great trial, I did so firmly, and begged him not to see me any more.’
“I told him,” she said, her voice shaking, “everything I’ve learned since you told Mom; and although I couldn’t hide from him, and can’t hide from you, that—that it was painful and a huge test, I stood my ground and asked him not to see me again.”
‘That’s my own brave Kate!’ said Nicholas, pressing her to his breast. ‘I knew you would.’
"That's my brave Kate!" said Nicholas, pulling her close to him. "I always knew you would."
‘He tried to alter my resolution,’ said Kate, ‘and declared that, be my decision what it might, he would not only inform his uncles of the step he had taken, but would communicate it to you also, directly you returned. I am afraid,’ she added, her momentary composure forsaking her, ‘I am afraid I may not have said, strongly enough, how deeply I felt such disinterested love, and how earnestly I prayed for his future happiness. If you do talk together, I should—I should like him to know that.’
‘He tried to change my mind,’ Kate said, ‘and claimed that regardless of my decision, he would not only tell his uncles about what he had done, but he would also let you know as soon as you returned. I'm afraid,’ she added, her momentary calm slipping away, ‘I'm afraid I might not have expressed clearly enough how deeply I felt about such selfless love, and how sincerely I wished for his future happiness. If you do talk, I would—I would like him to know that.’
‘And did you suppose, Kate, when you had made this sacrifice to what you knew was right and honourable, that I should shrink from mine?’ said Nicholas tenderly.
"And did you really think, Kate, that after you made this sacrifice for what you knew was right and honorable, I would back down from mine?" Nicholas said gently.
‘Oh no! not if your position had been the same, but—’
‘Oh no! Not if your situation had been the same, but—’
‘But it is the same,’ interrupted Nicholas. ‘Madeline is not the near relation of our benefactors, but she is closely bound to them by ties as dear; and I was first intrusted with her history, specially because they reposed unbounded confidence in me, and believed that I was as true as steel. How base would it be of me to take advantage of the circumstances which placed her here, or of the slight service I was happily able to render her, and to seek to engage her affections when the result must be, if I succeeded, that the brothers would be disappointed in their darling wish of establishing her as their own child, and that I must seem to hope to build my fortunes on their compassion for the young creature whom I had so meanly and unworthily entrapped: turning her very gratitude and warmth of heart to my own purpose and account, and trading in her misfortunes! I, too, whose duty, and pride, and pleasure, Kate, it is to have other claims upon me which I will never forget; and who have the means of a comfortable and happy life already, and have no right to look beyond it! I have determined to remove this weight from my mind. I doubt whether I have not done wrong, even now; and today I will, without reserve or equivocation, disclose my real reasons to Mr. Cherryble, and implore him to take immediate measures for removing this young lady to the shelter of some other roof.’
‘But it's the same thing,’ interrupted Nicholas. ‘Madeline isn’t a close relative of our benefactors, but she is just as connected to them in a way that’s just as precious; and I was the first one entrusted with her story, especially because they had complete faith in me and believed I was as loyal as could be. How wrong would it be for me to take advantage of the situation that put her here, or of the small favor I was lucky enough to provide, and to try to win her affections when the outcome would be, if I succeeded, that the brothers would be let down in their heartfelt wish to raise her as their own child, and that I would seem to want to build my future on their kindness towards the young girl whom I had so dishonorably and unfairly caught in this situation: manipulating her gratitude and warmth for my own benefit, and profiting from her troubles! I, who have my own duties, pride, and happiness, Kate, which I will never forget; and who already have the means for a comfortable and happy life, and have no right to want more! I’ve decided to lift this burden from my mind. I’m not even sure if I haven’t done something wrong already; and today I will, without holding anything back, reveal my true reasons to Mr. Cherryble, and ask him to take immediate action to move this young lady to the care of another home.’
‘Today? so very soon?’
'Today? That’s really soon!'
‘I have thought of this for weeks, and why should I postpone it? If the scene through which I have just passed has taught me to reflect, and has awakened me to a more anxious and careful sense of duty, why should I wait until the impression has cooled? You would not dissuade me, Kate; now would you?’
‘I’ve been thinking about this for weeks, so why should I put it off? If the experience I just went through has made me more thoughtful and aware of my responsibilities, why should I wait until that feeling fades? You wouldn’t try to change my mind, would you, Kate?’
‘You may grow rich, you know,’ said Kate.
‘You could get rich, you know,’ Kate said.
‘I may grow rich!’ repeated Nicholas, with a mournful smile, ‘ay, and I may grow old! But rich or poor, or old or young, we shall ever be the same to each other, and in that our comfort lies. What if we have but one home? It can never be a solitary one to you and me. What if we were to remain so true to these first impressions as to form no others? It is but one more link to the strong chain that binds us together. It seems but yesterday that we were playfellows, Kate, and it will seem but tomorrow when we are staid old people, looking back to these cares as we look back, now, to those of our childish days: and recollecting with a melancholy pleasure that the time was, when they could move us. Perhaps then, when we are quaint old folks and talk of the times when our step was lighter and our hair not grey, we may be even thankful for the trials that so endeared us to each other, and turned our lives into that current, down which we shall have glided so peacefully and calmly. And having caught some inkling of our story, the young people about us—as young as you and I are now, Kate—may come to us for sympathy, and pour distresses which hope and inexperience could scarcely feel enough for, into the compassionate ears of the old bachelor brother and his maiden sister.’
"I might get rich!" Nicholas said with a sad smile. "Yeah, and I might get old too! But whether we're rich or poor, old or young, we’ll always be the same to each other, and that’s where our comfort lies. So what if we only have one home? It will never feel lonely for us. What if we stay so loyal to these first feelings that we don't form any new ones? It’s just one more link in the strong chain that connects us. It feels like only yesterday we were playing together, Kate, and it will feel like just tomorrow when we’re serious old folks, looking back on these worries just like we now look back on our childhood troubles, remembering with a bittersweet joy that there was a time when they could affect us. Maybe then, when we’re quirky old people talking about the days when we were lighter on our feet and our hair wasn’t gray, we might even be grateful for the challenges that brought us closer together and led our lives down this peaceful path. And with some understanding of our story, the young people around us—just as young as we are now, Kate—might come to us for comfort, sharing troubles that hope and inexperience could hardly grasp, into the sympathetic ears of the old bachelor brother and his unmarried sister."
Kate smiled through her tears as Nicholas drew this picture; but they were not tears of sorrow, although they continued to fall when he had ceased to speak.
Kate smiled through her tears as Nicholas drew this picture; but they were not tears of sadness, even though they kept falling after he stopped speaking.
‘Am I not right, Kate?’ he said, after a short silence.
“Am I wrong, Kate?” he said after a brief pause.
‘Quite, quite, dear brother; and I cannot tell you how happy I am that I have acted as you would have had me.’
"Absolutely, dear brother; and I can't tell you how happy I am that I did what you wanted."
‘You don’t regret?’
‘You don't have regrets?’
‘N—n—no,’ said Kate timidly, tracing some pattern upon the ground with her little foot. ‘I don’t regret having done what was honourable and right, of course; but I do regret that this should have ever happened—at least sometimes I regret it, and sometimes I—I don’t know what I say; I am but a weak girl, Nicholas, and it has agitated me very much.’
‘N—n—no,’ Kate said softly, drawing patterns in the dirt with her little foot. ‘I don’t regret doing what was honorable and right, of course; but I do regret that this ever happened—at least sometimes I regret it, and sometimes I—I don’t know what I’m saying; I’m just a weak girl, Nicholas, and it has upset me a lot.’
It is no vaunt to affirm that if Nicholas had had ten thousand pounds at the minute, he would, in his generous affection for the owner of the blushing cheek and downcast eye, have bestowed its utmost farthing, in perfect forgetfulness of himself, to secure her happiness. But all he could do was to comfort and console her by kind words; and words they were of such love and kindness, and cheerful encouragement, that poor Kate threw her arms about his neck, and declared she would weep no more.
It's no boast to say that if Nicholas had ten thousand pounds at that moment, he would have given every last penny out of his deep affection for the owner of the rosy cheeks and lowered eyes, completely forgetting about himself, just to make her happy. But all he could do was comfort and console her with kind words; and those words were filled with such love, kindness, and cheerful encouragement that poor Kate threw her arms around his neck and said she wouldn’t cry anymore.
‘What man,’ thought Nicholas proudly, while on his way, soon afterwards, to the brothers’ house, ‘would not be sufficiently rewarded for any sacrifice of fortune by the possession of such a heart as Kate’s, which, but that hearts weigh light, and gold and silver heavy, is beyond all praise? Frank has money, and wants no more. Where would it buy him such a treasure as Kate? And yet, in unequal marriages, the rich party is always supposed to make a great sacrifice, and the other to get a good bargain! But I am thinking like a lover, or like an ass: which I suppose is pretty nearly the same.’
‘What man,’ Nicholas thought proudly as he made his way to his brothers’ house, ‘wouldn't feel that any sacrifice of wealth is worth it for a heart like Kate’s, which, if hearts weren’t so light and gold and silver so heavy, would be priceless? Frank has money and doesn’t want more. Where would he find a treasure like Kate? Yet, in mismatched marriages, the wealthy person is always seen as making a huge sacrifice, while the other gets a great deal! But I’m thinking like a lover, or maybe like a fool, which I guess is pretty much the same thing.’
Checking thoughts so little adapted to the business on which he was bound, by such self-reproofs as this and many others no less sturdy, he proceeded on his way and presented himself before Tim Linkinwater.
Checking his thoughts, which were not well-suited for the task at hand, with self-reproaches like this and many others just as tough, he continued on his way and showed up in front of Tim Linkinwater.
‘Ah! Mr. Nickleby!’ cried Tim, ‘God bless you! how d’ye do? Well? Say you’re quite well and never better. Do now.’
‘Ah! Mr. Nickleby!’ exclaimed Tim, ‘God bless you! How are you? Good? Just say you’re totally fine and never better. Please do.’
‘Quite,’ said Nicholas, shaking him by both hands.
"Definitely," said Nicholas, shaking his hands vigorously.
‘Ah!’ said Tim, ‘you look tired though, now I come to look at you. Hark! there he is, d’ye hear him? That was Dick, the blackbird. He hasn’t been himself since you’ve been gone. He’d never get on without you, now; he takes as naturally to you as he does to me.’
"Ah!" said Tim, "you look tired now that I really see you. Hey! There he is, do you hear him? That was Dick, the blackbird. He hasn't been himself since you left. He wouldn't cope at all without you now; he takes to you just as easily as he does to me."
‘Dick is a far less sagacious fellow than I supposed him, if he thinks I am half so well worthy of his notice as you,’ replied Nicholas.
"Dick is a lot less clever than I thought if he believes I deserve his attention even half as much as you do," replied Nicholas.
‘Why, I’ll tell you what, sir,’ said Tim, standing in his favourite attitude and pointing to the cage with the feather of his pen, ‘it’s a very extraordinary thing about that bird, that the only people he ever takes the smallest notice of, are Mr. Charles, and Mr. Ned, and you, and me.’
“Let me tell you something, sir,” said Tim, striking his usual pose and gesturing toward the cage with his pen, “it’s pretty amazing that the only people that bird ever pays any attention to are Mr. Charles, Mr. Ned, you, and me.”
Here, Tim stopped and glanced anxiously at Nicholas; then unexpectedly catching his eye repeated, ‘And you and me, sir, and you and me.’ And then he glanced at Nicholas again, and, squeezing his hand, said, ‘I am a bad one at putting off anything I am interested in. I didn’t mean to ask you, but I should like to hear a few particulars about that poor boy. Did he mention Cheeryble Brothers at all?’
Here, Tim paused and looked nervously at Nicholas; then, unexpectedly catching his eye, repeated, ‘You and me, sir, you and me.’ Then he glanced at Nicholas again, squeezed his hand, and said, ‘I’m not great at putting off things I'm interested in. I didn’t mean to ask you, but I’d really like to hear a bit about that poor boy. Did he mention the Cheeryble Brothers at all?’
‘Yes,’ said Nicholas, ‘many and many a time.’
‘Yes,’ said Nicholas, ‘lots and lots of times.’
‘That was right of him,’ returned Tim, wiping his eyes; ‘that was very right of him.’
'That was the right thing to do,' Tim said, wiping his eyes; 'that was really the right thing to do.'
‘And he mentioned your name a score of times,’ said Nicholas, ‘and often bade me carry back his love to Mr. Linkinwater.’
‘And he mentioned your name a lot,’ said Nicholas, ‘and often asked me to send his love to Mr. Linkinwater.’
‘No, no, did he though?’ rejoined Tim, sobbing outright. ‘Poor fellow! I wish we could have had him buried in town. There isn’t such a burying-ground in all London as that little one on the other side of the square—there are counting-houses all round it, and if you go in there, on a fine day, you can see the books and safes through the open windows. And he sent his love to me, did he? I didn’t expect he would have thought of me. Poor fellow, poor fellow! His love too!’
‘No, no, did he really?’ Tim replied, crying uncontrollably. ‘Poor guy! I wish we could have buried him in town. There’s no cemetery in all of London like that little one across the square—there are offices all around it, and if you go there on a nice day, you can see the books and safes through the open windows. And he sent his love to me, did he? I didn’t think he would have remembered me. Poor guy, poor guy! His love too!’
Tim was so completely overcome by this little mark of recollection, that he was quite unequal to any more conversation at the moment. Nicholas therefore slipped quietly out, and went to brother Charles’s room.
Tim was so overwhelmed by this small gesture of remembrance that he couldn't handle any more conversation at that moment. Nicholas quietly slipped out and went to brother Charles’s room.
If he had previously sustained his firmness and fortitude, it had been by an effort which had cost him no little pain; but the warm welcome, the hearty manner, the homely unaffected commiseration, of the good old man, went to his heart, and no inward struggle could prevent his showing it.
If he had previously maintained his strength and courage, it had taken a toll on him; however, the warm welcome, the genuine kindness, and the heartfelt sympathy from the good old man touched him deeply, and no internal fight could stop him from expressing it.
‘Come, come, my dear sir,’ said the benevolent merchant; ‘we must not be cast down; no, no. We must learn to bear misfortune, and we must remember that there are many sources of consolation even in death. Every day that this poor lad had lived, he must have been less and less qualified for the world, and more and more unhappy in is own deficiencies. It is better as it is, my dear sir. Yes, yes, yes, it’s better as it is.’
“Come on, my dear sir,” said the kind merchant; “we shouldn’t be so down; no, no. We need to learn to cope with misfortune, and we have to remember that there are many ways to find comfort, even in death. With every day this poor boy had lived, he must have felt less and less suited for the world, and more and more unhappy with his own shortcomings. It’s better this way, my dear sir. Yes, yes, yes, it’s better this way.”
‘I have thought of all that, sir,’ replied Nicholas, clearing his throat. ‘I feel it, I assure you.’
‘I’ve thought about all that, sir,’ Nicholas replied, clearing his throat. ‘I really do feel it, I promise you.’
‘Yes, that’s well,’ replied Mr. Cheeryble, who, in the midst of all his comforting, was quite as much taken aback as honest old Tim; ‘that’s well. Where is my brother Ned? Tim Linkinwater, sir, where is my brother Ned?’
‘Yes, that’s good,’ replied Mr. Cheeryble, who, while trying to comfort everyone, was just as surprised as honest old Tim; ‘that’s good. Where is my brother Ned? Tim Linkinwater, where is my brother Ned?’
‘Gone out with Mr. Trimmers, about getting that unfortunate man into the hospital, and sending a nurse to his children,’ said Tim.
‘Gone out with Mr. Trimmers, about getting that unfortunate guy into the hospital, and sending a nurse to care for his kids,’ said Tim.
‘My brother Ned is a fine fellow, a great fellow!’ exclaimed brother Charles as he shut the door and returned to Nicholas. ‘He will be overjoyed to see you, my dear sir. We have been speaking of you every day.’
‘My brother Ned is a great guy, an awesome guy!’ exclaimed brother Charles as he shut the door and returned to Nicholas. ‘He will be so happy to see you, my dear sir. We've been talking about you every day.’
‘To tell you the truth, sir, I am glad to find you alone,’ said Nicholas, with some natural hesitation; ‘for I am anxious to say something to you. Can you spare me a very few minutes?’
"To be honest, sir, I'm glad to see you alone," said Nicholas, with some natural hesitation; "because I really need to talk to you. Can you spare me just a few minutes?"
‘Surely, surely,’ returned brother Charles, looking at him with an anxious countenance. ‘Say on, my dear sir, say on.’
‘Of course, of course,’ brother Charles replied, looking at him with a worried expression. ‘Go ahead, my dear sir, go ahead.’
‘I scarcely know how, or where, to begin,’ said Nicholas. ‘If ever one mortal had reason to be penetrated with love and reverence for another: with such attachment as would make the hardest service in his behalf a pleasure and delight: with such grateful recollections as must rouse the utmost zeal and fidelity of his nature: those are the feelings which I should entertain for you, and do, from my heart and soul, believe me!’
"I can hardly figure out how or where to start," Nicholas said. "If anyone has a reason to feel deep love and respect for someone else; to have such a connection that even the toughest tasks on their behalf feel like a joy and a privilege; to be filled with such grateful memories that they inspire the highest loyalty and commitment in them: those are the feelings I have for you, and I truly believe that from the bottom of my heart!"
‘I do believe you,’ replied the old gentleman, ‘and I am happy in the belief. I have never doubted it; I never shall. I am sure I never shall.’
‘I believe you,’ replied the old gentleman, ‘and I’m glad to believe it. I've never doubted it; I never will. I'm sure I never will.’
‘Your telling me that so kindly,’ said Nicholas, ‘emboldens me to proceed. When you first took me into your confidence, and dispatched me on those missions to Miss Bray, I should have told you that I had seen her long before; that her beauty had made an impression upon me which I could not efface; and that I had fruitlessly endeavoured to trace her, and become acquainted with her history. I did not tell you so, because I vainly thought I could conquer my weaker feelings, and render every consideration subservient to my duty to you.’
“Your kind words really encourage me to continue,” said Nicholas. “When you first trusted me and sent me on those missions to Miss Bray, I should have told you that I had seen her long before; her beauty had made an impression on me that I couldn’t shake off, and I had unsuccessfully tried to trace her and learn about her background. I didn’t mention it because I foolishly thought I could get past my weaker emotions and make every consideration subordinate to my duty to you.”
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said brother Charles, ‘you did not violate the confidence I placed in you, or take an unworthy advantage of it. I am sure you did not.’
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said brother Charles, ‘you didn’t break the trust I had in you or take unfair advantage of it. I know you didn’t.’
‘I did not,’ said Nicholas, firmly. ‘Although I found that the necessity for self-command and restraint became every day more imperious, and the difficulty greater, I never, for one instant, spoke or looked but as I would have done had you been by. I never, for one moment, deserted my trust, nor have I to this instant. But I find that constant association and companionship with this sweet girl is fatal to my peace of mind, and may prove destructive to the resolutions I made in the beginning, and up to this time have faithfully kept. In short, sir, I cannot trust myself, and I implore and beseech you to remove this young lady from under the charge of my mother and sister without delay. I know that to anyone but myself—to you, who consider the immeasurable distance between me and this young lady, who is now your ward, and the object of your peculiar care—my loving her, even in thought, must appear the height of rashness and presumption. I know it is so. But who can see her as I have seen, who can know what her life has been, and not love her? I have no excuse but that; and as I cannot fly from this temptation, and cannot repress this passion, with its object constantly before me, what can I do but pray and beseech you to remove it, and to leave me to forget her?’
"I didn’t," Nicholas said firmly. "Even though I find that the need for self-control and restraint gets stronger every day, and the challenge greater, I never, for a second, spoke or acted any differently than I would have if you were here. I never, for a moment, abandoned my duty, and I haven't done so now. But I realize that being around this sweet girl all the time is ruining my peace of mind, and it might threaten the promises I made at the start and have kept until now. In short, sir, I can’t trust myself, and I'm begging you to take this young lady away from my mother and sister's care as soon as possible. I know that for anyone but me—especially for you, who sees the huge gap between me and this young lady, who is now your ward and the focus of your special attention—my love for her, even in thought, must seem incredibly reckless and arrogant. I understand that. But who can see her as I have, who can know what her life has been like, and not love her? I have no excuse other than that; and since I can’t escape this temptation or suppress this passion with her constantly in front of me, what else can I do but pray and beg you to separate us, so I can forget her?"
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said the old man, after a short silence, ‘you can do no more. I was wrong to expose a young man like you to this trial. I might have foreseen what would happen. Thank you, sir, thank you. Madeline shall be removed.’
‘Mr. Nickleby,’ said the old man, after a brief pause, ‘you can’t do anything more. I shouldn’t have put a young man like you through this. I should have anticipated what would happen. Thank you, sir, thank you. Madeline will be taken away.’
‘If you would grant me one favour, dear sir, and suffer her to remember me with esteem, by never revealing to her this confession—’
‘If you could do me a favor, dear sir, and let her remember me with respect by never revealing this confession to her—’
‘I will take care,’ said Mr. Cheeryble. ‘And now, is this all you have to tell me?’
‘I’ll take care of it,’ said Mr. Cheeryble. ‘And now, is this everything you have to tell me?’
‘No!’ returned Nicholas, meeting his eye, ‘it is not.’
‘No!’ Nicholas replied, meeting his gaze, ‘it’s not.’
‘I know the rest,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, apparently very much relieved by this prompt reply. ‘When did it come to your knowledge?’
"I know the rest," Mr. Cheeryble said, clearly feeling relieved by this quick response. "When did you find out?"
‘When I reached home this morning.’
‘When I got home this morning.’
‘You felt it your duty immediately to come to me, and tell me what your sister no doubt acquainted you with?’
‘You felt it was your duty to come to me right away and tell me what your sister probably told you about?’
‘I did,’ said Nicholas, ‘though I could have wished to have spoken to Mr Frank first.’
“I did,” said Nicholas, “even though I would have preferred to talk to Mr. Frank first.”
‘Frank was with me last night,’ replied the old gentleman. ‘You have done well, Mr. Nickleby—very well, sir—and I thank you again.’
‘Frank was with me last night,’ replied the old gentleman. ‘You did a great job, Mr. Nickleby—really great, sir—and I thank you once more.’
Upon this head, Nicholas requested permission to add a few words. He ventured to hope that nothing he had said would lead to the estrangement of Kate and Madeline, who had formed an attachment for each other, any interruption of which would, he knew, be attended with great pain to them, and, most of all, with remorse and pain to him, as its unhappy cause. When these things were all forgotten, he hoped that Frank and he might still be warm friends, and that no word or thought of his humble home, or of her who was well contented to remain there and share his quiet fortunes, would ever again disturb the harmony between them. He recounted, as nearly as he could, what had passed between himself and Kate that morning: speaking of her with such warmth of pride and affection, and dwelling so cheerfully upon the confidence they had of overcoming any selfish regrets and living contented and happy in each other’s love, that few could have heard him unmoved. More moved himself than he had been yet, he expressed in a few hurried words—as expressive, perhaps, as the most eloquent phrases—his devotion to the brothers, and his hope that he might live and die in their service.
Nicholas asked for permission to add a few words. He hoped that nothing he had said would cause a rift between Kate and Madeline, who had grown close to each other, as any interruption would cause them great pain and, most importantly, remorse and pain to him as the unfortunate reason for it. Once these issues were resolved, he wished that he and Frank could still be good friends and that no mention or thought of his modest home or of the woman who was happy to stay there and share his simple life would ever disturb the harmony between them. He recounted, as closely as he could, what had happened between him and Kate that morning, speaking of her with such pride and affection, and highlighting their confidence in overcoming any selfish regrets and living contentedly and happily in each other’s love, that few could have listened without feeling moved. More affected than ever before, he conveyed in a few quick words—perhaps as powerful as the most eloquent phrases—his commitment to the brothers and his hope that he could live and die serving them.
To all this, brother Charles listened in profound silence, and with his chair so turned from Nicholas that his face could not be seen. He had not spoken either, in his accustomed manner, but with a certain stiffness and embarrassment very foreign to it. Nicholas feared he had offended him. He said, ‘No, no, he had done quite right,’ but that was all.
To all this, brother Charles listened in deep silence, with his chair turned away from Nicholas so his face couldn't be seen. He hadn't spoken either, as was his usual way, but with an unusual stiffness and awkwardness. Nicholas worried that he had upset him. He said, "No, no, he was completely in the right," but that was all.
‘Frank is a heedless, foolish fellow,’ he said, after Nicholas had paused for some time; ‘a very heedless, foolish fellow. I will take care that this is brought to a close without delay. Let us say no more upon the subject; it’s a very painful one to me. Come to me in half an hour; I have strange things to tell you, my dear sir, and your uncle has appointed this afternoon for your waiting upon him with me.’
‘Frank is a careless, foolish guy,’ he said, after Nicholas had paused for a while; ‘a really careless, foolish guy. I’ll make sure this gets sorted out quickly. Let’s not discuss it anymore; it’s quite a painful topic for me. Come back in half an hour; I have some unusual things to share with you, my dear sir, and your uncle has scheduled this afternoon for you to meet with him alongside me.’
‘Waiting upon him! With you, sir!’ cried Nicholas.
‘Waiting for him! With you, sir!’ cried Nicholas.
‘Ay, with me,’ replied the old gentleman. ‘Return to me in half an hour, and I’ll tell you more.’
‘Sure, come back to me in half an hour, and I’ll tell you more,’ replied the old gentleman.
Nicholas waited upon him at the time mentioned, and then learnt all that had taken place on the previous day, and all that was known of the appointment Ralph had made with the brothers; which was for that night; and for the better understanding of which it will be requisite to return and follow his own footsteps from the house of the twin brothers. Therefore, we leave Nicholas somewhat reassured by the restored kindness of their manner towards him, and yet sensible that it was different from what it had been (though he scarcely knew in what respect): so he was full of uneasiness, uncertainty, and disquiet.
Nicholas showed up as scheduled and learned everything that had happened the day before, including what was known about the appointment Ralph had with the brothers that night. To fully understand it, we need to go back and trace Nicholas's steps from the house of the twin brothers. So, we find Nicholas feeling somewhat comforted by the renewed kindness they showed him, yet aware that it was different from before (even if he couldn't quite pinpoint how). He was filled with unease, uncertainty, and restlessness.
CHAPTER 62
R alph makes one last Appointment—and keeps it
R alph arranges one final meeting—and shows up
Creeping from the house, and slinking off like a thief; groping with his hands, when first he got into the street, as if he were a blind man; and looking often over his shoulder while he hurried away, as though he were followed in imagination or reality by someone anxious to question or detain him; Ralph Nickleby left the city behind him, and took the road to his own home.
Creeping out of the house and sneaking away like a thief; feeling his way with his hands as soon as he hit the street, like a blind person; and frequently glancing over his shoulder as he rushed off, as if someone were actually or figuratively following him, wanting to question or stop him; Ralph Nickleby left the city behind and headed home.
The night was dark, and a cold wind blew, driving the clouds, furiously and fast, before it. There was one black, gloomy mass that seemed to follow him: not hurrying in the wild chase with the others, but lingering sullenly behind, and gliding darkly and stealthily on. He often looked back at this, and, more than once, stopped to let it pass over; but, somehow, when he went forward again, it was still behind him, coming mournfully and slowly up, like a shadowy funeral train.
The night was dark, and a cold wind blew, pushing the clouds furiously and quickly ahead. There was one black, gloomy mass that seemed to follow him: not rushing in the wild chase with the others, but lingering behind sullenly, gliding darkly and stealthily. He often looked back at it and more than once stopped to let it pass by; but somehow, when he moved forward again, it was still behind him, coming mournfully and slowly like a shadowy funeral procession.
He had to pass a poor, mean burial-ground—a dismal place, raised a few feet above the level of the street, and parted from it by a low parapet-wall and an iron railing; a rank, unwholesome, rotten spot, where the very grass and weeds seemed, in their frouzy growth, to tell that they had sprung from paupers’ bodies, and had struck their roots in the graves of men, sodden, while alive, in steaming courts and drunken hungry dens. And here, in truth, they lay, parted from the living by a little earth and a board or two—lay thick and close—corrupting in body as they had in mind—a dense and squalid crowd. Here they lay, cheek by jowl with life: no deeper down than the feet of the throng that passed there every day, and piled high as their throats. Here they lay, a grisly family, all these dear departed brothers and sisters of the ruddy clergyman who did his task so speedily when they were hidden in the ground!
He had to walk past a sad, neglected graveyard—a gloomy place, raised a few feet above the street and separated from it by a low wall and an iron railing; a foul, unhealthy, rotting spot, where even the grass and weeds seemed, in their scraggly growth, to show that they had sprung from the bodies of the poor and had taken root in the graves of men who had been soaked while alive in steamy courts and drunken, hungry bars. And here, indeed, they lay, separated from the living by just a little dirt and a few boards—lying thick and close—rotting in body as they had in spirit—a dense and filthy crowd. Here they lay, side by side with life: no deeper down than the feet of the people who passed by every day, and piled high as their throats. Here they lay, a grim family, all these beloved departed brothers and sisters of the rosy-cheeked clergyman who hurried through his task when they were buried in the ground!
As he passed here, Ralph called to mind that he had been one of a jury, long before, on the body of a man who had cut his throat; and that he was buried in this place. He could not tell how he came to recollect it now, when he had so often passed and never thought about him, or how it was that he felt an interest in the circumstance; but he did both; and stopping, and clasping the iron railings with his hands, looked eagerly in, wondering which might be his grave.
As he walked by, Ralph remembered that he had been on a jury long ago for a man who had cut his own throat, and that he was buried here. He couldn't figure out why this memory came to him now, after so many times passing by without thinking of it, or why he felt compelled to care about it; but he did. So, he stopped, grasped the iron railings with his hands, and looked in eagerly, curious about which grave belonged to him.
While he was thus engaged, there came towards him, with noise of shouts and singing, some fellows full of drink, followed by others, who were remonstrating with them and urging them to go home in quiet. They were in high good-humour; and one of them, a little, weazen, hump-backed man, began to dance. He was a grotesque, fantastic figure, and the few bystanders laughed. Ralph himself was moved to mirth, and echoed the laugh of one who stood near and who looked round in his face. When they had passed on, and he was left alone again, he resumed his speculation with a new kind of interest; for he recollected that the last person who had seen the suicide alive, had left him very merry, and he remembered how strange he and the other jurors had thought that at the time.
While he was busy with his thoughts, a group of loud, singing guys came toward him, clearly drunk, followed by others who were trying to calm them down and get them to go home quietly. They were in great spirits, and one of them, a small, scraggly, hunchbacked man, started to dance. He was a ridiculous, whimsical sight, and a few onlookers laughed. Ralph couldn’t help but join in the laughter, responding to a person nearby who was looking at him. Once they moved on and he was alone again, he went back to his thoughts with a fresh perspective; he remembered that the last person who saw the suicide alive had left him in high spirits, and he recalled how odd he and the other jurors had found that at the time.
He could not fix upon the spot among such a heap of graves, but he conjured up a strong and vivid idea of the man himself, and how he looked, and what had led him to do it; all of which he recalled with ease. By dint of dwelling upon this theme, he carried the impression with him when he went away; as he remembered, when a child, to have had frequently before him the figure of some goblin he had once seen chalked upon a door. But as he drew nearer and nearer home he forgot it again, and began to think how very dull and solitary the house would be inside.
He couldn’t pinpoint the exact spot among all the graves, but he vividly imagined the man himself, how he looked, and what had led him to his fate; all of this came back to him easily. By focusing on this thought, he kept that impression with him when he left, much like he remembered being a child and often seeing the image of a goblin he’d once seen drawn on a door. However, as he got closer to home, he forgot it again and started to think about how very dull and lonely the house would feel inside.
This feeling became so strong at last, that when he reached his own door, he could hardly make up his mind to turn the key and open it. When he had done that, and gone into the passage, he felt as though to shut it again would be to shut out the world. But he let it go, and it closed with a loud noise. There was no light. How very dreary, cold, and still it was!
This feeling became so intense that when he finally got to his own door, he could barely bring himself to turn the key and open it. Once he did and stepped into the hallway, it felt like shutting the door would mean shutting out the world. But he let it close, and it slammed loudly. It was dark. How incredibly dreary, cold, and quiet it was!
Shivering from head to foot, he made his way upstairs into the room where he had been last disturbed. He had made a kind of compact with himself that he would not think of what had happened until he got home. He was at home now, and suffered himself to consider it.
Shivering all over, he walked upstairs into the room where he had been last disturbed. He had promised himself that he wouldn't think about what had happened until he got home. Now that he was home, he allowed himself to think about it.
His own child, his own child! He never doubted the tale; he felt it was true; knew it as well, now, as if he had been privy to it all along. His own child! And dead too. Dying beside Nicholas, loving him, and looking upon him as something like an angel. That was the worst!
His own child, his own child! He never questioned the story; he felt it was true; he knew it just as well now as if he had been aware of it the whole time. His own child! And dead too. Dying next to Nicholas, loving him, and looking at him like he was some kind of angel. That was the hardest part!
They had all turned from him and deserted him in his very first need. Even money could not buy them now; everything must come out, and everybody must know all. Here was the young lord dead, his companion abroad and beyond his reach, ten thousand pounds gone at one blow, his plot with Gride overset at the very moment of triumph, his after-schemes discovered, himself in danger, the object of his persecution and Nicholas’s love, his own wretched boy; everything crumbled and fallen upon him, and he beaten down beneath the ruins and grovelling in the dust.
They had all abandoned him in his moment of need. Not even money could entice them now; everything had to come out, and everyone had to know the truth. Here was the young lord dead, his companion far away and unreachable, ten thousand pounds lost in an instant, his plan with Gride ruined at the moment of victory, his future schemes exposed, himself in peril, the target of his torment and Nicholas’s affection, his own miserable son; everything had collapsed around him, and he was crushed beneath the weight of it, struggling in the dirt.
If he had known his child to be alive; if no deceit had been ever practised, and he had grown up beneath his eye; he might have been a careless, indifferent, rough, harsh father—like enough—he felt that; but the thought would come that he might have been otherwise, and that his son might have been a comfort to him, and they two happy together. He began to think now, that his supposed death and his wife’s flight had had some share in making him the morose, hard man he was. He seemed to remember a time when he was not quite so rough and obdurate; and almost thought that he had first hated Nicholas because he was young and gallant, and perhaps like the stripling who had brought dishonour and loss of fortune on his head.
If he had known his child was alive; if there had never been any deceit, and the child had grown up under his watch, he might have been a careless, indifferent, rough, and harsh father—likely so—he realized that. But the thought would hit him that things could have been different, that his son could have been a source of comfort for him, and they could have been happy together. He started to think that his son’s supposed death and his wife's departure played a part in turning him into the morose, hard man he was. He seemed to recall a time when he wasn’t so rough and unyielding; and he almost thought that he had initially hated Nicholas because he was young and brave, maybe like the young man who had brought shame and loss of fortune upon him.
But one tender thought, or one of natural regret, in his whirlwind of passion and remorse, was as a drop of calm water in a stormy maddened sea. His hatred of Nicholas had been fed upon his own defeat, nourished on his interference with his schemes, fattened upon his old defiance and success. There were reasons for its increase; it had grown and strengthened gradually. Now it attained a height which was sheer wild lunacy. That his, of all others, should have been the hands to rescue his miserable child; that he should have been his protector and faithful friend; that he should have shown him that love and tenderness which, from the wretched moment of his birth, he had never known; that he should have taught him to hate his own parent and execrate his very name; that he should now know and feel all this, and triumph in the recollection; was gall and madness to the usurer’s heart. The dead boy’s love for Nicholas, and the attachment of Nicholas to him, was insupportable agony. The picture of his deathbed, with Nicholas at his side, tending and supporting him, and he breathing out his thanks, and expiring in his arms, when he would have had them mortal enemies and hating each other to the last, drove him frantic. He gnashed his teeth and smote the air, and looking wildly round, with eyes which gleamed through the darkness, cried aloud:
But one gentle thought, or a moment of natural regret, in his storm of passion and remorse, was like a drop of calm water in a raging sea. His hatred for Nicholas had been fueled by his own defeat, fed by Nicholas's interference with his plans, and grown strong on his old defiance and success. There were reasons for it to intensify; it had gradually grown and strengthened. Now it reached a level of sheer madness. That he—of all people—should have been the one to save his miserable child; that he should have been his protector and loyal friend; that he should have shown him the love and kindness which, from the moment of his birth, he had never experienced; that he should have taught him to despise his own parent and curse his very name; that he should now know all this and revel in the memory; was bitterness and insanity to the usurer’s heart. The dead boy’s love for Nicholas, and Nicholas’s attachment to him, was unbearable suffering. The image of his deathbed, with Nicholas by his side, caring for him and supporting him, as he breathed out his thanks and died in his arms—when he would have preferred them to be bitter enemies, hating each other until the end—drove him to the brink of madness. He gnashed his teeth and struck the air, and looking around frantically, with eyes that glimmered in the darkness, shouted:
‘I am trampled down and ruined. The wretch told me true. The night has come! Is there no way to rob them of further triumph, and spurn their mercy and compassion? Is there no devil to help me?’
‘I am crushed and destroyed. The scoundrel spoke the truth. The night has come! Is there no way to take away their victory and reject their mercy and compassion? Is there no devil to assist me?’
Swiftly, there glided again into his brain the figure he had raised that night. It seemed to lie before him. The head was covered now. So it was when he first saw it. The rigid, upturned, marble feet too, he remembered well. Then came before him the pale and trembling relatives who had told their tale upon the inquest—the shrieks of women—the silent dread of men—the consternation and disquiet—the victory achieved by that heap of clay, which, with one motion of its hand, had let out the life and made this stir among them—
Swiftly, the figure he had created that night slid back into his mind. It seemed to lie before him. The head was covered now, just like when he had first seen it. He also clearly remembered the rigid, upturned, marble feet. Then he recalled the pale and trembling relatives who had recounted their story at the inquest—the shrieks of women—the silent fear of men—the shock and anxiety—the triumph achieved by that pile of clay, which had released life with a single movement of its hand and caused this commotion among them—
He spoke no more; but, after a pause, softly groped his way out of the room, and up the echoing stairs—up to the top—to the front garret—where he closed the door behind him, and remained.
He didn’t say anything else; instead, after a moment of silence, he quietly felt his way out of the room and up the echoing stairs—up to the top—to the front attic—where he closed the door behind him and stayed.
It was a mere lumber-room now, but it yet contained an old dismantled bedstead; the one on which his son had slept; for no other had ever been there. He avoided it hastily, and sat down as far from it as he could.
It was just a storage room now, but it still had an old, broken bed frame; the one his son had slept on, since no other had ever been there. He quickly steered clear of it and sat down as far away as possible.
The weakened glare of the lights in the street below, shining through the window which had no blind or curtain to intercept it, was enough to show the character of the room, though not sufficient fully to reveal the various articles of lumber, old corded trunks and broken furniture, which were scattered about. It had a shelving roof; high in one part, and at another descending almost to the floor. It was towards the highest part that Ralph directed his eyes; and upon it he kept them fixed steadily for some minutes, when he rose, and dragging thither an old chest upon which he had been seated, mounted on it, and felt along the wall above his head with both hands. At length, they touched a large iron hook, firmly driven into one of the beams.
The dim light from the street below filtered through the window, which had no blinds or curtains, enough to reveal the shape of the room but not enough to fully uncover the scattered piles of lumber, old trunks, and broken furniture. The ceiling sloped, being high in one area and nearly touching the floor in another. Ralph focused his gaze on the highest point for several minutes before getting up, dragging over an old chest he had been sitting on, and climbing onto it. He reached up with both hands to feel along the wall above him. Finally, his hands found a large iron hook securely embedded in one of the beams.
At that moment, he was interrupted by a loud knocking at the door below. After a little hesitation he opened the window, and demanded who it was.
At that moment, he was interrupted by a loud knock at the door below. After a brief pause, he opened the window and asked who it was.
‘I want Mr. Nickleby,’ replied a voice.
‘I want Mr. Nickleby,’ replied a voice.
‘What with him?’
'What's up with him?'
‘That’s not Mr. Nickleby’s voice, surely?’ was the rejoinder.
'That can't be Mr. Nickleby's voice, can it?' was the response.
It was not like it; but it was Ralph who spoke, and so he said.
It wasn't like that; but it was Ralph who spoke, and so he said.
The voice made answer that the twin brothers wished to know whether the man whom he had seen that night was to be detained; and that although it was now midnight they had sent, in their anxiety to do right.
The voice replied that the twin brothers wanted to know if the man he had seen that night would be held, and that even though it was now midnight, they had sent a message in their concern to do the right thing.
‘Yes,’ cried Ralph, ‘detain him till tomorrow; then let them bring him here—him and my nephew—and come themselves, and be sure that I will be ready to receive them.’
‘Yes,’ shouted Ralph, ‘hold him until tomorrow; then let them bring him here—him and my nephew—and come themselves, and I promise I will be ready to welcome them.’
‘At what hour?’ asked the voice.
‘At what time?’ asked the voice.
‘At any hour,’ replied Ralph fiercely. ‘In the afternoon, tell them. At any hour, at any minute. All times will be alike to me.’
‘At any hour,’ Ralph replied fiercely. ‘In the afternoon, tell them. At any hour, at any minute. All times will feel the same to me.’
He listened to the man’s retreating footsteps until the sound had passed, and then, gazing up into the sky, saw, or thought he saw, the same black cloud that had seemed to follow him home, and which now appeared to hover directly above the house.
He listened to the man's footsteps fade away before looking up at the sky and saw, or thought he saw, the same dark cloud that had seemed to follow him home, now hovering directly above the house.
‘I know its meaning now,’ he muttered, ‘and the restless nights, the dreams, and why I have quailed of late. All pointed to this. Oh! if men by selling their own souls could ride rampant for a term, for how short a term would I barter mine tonight!’
‘I understand its meaning now,’ he muttered, ‘and the sleepless nights, the dreams, and why I’ve been so anxious lately. Everything pointed to this. Oh! if people could run wild for a while by selling their own souls, how quickly would I trade mine tonight!’
The sound of a deep bell came along the wind. One.
The sound of a deep bell echoed in the wind. One.
‘Lie on!’ cried the usurer, ‘with your iron tongue! Ring merrily for births that make expectants writhe, and marriages that are made in hell, and toll ruefully for the dead whose shoes are worn already! Call men to prayers who are godly because not found out, and ring chimes for the coming in of every year that brings this cursed world nearer to its end. No bell or book for me! Throw me on a dunghill, and let me rot there, to infect the air!’
‘Keep ringing!’ shouted the moneylender. ‘Chime joyfully for births that make parents squirm, and for marriages doomed from the start, and toll sadly for the dead who have already worn out their shoes! Call people to prayers who seem righteous because they haven’t been caught, and ring bells for the arrival of each new year that brings this wretched world closer to its end. No bell or book for me! Just toss me on a heap of refuse, and let me decay there, to spoil the air!’
With a wild look around, in which frenzy, hatred, and despair were horribly mingled, he shook his clenched hand at the sky above him, which was still dark and threatening, and closed the window.
With a wild glance around, where frenzy, hatred, and despair were horribly mixed, he shook his clenched fist at the dark, threatening sky above him and closed the window.
The rain and hail pattered against the glass; the chimneys quaked and rocked; the crazy casement rattled with the wind, as though an impatient hand inside were striving to burst it open. But no hand was there, and it opened no more.
The rain and hail tapped against the glass; the chimneys shook and swayed; the wild window rattled with the wind, as if an eager hand inside was trying to force it open. But no hand was there, and it didn’t open again.
‘How’s this?’ cried one. ‘The gentleman say they can’t make anybody hear, and have been trying these two hours.’
‘How’s this?’ shouted one. ‘The guy says they can’t get anyone to listen, and they’ve been trying for two hours.’
‘And yet he came home last night,’ said another; ‘for he spoke to somebody out of that window upstairs.’
‘And yet he came home last night,’ said another; ‘because he talked to someone out of that window upstairs.’
They were a little knot of men, and, the window being mentioned, went out into the road to look up at it. This occasioned their observing that the house was still close shut, as the housekeeper had said she had left it on the previous night, and led to a great many suggestions: which terminated in two or three of the boldest getting round to the back, and so entering by a window, while the others remained outside, in impatient expectation.
They were a small group of men, and when someone mentioned the window, they went out to the road to look up at it. This made them notice that the house was still tightly shut, just as the housekeeper had said she left it the night before, and it led to a lot of ideas being thrown around: eventually, a couple of the more daring ones went around to the back and entered through a window, while the others stayed outside, eagerly waiting.
They looked into all the rooms below: opening the shutters as they went, to admit the fading light: and still finding nobody, and everything quiet and in its place, doubted whether they should go farther. One man, however, remarking that they had not yet been into the garret, and that it was there he had been last seen, they agreed to look there too, and went up softly; for the mystery and silence made them timid.
They checked all the rooms below, opening the shutters as they went to let in the fading light. Still finding no one and everything quiet and in its place, they weren’t sure if they should continue. However, one man noted that they hadn’t checked the attic, where the last sighting had happened. They decided to look there too and went up quietly, as the mystery and silence made them feel uneasy.
After they had stood for an instant, on the landing, eyeing each other, he who had proposed their carrying the search so far, turned the handle of the door, and, pushing it open, looked through the chink, and fell back directly.
After they stood for a moment on the landing, looking at each other, the one who had suggested they continue the search this far turned the doorknob, pushed the door open, peeked through the gap, and stumbled backward immediately.
‘It’s very odd,’ he whispered, ‘he’s hiding behind the door! Look!’
“It’s really strange,” he whispered, “he’s hiding behind the door! Look!”
They pressed forward to see; but one among them thrusting the others aside with a loud exclamation, drew a clasp-knife from his pocket, and dashing into the room, cut down the body.
They pushed ahead to see; but one of them, shoving the others aside with a loud shout, pulled a pocket knife from his pocket and rushed into the room, cutting down the body.
He had torn a rope from one of the old trunks, and hung himself on an iron hook immediately below the trap-door in the ceiling—in the very place to which the eyes of his son, a lonely, desolate, little creature, had so often been directed in childish terror, fourteen years before.
He had ripped a rope from one of the old trunks and hanged himself on an iron hook right below the trapdoor in the ceiling—in the exact spot where his son, a lonely, desolate little kid, had frequently looked up in childhood fear, fourteen years earlier.
CHAPTER 63
The Brothers Cheeryble make various Declarations for themselves and others. Tim Linkinwater makes a Declaration for himself
The Brothers Cheeryble make several statements for themselves and others. Tim Linkinwater makes a statement for himself
Some weeks had passed, and the first shock of these events had subsided. Madeline had been removed; Frank had been absent; and Nicholas and Kate had begun to try in good earnest to stifle their own regrets, and to live for each other and for their mother—who, poor lady, could in nowise be reconciled to this dull and altered state of affairs—when there came one evening, per favour of Mr. Linkinwater, an invitation from the brothers to dinner on the next day but one: comprehending, not only Mrs Nickleby, Kate, and Nicholas, but little Miss La Creevy, who was most particularly mentioned.
A few weeks had gone by, and the initial shock of these events had faded. Madeline was gone; Frank had been absent; and Nicholas and Kate had started to seriously suppress their own regrets and focus on each other and their mother—who, poor thing, couldn’t adjust to this dull and changed situation—when one evening, thanks to Mr. Linkinwater, they received an invitation from the brothers to dinner two days later: including not just Mrs. Nickleby, Kate, and Nicholas, but also little Miss La Creevy, who was specifically mentioned.
‘Now, my dears,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, when they had rendered becoming honour to the bidding, and Tim had taken his departure, ‘what does this mean?’
‘Now, my dears,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, when they had shown proper respect to the invitation, and Tim had left, ‘what does this mean?’
‘What do you mean, mother?’ asked Nicholas, smiling.
‘What do you mean, Mom?’ asked Nicholas, smiling.
‘I say, my dear,’ rejoined that lady, with a face of unfathomable mystery, ‘what does this invitation to dinner mean? What is its intention and object?’
"I say, my dear," replied the lady, with an expression of deep mystery, "what does this dinner invitation mean? What is its purpose and intent?"
‘I conclude it means, that on such a day we are to eat and drink in their house, and that its intent and object is to confer pleasure upon us,’ said Nicholas.
"I think it means that on that day we’re supposed to eat and drink in their house, and that the purpose is to give us enjoyment," said Nicholas.
‘And that’s all you conclude it is, my dear?’
‘Is that all you've concluded, my dear?’
‘I have not yet arrived at anything deeper, mother.’
‘I haven't figured anything deeper out yet, mom.’
‘Then I’ll just tell you one thing,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, you’ll find yourself a little surprised; that’s all. You may depend upon it that this means something besides dinner.’
‘Then I’ll just tell you one thing,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, ‘you’ll find yourself a little surprised; that’s all. You can count on it that this means something more than just dinner.’
‘Tea and supper, perhaps,’ suggested Nicholas.
“Maybe tea and dinner,” Nicholas suggested.
‘I wouldn’t be absurd, my dear, if I were you,’ replied Mrs. Nickleby, in a lofty manner, ‘because it’s not by any means becoming, and doesn’t suit you at all. What I mean to say is, that the Mr. Cheerybles don’t ask us to dinner with all this ceremony for nothing. Never mind; wait and see. You won’t believe anything I say, of course. It’s much better to wait; a great deal better; it’s satisfactory to all parties, and there can be no disputing. All I say is, remember what I say now, and when I say I said so, don’t say I didn’t.’
"I wouldn’t be ridiculous, my dear, if I were you," Mrs. Nickleby replied in a superior tone, "because it doesn’t look good and doesn't suit you at all. What I mean is, the Mr. Cheerybles don’t invite us to dinner with all this formality for no reason. Never mind; just wait and see. You probably won’t believe anything I say, of course. It’s much better to wait; a lot better; it satisfies everyone involved, and there's no arguing about that. All I’m saying is, remember my words now, and when I say I told you so, don’t say I didn’t."
With this stipulation, Mrs. Nickleby, who was troubled, night and day, with a vision of a hot messenger tearing up to the door to announce that Nicholas had been taken into partnership, quitted that branch of the subject, and entered upon a new one.
With this condition, Mrs. Nickleby, who was constantly worried by the thought of a messenger rushing to the door to say that Nicholas had become a partner, dropped that topic and started talking about something else.
‘It’s a very extraordinary thing,’ she said, ‘a most extraordinary thing, that they should have invited Miss La Creevy. It quite astonishes me, upon my word it does. Of course it’s very pleasant that she should be invited, very pleasant, and I have no doubt that she’ll conduct herself extremely well; she always does. It’s very gratifying to think that we should have been the means of introducing her into such society, and I’m quite glad of it—quite rejoiced—for she certainly is an exceedingly well-behaved and good-natured little person. I could wish that some friend would mention to her how very badly she has her cap trimmed, and what very preposterous bows those are, but of course that’s impossible, and if she likes to make a fright of herself, no doubt she has a perfect right to do so. We never see ourselves—never do, and never did—and I suppose we never shall.’
“It’s quite an unusual thing,” she said, “a truly surprising thing that they invited Miss La Creevy. It honestly amazes me, it really does. Of course, it's nice that she’s been invited, very nice, and I'm sure she’ll behave herself really well; she always does. It’s really satisfying to think that we played a part in introducing her to such a crowd, and I’m quite happy about it—truly delighted—because she really is a very well-mannered and good-natured little person. I do wish that some friend would mention to her how poorly she trims her cap and how ridiculous those bows are, but of course, that’s out of the question, and if she wants to make herself look silly, she has every right to do so. We never see ourselves—never do, and never did—and I guess we never will.”
This moral reflection reminding her of the necessity of being peculiarly smart on the occasion, so as to counterbalance Miss La Creevy, and be herself an effectual set-off and atonement, led Mrs. Nickleby into a consultation with her daughter relative to certain ribbons, gloves, and trimmings: which, being a complicated question, and one of paramount importance, soon routed the previous one, and put it to flight.
This reflection reminded her how important it was to be particularly sharp for the occasion, so she could balance out Miss La Creevy and serve as her own form of compensation and apology. This led Mrs. Nickleby to talk with her daughter about some ribbons, gloves, and accessories. Since this was a complicated matter and very important, it quickly pushed the previous topic aside and sent it away.
The great day arriving, the good lady put herself under Kate’s hands an hour or so after breakfast, and, dressing by easy stages, completed her toilette in sufficient time to allow of her daughter’s making hers, which was very simple, and not very long, though so satisfactory that she had never appeared more charming or looked more lovely. Miss La Creevy, too, arrived with two bandboxes (whereof the bottoms fell out as they were handed from the coach) and something in a newspaper, which a gentleman had sat upon, coming down, and which was obliged to be ironed again, before it was fit for service. At last, everybody was dressed, including Nicholas, who had come home to fetch them, and they went away in a coach sent by the brothers for the purpose: Mrs. Nickleby wondering very much what they would have for dinner, and cross-examining Nicholas as to the extent of his discoveries in the morning; whether he had smelt anything cooking at all like turtle, and if not, what he had smelt; and diversifying the conversation with reminiscences of dinners to which she had gone some twenty years ago, concerning which she particularised not only the dishes but the guests, in whom her hearers did not feel a very absorbing interest, as not one of them had ever chanced to hear their names before.
The big day arrived, and the good lady got ready with Kate about an hour after breakfast. She took her time getting dressed, finishing up just in time for her daughter to do the same. Kate’s outfit was simple and didn’t take long, but she looked so beautiful that she had never appeared more charming. Miss La Creevy also showed up with two hatboxes (which lost their bottoms as they were handed down from the coach) and something wrapped in a newspaper that a gentleman had sat on while coming down, which needed to be ironed again before it was usable. Finally, everyone was dressed, including Nicholas, who had come home to pick them up. They left in a coach sent by the brothers for that purpose, while Mrs. Nickleby wondered what they’d have for dinner and asked Nicholas about what he had discovered that morning—specifically, if he had smelled anything cooking that resembled turtle, and if not, what he had smelled instead. She also mixed in stories about dinners she attended twenty years earlier, detailing the dishes and the guests, who didn’t interest her listeners much since none of them had ever heard their names before.
The old butler received them with profound respect and many smiles, and ushered them into the drawing-room, where they were received by the brothers with so much cordiality and kindness that Mrs. Nickleby was quite in a flutter, and had scarcely presence of mind enough, even to patronise Miss La Creevy. Kate was still more affected by the reception: for, knowing that the brothers were acquainted with all that had passed between her and Frank, she felt her position a most delicate and trying one, and was trembling on the arm of Nicholas, when Mr. Charles took her in his, and led her to another part of the room.
The old butler greeted them with deep respect and warm smiles, leading them into the drawing room, where the brothers welcomed them with such friendliness and kindness that Mrs. Nickleby was quite flustered, and barely had the presence of mind to even look down on Miss La Creevy. Kate was even more moved by the reception: knowing that the brothers were aware of everything that had happened between her and Frank, she felt her situation was very delicate and challenging, and she was trembling on Nicholas's arm when Mr. Charles took her hand and led her to a different part of the room.
‘Have you seen Madeline, my dear,’ he said, ‘since she left your house?’
“Have you seen Madeline, my dear,” he asked, “since she left your place?”
‘No, sir!’ replied Kate. ‘Not once.’
‘No way, sir!’ replied Kate. ‘Not even once.’
‘And not heard from her, eh? Not heard from her?’
‘And you haven’t heard from her, right? Haven’t heard from her?’
‘I have only had one letter,’ rejoined Kate, gently. ‘I thought she would not have forgotten me quite so soon.’
"I've only gotten one letter," Kate replied softly. "I thought she wouldn't forget me so quickly."
‘Ah,’ said the old man, patting her on the head, and speaking as affectionately as if she had been his favourite child. ‘Poor dear! what do you think of this, brother Ned? Madeline has only written to her once, only once, Ned, and she didn’t think she would have forgotten her quite so soon, Ned.’
‘Ah,’ said the old man, patting her on the head and speaking as affectionately as if she were his favorite child. ‘Poor thing! What do you think about this, brother Ned? Madeline has only written to her once, just once, Ned, and she didn’t think she would have forgotten her so quickly, Ned.’
‘Oh! sad, sad; very sad!’ said Ned.
‘Oh! so sad; really sad!’ said Ned.
The brothers interchanged a glance, and looking at Kate for a little time without speaking, shook hands, and nodded as if they were congratulating each other on something very delightful.
The brothers exchanged a look and, after silently observing Kate for a moment, shook hands and nodded as if they were congratulating each other on something truly wonderful.
‘Well, well,’ said brother Charles, ‘go into that room, my dear—that door yonder—and see if there’s not a letter for you from her. I think there’s one upon the table. You needn’t hurry back, my love, if there is, for we don’t dine just yet, and there’s plenty of time. Plenty of time.’
‘Well, well,’ said brother Charles, ‘go into that room, my dear—that door over there—and see if there’s a letter for you from her. I think there’s one on the table. You don’t need to rush back, my love, if there is, because we’re not dining just yet, and there’s plenty of time. Plenty of time.’
Kate retired as she was directed. Brother Charles, having followed her graceful figure with his eyes, turned to Mrs. Nickleby, and said:
Kate retired as instructed. Brother Charles, having watched her graceful figure with his eyes, turned to Mrs. Nickleby and said:
‘We took the liberty of naming one hour before the real dinner-time, ma’am, because we had a little business to speak about, which would occupy the interval. Ned, my dear fellow, will you mention what we agreed upon? Mr. Nickleby, sir, have the goodness to follow me.’
‘We went ahead and set the time for an hour before dinner, ma’am, because we had a few things to discuss that would take up that time. Ned, my friend, can you share what we decided? Mr. Nickleby, sir, please follow me.’
Without any further explanation, Mrs. Nickleby, Miss La Creevy, and brother Ned, were left alone together, and Nicholas followed brother Charles into his private room; where, to his great astonishment, he encountered Frank, whom he supposed to be abroad.
Without any further explanation, Mrs. Nickleby, Miss La Creevy, and brother Ned were left alone together, and Nicholas followed brother Charles into his private room, where, to his great surprise, he came across Frank, who he thought was overseas.
‘Young men,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, ‘shake hands!’
‘Young men,’ said Mr. Cheeryble, ‘let’s shake hands!’
‘I need no bidding to do that,’ said Nicholas, extending his.
‘I don't need to be asked to do that,’ said Nicholas, extending his hand.
‘Nor I,’ rejoined Frank, as he clasped it heartily.
'Neither do I,' Frank replied, as he shook it firmly.
The old gentleman thought that two handsomer or finer young fellows could scarcely stand side by side than those on whom he looked with so much pleasure. Suffering his eyes to rest upon them, for a short time in silence, he said, while he seated himself at his desk:
The old man thought that there could hardly be two more handsome or better-looking young guys standing next to each other than the ones he was looking at with such pleasure. Allowing himself to gaze at them in silence for a moment, he said as he took a seat at his desk:
‘I wish to see you friends—close and firm friends—and if I thought you otherwise, I should hesitate in what I am about to say. Frank, look here! Mr. Nickleby, will you come on the other side?’
‘I want to see you as close and loyal friends—and if I thought otherwise, I would hesitate to say what I'm about to say. Frank, take a look at this! Mr. Nickleby, could you come over to the other side?’
The young men stepped up on either hand of brother Charles, who produced a paper from his desk, and unfolded it.
The young men moved to either side of brother Charles, who took a paper from his desk and opened it up.
‘This,’ he said, ‘is a copy of the will of Madeline’s maternal grandfather, bequeathing her the sum of twelve thousand pounds, payable either upon her coming of age or marrying. It would appear that this gentleman, angry with her (his only relation) because she would not put herself under his protection, and detach herself from the society of her father, in compliance with his repeated overtures, made a will leaving this property (which was all he possessed) to a charitable institution. He would seem to have repented this determination, however, for three weeks afterwards, and in the same month, he executed this. By some fraud, it was abstracted immediately after his decease, and the other—the only will found—was proved and administered. Friendly negotiations, which have only just now terminated, have been proceeding since this instrument came into our hands, and, as there is no doubt of its authenticity, and the witnesses have been discovered (after some trouble), the money has been refunded. Madeline has therefore obtained her right, and is, or will be, when either of the contingencies which I have mentioned has arisen, mistress of this fortune. You understand me?’
‘This,’ he said, ‘is a copy of Madeline’s maternal grandfather’s will, leaving her twelve thousand pounds, which will be paid when she either comes of age or gets married. It seems this man was upset with her because she wouldn’t put herself under his protection and distance herself from her father, despite his repeated requests. He initially decided to leave all his property, which was everything he owned, to a charitable organization. However, it seems he changed his mind about that three weeks later, and in the same month, he created this will. Unfortunately, it was taken right after his death through some deceit, and the other will—the only one that was found—was validated and executed instead. There have been friendly discussions going on since we got this document, and since we’re certain it’s authentic and we’ve found the witnesses (after some effort), the money has been returned. So, Madeline has gotten what she’s entitled to, and she will be the owner of this fortune when either of the situations I mentioned happens. Do you understand me?’
Frank replied in the affirmative. Nicholas, who could not trust himself to speak lest his voice should be heard to falter, bowed his head.
Frank replied yes. Nicholas, unable to trust himself to speak for fear his voice would shake, lowered his head.
‘Now, Frank,’ said the old gentleman, ‘you were the immediate means of recovering this deed. The fortune is but a small one; but we love Madeline; and such as it is, we would rather see you allied to her with that, than to any other girl we know who has three times the money. Will you become a suitor to her for her hand?’
‘Now, Frank,’ said the old gentleman, ‘you were the one who helped recover this deed. The fortune isn’t very large, but we love Madeline; and as it is, we’d prefer to see you connected to her with that, rather than to any other girl we know who has three times the money. Will you court her for her hand?’
‘No, sir. I interested myself in the recovery of that instrument, believing that her hand was already pledged to one who has a thousand times the claims upon her gratitude, and, if I mistake not, upon her heart, that I or any other man can ever urge. In this it seems I judged hastily.’
‘No, sir. I got involved in recovering that instrument, thinking that her heart was already promised to someone who has far more reasons for her gratitude—and, if I’m not mistaken, her love—than I or any other man could ever claim. It seems I made a hasty judgment in this.’
‘As you always do, sir,’ cried brother Charles, utterly forgetting his assumed dignity, ‘as you always do. How dare you think, Frank, that we would have you marry for money, when youth, beauty, and every amiable virtue and excellence were to be had for love? How dared you, Frank, go and make love to Mr. Nickleby’s sister without telling us first what you meant to do, and letting us speak for you?’
“As you always do, sir,” shouted brother Charles, completely forgetting his pretended seriousness, “as you always do. How could you think, Frank, that we would have you marry for money when youth, beauty, and every good quality and excellence could be won for love? How could you, Frank, go and woo Mr. Nickleby’s sister without telling us first what you planned to do and letting us speak for you?”
‘I hardly dared to hope—’
"I barely dared to hope—"
‘You hardly dared to hope! Then, so much the greater reason for having our assistance! Mr. Nickleby, sir, Frank, although he judged hastily, judged, for once, correctly. Madeline’s heart is occupied. Give me your hand, sir; it is occupied by you, and worthily and naturally. This fortune is destined to be yours, but you have a greater fortune in her, sir, than you would have in money were it forty times told. She chooses you, Mr Nickleby. She chooses as we, her dearest friends, would have her choose. Frank chooses as we would have him choose. He should have your sister’s little hand, sir, if she had refused it a score of times; ay, he should, and he shall! You acted nobly, not knowing our sentiments, but now you know them, sir, you must do as you are bid. What! You are the children of a worthy gentleman! The time was, sir, when my dear brother Ned and I were two poor simple-hearted boys, wandering, almost barefoot, to seek our fortunes: are we changed in anything but years and worldly circumstances since that time? No, God forbid! Oh, Ned, Ned, Ned, what a happy day this is for you and me! If our poor mother had only lived to see us now, Ned, how proud it would have made her dear heart at last!’
“You could hardly dare to hope! So, that’s even more reason to have our help! Mr. Nickleby, sir, Frank, although he acted quickly, was right this time. Madeline’s heart is taken. Give me your hand, sir; it is taken by you, and deservedly so. This fortune is meant to be yours, but you have a greater fortune in her, sir, than you would ever have in money, even if it was multiplied forty times. She chooses you, Mr. Nickleby. She chooses as we, her closest friends, would want her to. Frank chooses as we would want him to. He should have your sister’s little hand, sir, even if she had turned him down a dozen times; yes, he should, and he will! You acted nobly, not knowing how we felt, but now that you do, sir, you must do as you’ve been told. What! You are the children of a good man! There was a time, sir, when my dear brother Ned and I were two poor, simple boys, wandering almost barefoot to find our fortunes: have we changed in any way but our age and circumstances since then? No, God forbid! Oh, Ned, Ned, Ned, what a happy day this is for you and me! If our poor mother had only lived to see us now, Ned, how proud it would have made her heart at last!”
Thus apostrophised, brother Ned, who had entered with Mrs. Nickleby, and who had been before unobserved by the young men, darted forward, and fairly hugged brother Charles in his arms.
Thus addressed, brother Ned, who had entered with Mrs. Nickleby and had previously gone unnoticed by the young men, rushed forward and hugged brother Charles tightly in his arms.
‘Bring in my little Kate,’ said the latter, after a short silence. ‘Bring her in, Ned. Let me see Kate, let me kiss her. I have a right to do so now; I was very near it when she first came; I have often been very near it. Ah! Did you find the letter, my bird? Did you find Madeline herself, waiting for you and expecting you? Did you find that she had not quite forgotten her friend and nurse and sweet companion? Why, this is almost the best of all!’
“Bring in my little Kate,” said the latter after a brief silence. “Bring her in, Ned. I want to see Kate, I want to kiss her. I have a right to do that now; I was so close when she first arrived; I’ve often been really close. Ah! Did you find the letter, my dear? Did you find Madeline herself, waiting for you and expecting you? Did you discover that she hadn’t quite forgotten her friend, nurse, and sweet companion? Well, this is almost the best of all!”
‘Come, come,’ said Ned, ‘Frank will be jealous, and we shall have some cutting of throats before dinner.’
‘Come on,’ said Ned, ‘Frank will get jealous, and we’ll end up having some serious drama before dinner.’
‘Then let him take her away, Ned, let him take her away. Madeline’s in the next room. Let all the lovers get out of the way, and talk among themselves, if they’ve anything to say. Turn ‘em out, Ned, every one!’
‘Then let him take her away, Ned, let him take her away. Madeline’s in the next room. Let all the lovers get out of the way and talk among themselves if they have anything to say. Kick them out, Ned, every single one!’
Brother Charles began the clearance by leading the blushing girl to the door, and dismissing her with a kiss. Frank was not very slow to follow, and Nicholas had disappeared first of all. So there only remained Mrs Nickleby and Miss La Creevy, who were both sobbing heartily; the two brothers; and Tim Linkinwater, who now came in to shake hands with everybody: his round face all radiant and beaming with smiles.
Brother Charles started the clear-out by taking the blushing girl to the door and sending her off with a kiss. Frank didn’t take long to follow, and Nicholas had vanished first. So, only Mrs. Nickleby and Miss La Creevy were left, both crying hard; along with the two brothers; and Tim Linkinwater, who now came in to shake hands with everyone: his round face full of joy and beaming with smiles.
‘Well, Tim Linkinwater, sir,’ said brother Charles, who was always spokesman, ‘now the young folks are happy, sir.’
‘Well, Tim Linkinwater, sir,’ said Brother Charles, who was always the spokesperson, ‘now the young people are happy, sir.’
‘You didn’t keep ‘em in suspense as long as you said you would, though,’ returned Tim, archly. ‘Why, Mr. Nickleby and Mr. Frank were to have been in your room for I don’t know how long; and I don’t know what you weren’t to have told them before you came out with the truth.’
‘You didn’t keep them in suspense as long as you said you would, though,’ replied Tim, teasingly. ‘Mr. Nickleby and Mr. Frank were supposed to be in your room for who knows how long; and I have no idea what you weren’t going to tell them before you finally revealed the truth.’
‘Now, did you ever know such a villain as this, Ned?’ said the old gentleman; ‘did you ever know such a villain as Tim Linkinwater? He accusing me of being impatient, and he the very man who has been wearying us morning, noon, and night, and torturing us for leave to go and tell ‘em what was in store, before our plans were half complete, or we had arranged a single thing. A treacherous dog!’
‘Now, have you ever met a villain like this, Ned?’ said the old gentleman; ‘have you ever met a villain like Tim Linkinwater? He accuses me of being impatient, yet he’s the one who has been wearing us down morning, noon, and night, and pressuring us to go and tell them what to expect before our plans are even halfway finished or we’ve arranged anything. What a treacherous scoundrel!’
‘So he is, brother Charles,’ returned Ned; ‘Tim is a treacherous dog. Tim is not to be trusted. Tim is a wild young fellow. He wants gravity and steadiness; he must sow his wild oats, and then perhaps he’ll become in time a respectable member of society.’
‘Yeah, he is, brother Charles,’ Ned replied; ‘Tim is a deceitful guy. Tim can’t be trusted. Tim is a reckless young man. He needs to grow up and be more serious; he has to get his wild phase out of the way, and then maybe he’ll turn into a respectable member of society one day.’
This being one of the standing jokes between the old fellows and Tim, they all three laughed very heartily, and might have laughed much longer, but that the brothers, seeing that Mrs. Nickleby was labouring to express her feelings, and was really overwhelmed by the happiness of the time, took her between them, and led her from the room under pretence of having to consult her on some most important arrangements.
This was one of the running jokes between the old guys and Tim, so they all laughed heartily. They could have laughed a lot longer, but the brothers noticed that Mrs. Nickleby was struggling to express her feelings and was genuinely overwhelmed by the happiness of the moment. They took her between them and led her out of the room, pretending they needed to consult her about some very important arrangements.
Now, Tim and Miss La Creevy had met very often, and had always been very chatty and pleasant together—had always been great friends—and consequently it was the most natural thing in the world that Tim, finding that she still sobbed, should endeavour to console her. As Miss La Creevy sat on a large old-fashioned window-seat, where there was ample room for two, it was also natural that Tim should sit down beside her; and as to Tim’s being unusually spruce and particular in his attire that day, why it was a high festival and a great occasion, and that was the most natural thing of all.
Now, Tim and Miss La Creevy had met often and had always been chatty and friendly together—they had always been great friends—so it was completely natural for Tim, seeing that she was still crying, to try to comfort her. Since Miss La Creevy was sitting on a large old-fashioned window seat with plenty of space for two, it made sense for Tim to sit down next to her. As for Tim being especially neat and particular about his outfit that day, well, it was a special celebration and an important occasion, which made that the most natural thing of all.
Tim sat down beside Miss La Creevy, and, crossing one leg over the other so that his foot—he had very comely feet and happened to be wearing the neatest shoes and black silk stockings possible—should come easily within the range of her eye, said in a soothing way:
Tim sat down next to Miss La Creevy, and, crossing one leg over the other so that his foot—he had very nice feet and happened to be wearing the neatest shoes and black silk stockings—was easily visible to her, said in a calming tone:
‘Don’t cry!’
"Don’t cry!"
‘I must,’ rejoined Miss La Creevy.
'I have to,' replied Miss La Creevy.
‘No, don’t,’ said Tim. ‘Please don’t; pray don’t.’
‘No, don’t,’ said Tim. ‘Please don’t; I’m begging you.’
‘I am so happy!’ sobbed the little woman.
‘I am so happy!’ cried the little woman, tears streaming down her face.
‘Then laugh,’ said Tim. ‘Do laugh.’
‘Then laugh,’ said Tim. ‘Go ahead and laugh.’
What in the world Tim was doing with his arm, it is impossible to conjecture, but he knocked his elbow against that part of the window which was quite on the other side of Miss La Creevy; and it is clear that it could have no business there.
What on earth Tim was doing with his arm is hard to guess, but he hit his elbow against the part of the window that was way over on the other side of Miss La Creevy, and it's obvious that it shouldn't have been there.
‘Do laugh,’ said Tim, ‘or I’ll cry.’
"Please laugh," Tim said, "or I’ll end up crying."
‘Why should you cry?’ asked Miss La Creevy, smiling.
“Why are you crying?” asked Miss La Creevy, smiling.
‘Because I’m happy too,’ said Tim. ‘We are both happy, and I should like to do as you do.’
‘Because I’m happy too,’ Tim said. ‘We’re both happy, and I’d like to do what you’re doing.’
Surely, there never was a man who fidgeted as Tim must have done then; for he knocked the window again—almost in the same place—and Miss La Creevy said she was sure he’d break it.
Surely, there’s never been a guy who fidgeted like Tim did then; he knocked on the window again—almost in the same spot—and Miss La Creevy said she was sure he’d break it.
‘I knew,’ said Tim, ‘that you would be pleased with this scene.’
“I knew,” Tim said, “that you would be happy with this scene.”
‘It was very thoughtful and kind to remember me,’ returned Miss La Creevy. ‘Nothing could have delighted me half so much.’
“It was really thoughtful and sweet of you to remember me,” Miss La Creevy replied. “Nothing could have made me happier.”
Why on earth should Miss La Creevy and Tim Linkinwater have said all this in a whisper? It was no secret. And why should Tim Linkinwater have looked so hard at Miss La Creevy, and why should Miss La Creevy have looked so hard at the ground?
Why on earth would Miss La Creevy and Tim Linkinwater have said all this in a whisper? It wasn’t a secret. And why did Tim Linkinwater look so intently at Miss La Creevy, and why did Miss La Creevy keep her gaze on the ground?
‘It’s a pleasant thing,’ said Tim, ‘to people like us, who have passed all our lives in the world alone, to see young folks that we are fond of, brought together with so many years of happiness before them.’
"It’s a nice thing," said Tim, "for people like us, who have spent our whole lives in the world alone, to see young people we care about, coming together with so many happy years ahead of them."
‘Ah!’ cried the little woman with all her heart, ‘that it is!’
‘Ah!’ cried the little woman with all her heart, ‘that it is!’
‘Although,’ pursued Tim ‘although it makes one feel quite solitary and cast away. Now don’t it?’
“Even though,” Tim continued, “it makes you feel pretty isolated and abandoned. Doesn’t it?”
Miss La Creevy said she didn’t know. And why should she say she didn’t know? Because she must have known whether it did or not.
Miss La Creevy said she didn’t know. And why should she say she didn’t know? Because she had to have known whether it did or not.
‘It’s almost enough to make us get married after all, isn’t it?’ said Tim.
“It’s almost enough to make us get married after all, right?” said Tim.
‘Oh, nonsense!’ replied Miss La Creevy, laughing. ‘We are too old.’
‘Oh, come on!’ replied Miss La Creevy, laughing. ‘We’re too old for that.’
‘Not a bit,’ said Tim; ‘we are too old to be single. Why shouldn’t we both be married, instead of sitting through the long winter evenings by our solitary firesides? Why shouldn’t we make one fireside of it, and marry each other?’
‘Not at all,’ said Tim; ‘we’re too old to be single. Why shouldn’t we both get married instead of spending the long winter evenings alone by our separate fires? Why shouldn’t we create one cozy fire and marry each other?’
‘Oh, Mr. Linkinwater, you’re joking!’
“Oh, Mr. Linkinwater, you’re kidding!”
‘No, no, I’m not. I’m not indeed,’ said Tim. ‘I will, if you will. Do, my dear!’
‘No, no, I’m not. I really am not,’ said Tim. ‘I will, if you will. Come on, my dear!’
‘It would make people laugh so.’
‘It would totally make people laugh.’
‘Let ‘em laugh,’ cried Tim stoutly; ‘we have good tempers I know, and we’ll laugh too. Why, what hearty laughs we have had since we’ve known each other!’
“Let them laugh,” Tim said confidently; “we have good spirits, I know, and we’ll laugh too. Just think of all the great laughs we’ve shared since we met!”
‘So we have,’ cried Miss La Creevy—giving way a little, as Tim thought.
‘So we have,’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy—giving in a bit, as Tim thought.
‘It has been the happiest time in all my life; at least, away from the counting-house and Cheeryble Brothers,’ said Tim. ‘Do, my dear! Now say you will.’
“It’s been the happiest time of my life; at least, away from the office and the Cheeryble Brothers,” said Tim. “Please, my dear! Just say you will.”
‘No, no, we mustn’t think of it,’ returned Miss La Creevy. ‘What would the brothers say?’
‘No, no, we can’t think about it,’ replied Miss La Creevy. ‘What would the brothers say?’
‘Why, God bless your soul!’ cried Tim, innocently, ‘you don’t suppose I should think of such a thing without their knowing it! Why they left us here on purpose.’
“Why, God bless your soul!” exclaimed Tim, innocently, “You really don’t think I would consider something like that without them knowing, do you? They left us here on purpose.”
‘I can never look ‘em in the face again!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy, faintly.
‘I can never look them in the face again!’ exclaimed Miss La Creevy, faintly.
‘Come,’ said Tim, ‘let’s be a comfortable couple. We shall live in the old house here, where I have been for four-and-forty year; we shall go to the old church, where I’ve been, every Sunday morning, all through that time; we shall have all my old friends about us—Dick, the archway, the pump, the flower-pots, and Mr. Frank’s children, and Mr. Nickleby’s children, that we shall seem like grandfather and grandmother to. Let’s be a comfortable couple, and take care of each other! And if we should get deaf, or lame, or blind, or bed-ridden, how glad we shall be that we have somebody we are fond of, always to talk to and sit with! Let’s be a comfortable couple. Now, do, my dear!’
“Come on,” Tim said, “let’s be a cozy couple. We’ll live in this old house where I’ve been for forty-four years; we’ll go to the same church I’ve attended every Sunday morning all that time; we’ll have all my old friends around us—Dick, the archway, the pump, the flower pots, and Mr. Frank’s kids, as well as Mr. Nickleby’s kids, who we’ll feel like grandparents to. Let’s be a cozy couple and take care of each other! And if we end up getting deaf, or lame, or blind, or stuck in bed, how happy we’ll be to have someone we love to talk to and sit with! Let’s be a cozy couple. Please, my dear!”
Five minutes after this honest and straightforward speech, little Miss La Creevy and Tim were talking as pleasantly as if they had been married for a score of years, and had never once quarrelled all the time; and five minutes after that, when Miss La Creevy had bustled out to see if her eyes were red and put her hair to rights, Tim moved with a stately step towards the drawing-room, exclaiming as he went, ‘There an’t such another woman in all London! I know there an’t!’
Five minutes after this honest and straightforward speech, little Miss La Creevy and Tim were chatting warmly as if they had been married for twenty years and had never argued once; and five minutes later, when Miss La Creevy hurried out to check if her eyes were red and fix her hair, Tim walked with a proud stride toward the drawing room, exclaiming as he went, "There isn't another woman like her in all of London! I know there isn't!"
By this time, the apoplectic butler was nearly in fits, in consequence of the unheard-of postponement of dinner. Nicholas, who had been engaged in a manner in which every reader may imagine for himself or herself, was hurrying downstairs in obedience to his angry summons, when he encountered a new surprise.
By now, the furious butler was nearly having a meltdown because of the outrageous delay in dinner. Nicholas, who had been occupied in a way that everyone can easily picture, was rushing downstairs at the butler's angry call when he stumbled upon a new surprise.
On his way down, he overtook, in one of the passages, a stranger genteelly dressed in black, who was also moving towards the dining-room. As he was rather lame, and walked slowly, Nicholas lingered behind, and was following him step by step, wondering who he was, when he suddenly turned round and caught him by both hands.
On his way down, he passed a man dressed nicely in black, who was also heading to the dining room. Since the man was a bit lame and walked slowly, Nicholas hung back and followed him step by step, curious about who he was, when the man suddenly turned around and grabbed him by both hands.
‘Newman Noggs!’ cried Nicholas joyfully
"Newman Noggs!" Nicholas shouted happily.
‘Ah! Newman, your own Newman, your own old faithful Newman! My dear boy, my dear Nick, I give you joy—health, happiness, every blessing! I can’t bear it—it’s too much, my dear boy—it makes a child of me!’
‘Ah! Newman, your very own Newman, your loyal old Newman! My dear boy, my dear Nick, I congratulate you—wishing you health, happiness, and every blessing! I can’t take it—I’m overwhelmed, my dear boy—it makes me feel like a child!’
‘Where have you been?’ said Nicholas. ‘What have you been doing? How often have I inquired for you, and been told that I should hear before long!’
‘Where have you been?’ Nicholas asked. ‘What have you been up to? How many times have I asked about you, only to be told I’d hear from you soon!’
‘I know, I know!’ returned Newman. ‘They wanted all the happiness to come together. I’ve been helping ‘em. I—I—look at me, Nick, look at me!’
‘I know, I know!’ Newman replied. ‘They wanted all the happiness to come together. I’ve been helping them. I—I—look at me, Nick, look at me!’
‘You would never let me do that,’ said Nicholas in a tone of gentle reproach.
'You would never let me do that,' Nicholas said with a hint of gentle reproach.
‘I didn’t mind what I was, then. I shouldn’t have had the heart to put on gentleman’s clothes. They would have reminded me of old times and made me miserable. I am another man now, Nick. My dear boy, I can’t speak. Don’t say anything to me. Don’t think the worse of me for these tears. You don’t know what I feel today; you can’t, and never will!’
‘I didn’t care about who I was back then. I shouldn’t have had the heart to wear nice clothes. They would have reminded me of the past and made me unhappy. I’m a different man now, Nick. My dear boy, I can’t talk. Don’t say anything to me. Don’t think badly of me for these tears. You don’t understand what I feel today; you can’t, and you never will!’
They walked in to dinner arm-in-arm, and sat down side by side.
They walked into dinner arm in arm and sat down next to each other.
Never was such a dinner as that, since the world began. There was the superannuated bank clerk, Tim Linkinwater’s friend; and there was the chubby old lady, Tim Linkinwater’s sister; and there was so much attention from Tim Linkinwater’s sister to Miss La Creevy, and there were so many jokes from the superannuated bank clerk, and Tim Linkinwater himself was in such tiptop spirits, and little Miss La Creevy was in such a comical state, that of themselves they would have composed the pleasantest party conceivable. Then, there was Mrs. Nickleby, so grand and complacent; Madeline and Kate, so blushing and beautiful; Nicholas and Frank, so devoted and proud; and all four so silently and tremblingly happy; there was Newman so subdued yet so overjoyed, and there were the twin brothers so delighted and interchanging such looks, that the old servant stood transfixed behind his master’s chair, and felt his eyes grow dim as they wandered round the table.
Never has there been a dinner like that since the world began. There was the retired bank clerk, who was Tim Linkinwater’s friend; and the plump older lady, Tim Linkinwater’s sister; and she paid so much attention to Miss La Creevy, while the retired bank clerk cracked so many jokes, and Tim Linkinwater himself was in such great spirits, and little Miss La Creevy was in such a funny state, that together they would have made the most enjoyable party imaginable. Then, there was Mrs. Nickleby, so grand and self-satisfied; Madeline and Kate, so blushing and gorgeous; Nicholas and Frank, so devoted and proud; and all four were so silently and nervously happy; there was Newman, so calm yet so thrilled, and the twin brothers were so delighted, exchanging looks that the old servant stood frozen behind his master’s chair, feeling his eyes grow dim as they scanned the table.
When the first novelty of the meeting had worn off, and they began truly to feel how happy they were, the conversation became more general, and the harmony and pleasure if possible increased. The brothers were in a perfect ecstasy; and their insisting on saluting the ladies all round, before they would permit them to retire, gave occasion to the superannuated bank clerk to say so many good things, that he quite outshone himself, and was looked upon as a prodigy of humour.
When the initial excitement of the meeting faded and they genuinely started to feel how happy they were, the conversation became more varied, and the joy and harmony, if possible, increased. The brothers were in complete ecstasy, and their insistence on greeting all the ladies before letting them leave gave the elderly bank clerk the chance to make so many clever remarks that he really impressed everyone and was seen as a genius of humor.
‘Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, taking her daughter aside, as soon as they got upstairs, ‘you don’t really mean to tell me that this is actually true about Miss La Creevy and Mr. Linkinwater?’
‘Kate, my dear,’ said Mrs. Nickleby, taking her daughter aside as soon as they got upstairs, ‘you can’t be serious about Miss La Creevy and Mr. Linkinwater, can you?’
‘Indeed it is, mama.’
"Yes, it is, mom."
‘Why, I never heard such a thing in my life!’ exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby.
“Wow, I’ve never heard anything like that in my life!” exclaimed Mrs. Nickleby.
‘Mr. Linkinwater is a most excellent creature,’ reasoned Kate, ‘and, for his age, quite young still.’
‘Mr. Linkinwater is a really great guy,’ thought Kate, ‘and, considering his age, he's still pretty young.’
‘For his age, my dear!’ returned Mrs. Nickleby, ‘yes; nobody says anything against him, except that I think he is the weakest and most foolish man I ever knew. It’s her age I speak of. That he should have gone and offered himself to a woman who must be—ah, half as old again as I am—and that she should have dared to accept him! It don’t signify, Kate; I’m disgusted with her!’
‘For his age, my dear!’ Mrs. Nickleby replied, ‘yes; no one has anything bad to say about him, except that I think he’s the weakest and silliest man I’ve ever known. It’s her age I’m talking about. That he would go and propose to a woman who must be—oh, at least fifteen years older than I am—and that she would have the audacity to accept him! It doesn’t matter, Kate; I’m just disgusted with her!’
Shaking her head very emphatically indeed, Mrs. Nickleby swept away; and all the evening, in the midst of the merriment and enjoyment that ensued, and in which with that exception she freely participated, conducted herself towards Miss La Creevy in a stately and distant manner, designed to mark her sense of the impropriety of her conduct, and to signify her extreme and cutting disapprobation of the misdemeanour she had so flagrantly committed.
Shaking her head emphatically, Mrs. Nickleby walked away; and all evening, despite the fun and enjoyment around her, which she joined in except for that instance, she treated Miss La Creevy in a formal and cold way, meant to show her disapproval of her actions and to express her strong and sharp condemnation of the mistake she had so openly made.
CHAPTER 64
An old Acquaintance is recognised under melancholy Circumstances, and Dotheboys Hall breaks up for ever
A past acquaintance is recognized under sad circumstances, and Dotheboys Hall closes its doors for good
Nicholas was one of those whose joy is incomplete unless it is shared by the friends of adverse and less fortunate days. Surrounded by every fascination of love and hope, his warm heart yearned towards plain John Browdie. He remembered their first meeting with a smile, and their second with a tear; saw poor Smike once again with the bundle on his shoulder trudging patiently by his side; and heard the honest Yorkshireman’s rough words of encouragement as he left them on their road to London.
Nicholas was one of those people whose happiness feels incomplete unless it’s shared with friends from tougher times. Surrounded by all the charms of love and hope, his warm heart longed for plain John Browdie. He remembered their first meeting with a smile, and their second with a tear; he saw poor Smike once more with the bundle on his shoulder trudging patiently beside him; and he heard the honest Yorkshireman’s gruff words of encouragement as he parted from them on their way to London.
Madeline and he sat down, very many times, jointly to produce a letter which should acquaint John at full length with his altered fortunes, and assure him of his friendship and gratitude. It so happened, however, that the letter could never be written. Although they applied themselves to it with the best intentions in the world, it chanced that they always fell to talking about something else, and when Nicholas tried it by himself, he found it impossible to write one-half of what he wished to say, or to pen anything, indeed, which on reperusal did not appear cold and unsatisfactory compared with what he had in his mind. At last, after going on thus from day to day, and reproaching himself more and more, he resolved (the more readily as Madeline strongly urged him) to make a hasty trip into Yorkshire, and present himself before Mr. and Mrs. Browdie without a word of notice.
Madeline and he sat down many times to write a letter that would fully inform John about his changed circumstances and assure him of his friendship and gratitude. However, the letter was never completed. Even though they approached it with the best intentions, they always ended up talking about something else. When Nicholas tried to do it alone, he found it impossible to express half of what he wanted to say, or to write anything that didn't seem cold and unsatisfactory compared to what he had in mind. Eventually, after going on like this day after day and feeling increasingly frustrated with himself, he decided (especially since Madeline encouraged him strongly) to make a quick trip to Yorkshire and show up at Mr. and Mrs. Browdie's door without any notice.
Thus it was that between seven and eight o’clock one evening, he and Kate found themselves in the Saracen’s Head booking-office, securing a place to Greta Bridge by the next morning’s coach. They had to go westward, to procure some little necessaries for his journey, and, as it was a fine night, they agreed to walk there, and ride home.
Thus, it was that between seven and eight o’clock one evening, he and Kate found themselves at the Saracen’s Head booking office, getting a ticket to Greta Bridge for the next morning’s coach. They had to head west to pick up some small necessities for his trip, and since it was a nice night, they decided to walk there and ride back home.
The place they had just been in called up so many recollections, and Kate had so many anecdotes of Madeline, and Nicholas so many anecdotes of Frank, and each was so interested in what the other said, and both were so happy and confiding, and had so much to talk about, that it was not until they had plunged for a full half-hour into that labyrinth of streets which lies between Seven Dials and Soho, without emerging into any large thoroughfare, that Nicholas began to think it just possible they might have lost their way.
The place they had just visited brought back so many memories, and Kate had tons of stories about Madeline, while Nicholas had many tales about Frank. They were both really interested in what the other was saying, feeling happy and open, and had so much to discuss that it wasn't until they had wandered for a solid half-hour through the maze of streets between Seven Dials and Soho, without reaching any main road, that Nicholas started to wonder if they might have lost their way.
The possibility was soon converted into a certainty; for, on looking about, and walking first to one end of the street and then to the other, he could find no landmark he could recognise, and was fain to turn back again in quest of some place at which he could seek a direction.
The possibility quickly became a certainty; as he looked around and walked from one end of the street to the other, he couldn't find any recognizable landmarks and had to turn back again in search of a place where he could ask for directions.
It was a by-street, and there was nobody about, or in the few wretched shops they passed. Making towards a faint gleam of light which streamed across the pavement from a cellar, Nicholas was about to descend two or three steps so as to render himself visible to those below and make his inquiry, when he was arrested by a loud noise of scolding in a woman’s voice.
It was a side street, and there was no one around, not even in the few shabby shops they passed. Heading toward a faint glow of light that spilled across the pavement from a basement, Nicholas was about to go down two or three steps to make himself visible to those below and ask his question, when he was stopped by a loud argument in a woman's voice.
‘Oh come away!’ said Kate, ‘they are quarrelling. You’ll be hurt.’
‘Oh come on!’ said Kate, ‘they're fighting. You’ll get hurt.’
‘Wait one instant, Kate. Let us hear if there’s anything the matter,’ returned her brother. ‘Hush!’
‘Wait a second, Kate. Let’s see if something’s wrong,’ her brother replied. ‘Shh!’
‘You nasty, idle, vicious, good-for-nothing brute,’ cried the woman, stamping on the ground, ‘why don’t you turn the mangle?’
‘You nasty, lazy, cruel, worthless brute,’ yelled the woman, stamping on the ground, ‘why don’t you work the mangle?’
‘So I am, my life and soul!’ replied the man’s voice. ‘I am always turning. I am perpetually turning, like a demd old horse in a demnition mill. My life is one demd horrid grind!’
‘So I am, my life and soul!’ replied the man’s voice. ‘I am always turning. I am perpetually turning, like a damned old horse in a damnation mill. My life is one damned horrid grind!’
‘Then why don’t you go and list for a soldier?’ retorted the woman; ‘you’re welcome to.’
"Then why don't you go and look for a soldier?" the woman shot back; "you're welcome to."
‘For a soldier!’ cried the man. ‘For a soldier! Would his joy and gladness see him in a coarse red coat with a little tail? Would she hear of his being slapped and beat by drummers demnebly? Would she have him fire off real guns, and have his hair cut, and his whiskers shaved, and his eyes turned right and left, and his trousers pipeclayed?’
‘For a soldier!’ shouted the man. ‘For a soldier! Would his happiness and excitement have him in a rough red coat with a little tail? Would she hear about him being hit and smacked by drummers endlessly? Would she want him to fire real guns, get his hair cut, have his facial hair shaved, and have his eyes looking this way and that, and his pants cleaned up?’
‘Dear Nicholas,’ whispered Kate, ‘you don’t know who that is. It’s Mr Mantalini I am confident.’
‘Dear Nicholas,’ whispered Kate, ‘you don’t know who that is. It’s Mr. Mantalini, I’m sure.’
‘Do make sure! Peep at him while I ask the way,’ said Nicholas. ‘Come down a step or two. Come!’
“Make sure to look at him while I ask for directions,” said Nicholas. “Come down a step or two. Come!”
Drawing her after him, Nicholas crept down the steps and looked into a small boarded cellar. There, amidst clothes-baskets and clothes, stripped up to his shirt-sleeves, but wearing still an old patched pair of pantaloons of superlative make, a once brilliant waistcoat, and moustache and whiskers as of yore, but lacking their lustrous dye—there, endeavouring to mollify the wrath of a buxom female—not the lawful Madame Mantalini, but the proprietress of the concern—and grinding meanwhile as if for very life at the mangle, whose creaking noise, mingled with her shrill tones, appeared almost to deafen him—there was the graceful, elegant, fascinating, and once dashing Mantalini.
Drawing her along, Nicholas sneaked down the steps and peeked into a small boarded cellar. There, among baskets of clothes and laundry, was Mantalini, rolled up to his shirt sleeves but still in an old patched pair of pants that were really well-made, a once vibrant waistcoat, and a mustache and sideburns that used to shine but now had lost their color—there he was, trying to calm down a plump woman—not his legal wife, Madame Mantalini, but the owner of the place—and working hard at the mangle, which creaked loudly, mingling with her sharp voice, making it almost unbearable for him—there stood the graceful, stylish, charming, and once dashing Mantalini.

Original
‘Oh you false traitor!’ cried the lady, threatening personal violence on Mr. Mantalini’s face.
‘Oh, you fake traitor!’ shouted the lady, threatening to hit Mr. Mantalini right in the face.
‘False! Oh dem! Now my soul, my gentle, captivating, bewitching, and most demnebly enslaving chick-a-biddy, be calm,’ said Mr. Mantalini, humbly.
‘False! Oh no! Now my soul, my sweet, charming, enchanting, and most thoroughly captivating chick-a-biddy, be calm,’ said Mr. Mantalini, humbly.
‘I won’t!’ screamed the woman. ‘I’ll tear your eyes out!’
‘I won’t!’ shouted the woman. ‘I’ll gouge your eyes out!’
‘Oh! What a demd savage lamb!’ cried Mr. Mantalini.
‘Oh! What a damned savage lamb!’ cried Mr. Mantalini.
‘You’re never to be trusted,’ screamed the woman; ‘you were out all day yesterday, and gallivanting somewhere I know. You know you were! Isn’t it enough that I paid two pound fourteen for you, and took you out of prison and let you live here like a gentleman, but must you go on like this: breaking my heart besides?’
"You're completely untrustworthy," the woman yelled. "You were out all day yesterday, and I know you were off having fun somewhere. You know it's true! Is it not enough that I spent two pounds fourteen on you, got you out of prison, and let you live here like a gentleman? Do you really have to keep doing this: breaking my heart as well?"
‘I will never break its heart, I will be a good boy, and never do so any more; I will never be naughty again; I beg its little pardon,’ said Mr Mantalini, dropping the handle of the mangle, and folding his palms together; ‘it is all up with its handsome friend! He has gone to the demnition bow-wows. It will have pity? It will not scratch and claw, but pet and comfort? Oh, demmit!’
"I'll never hurt its feelings, I'll be a good guy and won't do that anymore; I'll never be bad again; I sincerely apologize," said Mr. Mantalini, letting go of the mangle handle and putting his hands together; "it's all over for its attractive friend! He’s off to the dogs. Will it have compassion? It won’t attack or scratch, but will cuddle and comfort? Oh, damn it!"
Very little affected, to judge from her action, by this tender appeal, the lady was on the point of returning some angry reply, when Nicholas, raising his voice, asked his way to Piccadilly.
Very little moved, based on her reaction, the lady was about to respond with some angry reply when Nicholas, raising his voice, asked for directions to Piccadilly.
Mr. Mantalini turned round, caught sight of Kate, and, without another word, leapt at one bound into a bed which stood behind the door, and drew the counterpane over his face: kicking meanwhile convulsively.
Mr. Mantalini turned around, saw Kate, and without saying anything else, jumped into a bed that was behind the door and pulled the blanket over his face, all while kicking uncontrollably.
‘Demmit,’ he cried, in a suffocating voice, ‘it’s little Nickleby! Shut the door, put out the candle, turn me up in the bedstead! Oh, dem, dem, dem!’
‘Damn it,’ he yelled, in a gasping voice, ‘it’s little Nickleby! Close the door, blow out the candle, turn me up in the bed! Oh, damn, damn, damn!’
The woman looked, first at Nicholas, and then at Mr. Mantalini, as if uncertain on whom to visit this extraordinary behaviour; but Mr. Mantalini happening by ill-luck to thrust his nose from under the bedclothes, in his anxiety to ascertain whether the visitors were gone, she suddenly, and with a dexterity which could only have been acquired by long practice, flung a pretty heavy clothes-basket at him, with so good an aim that he kicked more violently than before, though without venturing to make any effort to disengage his head, which was quite extinguished. Thinking this a favourable opportunity for departing before any of the torrent of her wrath discharged itself upon him, Nicholas hurried Kate off, and left the unfortunate subject of this unexpected recognition to explain his conduct as he best could.
The woman glanced first at Nicholas and then at Mr. Mantalini, seemingly unsure about whom to direct her astonishment towards. But as luck would have it, Mr. Mantalini poked his nose out from under the covers, trying to see if the visitors had left. In that moment, she quickly and skillfully threw a rather heavy clothes-basket at him, aiming so well that he kicked even harder than before, though he didn't attempt to pull his head back, which was completely covered. Seizing what he thought was a good chance to leave before she unleashed her frustration at him, Nicholas quickly took Kate away and left the unfortunate target of this unexpected confrontation to explain himself as best he could.
The next morning he began his journey. It was now cold, winter weather: forcibly recalling to his mind under what circumstances he had first travelled that road, and how many vicissitudes and changes he had since undergone. He was alone inside the greater part of the way, and sometimes, when he had fallen into a doze, and, rousing himself, looked out of the window, and recognised some place which he well remembered as having passed, either on his journey down, or in the long walk back with poor Smike, he could hardly believe but that all which had since happened had been a dream, and that they were still plodding wearily on towards London, with the world before them.
The next morning, he set out on his journey. It was now cold, winter weather, which forcefully reminded him of the circumstances under which he had first traveled that road, and how many ups and downs he had gone through since. For most of the way, he was alone, and sometimes, when he dozed off and then woke up, he looked out the window and recognized places he remembered passing, either on his way down or during the long walk back with poor Smike. He could hardly believe that everything that had happened since was real and not just a dream, thinking they were still trudging tiredly toward London, with the world ahead of them.
To render these recollections the more vivid, it came on to snow as night set in; and, passing through Stamford and Grantham, and by the little alehouse where he had heard the story of the bold Baron of Grogzwig, everything looked as if he had seen it but yesterday, and not even a flake of the white crust on the roofs had melted away. Encouraging the train of ideas which flocked upon him, he could almost persuade himself that he sat again outside the coach, with Squeers and the boys; that he heard their voices in the air; and that he felt again, but with a mingled sensation of pain and pleasure now, that old sinking of the heart, and longing after home. While he was yet yielding himself up to these fancies he fell asleep, and, dreaming of Madeline, forgot them.
To make these memories feel more vivid, it started snowing as night fell; and, passing through Stamford and Grantham, and by the small pub where he had heard the tale of the brave Baron of Grogzwig, everything looked like he had just seen it yesterday, with not even a flake of the white layer on the roofs having melted away. Embracing the stream of thoughts flooding his mind, he could almost convince himself that he was sitting outside the coach again, with Squeers and the boys; that he heard their voices in the air; and that he felt again, but now with a mix of pain and pleasure, that familiar sinking feeling in his heart and longing for home. While he was still caught up in these daydreams, he fell asleep and, dreaming of Madeline, forgot them.
He slept at the inn at Greta Bridge on the night of his arrival, and, rising at a very early hour next morning, walked to the market town, and inquired for John Browdie’s house. John lived in the outskirts, now he was a family man; and as everbody knew him, Nicholas had no difficulty in finding a boy who undertook to guide him to his residence.
He spent the night at the inn in Greta Bridge when he arrived, and the next morning, he got up early and walked to the market town to ask for John Browdie’s house. John lived on the outskirts, as he was now a family man; and since everyone knew him, Nicholas easily found a boy who agreed to show him the way to his home.
Dismissing his guide at the gate, and in his impatience not even stopping to admire the thriving look of cottage or garden either, Nicholas made his way to the kitchen door, and knocked lustily with his stick.
Dismissing his guide at the gate, and in his impatience not even stopping to admire the lively appearance of the cottage or garden, Nicholas headed straight for the kitchen door and knocked loudly with his stick.
‘Halloa!’ cried a voice inside. ‘Wa’et be the matther noo? Be the toon a-fire? Ding, but thou mak’st noise eneaf!’
‘Hey there!’ shouted a voice from inside. ‘What's going on now? Is the town on fire? Wow, you're making enough noise!’
With these words, John Browdie opened the door himself, and opening his eyes too to their utmost width, cried, as he clapped his hands together, and burst into a hearty roar:
With these words, John Browdie opened the door himself, and widening his eyes as much as possible, shouted, while clapping his hands together and breaking into a loud laugh:
‘Ecod, it be the godfeyther, it be the godfeyther! Tilly, here be Misther Nickleby. Gi’ us thee hond, mun. Coom awa’, coom awa’. In wi ‘un, doon beside the fire; tak’ a soop o’ thot. Dinnot say a word till thou’st droonk it a’! Oop wi’ it, mun. Ding! but I’m reeght glod to see thee.’
‘Ecod, it’s the godfather, it’s the godfather! Tilly, here’s Mister Nickleby. Give us your hand, man. Come on, come on. In with it, down beside the fire; have a sip of that. Don’t say a word until you’ve drunk it all! Up with it, man. Wow! But I’m really glad to see you.’
Adapting his action to his text, John dragged Nicholas into the kitchen, forced him down upon a huge settle beside a blazing fire, poured out from an enormous bottle about a quarter of a pint of spirits, thrust it into his hand, opened his mouth and threw back his head as a sign to him to drink it instantly, and stood with a broad grin of welcome overspreading his great red face like a jolly giant.
Adapting his actions to fit the moment, John pulled Nicholas into the kitchen, pushed him down onto a large couch next to a roaring fire, poured about a quarter of a pint of liquor from a huge bottle, thrust it into his hand, opened his mouth, and tilted his head back to signal him to drink it right away. He stood there with a big welcoming grin covering his round red face, looking like a friendly giant.
‘I might ha’ knowa’d,’ said John, ‘that nobody but thou would ha’ coom wi’ sike a knock as you. Thot was the wa’ thou knocked at schoolmeasther’s door, eh? Ha, ha, ha! But I say; wa’at be a’ this aboot schoolmeasther?’
‘I should have known,’ said John, ‘that nobody but you would come with such a knock as that. That was how you knocked at the schoolmaster’s door, right? Ha, ha, ha! But I’m curious; what’s going on with the schoolmaster?’
‘You know it then?’ said Nicholas.
"You know it then?" Nicholas asked.
‘They were talking aboot it, doon toon, last neeght,’ replied John, ‘but neane on ‘em seemed quite to un’erstan’ it, loike.’
‘They were talking about it, downtown, last night,’ replied John, ‘but none of them seemed to understand it, like.’
‘After various shiftings and delays,’ said Nicholas, ‘he has been sentenced to be transported for seven years, for being in the unlawful possession of a stolen will; and, after that, he has to suffer the consequence of a conspiracy.’
‘After various delays and changes,’ said Nicholas, ‘he has been sentenced to seven years of transportation for having a stolen will in his possession, and after that, he will face the consequences of a conspiracy.’
‘Whew!’ cried John, ‘a conspiracy! Soom’at in the pooder-plot wa’? Eh? Soom’at in the Guy Faux line?’
‘Wow!’ cried John, ‘a conspiracy! Something in the gunpowder plot, right? Something in the Guy Fawkes line?’
‘No, no, no, a conspiracy connected with his school; I’ll explain it presently.’
‘No, no, no, it’s a conspiracy related to his school; I’ll explain it soon.’
‘Thot’s reeght!’ said John, ‘explain it arter breakfast, not noo, for thou be’est hoongry, and so am I; and Tilly she mun’ be at the bottom o’ a’ explanations, for she says thot’s the mutual confidence. Ha, ha, ha! Ecod, it’s a room start, is the mutual confidence!’
"That's right!" said John, "explain it after breakfast, not now, because you're hungry, and so am I; and Tilly must be involved in all explanations, because she says that's what mutual confidence is. Ha, ha, ha! Wow, mutual confidence is a great start!"
The entrance of Mrs. Browdie, with a smart cap on, and very many apologies for their having been detected in the act of breakfasting in the kitchen, stopped John in his discussion of this grave subject, and hastened the breakfast: which, being composed of vast mounds of toast, new-laid eggs, boiled ham, Yorkshire pie, and other cold substantials (of which heavy relays were constantly appearing from another kitchen under the direction of a very plump servant), was admirably adapted to the cold bleak morning, and received the utmost justice from all parties. At last, it came to a close; and the fire which had been lighted in the best parlour having by this time burnt up, they adjourned thither, to hear what Nicholas had to tell.
The entrance of Mrs. Browdie, wearing a stylish cap and offering many apologies for being caught having breakfast in the kitchen, interrupted John’s serious discussion and sped up the breakfast. The meal, made up of huge stacks of toast, freshly laid eggs, boiled ham, Yorkshire pie, and other cold dishes (which kept arriving from another kitchen under the supervision of a very plump servant), was perfectly suited to the chilly, bleak morning and was enjoyed by everyone. Eventually, the breakfast wrapped up, and since the fire in the best parlor had burned down by then, they moved there to hear what Nicholas had to share.
Nicholas told them all, and never was there a story which awakened so many emotions in the breasts of two eager listeners. At one time, honest John groaned in sympathy, and at another roared with joy; at one time he vowed to go up to London on purpose to get a sight of the brothers Cheeryble; and, at another, swore that Tim Linkinwater should receive such a ham by coach, and carriage free, as mortal knife had never carved. When Nicholas began to describe Madeline, he sat with his mouth wide open, nudging Mrs Browdie from time to time, and exclaiming under his breath that she must be ‘raa’ther a tidy sart,’ and when he heard at last that his young friend had come down purposely to communicate his good fortune, and to convey to him all those assurances of friendship which he could not state with sufficient warmth in writing—that the only object of his journey was to share his happiness with them, and to tell them that when he was married they must come up to see him, and that Madeline insisted on it as well as he—John could hold out no longer, but after looking indignantly at his wife, and demanding to know what she was whimpering for, drew his coat sleeve over his eyes and blubbered outright.
Nicholas told them everything, and never had a story stirred so many emotions in the hearts of two eager listeners. At one moment, honest John groaned in sympathy, and the next, he burst out laughing with joy; at one point, he declared he would go to London just to see the Cheeryble brothers; and at another, he vowed that Tim Linkinwater would receive a ham by coach, free of charge, that no mortal knife had ever carved. When Nicholas started to describe Madeline, he sat there with his mouth hanging open, nudging Mrs. Browdie now and then, and muttering under his breath that she must be ‘quite a decent sort,’ and when he finally realized that his young friend had come down specifically to share his good news, and to express all the assurances of friendship he couldn't convey warmly enough in writing—that the only reason for his journey was to share his happiness with them, and to let them know that when he got married, they had to come up to see him, and that Madeline insisted on it just as much as he did—John could hold back no longer; after shooting an annoyed glance at his wife and asking her why she was crying, he wiped his eyes with his coat sleeve and broke down in tears.
‘Tell’ee wa’at though,’ said John seriously, when a great deal had been said on both sides, ‘to return to schoolmeasther. If this news aboot ‘un has reached school today, the old ‘ooman wean’t have a whole boan in her boddy, nor Fanny neither.’
“Let me tell you something,” John said seriously, after a lot had been said on both sides. “Getting back to the teacher, if this news about him has reached school today, the old woman won’t have a whole bone left in her body, nor will Fanny.”
‘Oh, John!’ cried Mrs. Browdie.
“Wow, John!” exclaimed Mrs. Browdie.
‘Ah! and Oh, John agean,’ replied the Yorkshireman. ‘I dinnot know what they lads mightn’t do. When it first got aboot that schoolmeasther was in trouble, some feythers and moothers sent and took their young chaps awa’. If them as is left, should know waat’s coom tiv’un, there’ll be sike a revolution and rebel!—Ding! But I think they’ll a’ gang daft, and spill bluid like wather!’
‘Ah! and Oh, John again,’ replied the Yorkshireman. ‘I don’t know what the kids might do. When it first got around that the schoolmaster was in trouble, some fathers and mothers came and took their boys away. If those who are left find out what’s going to happen, there’ll be such a revolution and rebellion!—Ding! But I think they’ll all go crazy and spill blood like water!’
In fact, John Browdie’s apprehensions were so strong that he determined to ride over to the school without delay, and invited Nicholas to accompany him, which, however, he declined, pleading that his presence might perhaps aggravate the bitterness of their adversity.
In fact, John Browdie’s worries were so intense that he decided to ride over to the school right away and asked Nicholas to join him. However, Nicholas declined, saying that his presence might make their struggles even worse.
‘Thot’s true!’ said John; ‘I should ne’er ha’ thought o’ thot.’
‘That's true!’ said John; ‘I should never have thought of that.’
‘I must return tomorrow,’ said Nicholas, ‘but I mean to dine with you today, and if Mrs. Browdie can give me a bed—’
‘I have to come back tomorrow,’ said Nicholas, ‘but I plan to have dinner with you today, and if Mrs. Browdie can offer me a place to stay—’
‘Bed!’ cried John, ‘I wish thou couldst sleep in fower beds at once. Ecod, thou shouldst have ‘em a’. Bide till I coom back; on’y bide till I coom back, and ecod we’ll make a day of it.’
‘Bed!’ cried John, ‘I wish you could sleep in four beds at once. Honestly, you should have them all. Just wait until I come back; only wait until I come back, and I swear we’ll make a day of it.’
Giving his wife a hearty kiss, and Nicholas a no less hearty shake of the hand, John mounted his horse and rode off: leaving Mrs. Browdie to apply herself to hospitable preparations, and his young friend to stroll about the neighbourhood, and revisit spots which were rendered familiar to him by many a miserable association.
Giving his wife a warm kiss and Nicholas a solid handshake, John got on his horse and rode away, leaving Mrs. Browdie to get ready to host, and his young friend to wander around the area, revisiting places that were familiar to him due to painful memories.
John cantered away, and arriving at Dotheboys Hall, tied his horse to a gate and made his way to the schoolroom door, which he found locked on the inside. A tremendous noise and riot arose from within, and, applying his eye to a convenient crevice in the wall, he did not remain long in ignorance of its meaning.
John rode off at a canter, and when he got to Dotheboys Hall, he tied his horse to a gate and headed to the schoolroom door, only to find it locked from the inside. A huge commotion erupted from within, and peering through a small gap in the wall, he quickly realized what was happening.
The news of Mr. Squeers’s downfall had reached Dotheboys; that was quite clear. To all appearance, it had very recently become known to the young gentlemen; for the rebellion had just broken out.
The news of Mr. Squeers’s downfall had reached Dotheboys; that was quite clear. To all appearances, it had very recently become known to the young gentlemen; for the rebellion had just broken out.
It was one of the brimstone-and-treacle mornings, and Mrs. Squeers had entered school according to custom with the large bowl and spoon, followed by Miss Squeers and the amiable Wackford: who, during his father’s absence, had taken upon him such minor branches of the executive as kicking the pupils with his nailed boots, pulling the hair of some of the smaller boys, pinching the others in aggravating places, and rendering himself, in various similar ways, a great comfort and happiness to his mother. Their entrance, whether by premeditation or a simultaneous impulse, was the signal of revolt. While one detachment rushed to the door and locked it, and another mounted on the desks and forms, the stoutest (and consequently the newest) boy seized the cane, and confronting Mrs Squeers with a stern countenance, snatched off her cap and beaver bonnet, put them on his own head, armed himself with the wooden spoon, and bade her, on pain of death, go down upon her knees and take a dose directly. Before that estimable lady could recover herself, or offer the slightest retaliation, she was forced into a kneeling posture by a crowd of shouting tormentors, and compelled to swallow a spoonful of the odious mixture, rendered more than usually savoury by the immersion in the bowl of Master Wackford’s head, whose ducking was intrusted to another rebel. The success of this first achievement prompted the malicious crowd, whose faces were clustered together in every variety of lank and half-starved ugliness, to further acts of outrage. The leader was insisting upon Mrs. Squeers repeating her dose, Master Squeers was undergoing another dip in the treacle, and a violent assault had been commenced on Miss Squeers, when John Browdie, bursting open the door with a vigorous kick, rushed to the rescue. The shouts, screams, groans, hoots, and clapping of hands, suddenly ceased, and a dead silence ensued.
It was one of those awful mornings, and Mrs. Squeers entered the school as usual with the big bowl and spoon, followed by Miss Squeers and the cheerful Wackford. During his father’s absence, Wackford had taken on some of the smaller duties like kicking the students with his heavy boots, pulling the hair of some younger boys, pinching others in uncomfortable spots, and generally making himself a great source of joy for his mother. Their entrance, whether planned or just instinctive, triggered a rebellion. While one group rushed to the door and locked it, another climbed onto the desks and benches. The strongest (and newest) boy seized the cane, faced Mrs. Squeers with a serious look, snatched off her cap and top hat, put them on his own head, grabbed the wooden spoon, and ordered her, under threat of harm, to get down on her knees and take a dose right away. Before that respectable lady could recover or even respond, a crowd of shouting troublemakers forced her into a kneeling position and made her swallow a spoonful of the disgusting mixture, which was made even less appetizing by the addition of Master Wackford’s head, which was dunked in the bowl by another rebel. The success of this initial act inspired the mischievous crowd, whose faces were a mix of skinny and half-starved ugliness, to commit further acts of defiance. The leader insisted that Mrs. Squeers take another dose, Master Squeers was getting another dip in the treacle, and a violent attack had started on Miss Squeers when John Browdie kicked the door open vigorously and rushed in to help. The shouts, screams, groans, hoots, and clapping of hands suddenly stopped, and a heavy silence fell over the room.

Original
‘Ye be noice chaps,’ said John, looking steadily round. ‘What’s to do here, thou yoong dogs?’
‘You guys are great,’ said John, looking around steadily. ‘What’s going on here, you young guys?’
‘Squeers is in prison, and we are going to run away!’ cried a score of shrill voices. ‘We won’t stop, we won’t stop!’
‘Squeers is in jail, and we’re going to escape!’ shouted a bunch of high-pitched voices. ‘We won’t stop, we won’t stop!’
‘Weel then, dinnot stop,’ replied John; ‘who waants thee to stop? Roon awa’ loike men, but dinnot hurt the women.’
‘Well then, don’t stop,’ replied John; ‘who wants you to stop? Run away like men, but don’t hurt the women.’
‘Hurrah!’ cried the shrill voices, more shrilly still.
‘Hurrah!’ screamed the high-pitched voices, even higher than before.
‘Hurrah?’ repeated John. ‘Weel, hurrah loike men too. Noo then, look out. Hip—hip,—hip—hurrah!’
‘Hooray?’ John repeated. ‘Well, hooray like men do. Now then, watch out. Hip—hip—hip—hooray!’
‘Hurrah!’ cried the voices.
"Yay!" shouted the voices.
‘Hurrah! Agean;’ said John. ‘Looder still.’
‘Hurrah! Again,’ said John. ‘Louder still.’
The boys obeyed.
The guys followed instructions.
‘Anoother!’ said John. ‘Dinnot be afeared on it. Let’s have a good ‘un!’
‘Another!’ said John. ‘Don’t be scared of it. Let’s have a good one!’
‘Hurrah!’
"Hooray!"
‘Noo then,’ said John, ‘let’s have yan more to end wi’, and then coot off as quick as you loike. Tak’a good breath noo—Squeers be in jail—the school’s brokken oop—it’s a’ ower—past and gane—think o’ thot, and let it be a hearty ‘un! Hurrah!’
‘Alright then,’ said John, ‘let’s have one more to finish up with, and then you can head off as fast as you want. Take a good breath now—Squeers is in jail—the school’s broken up—it’s all over—past and gone—think about that, and let it be a good one! Hurrah!’
Such a cheer arose as the walls of Dotheboys Hall had never echoed before, and were destined never to respond to again. When the sound had died away, the school was empty; and of the busy noisy crowd which had peopled it but five minutes before, not one remained.
Such a cheer erupted that the walls of Dotheboys Hall had never heard before and would never echo again. When the noise faded, the school was empty; and from the lively, noisy crowd that had filled it just five minutes earlier, not one person remained.
‘Very well, Mr. Browdie!’ said Miss Squeers, hot and flushed from the recent encounter, but vixenish to the last; ‘you’ve been and excited our boys to run away. Now see if we don’t pay you out for that, sir! If my pa is unfortunate and trod down by henemies, we’re not going to be basely crowed and conquered over by you and ‘Tilda.’
‘Alright, Mr. Browdie!’ said Miss Squeers, hot and flustered from the recent encounter, but still feisty; ‘you’ve got our boys all riled up to run away. Just wait and see how we’ll get back at you for that, sir! If my dad is down on his luck and pushed around by enemies, we’re not going to let you and ‘Tilda’ triumph over us!’
‘Noa!’ replied John bluntly, ‘thou bean’t. Tak’ thy oath o’ thot. Think betther o’ us, Fanny. I tell ‘ee both, that I’m glod the auld man has been caught out at last—dom’d glod—but ye’ll sooffer eneaf wi’out any crowin’ fra’ me, and I be not the mun to crow, nor be Tilly the lass, so I tell ‘ee flat. More than thot, I tell ‘ee noo, that if thou need’st friends to help thee awa’ from this place—dinnot turn up thy nose, Fanny, thou may’st—thou’lt foind Tilly and I wi’ a thout o’ old times aboot us, ready to lend thee a hond. And when I say thot, dinnot think I be asheamed of waa’t I’ve deane, for I say again, Hurrah! and dom the schoolmeasther. There!’
‘Noa!’ John replied bluntly, ‘you’re wrong. Take your oath on that. Think better of us, Fanny. I’m telling you both that I’m glad the old man has finally been caught—really glad—but you’ll suffer enough without any crowing from me, and I’m not the one to gloat, nor is Tilly the girl, so I’m telling you straight. More than that, I’m telling you now, if you need friends to help you get away from this place—don’t turn up your nose, Fanny, you might—you’ll find Tilly and me with a bunch of old times around us, ready to lend you a hand. And when I say that, don’t think I’m ashamed of what I’ve done, because I’ll say it again, Hurrah! and damn the schoolmaster. There!’
His parting words concluded, John Browdie strode heavily out, remounted his nag, put him once more into a smart canter, and, carolling lustily forth some fragments of an old song, to which the horse’s hoofs rang a merry accompaniment, sped back to his pretty wife and to Nicholas.
His farewell finished, John Browdie walked out with determination, got back on his horse, and set off again at a lively pace, singing cheerfully a few lines from an old song, while the horse's hooves created a joyful rhythm, racing back to his lovely wife and Nicholas.
For some days afterwards, the neighbouring country was overrun with boys, who, the report went, had been secretly furnished by Mr. and Mrs. Browdie, not only with a hearty meal of bread and meat, but with sundry shillings and sixpences to help them on their way. To this rumour John always returned a stout denial, which he accompanied, however, with a lurking grin, that rendered the suspicious doubtful, and fully confirmed all previous believers.
For a few days after, the neighboring country was flooded with boys, who, according to reports, had been secretly supplied by Mr. and Mrs. Browdie, not only with a hearty meal of bread and meat, but also with some coins to help them along. John always responded to this rumor with a strong denial, but he accompanied it with a sly grin that made the skeptics uncertain and reinforced the beliefs of those who already thought it was true.
There were a few timid young children, who, miserable as they had been, and many as were the tears they had shed in the wretched school, still knew no other home, and had formed for it a sort of attachment, which made them weep when the bolder spirits fled, and cling to it as a refuge. Of these, some were found crying under hedges and in such places, frightened at the solitude. One had a dead bird in a little cage; he had wandered nearly twenty miles, and when his poor favourite died, lost courage, and lay down beside him. Another was discovered in a yard hard by the school, sleeping with a dog, who bit at those who came to remove him, and licked the sleeping child’s pale face.
There were a few shy young kids who, as miserable as they had been and despite all the tears they'd shed in that terrible school, still knew no other place to call home. They felt a kind of attachment to it, which made them cry when the braver kids left and cling to it as a safe haven. Some were found crying under hedges and in similar spots, scared of being alone. One had a dead bird in a small cage; he had wandered almost twenty miles, and when his poor little friend died, he lost hope and lay down next to it. Another was found in a yard close to the school, sleeping with a dog that barked at anyone trying to move him and licked the sleeping child's pale face.
They were taken back, and some other stragglers were recovered, but by degrees they were claimed, or lost again; and, in course of time, Dotheboys Hall and its last breaking-up began to be forgotten by the neighbours, or to be only spoken of as among the things that had been.
They were brought back, and some other stragglers were saved, but gradually they were claimed or lost again; and over time, Dotheboys Hall and its final closing began to be forgotten by the neighbors, or only mentioned as something that had happened in the past.
CHAPTER 65
C onclusion
Conclusion
When her term of mourning had expired, Madeline gave her hand and fortune to Nicholas; and, on the same day and at the same time, Kate became Mrs Frank Cheeryble. It was expected that Tim Linkinwater and Miss La Creevy would have made a third couple on the occasion, but they declined, and two or three weeks afterwards went out together one morning before breakfast, and, coming back with merry faces, were found to have been quietly married that day.
When her mourning period was over, Madeline gave her hand and fortune to Nicholas; and, on the same day and at the same time, Kate became Mrs. Frank Cheeryble. It was anticipated that Tim Linkinwater and Miss La Creevy would form a third couple for the occasion, but they opted out, and two or three weeks later, they went out together one morning before breakfast and returned with happy faces, revealing that they had quietly gotten married that day.
The money which Nicholas acquired in right of his wife he invested in the firm of Cheeryble Brothers, in which Frank had become a partner. Before many years elapsed, the business began to be carried on in the names of ‘Cheeryble and Nickleby,’ so that Mrs. Nickleby’s prophetic anticipations were realised at last.
The money Nicholas gained through his wife was invested in the Cheeryble Brothers firm, where Frank had become a partner. Before long, the business was being conducted under the names ‘Cheeryble and Nickleby,’ fulfilling Mrs. Nickleby’s predictions.
The twin brothers retired. Who needs to be told that they were happy? They were surrounded by happiness of their own creation, and lived but to increase it.
The twin brothers retired. Who needs to be told that they were happy? They were surrounded by the happiness they created, and lived only to grow it.
Tim Linkinwater condescended, after much entreaty and brow-beating, to accept a share in the house; but he could never be prevailed upon to suffer the publication of his name as a partner, and always persisted in the punctual and regular discharge of his clerkly duties.
Tim Linkinwater finally agreed, after a lot of pleading and pressure, to take a share in the house; however, he would never allow his name to be published as a partner and always stuck to completing his clerkly duties on time and consistently.
He and his wife lived in the old house, and occupied the very bedchamber in which he had slept for four-and-forty years. As his wife grew older, she became even a more cheerful and light-hearted little creature; and it was a common saying among their friends, that it was impossible to say which looked the happier, Tim as he sat calmly smiling in his elbow-chair on one side of the fire, or his brisk little wife chatting and laughing, and constantly bustling in and out of hers, on the other.
He and his wife lived in the old house and occupied the same bedroom where he had slept for forty-four years. As his wife aged, she became even more cheerful and light-hearted; it was a popular saying among their friends that it was impossible to tell who looked happier—Tim, sitting calmly and smiling in his armchair by the fire, or his lively little wife, chatting and laughing as she constantly bustled in and out of her space on the other side.
Dick, the blackbird, was removed from the counting-house and promoted to a warm corner in the common sitting-room. Beneath his cage hung two miniatures, of Mrs. Linkinwater’s execution; one representing herself, and the other Tim; and both smiling very hard at all beholders. Tim’s head being powdered like a twelfth cake, and his spectacles copied with great nicety, strangers detected a close resemblance to him at the first glance, and this leading them to suspect that the other must be his wife, and emboldening them to say so without scruple, Mrs. Linkinwater grew very proud of these achievements in time, and considered them among the most successful likenesses she had ever painted. Tim had the profoundest faith in them, likewise; for on this, as on all other subjects, they held but one opinion; and if ever there were a ‘comfortable couple’ in the world, it was Mr. and Mrs. Linkinwater.
Dick, the blackbird, was taken out of the counting-house and given a nice spot in the common sitting room. Below his cage were two miniatures, painted by Mrs. Linkinwater; one of herself and the other of Tim, both smiling widely at anyone who looked at them. Tim’s head was powdered like a cake, and his glasses were replicated with great detail, so strangers saw a strong resemblance to him right away. This made them think the other painting must be his wife, which gave them the confidence to say so without hesitation. Over time, Mrs. Linkinwater became quite proud of these paintings and considered them among the best likenesses she’d ever created. Tim also had complete faith in them; on this, like any other topic, they shared the same view. If there was ever a 'comfortable couple' in the world, it was Mr. and Mrs. Linkinwater.
Ralph, having died intestate, and having no relations but those with whom he had lived in such enmity, they would have become in legal course his heirs. But they could not bear the thought of growing rich on money so acquired, and felt as though they could never hope to prosper with it. They made no claim to his wealth; and the riches for which he had toiled all his days, and burdened his soul with so many evil deeds, were swept at last into the coffers of the state, and no man was the better or the happier for them.
Ralph died without a will and had no family except for those he had lived in conflict with, who would have legally become his heirs. However, they couldn’t stand the idea of becoming rich from money obtained in that way and felt they would never be able to thrive with it. They made no claim to his wealth; consequently, the riches he had worked for all his life, and that had burdened his soul with so many wrongdoings, were ultimately taken by the state, and no one benefited or found happiness from them.
Arthur Gride was tried for the unlawful possession of the will, which he had either procured to be stolen, or had dishonestly acquired and retained by other means as bad. By dint of an ingenious counsel, and a legal flaw, he escaped; but only to undergo a worse punishment; for, some years afterwards, his house was broken open in the night by robbers, tempted by the rumours of his great wealth, and he was found murdered in his bed.
Arthur Gride was tried for illegally possessing the will, which he had either gotten stolen or had unethically obtained and kept through other shady means. Thanks to a clever lawyer and a legal loophole, he got away with it; but only to face a worse fate. Several years later, his house was broken into at night by thieves, lured by the stories of his riches, and he was found murdered in his bed.
Mrs. Sliderskew went beyond the seas at nearly the same time as Mr. Squeers, and in the course of nature never returned. Brooker died penitent. Sir Mulberry Hawk lived abroad for some years, courted and caressed, and in high repute as a fine dashing fellow. Ultimately, returning to this country, he was thrown into jail for debt, and there perished miserably, as such high spirits generally do.
Mrs. Sliderskew traveled overseas around the same time as Mr. Squeers, and naturally, she never came back. Brooker died feeling remorseful. Sir Mulberry Hawk lived abroad for several years, where he was admired and flattered, and was well-known as a charming, daring guy. Eventually, when he returned to this country, he ended up in prison for debt and died there in misery, just like many people with such high spirits tend to do.
The first act of Nicholas, when he became a rich and prosperous merchant, was to buy his father’s old house. As time crept on, and there came gradually about him a group of lovely children, it was altered and enlarged; but none of the old rooms were ever pulled down, no old tree was ever rooted up, nothing with which there was any association of bygone times was ever removed or changed.
The first thing Nicholas did when he became a wealthy and successful merchant was buy his father's old house. As time went by and he had a beautiful family of children, the house was renovated and expanded; however, none of the old rooms were ever torn down, no old trees were ever taken out, and nothing that held memories of the past was ever removed or altered.
Within a stone’s throw was another retreat, enlivened by children’s pleasant voices too; and here was Kate, with many new cares and occupations, and many new faces courting her sweet smile (and one so like her own, that to her mother she seemed a child again), the same true gentle creature, the same fond sister, the same in the love of all about her, as in her girlish days.
Just a short distance away was another getaway, filled with the cheerful sounds of children. Here was Kate, surrounded by new responsibilities and activities, with many new faces drawn to her warm smile (and one so similar to her own that she seemed like a child again to her mother), still the same kind-hearted person, the same caring sister, and still loved by everyone around her, just like in her younger days.
Mrs. Nickleby lived, sometimes with her daughter, and sometimes with her son, accompanying one or other of them to London at those periods when the cares of business obliged both families to reside there, and always preserving a great appearance of dignity, and relating her experiences (especially on points connected with the management and bringing-up of children) with much solemnity and importance. It was a very long time before she could be induced to receive Mrs. Linkinwater into favour, and it is even doubtful whether she ever thoroughly forgave her.
Mrs. Nickleby lived with her daughter sometimes and with her son at other times, going to London with one or the other during those times when business demands required both families to be there. She always maintained a sense of dignity and shared her experiences (especially regarding parenting) with a lot of seriousness and significance. It took her a long time to accept Mrs. Linkinwater, and it's even unclear if she ever fully forgave her.
There was one grey-haired, quiet, harmless gentleman, who, winter and summer, lived in a little cottage hard by Nicholas’s house, and, when he was not there, assumed the superintendence of affairs. His chief pleasure and delight was in the children, with whom he was a child himself, and master of the revels. The little people could do nothing without dear Newman Noggs.
There was a grey-haired, quiet, harmless man who lived in a small cottage right next to Nicholas’s house, and when Nicholas wasn’t around, he took charge of things. His main joy and happiness came from being with the children, feeling like a kid himself, and leading their fun activities. The little ones couldn’t do anything without their beloved Newman Noggs.
The grass was green above the dead boy’s grave, and trodden by feet so small and light, that not a daisy drooped its head beneath their pressure. Through all the spring and summertime, garlands of fresh flowers, wreathed by infant hands, rested on the stone; and, when the children came to change them lest they should wither and be pleasant to him no longer, their eyes filled with tears, and they spoke low and softly of their poor dead cousin.
The grass was green above the dead boy's grave, and it was trampled by little feet so small and light that not a single daisy drooped under their weight. Throughout spring and summer, fresh flower crowns, made by tiny hands, rested on the stone; and when the kids came to replace them so they wouldn’t fade and lose their beauty, their eyes filled with tears, and they spoke quietly and softly about their poor dead cousin.

Original
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!